■->. .\!a IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I ■^12,8 125 m m ... Ki ll^s 1-25 HU a 1.6 6" ► <^ V Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 W«ST <«iiX>N STRIIT WCeSTM.Nr MSSO (/^6) 873-4S03 SiV •s? \\ CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microraproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notas/Notas tachniquat at bibliographiquas Tha Injttituta has attamptad to obtain tha bast original copy availabia for filming. Faaturos of this copy which may ba bibliographically uniqua, which may altar any of tha imagas in tha reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D D D D Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagia □ Covers restored anc/or laminated/ Couverture restauria et/ou pellicuMe □ Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque I I Coloured maps/ Cartes g6ographiquas en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ RaiiA avac d'autras documents Tight binding may causa shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La re Mure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge intAriaura Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouttes lors d'una restauration apparaissant dans la taxta, mais, lorsque cela Atait possible, ces pages n'ont pas M filmAes. L'Institut a microfilm^ la mailleur exemplaire qu'il lui a 6ti possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sent peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mithode normale de fitmage sont indiquAs ci-dassous. ry\ Coloured pages/ D D D Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagtes Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaurAas et/ou pellicultes Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages d^colortes. tachet^ea ou piqudes Pages detached/ Pages dttachias rjl Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of prir Quality inAgale de I'impression includes supplementary matarit Comprand du material suppKmentaira Only edition available/ Seule Miticn disponible I I Quality of print varies/ r~1 Includes supplementary material/ rn Only edition available/ T s di er bi rij re m Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalament ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc., ont tth fiimtes i nouveau de fa^on A obtanir la meiileure image possible. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplAmentaires: PsQM 111-8 bound in b«twMnpag«MX&xL This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filmA au taux de rMuction indiqu* ci-dessous. 10X 14X ItX 22X 26X »X ^ 12X 16X 20X MX 28X 32X tails du Ddifier una fnaga Tha copy filmad hara ha* baan raproducad thanka to tha ganaroaity of: Vanoouvtr School of Thsology Library Tha imagas appaaring hara ara tha bast quality possibia consldaring tha condition and lagibility of tha original copy and in Itaaping with tha filming contract spacif icationa. L'axampiaira filmA f ut raproduit grAca A la g6n6rositA da: Vancouver School of Theology Library Las imagas suivantas ont 6tA raproduitas avac la plus grand soin, compta tanu da la condition at da la nattatA da Taxemplalra filmA, at an conformity avac las conditions du contrat da filmaga. Original copias in printad papar covers ara filmad beginning with tha front covar and ending on tha last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the bacic cover when appropriate. All other original copies ktb filmed beginning on the first page w!th a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printad or illustrated impression. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couvertMre en papier eat imprimte sont filmte en commengant par la premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par la second plat, salon le cas. Tous las autres exemplaires originaux aont filmte an commanfant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la derniAre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. The laat recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON- TINUED "), or the symbol y (meaning "END "), whichever applies. Un des symboles suivants apparaTtra sur la derniire image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbols — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbols V signifie "FIN". Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure ara filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre filmAs A des taux de rAduction diff Arents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul clichA, it est filmA A partir da rangla-supArieur gauche, de gauche A droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant ie nombre d'images nAcessaire. Las diagrammes suivants illustrent la mAthode. rata elure, A 2X 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 k 4: ,! ) I i i J 1 I .1. K ANGLlCAr: TH.G.C^.C,-., COLLFG' LibftAKV or THE «• PG. EEOORDS I l;^ Ui THE RIGHT REV. SAMUEL SEABURY, D D. (Thr fivxl liUhopo/ the Ami'rinni C/iiiirh). CdNSHCUATKU IJlSHIil' OF CoX.NF.CTICLT, AT A IlKllPKiCX, OX N0\ KMHKH U. ITSJ. J 1 / V '^ y / CLASSIFIED DIGEST 01' THE RECORDS OK THE Socictn for tijc ilropaption of tbc Gospel ill foreign Daiis noi-1892 ("777/ .l/rc// .Sr;v././v.V/v.V,V,AT I.XI-OIIMATIOX) FIFTH EDITION LONDON 19 DELAHAY STREET, WESTMINSTER. S.W. I8'jr> [•■>/' /((/A/i rtstrved"] IV i THE RIGHT REV. CHARLES INGLIS, D.D. ( The first Hiiglhh Colonial /lis/iop). Coxsrcr.vriU) liisimi' nv Nova Scotia, at I.amiihtii, o\ Ai.-(;;t.st 11', 17^7. • r i. VI THE SOCIETY'S AucilHlsiioi' Wakk, l"lt; 37. Alien liiisiioi' HuiTOX, 1757-S. Ali( l{l:lsiioi' I'ollKlt, 17:i"- 17 AiiCiiiUrtiioi' Tkms-ox, 1701-15. .\ll( IMll.>l|t)l' llKlllllNd, 17l7-ri7 Aiiciiiiii'iior CouxwALLis, 17(18-H3. I AUCIIIIISIIDI' SKcKKIf, 17.')8 i;H. The Society's Charter of 1701 named Archbishop Tenison as the first President, and empowered the Society to choofse. on the third Friday in February, one President for the year ensuing. The Archbishop of Canterbury was always elected annually until, by the Supplemental Charter of April 6, 1882, the Archbishop became ex officio President. rilKSIDKXTS, 1701-181)4 Vll l"-f.7 < 7«8-H3. land the the Aiiniiii^iiipr Miiniii:, irs:i isii.'i .Vui'iiiiisiioi' Si:.MNi.i{, ISIS i;i. Alirlililsliiii' .Sltiox, iMi.'i L'S AlKIII'.IMKiI' JtliNMiN, I.SSL'. AltrlllllSIIOl' l,((Xli(,i;Y, ISC'J H. Al:i lll'.ISIIol' IfdWI.KV, IS2H IS. AiK iiiiisiiiii' T.Mi', lst;s s The portraits in tlie Society's possession have been reproduced in the above form throiit,'h the bounty of tlie Rev. Brymer Belcher (one of the Society's Vice-presidents) an(i the aid of his son, H. W. Belcher, Esq. I \^ IX PBEFACE. Some eight years ago it was proposed to pilu! verbatim the manuscript journals of the Society, from its incorporation in 1701 to the end of the \^th centtii'y. The idea was oUggested by the very frequent enquiries for information as to the agents by whom the Church was planted in foreign parts in the last century, which were addressed to the Society from Churchmen — lay and clerical — in America. The work of the Society on that continent, especially in the United States, seems to be remembered with extraordinary interest and gratitude, and all incidents connected with it and with the workers are eagerly sought after and treasured. The scheme was abandoned, because, although from many quarters there came expressions of sympathy, the cost at which five large quarto volumes could be produced seemed to be prohi- bitive, the more so as the Society's work in the present century would still be left to some future day. It was also felt that in a reprint of Bucb archives there would be much that was not interesting in itself, and a careful and accurate digest of such vast materials seemed to be a task beyond the powers of any a X PREFACE. officers of the Society, who were already fully engaged. Thia consideration, however, did not weigh with the compiler of the following pages, and j\[r. C. F. Pascoe, who has special charge of all the Society's MSS., archives, and books, applied himself to it with great diligence and perseverance, with the result that he has produced a complete chronicle of the Society's work in all parts of the world, from 1701 to 189Z. He has sacrificed to it all his leisure time and his annual holidays for the last five years, and it will be comparatively easy, as time goes on, to publish every ten years a similar record of. the Society's work. I have gone carefully through the proof-sheets, and have given such an amount of " editing " as makes me ready to accept the full responsibility for any faults that may be discovered in the book, while all the credit of a most painstaking labour remains with him to whom it is justly due. H. W. TUCKER, Secri'tarif. 19 Delahav Strkkt, S.W., April, 1893. %mxh& ai m ^.fM., 1701-1892. Opinion of His Grace tlie Archbishop of Canterbury: " I have had the privilege of receiving the first copy of the Digest which has been prepared of all the annals of the Society. ... It was so fascinating wherever I opened it. The accounts given were clear and strong and graphic, without having at all the appearance of condensation ; and the little touches which appeared both in the text and in the noces were so engaging that I come to you this afternoon in a perfectly distracted con- dition by reason of the excellence of this Digest. It is a book I shall keep always near me, and I can only say that I have opened it in a very large number of places, and at every page I felt compelled to go on and compelled to read, and so I lost my time. It is a marvellous book — there is no doubt of it. It contains in a good-sized volume a most complete and, as I said, fascinating account of the work of the Society from the very beginning. It is full of interest in its narrative, and full of vividness in its touches ; and it is, I am sure, delightful to us to know what a work of love it is. Mr. Pascoe has edited it, and not only edited it, but digested the whole of what would have taken five bulky quarto volumes to print, and thrown it into this readable and concise shape, and has done it by de- voting all his leisure time and his annual holidays to it for the last five years, so that the devotion of our missionaries is cer- tainly paralleled by the devotion of that old and valued servant at home. I should say that if we read and learn such a book, we shall know as much about the missions of the world as Mr. Tucker does, and that is more than anyone else docs." OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. Ameiriean Churchman \the leading pa/er of the Church in the United States].— " Missionary literature has seldom, it ever, rf.eived such at ^Jition as is afforded by this work. . . . Every paragraph is of permanent and manitcst value and interest,* and the Church owes Mr. Pascoe a debt which it will always gratefully acknowledge and can never pay." Monthly Miflonary Notes of the Australian Board of Missions.— '• Taking the voluwe all in all, it is, to our mind, about the most wonderful missionary book which has ben given to the Church since the Acts of the Apostles." • The chapter on the foundation and gp-owth of the American and English Colonial Epij &c., is commended by the CA«>-fA»»»a»« as "a treatise which might well be published separa the (American) Board of Missions for gratuitous distribution." .liscopate, separately by C. M. B. Intelligencer.--" This is a truly wonderijil book. ... We have alwayi thought that the Church Year-Uookwas the most remarkable monument ol patient industry in Church publications, but it is completely beaten now by the work before us. ... A splendid model for all published records of Societies and Insti- tutions . . A really epoch-making book." Guardian.—" It is a most convenient and, in fact, indispensable compendium for all, whether clergy or laymen, who are concerned with the promotion of mis- sionary work abroad. ... A most useful and meritorious publication." Church Quarterly Review.— " V/e are not surprised to learn that this has occupied all the leisure time, and all the annual holidays, of the Society's Archi- vist, Mr. Pascoe, for the space of the last five years. Even with time and pains so amply and ungrudgingly bestowed, many qualities were necessary beyond that of an ordinary compiler lor the production of so complete a work. ... It nesds a quick eye and an exceptional power of appreciation to gather out of a huge mass of materials such a history as is here given us without overburdening the page with one superfluous line, and yet so to enliven it with telling and vivid touches that the reader is carried on with unflagging interest to the end. . . . The one serious hindrance to the production of so indispensable a chronicle was the vast labour it would involve. How were the transactions of the Church over world- wide territories for two hundred years to be brought within the space of a single volume without sacrificing the interest. . . . Mr. Pascoe has satisfactorily solved the problem. ... It would be hard to surpass the cunning with which these sketches are drawn. , . . Regarded in its broad sweep and tendency as recorded in the Digest, without any attempt to conceal deleat, and without any boasting over victories gained, Churchmen cannot but gratefully recognise the deep debt owing to the venerable Society for the work it has done in their behalf. . . . The reader is carried on unweariedly by the charm of the narrative. Wherever true Church work has had to be done on true Church lines the Society has been he staunchest of allies, and her wisdom has been justified of her children. The 'Record,' which embraces the history of a new mission started about every two years since 1701, makes up, as the Archbishop of Canterbury has said of it, a mar- vellous book, a fascinating account without a dull page." Church Times. — "A well-timed publication admirably put together. , . . There is really a thrilling interest in the history which it contains. . . . We can assure the reader that these narratives are delightful all through. We cannot conceive any pleasanter Sunday work for young people than this — let the mother of the family bring forth an atlas, and then take one portion each Sunday. The young people will get a splendid knowledge of geography, but it will also be a religious exercise from beginning to end — geography and Church history closely bound together. We know of one Bishop who has put down certain chapters of the book for his Ordination candidates to be exammed from. A very wise choice. . . . Wherever we turn in the volume we find matter which holds us delighted, and the candidates for the ministry, as well as the children of our families, will always be glad to resume their study of it." Daily Chronicle.—" Rarely has more labour been put into a single volume than Mr. C. F. Pascoe has had the zeal and intelligence to apply to this Digest. . . It is a monument not merely of industry, but of dexterity ... a triumph of pricis work and a key to the whole history of Protestant missions. . . . Here we have an admirable compact summary of the Society's work, with innumerable side- lights upon Colonial history, progress and prospects, outlining the gradual de- velopment of Christian missions during the last two centuries in a manner not only succinct and accurate, but also entertaining." Saturday Review.— "A striking impression of the continuity and extent of the operations of the S.P.G. throughout the world. It is somewhat surprising, indeed, that some such comptt rendu, drawn from the abundant MS. material available, had not been published many years since." Spectator.— "Admirably done." Timei. — * Containing what the Archbishop of Canterbury . . . justly called, ' a most complete anc? ' cinating account of the work of tb^ Society from the very beginning, full of inteiest in its narrative and full of vividness in its touches.' " Athenanm. — " Not a dry abstract ; it is tull of graphic and vivid touches, which render it not only instructive, but interesting reading." Morning Poat. — " Much as this volume may be valued, and deservedly valued, as an important history of Christian extension in distant lands, it possesses distinct and decided claims on the attention of the historian, the philologist, and the gene- ral reader, all of whom will find its pages instructive." Record. — " A capital book . . a marvellous condensation, . . As we read the ten chapters which describe the actual beginnings of work— the toils, the travels, the troubles of the earliest labourers — the narrative captivates us by its interest, and leaves us amazed at the apathy or the opposition which the good pioneers of the Church in America had to encounter, to live through, and to overcome. ' Rook. — " Mr. C. F. Pascoe, who has charge of the Society's Archives, has most amply justified his competence for that trust. . . This is a book which no mission- ary library ought to be without. . . . There is a missionary roll as glorious in its names as any roll of historic fame." Oxford Review.— [The Undtrgraduatts' Journal'^. — " It is a volume which ought to be on the book-shelves of every Christian man." Cambridge Chronicle and University Journal.— ' Full of interest and graphic description. " Cambridge Review. — " We most heartily recommend this book to the notice oi Oar readers, whether they have hitherto taken an interest in the work of the S.P.G, or not." The Coloniei and India—" As a history of the organised system imder which the Church of England has conducted Foreign Mission Vv'ork, from the year 1701 up to the present time, this volume has a value which can scarcely be adequately measured. Until its publication it was impossible to form anything approaching to an accurate view of the work that had been even attempted and it was certainly out ol the question to state with any real authority what had actually been accom- plished throughout the world. We are now, however, brought face to face with operations of a magnitude which can have been hardly even suspected, attended with a degree of success that the earliest missionaries would have characterised as a perfect dream. ... A stupendous record. ... A work to which glad and proud reference will be made through all future time." Canadian Church Magazine | the organ of the Canadian Board 0/ Missions \. — " The value of this book cannot be over-estimated. ... In a work of this kind we have the true soul of history . . . the thanks of the Christian world are due to the Society, and particularly to Mr Pascoe, for laying such interesting and useful materials before us. . . . It is really a history of the Anglican Church in the Colonies all over the world for well-nigh the i.ist two hundred years. ' Spfiaker.— " Admirably arranged, and written with envia' i2 literary skill, by Mr. C. F. Pascoe. . . . The narrative is, in reality, of great historical value . . It traces the gradual growth of the work step by step all over the globe, until this splendid record of Christian believing and doing ends with the planting of new Missions, within the last four years, in Corea, Mashonaland, New Guinea, and Manchuria." Pall Hall Gazette.—" It is an admirable digest of the Society's operations dur- ing the past 200 years, and gives a fail and accurate picture of the rise and progress of the work. . . '. We may say that no real organised mission work was under- taken by our country before the foundation of the Society. . . . The interesting and somewhat startling results chronicled in this volume relate mainly to the operations of the S.P.G. " w The Chrigtian.—" One cannot but be entertained and instructed by a perusal of these pages. . . . The interest— historical, ethnological, geographical, ecclesi- astical and personal — is admirably iiistained throughout." Army and Navy Gazette.—" A monument of industry and skill. It reads pleasantly, and abountis with interesting points, throwing at the same time many side-lights upon our colonizing activity in the last century." Liverpool Courier.-" A marvellously entertaining and instructive work. . . . The story of the Society's operations in Canada, at a time when the whole of the Dominion was a ' great lone land,' is as engrossing as any romance. . . . The Society is to be congratulated on the production of such a book, and the English Church may well be proud of the noble record therein contained.'' Liverpool Mercury.—" Most readers of the title-page will have little idea of the rich store of useful history to be found here." Church Bells.—" Nearly two centuries' work of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel is bound to provide a splendid and glowing record of history and of Christian devotion. The labour in arranging and condensing the great piles of documentary evidenc-j . . . must have been immense. The result, however, is excellent. Herein we have, told not in dry sentences copied out of a minute-book, but in a pleasant and interesting way, the marvellous story of the great develop- ment of the work of the S.P.G. . . It is impossible to hint at the results of so vast a task. Missionary work has been done in every corner of the world. . . . This book deserves the careful study of both clergy and laity, and it ought to have the effect of producing largely increased support towards the work of one of the noblest missionary societies in Christendom, " Nottingham Daily Guardian.— " A glance through the solid pages will show even the casual reader how closely Mr. Pascoe has packed his facts, how admira- ble is his arrangement, and, in short, what a perfect mine of information the volume really is . . . this truly ' marvellous volume " Mission Field. — " One friend calls it his ' favourite author." The subject is, of course, one of transcendent interest, and that interest cannot but be felt by those who read the story." r London Quarterly Review. [tt'esleyan\ — "It is a worthy record of a great Society. ... Mr. PaHUoe has not only earned the gratitude of his own Society, but has laid all lovers of missionary work under a lasting debt by his researches. . , . There is not a dull page in this portly volume ; ncr is there a page which does not teach many lessons, even to those whose principles and methods are most at variance with those of the great High Church Missionary Society. " EooleaiaBtioal Gazette. — "There has not appeared a mce valuable book re- lating to the Mission- work of the Church. ... It abounds with the very informa- tion respecting Church Missions which so many persons have longed for for years. It is a book that every parish priest ought to have at his side and out of which he could find abundant material for instructing his people on what the Church is rually doing abroad for the extension of the kingdom of her Lord and Master." the )f so 'his the lest low ira- ime of jse I Free and Open Church Advocate.—" A very remarkable book. ... in fact a complete history of its [the Society's] work." Canadian Gazette.--" The Society could have no nobler testimony to its work during the past two centuries," Anglican Church Leaves.— "It is the greatest Missionary record of the cen- tury." Philadelphia Record. — " The book has taken a prominent place in mission- ary literature." National Church.—" The information here so vividly presented and so orderly arranged, though primarily interesting to those who feel at heart the supreme im- portance of extending the Gospel to all the regions of the habitable globe, yet will have its interest to the student of modfern civilisation, to the student of foreign languages and dialects, and of geography, and to the philanthropist, treating as it doe:> of medical missions, of education, of manners, customs, and superstitions, of languages and dialects in foreign parts. No work that has hitherto appeared has diffused so much light as the present volume on the various aspects of heathenism, It is abundantly clear that no Society has done more for the extension of the Ciospel, not only among our colonists abroad. Lui .'..roughout the heathen —orld ' Leeds Mercury. — " All friends of foreign missions, whether favourable to this Society or not, should make themselves acquainted with this volumei" Manchester Examiner.—" A most valuable record." Illustrated Missionary News.— " This is, indeed a very wonderful book. In fact its merits, its vast area of information , and the colossal, patient, painstaking effort which must alone have produced its charming pages from a heterogeneous mass of • records,' are beyond all praise. . . . The credit of this great work is en- tirely due to .Mr. Pascoe." Lit y World.—" Mr. C. F. Pascoe's Splendid ' Digest ... is almost entitled to be called a missionary gazetteer of the world, . . . The result, instead of being a mere statistical record, as it might so easily have become, is a book full of life and actuality ' Irish Ecclesiastical Gazette.— " Fully bears out the encomium pronounced upon it by thu ,\rchl)ishop of Canterbury. . . . Will have considerable interest for Irish Churchmen, for it shows how strong wis the missionary zeal of the Church ol Ireland nearly two hundred years ago " Christian Million.—" The book of the week is undoubtedly Mr. Pascoe's ... it is a model of what we need in the case of every missionary society ... if we began to quote from any of the thousand pages of this admirable work, we should be tempted —like the Archbishop— to go on to the end." Southern Cross.— [South Africa].— '• \ most valuable addition to works on modern Church History. . . . Remarkable, not only from the amount of informa- tion it contains, but from the fact that, .-.hat under ordinary circumstances would be dry and tedious reading, is cast in most fascinating and readable style. Every page of the book bristles with information, and every page has a charm about it which induces the reader to go on to the next." New Zealand Church News.—" A book well worth having, and would prove useful in any library. . . .\s an accurate and authoritative view of the work in the Mission Field its value cannot be estimated . . A glance over its fascinating pages will furnish abundant refutation of the trite objections urged against Missionary work abroad — work of which the Church of England may we.'l be proud — and which can only be estimated and understood by reference to these pages. The magnitude of the operations of the S. P. CI. alone could not othervvise.be known. They are stupendous, and this volume is a lasting monument to glorious suc- cesses in the Mission field of the wide world." Brighton Gazette.- eageriy sought after. . -" Admirably concise and comprehensive. . . . Should be . . As reliable a record as could be well wished for." Brighton News. — " Everyone interested in the work of the Society could not do better than to invest in a copy of this excellent work." Free Church of Scotland Monthly.— " Very interesting and valuable . . . most effectively accomplished. . . . That its [the Society'sJ record has been in many ways a memorable one is made very plain by this admirable summary of its work, and we can heartily commend the volume, to all who are interested in the evan- gelisation of the world. ' Glasgow Herald.-" Full of interest . . . Mr. Pascoe deserves the highest praise for the care and labour bestowed on this volume, which is a valuable ad- dition to missionary literature." ti Scottish Geographical Magazine. — " Of considerable value to the history and geography of the missions of the reformed Churches. ... In a clear and terse style the writer traces the work of the Society during the past 192 years in no fewer than 90 countries and colonies." Dundee Advertiser.— ' To Scotsmen this volume will be especially interesting . . as it shows how prominently their fellow-countrymen have taken part in missionary enterprise. . . . This book is a striking proof of the rapid spread of Christianity throughout the world after a definite organisation, like that of the Society, had taken the great task in hand." Yorkshire Herald.—" The labour involved in it must have been enormous, but the irsiilt show.s the effort to have been well worth the making " h Dawn in India {the or^an of the Christian Literature Society for India]— "Vt'e cannot point to a finer specimen of honest, laborious, and successful work of the kind. . . . The narrative, though abridged, is full of well-chosen incidents and graphic touches, both pathetic and amusing, so as to make the goo densely packed pages as interesting as they are instructive, Mr. Pascce has, by his able and self- denying labours, done important service, not only to his Society, but to the cause of missions in all churches." Torkahire Post. — " It is a mine of wealth to those interested .in the foreign missionary work of the Church." Hadrai Hail — " Not a mere mass of dry details, but a trustworthy historical narrative, full of information on the origin and growth of the Colonial Chutch, written in a pleasant and attractive style. . . . The Editor has brought to his work literary skill, sound judgment, and that love of his subject which alone could result in so successful an issue." Madras Diocesan Record.—" A highly interesting and instructire history of Missionary enterprise." Englishman. (Calcutta). — " Should find a place in every library." Indian Churchman. — " The missionary history which we have before us is one of no merely temporary or local interest. The editor . . . has brought together in a most systematic and methodical form a body of facts of equal interest and instructiveness. ' i Freeman. ("Organ of the Baptist Denomination ")—" A most complete and valuable account of the work of the Society from the beginning. . . . The value of such a concise and exhaustive record of work accomplished is ^ eat." Illustrated Church News. — " In this book we have the counterpart of Seeley's ' Expansion of England.' Here is the spiritual side of the Imperial shield. ... It certainly has much of the charm we sometimes. r.-\il to receive from romance. . . . The book is indeed fascinating." Anglican Church Magazine. — " Marvellous and fascinating . . will be indispensable to every student of modern Church history." a book that Anglican Church Chronicle (Honolulu) . — ' ' It is impossible to turn a page without finding something valuable and interesting to Churchmen, and, in fact.to Christians generally. . . . Skilfully and artistically compiled." >tmg in kdof the but Bombay Diocesan Record.— "To those who in the thick of the Church's Missionary work find their hearts not unfrequently bowed down within them with the sense of the stupendousness of the work, and the apparent slowness of results yielded, this goodly book must surely come as a real and welcome refreshment. 1'o the Church at large, while it is a work fraught with the intensest interest to every intelligent observer of her progress, it will also prove an unanswerable vindi- cation of the reality of her evangelistic labours against all those who would make it their task to impugn it. Here ... in accounts which . . . are ' clear and strong and graphic, without having at all the appearance of condensation,' we are treiited to a survey of nearly two centuries' work on the part of the venerable Society. . . . Nothing could demonstrate to us more clearly that the Church's progress, if seemingly slow, and perhaps at times hardly perceptible to those carrying it on, is yet one of steady and massive advance all along the line." 8 ( I fi J. Indian Ghopeh Quarterly Review.—" We doubt whether any work of an his- torical nature has been published within the present century of such general interest to Churchmen. . . We have been surprised and gratified, again and again, at the skill with which the compiler has condensed original documents, and at the same time has given us a continuous narrative which is not only readable, but is pre- sented in a most attractive and interesting style. . . . This handsome volume is indispensable to all who are interested in, or who desire to impart information respecting the Missionary work of the Church of England." Young Churchman. {Milwaukee. U.S.)—" One of the most valuable contributions to the modern history of the English Church that has appeared for many y«ars." The Quarterly Review. — " Deserves more than a mere passing notice. . . . Though we cannot pursue a line of extract that might carry us beyond our limits, we must not omit the fact that but for the Clergy sent by the S.P.G. to the Cape, tho Eng- lish colonists would have sunk to a condition little better than that of the heathen whom they had married. . . . The tale of Missionary heroism . . . records many instances of lifelong perseverance, some crowned with marvellous success. . . . Think of Caldwell's fifty-three years of unremitting toil, during which his flock in- creased from 6,000 to nearly 100,000. . . . Mr. Batsch finds Chota Nagpur with- out a .single Kol Christian, and leaves it with more than 42,000." Mye's Illustrated Church Annual.— " Altogether a remarkable work. . . . Though the volume contains a thousand pages there is not a dull one amongst them, nay. Archbishop Benson, who once told the writer of these lines that he very rarely publicly praised a book . . . speaks of this book in terms of the warm- est praise. Mr. Pascoe has raised an imperishable monument to hi", uame." Ceylon Churchman. — " The history of the Venerable Society ... is a record of that development of organized life which is among the most fruitful as well as the most fascinating objects of study. . . . Perhaps no work more momentous in its issues for Christendom was ever undertaken by any body of men than that which began when the Rev. George Keith and the Rev. Patrick Gordon landed at Boston on St. Barnabas' Day, 1702. ' Religious ReviuW of Reviews.— "A monumental record of a great work . . . excellently done. . . . The thanks of the Missionary world as much as of the S.P.G. itself are due to Mr. Pascoe, who has so ably carried (it) to a successfnl conclusion ... It is a marvellous compilation, in which the clearness, and accuracy, and sufficiency of the information afforded are as striking as the grip of the subject in all its bearings needful for the condensation of so much history into a single volume." XI CONTENTS. FRONTISPIECE— THE SOCIETY'S PRESIDENTS, lVOl-1894, AND BISHOPS SEABURY AND C. INGLIS. -(pp. i-vii.) PREFACE AND TABLES &c., pp. ix-xvi. (•|lAI"n-.li I'AOK I. OiuoiN, Object, anu Fikst Proceedings Society . OF THE 1-9 n. North America The United States — Introduction 9-12 III. South Carolina IV. North Carolina V. Georgia VI. Virginia VII. Maryland . VIII. Pennsylvania IX. New England X. New Jersey XI. New York XII. Summary of Results 12-20 20-5 26-9 . 30 31-3 33-40 41-51 52-6 57-79 80-7 Mil. British North America- Inthouuction . . .88 XIV. Newfoundland and Northern Labrador . . 88-102 XV. Bermuda . . . 102-6 XVI. Nova Scotia, Cave Breton, and Prince Edward Island . . . 107-25 XVII. New Brunswick . . 125-35 xviii. Quebec and Ontario Pro- vinces . . . 135-41 XIX. Quebec (coitlinued) . 142-52 XX. Ontario {contimied) . 163-76 XXI. Manitoba and North- West Canada . . . 177-81 XXII. British Columbu . 181-92 Summary . . . 192-3 CHAPl'KH VMiK xxiii. West Indies, Central and South America— Introduction . . 194-6 XXIV. Windward Islands . 196-206 XXV. Tobago . . . 206-7 XXVI. Trinidad . . . 208-10 XXVII. Leeward Islands . 210-15 XXVIII. Bahamas . . . 210-27 XXIX. Jamaica . . . 228-33 XXX. MosKiTO Shore . . 234-7 XXXI. British Honduras . 238-40 XXXII. Panama . . . 240-1 XXXIII. British Guiana . . 242-51 Summary . . . 252-3 XXXIV. Africa- Introduction . 264 XXXV. West Africa . . 254-68 XXXVI. Cape Colony, Western and Eastern Divisions . 268-85 XXXVII. Capb Colony, Western Division (continued) 286-97 XXXVIII. Cape Colony, Eastern Division (ccmtinued) 297-305 xxxix. Cape Colony, Kaffraria 305-17 XL. Cape Colony, Griqualand West . . . 317-19 XLi. St. Helena . . 319-22 xLii. Tristan d'Acunha . 322-4 XLiii. Basutoland . . 324-7 XLiv. Natal . . . 328-36 XLV. Zululamd . . . 335-42 xii CONTENTS. Il CHAPTBll XLVi. Swaziland . XLVir. ToNOAIiAND . XLViii. Dei.aooa Bay xLix. Oranoe Free State I,. Transvaal . LI. Bechhanaland . LIT. MaTADELKLAND , Liii. Mashonaland Liv. Gazaland . Lv. Central Africa . Lvi. Mauritius . Lvii. Madagascar Lviii. Northern Africa Summary . PAOB 342-4 844-5 846-7 347-68 364-8 359-61 362-3 863-6 367 367-8 368-73 374-80 380-1 382-5 Lix. Australasia— Introduction 386 Lx. New South Wales with Norfolk Island . . 386-403 Lxi. Victoria . . . 404-10 Lxii. Queensland . . 410-16 lxiii. South Australia . 416-24 lxiv. Western Australia . 424-8 Lxv. Tasmania . . . 428-33 Lxvi. New Zealand . . 433-43 Lxvii. Melanesia . . 444-62 Lxviii. Pitcairn Island . . 452-4 lxix. Norfolk IsLAyv{continued) 464-6 CHAPTER Lxx. Fiji . Lxxi. Hawaiian Islands Lxxii. New Ooinka Summary . LXXIII. LXXIV. LXXV. LXXVI. LXXVII. Lxxvin. LXXIX. LXXX. LXXXI. Lxxxn. LXXXIII. LXXXIV. LXXXV. LXXXVI. LXXXVII. Lxxxvni. liXXXIX. xc. XCI. XCII. Asia— Introduction . Indu — Introduction . Benoal Madras Bombay N.-Webtern Provinces Central Provinces . Assam Punjab Burma Cashmere . Ajmbre and Bajputana Europeans in India . Ceylon Borneo and Straits . China Corea Manchuria . Japan . Western Asia Summary . xciii. Europe The PAoa 466-60 460-4 464-5 466-7 468-9 469-78 473-600 601-68 668-89 690-608 604-5 606-11 612-28 629-65 666-7 667-8 658-9 660-81 682-703 703-12 712-16 716 717-27 728-9 730-3 734-42 APPENDIX. xciv. The American and The English Colonial and Missionary Episcopate, with Notes on Church Organisation Abroad 743-68 xcv. Education (with illustra- tions of Colleges) . 769-97 xcvi. Books and Translations 798-816 xcvii. Medical Missions , 816-18 xcviii. P]migbants and Emigra- tion . . 818-20 Intercession for Missions 821 The Society's Funds . 822-33 Anniversary Sermons 833-5 xcix. c. ci. I INDEX cii. The Society's Offices and Secretaries . . 835-6 cm. The Missionaries of the Society, 1702-1892 . 836-924 (the Missionary Boll begins on p. 849). CIV. The Society's Charter (1701) . . . 925-8 „ The Society's Supple- mental Charter (1882) 929-31 , , Notes on the Constitution and Functions of the Society and its Stand- ing Committee . . 982-5 „ View of the Society's House, 19 Delabay St. 936 987-84 I Xlll PAOI 486-60 460-4 464-5 466-7 468-9 469-78 473-600 501-68 568-89 690-608 604-5 606-11 612-28 629-66 666-7 667-8 668-9 660-81 682-703 703-12 712-16 716 717-27 728-9 730-3 734-42 ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE REFERENCES AT THE END OF THE CHAPTERS (and op their Sub-divisions) prom Page 9 to Page 846, and Pages 982-6. {The abbreviations and signs in the " Missionary Roll " (pp. 849-924) are explained (m, p. 848.) AMSS. ... App. Jo. ... C.D.C. ... Church in Col. G.M. Jo. L.... M.D.C. ... M.F. M.H. M.R. MSS. N.M. Q.M.L. ... Q.P R s.c. S.P.C.K. ... S.P.G . (See MSS. below). ■ "^^^c" dVCp.'^sI?)""'' "^ *^' ^°°'''y <^ ^^«- ^°1«- A. B. . Calcutta Diocesan Committee of the Society. • The Church in the Colonies (see p. 814). • The Goijpel Missionary (see p. 814). . The MS. Journals of the Society (see p. 81.5). Letter. The Madras Diocesan Committee of the Society. The Mission Field (see p. 814). Missions to the Heathen (see p. 814). The Monthly Record (see p. 814). The Reports and Letters of the Society's Missionaries, &o (grouped in 13 divisions, A to M) (see p. 815). News from the Missions (see p. 814). The Quarterly Missionary Leaf (see p. 814). The Quarterly Paper (.see p. 814). The Annual Reports of the Society (see p. 814). Sub-Committee of the Society. The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge The ^Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign XIV BRIEF SUMMARY OF THE SOCIETY'S OPERATIONS, 1701-1892. (1) Tile Field luul Period ('.'; Nci. of Ui»n'*iiii»i- Btered to (») No. of LHiii.'uai;e» ancd by the Ml«- •liinarlcs U) No. ol Ordained .Mtialonarlei employed Euro|iean Native and ((iHfk ('oliiiiial races) (5) •No. ot Central StStloUH Hociety's Kxi>vudl- turc (7) Uetorenca to inoro detailed ■tatement NoiiTii Amkhka : ThoolderColonloM, now till- L'NITKI) STATKB 1702-85 . n Knropcan - Colonial races, also NfRrot'H, a 1 II 1 over 14 Indian trlln's }" 309 - 202 838 £227,464 .S«» pp. 88-r Nkwkouxdi.a.M) 1 and Canada 1703 1H1)2 ( 6 EuroiKjan • Colonial raci>!<, 27 Indian trll)es, also Ni'Kidi'-. inlxi'd raoeu. and Chin(w 1" } " 1,415 393 .Cl,7Hti,18» ** pp. 108 -3 WVi-l' lM)ll.f, ( (KNTKAI. llMll South Amkiiica 1712-1K92 I Huroi'i'aiiL'oloni'^ts.also NcKruiM, nilxcil races, 9 Indian tiHie.-', a)iipcal MlHslonar.i elTial NOUTH Ajierica : 1 The older Colonies, now the U.viTJii) ■ STA'Jii»i( American ChurchXAMcxico) j 3,213,000 723,733 a 4,266 70 21 10 18 22 • 19 1 Uomestio and Foreign \ Jlissions (siv p. 87) Nkwfouxdland ) and Canada . j 500 V2 y 23 1,126(212 S.P.Li.) 1 Domestic and ForeiRU 1 Missions (s^e p. 103) Wrar Ixdik.^, ) Ckxtual and .Sociii Ameiika V (;iiH,is.i * 311 (33S.P.G.) ( Domestic and Foreign 1 Missions (.ve p. 263) Afhica . . J Only a few Euro- peans One or two Cliap- laius _ 208,569 4S1(159.S.P.G.) ( Domestic Missions 1 («f? pp. 383, 385) ArslIlALASIA — - 1,493,313 1,043 (19S.P.G.) 1 Domestic and Foreign ) Missions (.<-f p. 467) Asia . . A few Euro- peans only 4 Chap- lains ) 1 — a- 372,172 1,036(224 S.P.G.) ( Domestic Missions ( (see pp. 731-3) EraoPE (Continent) ? 1 ? - - V 176 (33 S.P.G.) 1 Total V j 81? — - 8.618!972!8.*42(680S.P.G.)| 161 \ i (a) (b) (e) (d) (e) (/) lee foot notes on next page. ' See («) on next page. .r ') Haterence to iDuro detailed ■tHtement \ XV ,Sc« pp. 88-7 See pp. 108 -3 S(«pp,2B2-3 See pp. 382-5 «cc pp. 466-r Sw pp. 7 30-3 See p. 741 )1-1892. iiiiii;ii> flT(irl iind Foreign (j^cp. H7) and ForciRU I (jee p. 193) land Foruign , (.v« p. 253) pa3, 385) ^inl Foreign - p. 407) IlssiouB 131-3) Tlio Society has had the privilege of sending the first ministers of our Church into nianv of our Colonies, and with the exception of the Falkland Isles (where it had only an honorary ^lissionary), every Colony of the Empire has at some time or other received its aid. While from the first it has had direct Missions to the heathen, the Society (to quote Bishop G. A. Selwyn's words) has adopted " the surer way of spread- ing the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth " by " building up the Colonial Churches as Missionary centres " ; 20 of the American Dioceses, and all but 10 of the 87 English Colonial and Missionary Dioceses, include Missions which were planted by the Society— in most instances before the foundation of the See— and 107 Bishops have been supported, wholly or in part, from the Society's funds. The loyalty of the Missionaries to the Church of England may bo gathered from the fact that of the 3,698 employed between 1702 and 1892, only three cases of secession to other Christian bodies are recorded in the roll, while the accessions for the same period number at least 106— probably many more {sec p. 847). The operations of the Society are now carried on in 51 dioceses, the number of languages in use being 58. A little more than one- fourth of its funds is all that is now spent on our Christian Colonists, — about five-eighths are spent on the conversion of the heathen, and on building up the native Churches within the Empire, and the remainder on Missions in foreign countries, such as China, Corea, Japan, Borneo, Madagascar, and Honolulu. Of the 680 ordained Missionaries now on its list 119 are natives of Asia, and 38 natives of Africa. In the Society's Colleges there are about 2,600 students ; and 2,800 lay teachers, mostly natives, are employed in the various Mis- sions in Asia and Africa, in the schools of which 88,000 children are receiving instruction. (Foot-notes to p. xiv.) (a) 10 European or European-Colonial, 40 American Indian, '27 African, 9 Austral- asian, and 38 Aniatic families. (h) After allowing for repetitions and omitting many dialects. {(') After allowing for rep.'^titions and transfers. (The actual number of lay agents employed during the same period cannot at present be stated, as the record of names is incomplete, but it may be taken as over 5,000.) {(1) Includes Bome 18,000 out-stations. (c) This table takes into account the foreign Missions of the American Church, and other parts which are outside the scope of the tables given on pp. 87, 253, 883, and 733, &e. (/■) Approximata. XVI FIELD OF THE SOCIETY'S WORK. ■I I;' .1 NORTH AMERICA, 1702 ; CONTINENT OF EUROPE, 1702 ; WEST INDIES, 1712 ; CENTRAL AMERICA, 1748 ; AFRICA, 1752 ; AUSTRALASIA, 1793 ; ASIA, 1820 ; SOUTH AMERICA, 1835 :- 1835 Leeward Islands *■ „ Jamaica „ British Guiana 1836 Trinidad „ Mauritius * „ South Australia *1 838 Victoria *1702 South Carolina * „ New York * „ New England * „ New Jersey * „ Pennsylvania ' „ Virginia „ Europe (Continent) *1703 Maryland „ Newfoundland *1708 North Carolina 1712 Windward Islands 1728 Nova Scotia *1 733 Georgia „ Bahamas *1748 MosquitoShore (Cent. America) 1 752 Western Africa 1759 Quebec Prov. 1783 N. Brunswick 1784 Ontario Prov. 1785 Cape Breton *1 793 N. South W-'les 1796 Norfolk Island 1819 Pi i nee E J ward Islanr^ 1820 Bengr.l 1821 Cap'j Colony (Western Division) *1822 The Bermudas 182'j Madras 1830 Bombay „ Cape Colony (Eastern Division) 1832 Seychelles 1833 N.W. Provinces, India *1835 Tasmania „ Tobago 1840 Queensland * „ New Zealand „ Ceylon 1841 Western Australia 1844 British Honduras *1846 Central Provinces, India 1847 St. Helena Westn. Borneo 1848 Melanesia . 1849* Natal Rupertsland (Mani- toba <&o.) . 1850 Orange Free State „ Assam . . .1851 Tristan d'Acunha „ Pitcairn Island 1853* Punjab . . . 1854 Western Asia „ * Kaffraria . .1855 The Straits . 1856 Lower Burma 1859 Zululand . . „ Brit. Columbia „ Northn. Africa 1861 Hawaiian I sids. 1862 China . . . 1863 Transvaal . 1864 Madagascar . „ Cashmere . .1866 Upper Burma 1868 Griqualand W. 1870 Swaziland . 1871 Bechuanaland 1873 Japan . . . „ Basutoland . 1875 Central Africa 1879* Fiji .... 1880 AJmere Ac. . 1881 Panama . .1883 North Borneo 1888 Corea . . .1889 Mashonatand 1890 New Guinea . „ * Manchuria . 1892 N.B.— The " Digest " has brought o,'t tic imrmtniit fnot that several districts were occupied by the Society at an earlier period than had been supposed. The above table s)io\vs the date of first occupation of the vnrious divisions inn complete and correct form for tlic first tinip. • The asterisk indicates that the Society has withdrawn from the district. lES, 1712 ; SIA, 1820 ; Borneo 1846 >ia . 18*9* • II ,land(Mani- &o.) . 1850 Free State „ . . 1851 d'Acunha „ n Island 1853* . . . . 1854 rn Asia » ria . .1855 traits . 1856 ■ Burma 1859 ind . • )> Columbia „ in. Africa 1861 ianl8ld8.1862 . . 1863 ivaal . 1864 ;a8car . n Inere . .1866 Burma 1868 aland W. 1870 and . 1871 lanaland 1873 oland . 1875 al Africa 1879* . 1880 CLASSIFIED DIGEST. re &c. . ma . • Borneo onaland Guinea ihuria 1881 1883 1888 1889 1890 * I II .1892 , tbe Society at an rious divisions in a CHAPTER I. ORIGIN, OBJECT, AND . lEST PROCEEDINGS OF THE SOCIETY. Although it was not till 1701 that the Church of England began to conduct Foreign Mission work on an organised system, the two preced- ing centuries had not been entirely barren of Missionary effort. No sooner was England freed from the supremacy of the Pope than Archbishop Cranraer hastened (lu8i-u) to provide two chaplains for Calais, at that time Britain's only foreign possession. When Martin Frobisher sailed (May 31, 1578) in search of the North-West Passage to India " Maister Wolfall " was "appointed by her Majestie's Councill to be their Minister and Preacher," his only care being to save souls. Wolfall was privileged to be the first priest of the reformed Church of England to minister on American shores. To " discouer and to pla,nt Christian inhabitants in places conuenient " in America was the main object of the expedition of Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who took possession of Newfoundland in 1583, and to whom was granted (by Queen Elizabeth in 1678) the first charter for the founding of an English colony. Similar powers were given in 1584 (by lictters Patent and Parlia»iiient) to Sir Walter Raleigh, his half-brother, and Wingandacoa was discovered in that year and named Virginia (now North Carolina). The first band of colonists sent there included Thomas Heriot or Hariot, the eminent scientist and philosopher, who may be regarded ai the first English Missionary to America. The emigrants failed to effect a permanent settlement, but during their stay at Roanoke (1585-0) Heriot " many times and in euery towne " where he " came," " made declaration of the contents of the Bible " and of the " chiefe points of Religion " to the natives according as he " was able." One named Manteo, who accompanied the party on their return to England (1586) was appointed Lord of Roanoak(by Raleigh), and on August 13, 1587, was baptized in that island— this being the first recorded baptism of a native of Virginia. From this time and throughout the 17th century the extension of Christ's Kingdom con- tinued one of the avowed objects of British colonisation. But though the religious duty obtained some recognition everywhere performance fell so far short of promise that when in 1675 Bishop CoMPTON instituted an inquiry into an order of King and Council " said to have been made " [in the time of Charles I., sec p. 748] '• to commit unto ! f I 2 SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. the Bishop of London for the time being the care and pastoral charge of sending over Ministers into our British Foreign Plantations, and having the jurisdiction of them," he " found this title so defective that little or no good had come of it," there being " scarce four Ministers of the Church of England in all the vast tract of America, and not above one or two of them, at most, regularly sent over." His proposals to several places to furnish them with chaplains were encouraged by the settlers and by Charles II., who allowed each minister or school- master i-'20* for passage, and ordered that henceforth " every Minister should be one of the Vestry of his respective parish." Whereupon the people " built churches generally within all their parishes in the LecAvard Islands and in .Jamaica." And for the better ordering of them the Bishop prevailed with the King " to devolve all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in those parts upon him and his successors, except what eonccrn'd Indue tions. Marriages, Probate of Wills, and Administrations, " and procured from his Majesty, for the use of the parish churches, books to the value of about il,200. Soon after this the people of Rhode Island built a church, and six were [ordered to be] established by the Assembly of New York.f For the regulation and increase of religion in those regions the Bishop of London appointed the Rev. James Blair to Virginia Tabout 1G90] and the Rev. Dr. Thomas Bray to ^laryland [IGOO] as his commissaries [1]. Laudable as may have been the exertions made for planting the Church, they were so insufficient that at the close of the 17th century " in many of our Plantacons, Colonies, and Factories beyond the Seas . . . the provision for Ministers " was " very mean " ; many others were " wholy destitute, and unprovided of a Mainteynance for Ministers, and the Publick Worshipp of God ; and for Lack of Support and Mainteynance for such " many of our fellow-subjects seemed " to be abandoned to Atheism and Infidelity." rS.P.G. Charter p. 925.1 The truth was that the action taken had been isolated and individual, and therefore devoid of the essential elements of permanence. If under such circumstances individual effort was greatly restrained or wasted, it at least served to kindle and foster a Missionary spirit, and with the growth of that spirit the need of united action on the part of the Church became more and more apparent. Out of this arose what may be called the Religious Societi/ movement of the 17th cen- tury, to whicli the origin of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel may be traced. This movement had been preceded by a Missionary undertaking which deserves special notice. In 10 UJ John Eliot " the Apostle of the North Amoriciin Red Men " began his labours among them in New England, which he contimied till his death in 1G90. Through his tracts the wants of the Indians became laiown in Eng- land, and so i.i. pressed was " the Long Parliament " that on July 27, 1019, an ordinance was ])assed establishing " A Corporation for the Promoting and Propagating the Gospel of Jesus Christ in New England," consisting of a President, Treosurer, and fourteen assistants, to be called "the President and Society for the Propag3<^ion of the Gospel in New England." A general collection tin'ougho. , England and Wales (made at Cromwell's direction) produced neai'ly ijl2,000. • Tliis "Royiil Bounty" \V!i! roiitiriiicl (o at l(>ftst llif oml of Queoii Anne's reiffi,. t S'fi ji. ')"■ I i.l ORIGIN, 015JECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY. large and that isters bbove lis to y the jhool- nister )n the a the lUg of istical what iions," ivches, Rhode by the eiigioii James RAY to ing the century Hid the y others Ince for Support ed " to p. 925.1 ividual, ce. If ined or irit, and he part s arose th cen- Gospel sionary lot " the among 1 1090. h\ Kng- [Tuly 27, for the n New istants, of th(^ ij 11 gland .12,000. I of which £11,000 was invested in landed property in England. By means of the income Missionaries were maintained among the natives in New England and New York States. On the Restoration, in 1660, the Corporation necessarily became defunct, but was revived by a Charter granted by Charles II. in 1662, under the name of " the Company for the Propagation of the Gospel in New England and the parts adjacent in America." The new Charter was obtained mainly by the exertions of the Hon. Robert Boyle, who became the first Governor. The operations of the Company were carried on in New England up to 1775, and after an interval of eleven years, caused by the American Revolution, removed to New Brunswick in 1786, and thence in 1822 to other parts of British America, an extension being made also to the West Indies for the period 182i3-40. The funds of the Company, for the regulation of which three decrees of Chancery have been obtained (1792, 1808, 1836), now yield an annual income of £'3,500 (from invest- ments). This, the first Missionary Society established in England, is generally known as " The New England Company." As reconstituted in 1662 it was limited to forty-live members, consisting of Church- men and Dissenters [2]. About twelve years later the existence in England of " infamous clubs of Atheists, Deists, and Socinians" "labouring to propa- gate their pernicious principles," excited some members of the National Church, who had a true concern for the honour of God, to form themselves also into Societies, " that so by their united zeal and endeavours they might oppose the mischief of such dangerous principles, and fortifie both themselves and others against the attempts of those sons of darkness, who make it their business to root out (if possible) the very notions of Divine things and all ditfci'ences of Good and Evil." Encouraged by several of the Bishops and Clergy, who, as well as Queen Anne, inquired into and approved of their methods and orders, chese Religious Societies soon spread throughout the kingdom increasing to forty-two in London and Westminster alone — and became " very instrumental in promoting, in some churches, Daily Prayers, Preparatory Sermons to the Holy C'ommunion, the administration of the Sacrament every Lord's Day and Holy Day, and many other excellent designs conformable to the Doctrine and Constitution of the Church of England, which have not a little contributed to promote rehgiou." [See "A Letter from a Rosiding Member of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge in London to a Corresponding ^lembev in the Country" (Downing, London, 171 1) ; also Dr. Josiah Woodward's " Account of the Rise and Progress of the Religious Societies in the City of London " (1701) ['d].] Among the promoters of this movement was the Rev. Dr. THOjr.vs Bkay. Born at Marston, Shropshire, in 1()5(!, and educated at Oswestry and at Hart Hall (or Hertford College). Oxford, he became successively Curate of Ih-idgnorth (Shropshire), Chaplain to Sir Tliomas Price at Park Hiill (Warwickshire), Incumbent of Lea Marston, Vicar of Over VVhitacre, and in 1690 Rector of Sheldon, an ollice which he held till within a few months of his death in 1730. On his appointment as Ecclesiastical Connnisaary for Maryland by the Bishop of London in 1696, Dr. Bray, before proceeding to America, employed his time in sending out clergymen and supplying them with suitable libraries. Ji2 II < '■ f I X 4 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. And failing to obtain assistance from Parliament, he originated tho plan of a Society to be incorporated by Charter, for spreading Christian knowledge at home and in tlie plantations or colonies. The plan was laid before the Bishop of London in 1697 ; it could not then be fully carried out, but it soon gave rise to the " Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge." The foreign branch of the designs of this excellent institution — declared at the outset to be "the fixing Parochial Libraries throughout the Plantations (especially on the Continent of North America) " — had not been extended to the employment of Missionaries, when it devolved * on a new organisation formed specially for the supply of living agency abroad, viz., The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. The first meeting of the S.P.C.K. was held on March 8, IGO!), the members present being the Lord Guildford, Sir Humphrey Mackworth, Mr. Justice Hook, Dr. Bray, and Colonel Colchester. In December 1099 Dr. Bray, having been obliged to sell his eftects and raise money on credit to pay for his voyage, left for America, where he organised as far as he then could the Church in Mary- land, and returned to England in the summer of 1700 in order to secure the Royal Assent to a Bill for its orderly constitution. At home much interest was aroused in his Mission, Archbishop Tenison declaring that it would be "of the greatest consequence imaginable " to the establishment of religion in America [4]. Without doubt it was mainly the action taken by Dr. Bray that inspired the efforts made in the next year by Convocation, the Archbishop, Bishop Compton, and tho S.P.C.K., with tlie view to the propagation of the Gospel in foreign parts. The Minutes of the Lower House of the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury show that on March 18, 1701 : — " At the proposal of Dr. Isham, a Committee of twelve were named to enquire into Ways and Means for promoting Christian Religion in our Fiyrcign Plan- tations: and the said Committee are directed to consult with the Lord Bishop of London about the premises as otten as shall be found necessary. Et ulterius wdindrunt — that it be an instruction to the said Committee, that they consider the i)romotion of the Clnistian religion according to the doctrine, discipline, and worship of the Church of Enj^'land as by law established. And that it bo a further instruction to the said Committee to consider how to promote the worship of God amongst seafaring men whilst at sea. And it was declared to be the opinion of this house, That any members might come and propose anything to this or any other Committee, unless it was otherwise ordered by this house, but none to have liberty of sufi'rage except .such as are deputed to be of the Committee." [Page 243 of The Historv of the Convocation of the Prelates and Clergy of the Province of Canterbnry, 1700 [1701;. London: A. and .1. Churchill, 1702., Accorduig to Dr. Atterbury (Prolocutor of the Lower House of Convocation) : — " When business of high consequences to the Church, and such as was likely to do honour to the promoters of it, was started by the clergy, attempts of the same kind, without doors, wore set forward which might supersede theirs. Tluis when the Committee, I have mentioned, was appointed, Marcli 13th, 1700 1701, to consider what might be done towards ' propagating the Christian religion, as pro- fessed in the Cliurch of England, in our Foreign Plantations ' ; and that Committee, composed of very venerable and experienced men, well suited to such an enquiry, liad sat several times at St. Paul's, and made some progress in the business referred to them, a Charter was presently procured to place the consideration of that matter in other hands, where it now remains, and will, we hoi)o, produce ♦ See p. C. ~ ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY. or any Ito have }age '243 [•incc of juse of [s likely of the Thus 1701 , to las 1110- luiittcc, |n(iuiiy, lusincss Ition of Irodiicc cxcoUont fruits. Hut whatsoever they are, they must be acknowledged to have sprung from the overtures to that purpose first made by the Lower House of Con- vocation." (I'ano 13 of Preface to Some Proceedings in the Convocation of llOb (by Dr. Attcrbury) 1708.] The first luoeting of the Committee of Convocation was held on Marcli 15, 1701, and within the next three weeks Dr. Bray appealed to William III. in the following terms : — " To the Kiwfa Most Excellent Majesty, the liumble Petition of Thomas Bbay, D.D., " Ilnmhlji slicirrtli, " Thattlio Numlm-s of the Inhabitants of your Majesty's Provinces in America have of lato Yearn greatly incrcas'd ; that in many of the Colonies thereof, more especially on tiin Continent, they arc in very much Want of Instruction in the Christian livliqion, and in some of thorn utterly destitute of the same, they not beinR able of thonisolves to raise a sufficient Maintenance for an Orthodox Clergy to live anionKHt them, and to make such other Provision, as shall be necessary for the Propagation of llie (iospel in those Parts. " Your I'etitioncr further sheweth. That upon his late Arrival into England from thence, and Ins nuiking known the aforesaid Matters in this City and Kingdotn, he hath great ]{easou to believe, that many Persons would contribute, as well by Legacy, as Oift, if tbere were any IJody Corporate, and of perpetual Suc- cession now ill iJeing, and establish'd in this Kingdom, proper for the Lodging of the said Legacies and (irants therein. " Now rorasnnich as Your Majesty hath already been graciously pleas'd to take the State of the Souls of Your Majesty's Subjects in those Parts, so far into Con- sideration, as to l''oun(i, and Kndow a lioyal College in Virginia, for the Religious Education of tiieir Youth, Your Petitioner is thereby the more encouraged to hope, that Your Majesty will also favour any the like Designs and Ends, which shall b(< I'rosecjuted by jjroper and effectual M( iPi. " Your Petitioner therefore,-who has lately been among Your Majesty's Subjects aforesaid, and has seen their Wants and knows their Desires, is the more cmboldeu'd, humbly to recpiest, that Your Majesty would be graciously pleased to issue Letters I'atent, to such Persons as Your Majesty shall think lit, thereby Con- stituting them a PoDY I'oi.rricK and Com-ouATK, and to grant to them and their Successors, such I'owers, Privileges, and Innuunities as Your Majesty in great Wisdom sliall think meet and necessary for the Effecting the aforesaid Ends and Designs. " And your Petitioner shall ever Pray dc. " Thomas Br.\y.' The reception of the above is thus recorded : — " WiiitkHam,, April 1th, 1701. " His Maji'sty having been moved upon this PrxiTiON is graciously pleas'd to vofer the name to Mr. Attorney, or Mr. Solicitor-General, to consider thereof, and Report his ()))inion, what His Majesty may fitly do therein; whereupon His Majesty will declare His further Pleasure. " JA. Vehnox." [5] The matter was now formally taken itp by the S.P.C.K. At the meet- ing of that Society on ^lay 5, 1701, " the l^raught of a Charter for the Erecting a Corporation for Propagating the Gospell in Foreign Part? was read," and on May 12 Dr. Buav's petition with otiier papets relating to tho Hubj(!ct. The Archbishop of Canterbury was the first to promise a subscription (twenty guineas) towards the charges of passing tho Cluirtor, which document was on "May 19 " again read and debated and several amendments made, and the names of the Secretary and other ofllcers . . . agreed to." It being " very late" its further con- 6 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1: : f S r u ft sideration was " referred to Sir Richard Bulkeley, Mr. Comyns, Mr. Serjeant Hook, and the Secretary." The S.P.C.K. (May 2G) under- took to advance the " moneys wanting for the Payment of the Charter," and (June 9) £'20 was actually paid on this account. [See also p. 822,] The Charter as granted hy William III. [see p. 925] was laid before the S.P.C.K. by Dr. Bray on June 23, and thanks were tendered to him for " his great care and pains in procuring the grant," and to the Archbishop of Canterbury for " promoting the passing the aforesaid Letters Patents," and the latter was asked to summon a meeting of the new Society [(>]. It should here be noted that in a " form of subscription for raising the money due to Dr. Bray upon account of the Plantations," adopted by the S.P.C.K. in November 1701, it is stated that there remained due to Dr. Bray £200, " part of a greater sum by him advanced upon the credit of public Benefactions towards the propagation of Christian knowledge on the Continent of North America," that the said su^^is had been really expended by him upon that account, in particular " livers ministers" had be^n " sent over," and "many Parochial Libraries" "fixed in the Plantations on the said continent." It was added that the S.P.C.K. had " thought fit to sink the subscriptions for the plantations (to which all their members were obliged to subscribe upon admittance) by Reason that that Branch of their Designs is determined " by the incorporation of the S.P.G., which included most of the members of the S.P.C.K [7J. [N.B.— The operations of the S.P.C.K. did not, however, long remain restricted to the British Isles. From 1710 to 1825 it supported Missions in India conducted by Lutherans [see p. 501-8], and though its employment of Missionaries then ceased it has since continued to assist materially in building up branches of the English Church in all parts of the world.] The first meeting of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts was held on June 27, 1701, at Lambeth Palace,* and there were present : the Archbishop of Canterbury, President ; the Bishops of London (Compton), Bangor (Evans), Chichester (Williams), and Gloucester (Fowler) ; Sir John Philips, Sir William Hustler, Sir George Wheler, Sir Richard Blackmore, I\Ir. Jervoyse, Serjeant Hook, the Dean of St. Paul's (Sherlock), Dr. Stanley Archdeacon of London), Dr. Kennett (Archdeacon of Huntingdon) ; Jie Rev. Drs. Mapletoft, Hody, Stanhope, Evans, Bray, Woodward, and Butler ; Mr. Shute, Drs. Slare and Harvey ; and ^Nfessrs. Chaniborlayne, Brewster, Nichols, Bromfield, Bulstrodo, and Trynnner. After " His Majestie's Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England constituting a Cor- poration for Propagating the Gospell in Foreign Parts were read," officers and members were elected, and steps were taken for the preparation of a Seal and of Bye-Laws and Standing Orders, also for the printing of copies of the Charter, and the defraying of the char ;es of passing it [8]. The second meeting, held July 8, 1701, at the Cockpit, decided that the device of the Seal should he : " A ship under sail, making towards a point of land ; upon the prow standing a minister with an open Bible in his hand ; people standing on the shore in a posture of expectation, and using these words, .ansiens adjuva nos.'" [Sec p. xvij. * Pkce not stated in S.P.G. Journal, hut leconlcd in tliat of S.P.C.K., June 30, 1701. ORIGIN, OBJECT, ETC. OF THE SOCIETY. jcided n the )eople these 1701. The Bye-Laws and Standing Orders adopted at this meeting; provided that the business of the Society should be opened with prayer, that there should be an annual sermon [see p. 888], and that the following oath siiould be tendered to all the officers of the Society before admission to their respective offices : " I, A. B., do swear that I will faithfully and duly execute the office ... of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Forreign Parts, according to the best of my judgment. So help me God " * [!)j. Subsequent meetings were for many years held generally at Archbishop Tenison's Library in St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, the episcopate being largely represented, notwithstanding that the hour was frequently as early as eight or nine in the morning. [See Journals.] On March 6, 1702, a Committee was appointed " to receive all proposals tliat may be offered to them for the Promoting the designs of this Society, and to prepare matters for the consideration of the Society " [10]. From .Tune 18, 1703, this body became known as " the Standing Committee " [11] : its meetings were long held at St. Paul's Chapter House [12], and up to 1882 it continued subject to " the Society" as represented in the Board meetings. On April G of that year a " Supplemental Charter " was granted to the Society [sec p. 929], one result of which was that the Standing Committee was placed on a fully representative basis, and thus became for nearly every purpose the Executive of the Society [13]. [Sec ConstUution, dc, of Socicti/ and Committee, p, 932, kc.'] On Augus;. 15, 1701, the Society entered on an enquiry into the religious state of the Colonics ; information was sought and obtained from trustworthy persons at home and abroad — the Bishop of London, English merchants. Colonial Governors, con- gregations, &c.t — and on October 17 progress was made in raising " a Fund for the Propagation of the Gospel in Forrein Parts " [14]. The Charter shows that the Society was incorporated for the threefold object of (1) providing a maintenance for an orthodox Clergy in the plantations, colonies, and factories of Great Britain beyond the seas, for the instruction of the King's loving subjects in the Christian religion ; (2) making such other provision as may be necessary for the propagation of the Gospel in those parts ; and (3) receiving, managing, and disposing of the charity of His Majesty's subjects for those purjioses. The construction placed upon the lirst two heads by the founders of the Society was tlius stated by the Dean of Lincoln, in the first anniversary sermon, Feb. 1702 : — "The design is, in the first place, to settle the State of I? ^''U'lii us '• -" ns may he among our own People there, which by all accounts we h . very t>.n ,U their I'ious care: and then to prociicd in the best Method; 7 i*.>,-'!rj_ * In conformity with the provisions of A the Bishop of London) "of all the Parishes in the English Plantations in America" [ll'i'. 1^ 8 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. the Natives, and Preach the Gospel to them .... this is very great CluiriUj, indeed the greatest Charity we can show ; it is Charity to the Zouls of men, to the Souls of a great many of our men Teoplo in those Countries who by this may be reformed, and put in a better way for Salvation by the use of the means of Grace which in many places they very much want, but especially this may be a great Charity to the souls of many of those poor Natives who may by this be converted from that state of Barharisvi and Idolatry in which they now live, and be brought into the Sheep-fold of our blessed Saviour " [16]. At one time it seemed as if this interpretation would not be adhered to, for in 1710 it was laid down by the Society that that branch of its design which related to the "conversion of heathens and infidels" *' ought to be prosecuted preferably to all others." [Sec p. 09.] Though the proposed exclusive policy was not pursued, the Society through- out its history has sought to convert the heathen as well as to make spiritual provision for the Christian Colonists, and, according to its ability, neither duty has ever been neglected by it. On this subject much ignorance has hitherto prevailed at home ; and in some quarters it is still maintained that the Society did nothing for the evangelisation of the heathen to entitle it to be called " Missionary" until the third decade of the present century. The facts are that the conversion of the negroes and Indians formed a prominent branch of the Society's operations from the first. The object was greatly promoted by the distribution of a sermon by Bishop Fleetwood of St. Asaph in 1711 [10], and of three addresses* by Bishop Gibson of London in 1727 [17], and an Essay by Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man in 1740 [sec pp. 234, 815] ; and to quote from a review of the Society's work in 1741 by Bishop Seeker, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury : — " In less than forty Years, under many Discouragements, and with an income very disproportionate to the Vastness of the Undertaking, a great deal hath been done ; though little notice may have been taken of it, by Persons unattentive to these things, or backward to acknowledge them. Near a Hundred Churches have been built : above ten tliousand Bibles and Common-Prayers, above a hundred thousand other pioixs Tracts distributed : great Multitudes, upon the whole, of Negroes and Indians brought over to the Christian Faith : many numerous Congre- gations have been set up, which now support the Worship of God at their own Expence, where it was not known before ; and Seventy Persons are constantly employed, at the Expence of the Society, in the farther Service of the Gospel" [18]. Further proof will be found in the following chapters, which contain a brief rog^iA of tlie Society's work in all parts of the world. In particular,-eee the accounts of the early Missions to the heathen in New York Province [Negroes and Indians, 1704, &c., pp. 08-74], in the West Indi**" [Negroes, 1712, &c., pp. 194, 199, &c.], in Central America ^i) " An Address to SeriouH Christians among ourselves, to Assist the Society for pagating tlio Gospel, in carrying on the Work of Instructing the Negroes in our ♦antations abroad," (2) " Letter to the Masters and Mistresses of Families in the ijjnglish Plantations abroad ; Exhorting them to encourage and promote the Instruction of then* Negi'oes in the Christian Faith." (3) " Letter to the Missionaries in the English Plantations; exhorting them to give their Assistance towards the Instruction of the Negroes of their Several Parishes, in the Christian Faith " [17«]. / NORTH AMERICA. J) 10 311 [Moskito Indians, 1747, &c., pp. 234-6], in West Africa [Negroes, 1762, Ac, pp. 254-8], and in Canada [Indians, 1778, &c., pp. 189-40, 164, 1C»:, &c.] ; see also pp. 86, 192, 252, 882, &c. lieferencea (Chapter I.)— [1] R- 170C, pp. 11-14. [2] Accounts of the New England Company. [3] British Museum, and "American Pamphlets, l(i50-1704," in S.P.G. "White Kennet" Library (bound in green), [-l | S.P.C.K. Journal, Aug. 8, 1700. [5] "Life and Designs" &c. of Dr. Bray: Brotlicrton, London, 1706 (S.P.CI. "White Kennet " Library). [6] S.P.C.K. Journal, May C, 12, 19, 20, and Juno 9, 23, 1701. [7] S.P.C.K. Journal, Nov. 4 and 18, 1701. [8] Jo., V. 1, pp. 1-3, and page 822 of this book. [OJ Jo., V. 1, pp. 4-5. [9a] Jo., V. 44, pp. M, 121 ; K. 1834-5, p. vi. ; R. 1886, p. vi. ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 85, 107. [10] Jo., V. 1, p. 39. [11] Jo., V. 1, p. 109. [12] See the Standing Committee Books. [13] Sec the Bye-Laws and Regulations of the Society for the period. [14] Jo., V. 1, pp. 13-18, and p. 822 of this book. [14rt] Jo., V. 1, p. 13, and App. Jo. A, pp. 4-42; do. B, pp. 1-5. [15] S.P.O. Anniversary Sermon, 1702, pp. 17-18. [10] Printed in S.P.G. Report for 1710. [17 & Ha] R. 1740, i)p. 66-8, and printed in full in Humphreys' Historical Account, 1730, pp. 250-75. [18J S.P.G. Anni- verisary Sermon, 1741, pp. 11-12. CliAlTER II. NORTH AMERICA : THE OLDER COLONIES, NOW THE UNITED ST A TES~ {INTIiOD UCTION). For the greater part of the 18th century the Colonies of Great Britain, extending along the East Coast of North America, from South Carolina to Maine, together with the negroes, and with the Indian tribes who dwelt further inland, constituted the principal Mission- field of the Society. These Colonies were first settled by private adventurers, mostly representatives of divers denominations, dissenting from the Mother Church, yet too much divided among themselves to preserve, in some parts, even the form of religion. Hence, notwith- standing the prominent recognition of religion in the original schemes of colonisation, the Society found this field occupied by 250,000 settlers, of whom whole Colonies were living " without God in the world," while others were distracted with almost every variety of strange doctrine. Church ministrations were accessible only at a few places in Virginia, Maryland, New York, and in the towns of Phila- delphia and Boston, and the neighbouring Indians had been partly instructed by the Jesuits and by John Eliot and agents of the New England Company. Until 1785 the Society laboured to plant, in all its fulness, the Church of Christ in those regions. In the Rev. George Keith the Society found one able an(^wiUing, not only to advise, but also to lead the way. Originally a Presby^teri^n, he had been a fellow-student of Bishop Burnet at Aberdeen, but«oon after graduating he joined the Quakers, and went to New Jersey and afterwards to Pennsylvania. There he became convinced of the errors of Quakerism, and returning to England in 1694 he attached himself to the Mother Church and was admitted to Holy Orders in 1700. His zeal and energy, combined with his experience of the country, '^:-'.U I' 10 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. pointed him out as well qualified for the service of the Society. Accordingly he was adopted as its first Missionary on Fob. 27, 1702 [1], and with the Rev. Patrick Gordon (appointed March 20) [2], sailed from En{i;land on April 24, 1702. Among their fellow-passengers were Colonel Dudley, Governor of New England, and Colonel Morris, Governor of New Jersey, and the Rev. John Talhot, Chaplain of the ship, from each of whom they received encouragement, and Talbot was so impressed with Keith's undertaking that he enlisted as companion Missionary [3], They landed at Boston on June 11, and on the next day Keith wrote to the Society : — " Colonel Dudley was so very civil and kind to Mr. Gordon and me that ho caused us botli to eat at his table all the voyage, and hia conversation was both pleasant and instructive insomuch that the great cabin of the ship was like a yoUedge for good discourse, both in matters theological and philosophical, and very cordially he joined daily with us in divine worship, and I well understand ho purposeth to give all possible encouragement to the congregation of the Church of l''ngland in this place. Also Colonel Morris was very civil and kind to us, and so was the captain of the ship, called the Centurion, and all the inferior olficers, and all the mariners generally, and good order was kept in the ship ; so that if any of the seamen were complained upon to the captain for profane swearing, he caused to punish them according to the usuall custom, by causing them to carry a heavy woodden collar about their neck for an hour, that wn ! both painful and shameful ; and, to my observation and knowledge, severall of the seamen, as well as theolKcers, joined devoutly with us in our daily prayers according to the Church of England, and so did the other gentlemen that were passengers with us " [4]. The object of Keith's Mission was to enquire into the spiritual condition of the people, and to endeavour to awaken them to a sense of the Christian religion. How that object was accomplished is fully told in his Journal published after his return to England [5], of which the following is a summary : — " I have given an entire Journal of my two Years'* Missionary Travel and Service, on the Continent of North Amrrica, betwixt Fiscataway River in New England, and Coretuck in North Carolina ; of extent in Length about eight hundred miles ; within which Bounds are Ten distinct Colonies and Govei'nments, all under the Crown of England, viz., Piscataivay, Boston [Colony called Massachusett's Bay], Rhod. Island [Colony included also Naraganset, and other adjacent parts on the Continent], Connecticot, Ncto Yarlc, East and West Jersey, Pcnsilvania, Manjla'nd, Virginia, and North Carolina. I travelled twice over most of those Governments and Colonies, and I preached oft in many of them, particularly in Pcnsilvania, West and East Jersey, and Ncic York Provinces, where we continued longest, and found the greatest occasion for oar service. "As concerning the success of ine and my Fellow-Labourer, Mr. John Talbot's, Ministry, m the Places where we travelled, I shall not say much ; yet it is t something be said, to the glory of God nlone, to whom it belongs, c. ouragement of otlicis, who may hereaft be imployed in the like necesf air S. .. gen, tio L') im ii '. In rt raib- n,1l. .it i'' ,he places where we travelled and preached, we found the people latfected to the Doctrine that we preached anion , them, and they did .n with us decently in the Liturgy, and Public Prayers, and Administra- c floly Sacraments, after the Usage of the Church of England, as we had ocLdsion to use them. And where Ministers were wanting (as there were wanting * Keith was actually " two years and twenty weeks " in the Society's service, and on oonipleting his mission lie was elected a member of the Society in consideration of " his great experience in the affairs of the plantations," itc. [CJ. NORTH AMERICA. 11 in many places) the People earnestly dobircd us to present thelf llequeat to the Honourable Society, to send Ministers unto them, wiiich accordingly I have done : and, in answer to their request, the iSociety has sent to such places as seemed most to want, a considerable number of Missionaries. " Beside the general Success we had (praised be God for it) both in our Preach- ing, and much and frequent Conference with People of Diverse Perswasions, many of which had been wholly strangers to the Way of the Church of England ; who, after they had observed it in the Publick Prayers, and reading the Lessons out of the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, and the manner of the Administration of Baptism, and the Lord's Supper, were greatly affected with it, and some of which declared their groat satisfaction and the Esteem they had of the Solemn and edifying mannerof our Worship and Administration, far above whatever they could observe in other Ways of Worship known to them. " To many, our Ministry was as the sowing the Seed and Planting, who, probably, never so much as heard one orthodox Sermon preached to them, before we came and Preached among them, who received the Word with Joy ; and of whom we have good Hope, that they will be as the good ground, that Inought forth Fruit, sonic Thirttj, some Sii-tij, and soiite an Hundred Fold. And to many others it was a watering to what had been formerly Sown and Planted among them ; some of the good Pruit whereof we did observe, to the glory of God, and our great Comfort. . . Almost in all these Countries where we Travelled and Laboured . . . by the Blessing of God on our Labours, there are good Materials prepared for the Building of Churches, of living Stones, as soon as, by the good Providence of God, Ministers shall be sent among them wlio have the discretion and due qualifications requisite to build with them " [7J. In a letter (Feb. 2-4, 1703) written durinff his Mission, Keith said : — " There is a mighty cry and desire, almost in all places where we have travelled, to have ministers of the Church of England sent to them in these Northern parts of America. . . It they come not timely the whole country will be overrunne with Presbyterians, Anabaptists, and Quakers " [8]. Mr. Talbot also wrote (Sept. 1, 1703) : — " It is a sad thing to consider the years that are past ; how some that were born of the English never lieard of the name of Christ ; how many others were baptized in his name, and [have] fallen away to Heathenism, Quakerism, and Atheism, for want of Confirmation. . . " The poor Church has nobody upon the spot to comfort or confirm her children ; nobody to ordain several that are willing to serve, were they authorized, for the work of the Ministry. Therefore they fall back again into the herd of the Pissenters, rather than they will be at the Hazard and Charge to goe as far as England for orders : so that we have seen several Counties, Islands, and Provinces, which have hardly an orthodox minister am'st them, which might have been sup- ply'd, had we been so happy as to see a ]5ishop or Suffragan Apud Americanos" [9]. These representations Avere followed by petitions from multitudes of Colonists, whom the Society strove to supply with the full ministrations of the Church, at the same time using direct means for the conversion of the heathen, whether Negroes, Indians, or Whites. In addition to its efibrts to meet the calls for pastors, evangelists, andschool teachers, the Society distributed great quantities of Bibles, Prayer- Books, and other religious works [sec p. 798] ; " and for an example, to furnish the Churches with suitable ornaments," it sent services of Communion Plate, with hnen, &c. [10]. The hindrances to the planting and growth of the Church in America in the 18th century may be indicated, but cannot bo realised in this age. As the chief hindrance is fully stated in another chapter : 1 ^ 1 f $ , : f i; ! ' i 12 SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE (.iOSPEL. [see p. 74})], it will suffice to say hore tliat the want of a Hishop was Keenly felt by the ineiubors of the Cliiuvh in each of the following' colonics. References (Cliaptor II.)— [1] •!"., V. 1, i». !)2. [2) Jo., V. t, pi>. 1(1-7. [3] Jo., V. 1, Auk. ai. Hop. 18. Nov. '20, 1702. [4] A MSS., V. 1, No. !). f5J Jo., V. 1, Auj;. '20 .ui(>'2, whoso profesHod niotiven wero (1) a desini to enlarge liis Miijosty'sdominionHnnil {'!) " zmil lor the propiigntion of the Christian faith in a country not yet cultivated or )iianted, and only inhabited by some barbarous people who liad no knowled},'(! of Cod.'' Hut the Society found in 1701 that more tlum one-half of th(! 7,000 Colonists (to sny mithinj,' ot ilie negroes iin liad talcen refuge, he attempted to go to " his old residence at Coffee Town ; but, destitute as he was of every conveniency, and travel- ling, viore ApoHtolnni.iii, on foot, encumbered with a wife and seven children, along an unhospitable road, he was soon unable to proceed, having . . certain information tluit he would not meet with a friendly reception." lie returned to Charleston, and in IVIarch 1783 proceeded to Congareos (1 12 miles distant), " where a great number of the Pala- tines were setthid," who were in general " very irreprehensible in their morals and beliaviour," seventy being communicants [48]. ST.vTtBTlCH,-— Til HoiiUi ('iiii)liim (uvea :)0,7.)0 sq. inilca), whcvo (1702-83) tlio Society (iHHiHtcd ill iiiiiiiitiiiiiiii^' 51 IMisf idiuirii'si uiid planting l."> Central Stations (as clotailetl on pp. SlO-fiO), tlici'd lire now 1)95,577 iiiliabitiints, of wlioiu about '25,000 avo Chuvch Mombers 1111(1 5,17it ('oimniinicaiitrt, iiiulcr till' care of 51 ('lci'<.'yiiifn and a IJishop. [Sec a /so the Tablo on pp. H(;-7, ami p. HID.j i, .1 ; s I72r) Wi for d as on by in- ccess nhig difti- tone [9]. bnists lowed and Srrnni- h',iririiCi:i (Cliaptcr HI.! - 1 Jo., V, l.Jiiiio 10 and 'ii!. Jiilv .H. Au^. '21. and Sept. 18 170'2, luid .hino 18, 1701); A :MSS., V. 1. Xf . '21, '25, s:!, H{i;i79; R. 170(i, pp. 41-2; App. .To. A, pp. lOO-HO. |2l Ajip. .To. A, ]\>. 177-8. 3] App. Jo. A, pi>. 472-:!. f4l .lo.. V. 1, Hcpl. 21, 1705; Apji. Jo. A, pp. 004-5. >5^ Jo.,V. 1, Jan. 18, 1700; App... Jo. Ti, No. 74, 1 01 A))p. Jo. B. No. 7!!. 171 Jo., V. 1, Fob. 15 atidiMnrch 15, 1700. |8 R. 1700, lip. 75-0; Jo.. V, 1, March 21 and April 18, 1707. |01 A MMK., V. 2, No. 140; do. V. II, No, I5:i; App. Jo. A, )>|). 63'2-0. 10 i Aj.p. Jo. A, pp. .5'27-80. fill App. Jo. A, pp. 5!17 H. I la I Jo., V. 1 , Mav 30, Jnlv 18, and Au','. 15, 1707. \\3] Jo., V. 1, Oct. '20. 1710; Jo., V. '2, (lpt. 10, Oct. 21, Doc. 30, 1701); Jo., V. 2, Mav 18, 1711 ; Oct. 10, 1712. 122] .To., V. ], Sept. 10, 1700, Jan. '20 and Fob. 1, 1711; Jo., V. 2, pp. 87-8. 1231 Jo., V, 2, l>|). 207, 300. |2'1| R. 1714, pp. 50-00; Jo., V. 2. Mv^. '20, Sept. 17, 1714; Jo., V. 3, .Ian. 21. 1715. (95] Jo., V. 2, An^. 20, 1714: .To., V. !i, ,Tan. 21, 1715, July (i, 1710; .\ccouiitH of Hoci.'tyV TsxpiMiditure. 1714; R. 1714. )>. 00. [26] B MSS., V. 4, p. 34. !a71 Jo., V. 3, I'Vb." 1, 1717. [281 .To.. V. 3, Oct. 7, 1715, ,Tuly fl. 1710. Feb. 1, 1717. '39] Jo., V. 3, Nov. 2'2, 1710. ^301 HumphreyH' HiHtorical Account of thj Society, I>p. 07-102; Jo,, V. 3. )ip. 71-2. 80, 01-2. 158-!),' 103, '2'21-30. fSOrt] Jo., V. 4, Jan, IE, c 2 20 SOCIETY FOR THE PROP.VG\TION OF THE GOSPEL. l\ 11!: .1 -■ I i|- J \ ' ,; 17-20. [31| .To., V. !), p. '2:U ; A r^r.^S., V. 11, p. 127. r331 .To., V. 3, pp. 2(10, -i::), iir,0, 3.57-8; Jo, V. i, p. 07; A MSS„ V. 1:!, pp. •2:i7. 2 1;) '33! Jo., V. 5, pp. 201, 222-:i ; B MSS., V. 4, p. 210. :}4! R. ITCl, p. (i;5 ; Jo., V. 15. p. 1;;:!. [351 und r36| A MSS.. V. 19, pp. ()0-70. [37j App. Jo. A, p. 178. r38l R. 172.'>, p. »(!. [39] .To., V. 0, pp. 4H-0, lOa-4, 2!!8-9. 270 ; .To., V. 10. pp. 11, 12, G2. (U. ;i2C. R. 1710, p. 08 ; R. 17i:(, )>. M ; R. 1747, p. (i:i ; R. 1757, p. .^O. r40] R. iv'.i, p. (i:i. [411 .To., V. 18, pp. 207-8, 252. [42] Jo., V. 10, p. 88; R. 1771, p. 27. [43j Jo., V, 211, pp. (10, 272-5 ; R, 178^5, p. it,. CHAPTER IV. NOETH CAROLINA. North Cakolina i/a.'; inoliulcil in tlie Chnvter irvantoil to the South Curoliiui Coiii- |iany in 1002. fSec paj:e 12.1 Tii 1701 it contiiiiKnl nt least .'),000 Coloniflts, bosi0 iniiabilants, of whom about 42,000 are Church Mcniberrt andH,41C Connnuuic ants, under the care of !)2 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [See ulso the Table on pp. 8()-7 and p. 850.J lieferenccs (Chapter IV.)— [1] A MSS., V. 1, No. 129. [2] Keith's Journal, p. (U. [3] Jo., V. 1, I'Y'b. 27, 1702, and Feb. 15 and March 17, 1704. [4] Jo., V. 1, Nov. 17, 1704 ; A .AISS., V. 2, No. 14 ; Api>. Jo. A, p. 252-7. [5] Sa- Humphroyrt' Historical Account of tlu! Society, pp. 12!»-a0; Hawkins' do., p. C4. '^Q\ Jo., V. "l, March 30 and April 20, 1705. f7J Jo., V. 1, May 17, 1700. (8] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 17, 1707, Sept. 17, 1708. [9| A MSS., V. 4, Noh. (U, 10.5. [101 A MSS., V. 5, No. 102. [IIJ Jo., V. 1, July 21, 1710, [12 1 Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20, 1710; Feb. 8, 1711. [13J A MSS., V. 0, Noh. 137-8. [14] Jo., V. 2, .March 22, 1711; A MSS., V. 5, Nos. 173-5. [15J Huniphreyn' Historical Account of tho Society, pp. 137-8 ; Jo., V. 3, Jan. 21, 171.5. [16J A MSS., V. 10, p. 73. |17J Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9 and 16, 1713. [18] Jo., V. 2, p. 228 I A MSS., V. 7, p. 41i). [10] A MSS., V. 10, pp. 93-4. [20] Jo. V. 14, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 15, pp. 132-3 ; Jo., V. l(i, pp. l()5-(! ; R. 1757, p. 48 ; 11. 1704, p. 80 ; E. 1709, p. 32. [21] A MSS., V. 5, No. 102. [2a] A MSS., V. 7, p. 418; [23] A MSS., V. 10, p. 70. [24 1 R. 1748, p. 43; K. 1749, p. 48; R. 1757, p. 48 ; R. 1772, p. 32; R. 1773, p. 40. [25] A MSS., V. 7, pp. 305-0. [26] A MSS., V. 12, pp. 137-8. [27] A MSS., V. 10, p. Of.. [28] Trot's Lawn of the jiritish Plantations in America, p. 88 (N.B. Tho Society assisted in the publication of Trot's book by taking 250 copies ; see Jo., April 29, 1720, and Feb. 17, 1721). [29] A MSS., V. 10, pp. 72-8. [30] R. 1732, p. (12; Jo., V. 0, pp. 37-8, 199 ; R. 1734, p. 03; R. 1739, pp. 53-4. [31] R. 1746, p. 54 ; R. 1748, p. 43 ; R. 1749, p. 48. [32] Jo., V. 9, pp. 272-3 ; R. 1759, p. 57. [33] R. 1753, p. 09. [34] .Jo., V. 11, p. 10; B MSS., V. 10, p. 121. [35] Jo., V. 12, pp. 192-4; B MSS., V. 20, pp. 132-3. [36] R. 1759, pp. 57-8. [37] B MSS., V. 5, pp. 178, 205. 138] Jo., V. 19, p. 119; B MSS., V. 5, p. 38. [39] R. 1749, p. 48. [40] R. 1764, pp. 84, 86 ; Jo., V. 16, pp. 164-6; B MSS., V. 5, p. 201. [41] Jo., V. 2 pp. 17, 504 ; Jo., V. 23, pp. 73, 193, 400 ; R. 1775, p. 47. 1 , j •. 1 ■' 1 . ■•; 1 t ( , .; ( ■■'■ I; ' f' ■ I is; ■ ■ Vi i. J 1 > 1'- . ».';'. 1 ' ; f [ ; ■ : • - i P ■■' I • i 2G SOCIETY FOR THE PnOPAOATION OF THE OOHPEL. CIIAPTEi; V. CEO no I A. GEonoiA waa ostubliHliiJ as iin En^flisli Colony in 171iu with the object of piotccliiif,' the Houtliern i)r()vintt"jof Nortli Amorii'u a^(n,iimt tlm (■lu'rouctiiiuMits of tlid SpaniardDiuKl Frencli, and at thi) sani(( time allonlin^^ .m aHyluiu to (loov Knf,'HHli faniilio.-i and to thoHO Protestants in (ioi-niniiy who wi'Vi< h(nn;; pcrnrciitcil IxvanHO of theii r()h},'ion. By tlio ♦jxprtioHH of a phihinlhropist, ttoneral .lanics 0;,doth()i pc, a - that is, before his name was submitted to the Society. " His first design," as he informed the Society in a letter written from Savannnh on July 20, 1787— " was to receive nothing of any ninn hut food to cat and vayment to put on, and those in land only, that ho mi^rht avoid, as far as in iiim lay. worldly desires and worldly cares ; but he'nv^ afterwards convinced by his fiionds that lie ought to consider the necessities of his flock, as well as his own, he tliankfully accepted tliat bounty of the Society, which he needed not for his own personal subsistance " [3]. Arriving at Savannah in February, 17H0, Wesley found little oppor- tunity of carrying out his design of evangelising the heathen, owing to the bad lives of his countrymen. Over his European congregations he exercised the strictest di.scipline — he baptized children by immersion, accepted none but Communicants as sponsors, catechised the children on Sundays after the Second Lesson in the afternoon, refused the Holy Communion to Dissenters (unless previously admitted into the Church), or to read the Burial Service over the unbaptized. He also took a journey to Charleston (South Carolina) to make a formal complaint to the Bishop's Commissary, of a person wlio had been marrying some of his parishioners without banns or licence. During his visit, it being the time of their annual Visitation, " I had," said ^\ esley, " the pleasure of meeting with the Clergy of South Carolina ; among whom, in the afternoon, there was such a conversation, for several hours, on * Christ our Ilighteousness,' as I had not heard at any Visitation in England, or hardly any other occasion " [1]. The claims of the settlers at Savannah and neighbourhood left him no time for preaching to the Indians, although he made several attempts to do so. Thus his Journal records : — "Saturday, Oct. 20, 1737.— Some of the French of Savannah were present at the prayers at Highgate. The next day I received a message from them all, that, as I read prayers to the French of Highgate, who were but few, they hoped I would do the same to those of Savannah, where there was a large number who did not understand English. Sunday, aOth. -I began to do so, and now I had full employment for that holy day. The first English prayers lasted from five to half- past six. The Italian, which I read to a few Vaudois, began at nine. The second service for the English (including the Sermon and the Holy Communion) continued from half an hour past ten to lialf an hour past twelve. The French Service began at one. At two I catechised the chikUeu. About three 1 began the English Service. After this was ended, I had the happiness of joining with as many as my largest room would hold in reading, prayer, and singing praise ; and about six the service of the Moravians, so-called, began, at which I was glad to be present, not as a teacher, but a learner." If, as his labours show, Wesley spared not himself, it must be con- fessed he spared not his flock. The strictest discipline of the Church might have been thought sufllcieut for those who were as yet babes in Christ, but weighted with rules of his own [which he called " Apostolical Institutions "j the burdens were heavier than could be borne. .i! 'I ■-■it ^:4 s. .J :;■«: ■ m I ill rji « I 11 I ; \ 28 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAGATION OF THE GOSVEL. "While yet dissatisfied with the fruit of his labours, an event occurred "which caused liim to leave Georgia. A rebuke Avhich he found occasion to administer to a member of his congregation — a lady for •whom before her marriage he had entertained an affection — having been angrily received, he refused to admit her to the Holy Communion, since she had failed to comply with the rubric requiring notice of inten- tion to communicate pnd open repentance of her fault. On this the husband charged him before the Recorder and Magistrates with defaming his wife and repelling her without cause. Wesley denied the first charge, also the right of a secular court to adjudicate on the second — a matter purely ecclesiastical. The whole Colony became involved in the quarrel. A true bill was found by the grand jury, twelve, however, protesting ; iind for months courts were held, and slanderous affidavits received, without Wesley having an opportunity of answering them. These vexatious delays and the prospect of im- paired usefulness decided him to return to England. The magistrates sought to prevent his departure, but he disregarded their order, and on i)ecember 2, 1737, he records in his Journal : — "Being now only a prisoner at Luv'e, in a place where I knew, by experience, every day would give fresh opportunity to procure evidence of words I never said. and actions I never did, I saw clearly the hour wa^^ come for leaving this place ; and aa soon as evening prayers were over, about eiglit o'clock, the tide then scrvin „ I shook ol'f the dust of my feet and left Georgia, after having preached the Gospel there (not as I ought, but as I was able) one year and nearly nine months " ['f. Besides the Mission at Savannah- which was renewed in 17;}0 — others were opened by the Society. The Kev. T. HosoMWOKTii found at Fred(>rica in 1714 " that the people had brnn too long as sheep with- out a shepherd, and driven to and fro witli every wind of doctrine " [()]. The Society joined with Dr. Bray's Associates in supporting a school- master for the negroes in 1751, and an improvement in the slaves was soon admitted by thoir owners [71 At Augusta the Kev. S. Frink, in 170G, who made some converts among tlie negroes, reported his efforts to convert the Chei'ksaw [Chickasaw] Indians " all to no purpose while many of the white people " were " as destitute of a sense of rehgion as the Indians themselv(S " [8]. For although tlie Georgia Assembly had (Act of 1758) divided the province into eight parishes, and made provision towards the buihh.ig of a church and the support of h clergyman in oach parisli, so little advantage was taken of the Act that the Church of J'higland remained cstabhshed in name only [9]. The condition of the settlers in 170i), when there Avere but two churches in the whole of the country, and these 150 miles apart, was thus described by Mr. Frink : — " They seem in general ^o have but very little more knowledge of a Saviour t^.an the aboriginal natives. Many hundreds of poor people, both parents and tshildren, in th.' interior of the province, have no opportunity of being instructed in the principles of Christianity or even in the being of a God, any furth Communicants, under the care of 38 Clerrrynieu and a Bishop. [Jicc ahu the Table on pp. 80-7 and p. 851.] llcfcrmces (Chapter V.)— (11 Jo., V. C. pp. (!3-4, 73; A MSS. V. 24, p. 74. [2] .To., V. fi, ii. 305. [3] Jo., V. 7, pp. 201-2. 14] Wesley's Journal, 1730-7, and HawkinK* Account of the Society, pp. 93-0. [51 Wesley's Journal, Oct. 29 and Dec. 2. 1737. Tverman's Wesley, V. 1, pp. 155-8 ; Bj). Perry's Historv of the American Church, v. 2, pp. 311-5. [61 Jo., V. 9, p. 339; R. 1741, p. 53. (7] Jo., V. 11, pp. 305, 311 : R. 1752, p -.4. [8] Jo., V. 17, p. 97 ; R. 1700, p. 08, | 91 Jo., V. 18, pp. 205-0. [10] Jo., V. 1-. pp. ■<.., 205; Hawkins' Account of S.P.G., p. 104. ill] Jo., V. 22, pi). 310-10, 403-6; Jo., V. 23, pp. 195-6, 334-0 ; R. 1781, pp. 49-52 ; R. 1783, p. 45. [llfr] Jo., V. 22, p. 312. * General Williamson, whose "humanity" wus " not unrewarded " when soon after he himself became a prisoner — to the British forces fllfj]. t Florida was ceded to Spain in 1788, and to the United fstates in 1821. and )St." Irevo- IH ;i^ i.t 80 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. m ^1 1 'ill! CHAPTER VI. VIRGINIA. I if ■IW \ if Virginia had tlio ailvantatio of being planted (under a London Company) by settlers who were mostly members of the Church of England. As soon as the Colony was fairly established they began to make ]>rovision for their souls as Christians, as well as for their temporal concerns -is merchants. In l(il2 the whole country was laid out into Parishes or Townships. Churches were built, and an Act of Assembly fi.xed a salary upon the Minister. The "maintenance" being "hurt by disuse," in 1701 nearly half of the forty to forty-six parishes, containing 40,000 people, were un- snpplied with Clergy. Still the Colony was better provided than any other, and therefore the Society's assistance was limited to gratuities to two clergymen there, in 1702 and 1725, and the supply of religious books [1]. In 1702 a Mr. George Bond ofifered to convey to the Society his right and title to an estate of 050 acres of land in Virginia. The offer was accepted, bat the title proving " dubious" the matter dropped [2]. Keith, who with Talbot visited the country in April 1703, records hi his Journal : — " May 23, Sunday, 1703, I prcaclicd at tlio Church in Princess Ann County in Virginia, on Hcb. 12, 1, and I baptizeil oight children tliere. Mr. Talbot preached the same day at a Chappel belonging to the saii.o county, and baptized ten children. The whole county is but one parish, and is about tifty miles in length ; the People are well affected, but they had no Minister, and greatly desire to have one ; and as they informed us, the Minister's salary being paid in Tobacco (as it is generally all over Virginia and Maryland *) the Tobacco of that county was so low that it could not maintain him " [.3]. Statistics (1802). — Area of Virginia, 12,450 sq. miles; population, 1, 1)12, 505 ; Cliureh Members, about 110,000; Coniinunicant^;, 22,1.51 ; Clergyman, 182 ; Bishops, 2. (See n/so th(! Table on pp. 80-7 and p. 851.] References (Chapter VL)— T, Jo., V. 1, June 20,1702, Dec. 17,1703, June 10 and Aug. 28, 170-1, Mav «0, 1707 ; Jo.. V. 2. Dec. 5, 1712; .To., V. 4, Marcli 18, 1720. !21 Jn., V. 1, Sept. 18 and Dec. iJ and IH. 1702; H. 1700, p. 88. [3] Keith's Journal, pp. 01-.".. • \Scr p. 851.] 1^ 31 CHAPTER VII. MABYLAND. Maryland — so namcil in honour of Henrietta Marin, onsort of Charles I. — was first pettled in 10:J4 under a CUurler granted to Lord Baltimore, a Roman Catholic. Toleration liavinp; been granted to all who professed the Christian religion, the Colony, at first mainly Romanist, lost its exclusive oharactor, and local provision was made for establishing the Church of Englan 1 by Act of Assembly in 1(J92 &c. 8 In 1701 ^Maryland had a population of 25,000, settled in thirty parishes, and although only about half supplied with Clergy, its claims could not compare with those of other Colonies, and therefore it received from the Society (and that only for a short time) occasional help in the settlement of clergymen and libraries [1]. The province was visited by Keith and Talijot in July 1703. On "July 4, Sunday" (wrote Keith), '• I preached at Annapolis on 1 Thess. i. 5, and had a large auditory well affected ; my Sermon, at the request of a worthy person who heard it, was printed at Annapolis, mostly at his charge ; and copies of it sent by him to many parts of the country." Being requested "to have some friendly conference " with the Quakers at Herring Neck, Keith endeavoured to do so, but " had spoke but a very few senteiiccs when " (as he says) " they interrupted nie very rudely . . . abused nie with reviling speeches in ineer Generals as the manner generally of the Quakers is, to all wlio endeavour to reform tliem fromtlieir Errors, and especially to any who with a good conscience upon Divine Conviction, have forsaken their Erroneous ways, to whom they are most cutragious, as the Jens were to St. Paul, after his conversion to Christianity." At Shrewsbury he preached also, "where was a large auditory out of diverse Parishes : But that parish of Shreiushury hiid no Minister nor have had for some considerable time." Here be had some discourse with a Quaker trader who was " cxtream ignorar denying he had " a created soul " [2], Tlie Society appointed a Missn)ii,uy to this place in 1707, who, iiOv^ever, failed to reach his destination, beino; carried away into captivity. His case deserves notice as illustrating some of the dangers which Missionaries had to encounter in tliose days. Tl ■ Rev. William Conn nkk. an Irish Clergyman, received his appointment to Shrewsbury in January 1707, with an allowance at the rate of £'50 per annum, on condition that ho transported himself and family there " by the first opportunity." Three months passed before lie could find a ship, and when on April 13 he embarked on the Dover, man-of- war, at Spithead, it was only for a day — for the Dover being ordered on a cruise lie landed, and the ship retm-ned disabled. On May 21 he re-embarked on the Chester, man-of-war. After being " sixteen times out at sea" — sometimes fifty and sixty leagues —and driven back by contrary winds or the French, the Chester nt length left Plymouth in company with five men-of war and 200 merchantmen in the evening of October 10. At noon on the next day they wore engaged by fourteen V^ 82 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. !•! French men-of-war, and in two hours' time were all taken except the Royal Oak (escaped) and the, DcvonnJiirc (hlown up). The Chester was on lire several times, and the thirty-seven men on the quarter-deck were all killed and wounded except the captain and two others. The prisoners were searched " to the very skin " and deprived of all they had. The French sailors, taking com^iassion on the women and children, gave some things back, which the chief officers then appropriated, even the shoes and stockings of the little children. On October 19 the prisoners were landed at Brest, having suffered from exposure and want of food and clothing. There Mr. (Jordiner was offered provision for his mother, wife, and two children if he would betake himself to a convent. On the way to Dinan, which was reached on December 5, they were subjected to ill treatment from the Provost. A great many sick men were " carryed in a very pitiful condition, some . . . being blind with the small-pox and whenever they complained " they were beaten. At Fugiers atad at Dinan dr. Cordiner ministered to his fellow- prisoners, and encouraged them. An Ii'ish priest (Father Hagan) having stopped his doing so in Dinan Castle, some of the merchant- men procmed a room in the town, where service was held every Sunday and on lioly days. Several " who never understood it before " were instructed in the Liturgy and conformed. During their detention at Dinan one of j\[r. Cordiners children and his servant died, and a child was born to him. He was " several times . . . imprisoned for two or three hours, and daily threatened with close restraint and confinement." The number of English prisoners, at first 1,000, was increased to 1,700, but some 200 died. The prisoners " were mightily cheated in their allowance and too much crowded together, and the hospital at Dinan was a place to despatch them out of this world." When " thedesign of the Pretender " was in hand the French abused and beat their prisoners and applauded the Scotch ; but when they found " that he was obliged to return to France . . . they cursed the Scotch bitterly," saying, " Scot will be Scot still, always false." Upon which disappointment the prisoners were sent to England, landing at Wey- mouth on December 11 [B]. The truth of Mr. Cordiner's statements was confirmed by a certificate signed by sixty-two of the masters and officers, his fellow-prisoners, who also testified that " by his sound and wholesom Doctrine, pious Admonition, exemplary life and conversation " he " establisht'd anil confinneil several in that most pure & holy lleliKion from w'" they would otherwise have been seduced & drawn away, by the sly insinuations and false Delusions of our sedulous and crafty Adversaries, and hath in all other respects discharged his Ministerial office and Function with that diligenc* carefulness and sobriety and hath behaved himself with that Prudence, Piety, and Zeal as doth become liis character and Profession " [4]. When in 1720 the Maryland Clergy were m danger of having their salaries "considerably diminished" by the action of the Local Assembly, the Society supported them in successfully opposing the confirmation of the Act. and "Resolved thai the Lord Baltimore be acquaiuted that in case the Clergy of Maryland be obliged thro' the hardships they suffer by this Act to leave Maryland PENNSYLVANIA. 33 the Society will employ them in their Mission in other Governments, and will not make any allowance to them or any other Clergymen as their Missionaries in Maryland, there having been a sufficient maintenance settled upon them by a former Act of Assembly, part of which is by this Act taken away and thereby the Clergy rendered incapable of subsisting themselves in that Government " [5.] :<■*; Statistics (1802).— Area of Maryland, 12,210 square miles; Population, 934,943. Church Moinborfl, about 164,000; Communicants, 80,950; Clergymen, 218; B hops, 2 ; [See (ilau the Table on pp. 8C-7 and p. 851.] References (Chapter VII.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, Mar. 19, 1703 ; Nov. 17, 1704 ; Mar. 16, 1706 ; Jan. 17, Feb. 14, Apr. 9, May 30, Sep. 17, 1707 ; Mar. 19, 1708 ; Jo., V. 2, Nov. 29, 1711 ; Mar. 20 and 27, 1712. [2] Keith's Journal, pp. G6-7, 72. [3] App. Jo., B No. 117 (1) ; Jo,, V. 1, Jan. 31, Mar. 7, Sep. 15, 1707; Mar. 5, and May 21, 1708; July 15, 1709. [4] App. Jo., B No. 117 (2). [5] Jo., V. 5, pp. 210-1, 21C, 225. ! I ' I CHAPTER VIII. bm W" |ng and pspects jss and Is doth their Local the pi'My of ryland PENNSYLVANIA. Pennsvlv.vnja was originally settled by Swedes and Dutch ; the Swedes formally BUrrondored to tlm Dutch in 1055, and the Dutch to the Enj proper principles, was mark'd out for Infamy and Insult. In consequence of which ilie Missionaries, in particular, have suffer'd greatly. 8onie of them have been dvag'd from their Horses, assaulted with Stones and Dirt, ducked in water, obliged to flee for their lives, driven from their Habita- tions and Families, laid under arrests and imprison'd — I believe they were all (or, at least, most of them) reduced to the same necessity, with me, of shut- ting up their churches " [3CJ. The following account of the closing of Apoquimininck Church on Sunday, July 28, 177G, is related by the Rev. P. Reading :— "After the Niccne Creed I declared, in form that, as I had no design to resist the authority of the new Government, on one hand, and as I was determined, on the other, not to incur the heavyguiltof perjury by a breach of the most solemn promises, I should decline attending on the public worship for a short time from that day; but that for the benefit of those who were in full and close communion with me, for comforting them in the present distress, for strengthening them in the faith, for encouraging them to persevere in their profession unto the end, I would administer the sacra- ment of the Lord's Supper on (Sept. 8tli) that day six weeks. I had purposed to say more on the subject, but the scene became too affecting for mo to bear a further pai't in it. Many of the people present were overwhelmed with deep distress, and the cheeks of some began to bo bathed in tears. My own tonguo faltered, ' •. 1 my firmness forsook me ; beckoning, therefore, to the clerk to sing the psalm, 1 went up into the pulpit, and having exhorted the Members of the Church to ' hold 'ast the profession of their faith without wavering,' and to depend upon the promii es of a faithful (iod for their present comfort and futiu'e relief , I finished this irkson e business, and Apoquimininck Church from that day has continued shut up" [37J. Aftti' being confined to his house for two years by the rebels, ^fr. Barton was left " no choice but to abjure his King, or to leave the country." At his departure for New York in 1778 the people of Pequea and Carnarvon* testified their esteem and regard for him by paying the arrears of his salary, presenting him with i^50, taking a house for his eight children, and " giving the kindest assurances that they should be supported, till it might please God to unite thom again." * These people were accustomed to provoke one another to good works. In 17C3 Mr. Barton introduced to the " notice of the Society Mr. Nathan Evans, an old man belonging to the Caernarvon congregation, whose generosity to the Church " was " perhaps unequalled " in that part of the world. " Thougli he acquired his estate by hard labour and Industry," he gave " XlOO towards finishing their Church," "purchased fi glebe of 40 acres for the use of the Minister," and contributed further to the endowment of the Church [38a]. 40 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 4 During hia confinement, being " no longer allowed to go out of the country . . . under penalty of imprisonment," " he secretly met his people on the confines of the counties, chiefly the women (wlio were not subject to the Penalties of the laws), with their little ones to bo catechised, and infants to be christen'd." Under this restriction he *' sometimes baptized 80 in a day." The Missionaries were "most grievous sufferers in these days of trial." Most of them " lost their all," many were reduced to a state of "melancholy pilgrimage and poverty," and some sank under their calamities, Mr. Barton among the number, "his long confinement io his house by the Rebels having brought on a dropsy," from which he died* [88]. The Report for 1779 stated there had been " a total cessation of the public worship " in Pennsylvania, and almost every Missionary had been driven out of the province [89]. One of those who remained and persevered in the faithful discharge of his duty, "in spite of threats and ill treatment," was the Rev. S. Tingley of Lewes, who was unable to communicate with the Society for six years (1770-82). During this period he went about Sussex County, and sometimes into Maryland, " strengthening and confirming the brethren," travelling " at least 3,000 miles a year," and baptizing " several thousands . . . and among them, many blacks, from GO years to 2 months old." He " seldom performed publick service without having at the same time 30, 40, or 50 baptisms." His " difficulties and sufferings" were " many and great" ; often he " scarcely had bread to eat, or raiment to put on," and the Revolutionists were so cruel as to deprive his family of some refreshments which had been sent him, " though his weak and dying wife begged a small part only of the things as a medicine " [40], Statistics. — In Pennsylvania nnd Polawaro (area 47,205 sq. miles), where (1702-83) the Soi'iety assisted in maintaining 47 Missionaries and planting,' 24 Central Stations (as detailei on pp. 851-2), there are now 4,429,491) inhaliitants, of whom about 309,000 are Church Members and 01,818 Communicants, under the care of 450 Clergymen and 4 Bishops. [See also the Table on pp. bO-7 and p. 851.] Befcrenccs (Chapter VIII.)— [1] App. Jo. A, p. 10 ; do. B, p- 1- [1"^ App. Jo. B, p. 109. [2] Jo., V. 1, Jan. 10 and Feb. 27, 1702. [3] Keith's Journal, p.' 54. [4J Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702; Jan. 15 and May 21, 1703. [5] App. Jo. A, pp. 238-9. [6J App. Jo. A, pp. 234-5. [7] Jo., V. 3, p. 215. [8] A MSS., V. 2, p. 100. [9J R. 1722, p. 49 ; Jo., V. 4, p. 252; A MSS., V. 10, p. 150. [10] A MSS., V. 18, p. 142. [11] A MSS., V. 12, p. 200. [12] A MSS., V. 14, p. 107. [13] Jo., V. 9, p. 89 ; R. 1742, p. 50. [14] B MSS., V. 21, p. 125; Jo., V. 17, p. 130; R. 1700, p. 33. [15] A MSS., V. 0, p. 40; Jo., V. 2, Mar. 22, 1711. [16] A MSS., V. 7, p. 510. [17j Jo., V. 10, p. 248; R. 1704, pp. 79-80. [18] Jo., V. 0, p. 53 ; R. 1732, p. 55. [19] R. 1730, p. 90 ; R. 1738, p. 64. [20, Jo.. V. 7, p. 290; R. 1738, p. 55; R. 1744, p. 50. [21] R. 1744, p. 51 ; R. 1777, p. 50; Jo., V. 9, p. 148; Jo., V. 10, p. 277; R. 1742, p. 51; R. 1759, p. 54. [22] Jo., V. 10, p. 08; R. 1703, p. 83. [23] Jo., V. 13, p. 202; R. 1750, pp. 51-5. [24] B MSS., V. 21, No. 1, p. (17) 1 ; R. 1750, p. 55. [25] R. 1757, p. 45. [26] B MSS., V. 21, pp. 13-14. [27] B MSS., V. 21, No. 1, p. 15, 10. [28] Jo., V. 17, p. 394 ; R. 1750, pp. 52-3. [29] B MSS., V. 21, No. 1, p. 20. [30] Jo., V. 10, p. 21 ; R. 1703, p. 92 ; B MSS., V. 21, p. 13rt. [31] Jo., V. 2, p. 251. [32] R. 1729, p. 89; R. 1731, p. 49; Jo., V. 0, pp. 19-20. [33] Jo., V. 9, p. 87; R. 1742, p. 50. [34] R. 1747, p. GO. [35] R. 1751, p. 43 ; R. 1752, p. 50 ; R. 1700, p. 04 ; R. 1774, pp. 42-3 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 110, 253 ; Jo., V. 12, pp. 80, 179 ; Jo., V. 20 .p. 287. [36] B MSS., V. 21, p. 30. [37] B MSS., V. 21, p. 211. [38] Jo., V. 21, pp. 424-8 ; B MSS., V. 21, pp. 35-0 ; R. 1778, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1780, p. 42. [38aJ Jo., V. 10, pp. 20-1 ; R, 1703, p. 91. [386] R. 1709, pp. 29-30. [30] R. 1779, p. 54. [40J Jo., V. 22, pp. 458-05; B MSS., V. 21, p. 180; R. 1782, p. 50. * A Corporation for the Relief of the Widows and Children of Clergymen in the Provinces of New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania was established iu 1709, tlie Society contributing £20 annually to each of the three branches [386], 41 CnAPTEll IX. NEW ENGLAND. ). B, Jo., |Arr- 4'.) ; s., B Jo., L704, 54. , P- Jo., B r. 21, b'2-!). '21, -20. |179; the the New Encilant* was formerly divided into lour groat districts or povernmenta, including the Colonics of Massachusetts, Connecticut, Rhode Inland, New Hampshire, Maine, V'cnnont, and Naragansett or King's Province. The first settlement — that of New Plymouth, Massaehusettrf Bay — was formed by a small ^mrty of Puritans or Lulependents in 1020, which was much strengthened by v fresh emigration from England in 1029. Other sects poured into the country, which soon swarmed with Bifewnists, Presbyterians, Quakers, Familists, Antinomians, Conformitants or Formalists, Arrians, Arminians, Oortonists, itc. The Gortonists were so lost to common humanity and decency that they were suppressed by the Civil Power under Governor Dudley in 1043. The Independents soon estaiilished their ecclesiaatioul system, and sought to exact from others a rigid conformity to it. Fleeing from porRecution in England, they now them- selves became persecutors ; and notwithstanding thi'ir former professions of moderation aaid liberty of conscience, and the toleration conferred by the New England Charter, they drove out of Massachusetts the Quakers* and other sectaries. The Church settlers were so restrained from having their own form of worship that in 1079 many of the inhabitants of Boston petitioned Charles II. that they might bo allowed to build ii timrch there for the exercise of religion according to the Church of England. Permission was accorded, and the congregation of the "King's Chapel," Boston, so increased that William III. settled an annual allowance! of Jt'lOO for the support of an assistant minister for them, In 1701 there were still only two clergymen of the Church of Eng- land in New England, the population (Massachusetts, 70,000 ; Con- necticut, 80,000 ; Rhode Island and Providence, 5,000 ; Naragansett, 8,000; New Hampshire, 8,000; and Maine, 2,000) being mostly Dissenters [1]. In February 1702 the Society, after reading letters " delivor'd in by ')r. Bray," and consulting the Rev. G. Keith, recorded its opinion " ihat a Missionary should be forthwith sent to the Naragansets country," and the Bishop of London was asked to recommend one [2J. It was not possible, however, to carry out the proposal till many years later. In the meantime, Keith, Talbot and Gordon [pp. d, 10] reached Boston on June 11, 1702, and the former reported : — " At my arrival the Reverend Mr. Samuel Miles, the Pkeverend Mr. Christopher Bridge, both Ministers of the Church of England at Boston, dip. 3.-)0, 350. [17, 18] A MSS., V. 19, p. 400: see also Dr. Johnson's Letter, Mar. 30, 1745, B MSS., V. 13, p. 102. [10] B MSS., V. 11, p. 80. [20| B MSS., V. 11, pj). 45-0. [21J B MSS., V. 9, p. 13. [22] B MSS., V. 11, p. 43; R. 1744, p. 43. [23] II. 1747, pp. 53-4. [24] Jo., V. 15, p. 803; R. 1701, pp. 41-2. (25J B MSS., V. 11, No. 30; V. 13, No. 89; Dr. Cutler, . Juno 30, 1743 ; Dec. 20, 1744. [26] B MSS., V. 23, No. 30. [27] Do. No. 403. [28] B MSS., V. 23, p. 273; R. 1742, p. 42; R. 1704, ]). 51). [29] Jo., V. 15, p. 321; Jo., V. 19, pp. 09, 184, 332, 309, 410, 433, 441-2 ; R. 1740, p. 40 ; R. 1772, p. 23 ; R. 1773, pp. 25-7. [30] Jo., Y. 15, p. :iO0; Jo., V. 19, p. 278; R. 1702, p. 51; R. 1772, p. 1.0. [31] Jo., V. 15, p. 277 : R. 1702, ]). .50. [321 •!"- V. 1.5, p. 321 ; R. 17(i2, j.p. 52-3. [331 Jo., v. 15, pp. 23.3-4. 275. 33S; R. 1702, jip. 49, 50; Jo., V. 24, pp. 99, 100, 103. [34] a! MSS., V. 23, p. 125; Jo., V. 5, )>. 273; Jo., V. 10, p. 194 ; R. 1730, p. 94 ; R. 1740, p. 41. [35] A MSS., V. 24, pp. 157-s. [36] R. 1749, p. 54; B MSS., V. 18, p. 20. 137! Jo., V. 17, pp. 2(i. 24.--(!; R. 1700, pp. 50-1. [38| B MSS., V. 19, p. 49. [301 .lo.. V. 9, pp. 120, 191; Jo., V. 10, p. 318; R. 1742, p. 42; R. 1748, p. 44; R. 1747, p. .52. i40J B MSS., v. 23, p. 145; Jo., V. 10, pp. 329-30, |303, 480-7; R. 1705, pp. 22, 2(!-7 ; R. 1700, pp. 53-4. [411 Jo., V. 8, pp. 124, 230 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 29; R. 1738, p. 42 ; R. 1739, p. 48; R. 1740, p. 50 ; R. 1744, p. 44. [42] Jo., V. 11, p. 241 ; Jo,, V. 12, pp. 293, 820, 373-4, 39() ; R. 1750, p. 45 ; R. 1753, p. 50 ; R. 1755, p. 38. [43] Jo., V. 18, p. 281 ; R. 17r>9, pp. 22. [44] B MSS., V. 13, p. 205. [45 1 R. 1774, p. 29 ; Jo., V. 20, p. 270. [461 Jo., V. 20, pp. 417-20, 445 ; R. 1775, ji. 37. [47] Jo., V. 21, pp. 4.30-9 ; R. 1778, pp. 40-7. [48] Jo., V. 20, pp. 435-0, 447-50 ; R. 1775, ).. 37 ; R. 1778, pp. 47-8. [49] B MSS., V. 23, p. 278 ; E. 1777, p. 41. [50] Jo.. V. 21, pp. 378-90 ; R. 177H, pp. 49, .50. [51] Jo., V. 22, pp. 81-9. [52] Jo., V. 22, p. 91. [531 Jo., V. 22, p. 35. [54] Jo., V. 22, pp. 141-2. [55] B MSS,, V. 2, p. 190 ; R. 1777, p. 47. [56] Jo., V. 24, p. 94. (57] Jo., V. 22, pp. 26-34 ; R. 1779, pp. 40-50. [58] Jo., V. 22, up. 51-2, 125 : R. 1779, p. .50 ; R. 1780, p. 88. [59] R. 1777, p. 40 ; Jo., V. 21. pp. 183-5. [601 R, 1781, p. 43. [61] Jo., V. 24, p. 93. li ri^p I sw 'I. i ii' E 2 52 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF TUE GOSPEL. I ! CHAPTER X. NEW JEIiSEY. New Jersf.y was first settleil in l(i24 by Dunes. They were soon followod by Sweden and Dutch ; Vmt in ItUil tlio country was ac(iuired by the EuKhsli and ^'runted to the Duke of York [see pa^e 57]. who transferred it to Lord Bcrkeh'y and Sir Georgo Carteret. By them it was divided into two districts, " East and West Jersies " ; and in 1702 surrendered to Queen Anne, wlien the name of New Jersey (after Lord Carteret, es-Governor of the Isle of Jersey) was resumed for the whoh- country.* The earliest English settlers were Quakers and Anabaptists ; and it was by two members of those persuasions that an attempt " to setlo a maintenauco . . . for minis- ters " in 1697 was defeated [1]. In 1701 Colonel Morris represented to tho Society that •' the youth of the whole Province " of East Jersey were " very debauch'd and very ignorant, and the Sabbath Day seems there to be sot ajiart for Kyotting and Drunkenness. In a word a General Ignorance and immorality runs through the whole Province." The inhabitants of ]\Iiddletowne he described as " perhaps the most ignorant and wicked people in the world ; their meetings on Sundays is at the publick house where they get their fill of rum and go to fighting, and running of races which are practices much in use that day all the Province nvor."f At Perth Amboy " a shift" had been "made ... to patch an old ruinous house, and make a Church of it, and when all the Churchmen in the Province " of East Jersey were " gott together " they made up " about twelve Communicants." In West Jersey the people were " generally speaking ... a botch potch of all religions," but the Quakers appeared to be the only body possessing places of worship. The youth of this pro- vince also were "very debaucht . . . and very ignorant " [2] . The population of the two provinces numbered about 11,000, and, according to Keith, " except in two or three towns," there was " no place of any public worship of any sort," but people hved "very mean like Indians " [3]. In February 1702 the Society came to a resolution that three Missionaries should be sent to the Jerseys " witli all convenient speed," and that the Governor should be asked " to divide the Govornmenta into parishes and to lay out glebe lands in each parish ' ' [-4]. On October 2 in the same year Keith and Talbot (in their tour through America) reached New Jersey. The next day, Sunday, Keith preached at Amboy • — "The auditory was small. My text [said he] was Tit. 2, 11-12. Eut such as were there were well affected ; some of them, of my former acquaintance, and others who had been formerly Quakers but were come over to the Church, par- ticularly Miles Foster, and John Barclay (Brother to Eobert Barclay, who published the Apology for the Quakers) ; the place has very few inhabitants " [5]. * It was also sometimes called Nova CiEsaria [C]. f In 1702 Col. Morris added that the majority of the inhabitants of East Jersey, "generally speaking," could " not with truth be call'd Christians " [7]. NEW JERSEY. 53 Both Keith and Talbot preached often at Burlington, then the capital of West Jersey, and containing 200 families. The result was the people agreed to conlorm to the Church of England, and wrote in 1704 to the Society : — " We desire to adore the Roodnesg of God for moving the hearts of the Lords Spiritual!, Nobles and Gentry, to enter into a Society for Propagating the Gospell in Foreign Parts, the Benefit of wch. we have already experienced and hope furtlier to enjoy. . . . These encouragements caused us some time since to joyn in a subscription to build a church here which tho' not as yett near flnish'd have heard many good Sermons in it from tho Reverend Mr. Keith and tho Rev. Mr. Jiio. Talbot whom next to Mr. Keitii wee have a very (srcixt esteem for and do all in humility bcHPcch your Lordships '.le may receive orders from you to settle with UH. . . . Our circunistau s at present are so that wee cannot without the assist ance of your Ldps. maintain a Minr. ..." [8], After itinerating in America a year longer than Ko^Lli, Talbot settled at Burlington, and soon had a large congregation, where before had been "little else but Quakerism or Heathenism" [9]. Here too assembled the Clergy (in 1705) to agree on a memorial to the Society for a Bishop [10] ; and here was made ready in 171B a house for the expected Bishop. [See p. 744.] Visiting England in 1700, the bearer of the memorial on the Episcopate, Talbot had an opportunity of supporting in person the cause which he so ably advocated in his writings. Renewing his engagement with the Society, he returned to Burlington early in 1708. [See also t^. 745.] The Church there became well established, the members thereof being incorporated by Governor Lord Cornbury and receiving gifts of Communion plate and furniture from Queen Anne (1708), and a parsonage and glebe provided from bequests of Bishop Frampton of Gloucester (£100) and Mr. Thomas Leicester (250 acres of land). (N.B. Tho proprietors of land in the Colonies had had an example set them by Mr. Serjeant Hook, a promi- nent member of the Society, who, having purchased 3,750 acres ( •" land in West Jersey, gave one-tenth as a glebe to the Church in those parts [11].) Extending his labours in every direction, Talbot stirred up in other congregations a desire for the ministrations of the Church — a desire so earnest that places of worship were erected before there was even a prospect of having a resident pastor ; and the stead- fastness with which the Church was sought after and adhered to in New Jersey was remarkable. Thus at Hopewell a Church begun by voluntary contributions about 1704 remained vacant for ten years, saving when a Missionary happened to pass that way ; yet the people fell not away, but continuing in one mind, gladly joined in the services whenever opportunity offered [12]. Similar earnestness again is shown in the following appeal : — " The humble Address of the Inhabitants of Salem in West Indies, New Jersey, and parts adjacent, members of ye Church of England; To the Honourable ,S' ciety . . . &c.:— " Very Venble. Gentlemen, A poor unhappy people settled by God's Provi- dence, to procure by laborious Industry a Subsistance for our Familys, make bold to apply ourselves to God, thro' that very pious and charitable Society, his happy Instruments to dispense His Blessings in these remote Parts ; that as His Good- ness hath vouchsafed us a moderate Support for our Bodys, his holy Spirit may Influence you to provide us with Spiritual Food for our Souls : In this Case our I ii (1 : .1 i- 1 •, f" 1. 'J? i ^\ 1 i .' ■ ' 64 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Indigence is excessive, and our Destitution deplorable, having never been so bless'd, as to have ii Person settled among us, to disjicnce the August ordinances of Religion ; insomuch that even the Name of it is almost lost among us; the Virtue and ( rnegy "f it over Men's Lives, almost cxiiirciiig, we won't say forgotten, lor that iiiiiilies jjrevious Knowledge i)l' it. luit liow should I'eoiile know, having learned so littlo of (iod, and his Worship ? And how can they learn without a Teaclier? Our condicon is truly laMU'ntahle,and dcsi'rving Christian Compassion. And to whom can wo apply ourselves, but to that Vi'uerable Corporation, wlioso Zeal for the Propagation of tho Gospel of Jesus Christ, hath preserved so uuiny in these Colonys. from Irrcligion Profaneness, and Intidelity ? Wc beseech you therefore, in the Name of our Common Lord and Master, and gratious Iledeemer, and for tho sake of tho Gospel (just ready to die among us) to nuike us I'ar- takers of that Bounty to these Parts ; and according to the motto engraven on your Seal, Transciintes adjuvntc vos (pciu^ Jnjiilcli\-i}~~L'.c j)leased to send us some Pevereiid Clergyman, according to your Wisdom, who nuiy inform our Judgments, by preacliing to us tho Truths of the (iosiiel ; and recover us all, Aged and Young, out of the miserable corruptions, consecpient to a gross Ig- norance of it ; to whom we promise all Encouragement according to our Abilities, and all due Respect and Obedience to l>is t)llice, Listruclions and Person. Tho Lord in Mercy look upon us, and excite you, according to your Wonted Piety, to have a compassionate Regard of our Case, and we pray the Great God to prosper all your pious Undertakings, to pronuito His Glory and the Good of his Church, cspecialy in this destitute Place of the Pilgrimage of your most dutiful and obedt. Servants, itc." (Signed by 27 persons.) [13J, This and many similar prayers from other places were granted, and, hy the Missionaries and the hooks sent over by the Society, many who ■were in error were shown the light of the Truth and returned into the way of righteousness. Placed at Elizabeth Town in 1705, in the mid.st of " a vast number of Deists, Sabbatarians, and Eutychians, as also of Independents, Anabaptists and Quakers," tho llev. J. Bkook, from these " absur- dities " " brought a considerable number of them to embrace our most pure and holy religion " [14] ; and the congregation wrote in 1717 that they had " a firm and through per.swasion of mind " ; that " the Church of Christ" had been "in its purity planted and settled" amongst them by means of the Society [15]. The influence of Elizabeth Town and its Missionaries spread, and so welcome were the ministrations of the Church that the Rev. I'j. Vaughan baptized 020 persons within two years, G4 being adults [1(5]. Dying in 1717, after nearly forty years' service, Mr. Vaughan bequeathed his glebe of nine acres and his house to the "pious and venerable Society for the use of the Church of England Minister at Elizabethtown and his successors for ever" [17]. His successor was the Eev. Dr. Chandler, who, educated in Dissent, conformed to the Church and became distinguished for the services he rendered as Evangelist and author, and as a champion of Episcopacy. That he should be able to recover from Dissent many families who had fallen away because of neglect, is not a matter of surprise seeing that Dissenters themselves were glad to seek in the Church refuge from the distraction of sects. Thus " at Amwell above 200 Presbyterians and some families of Anabaptists constantly attended Divine Service at the Church" opened in 1758, "and a great number of them, seeing the peace and charity" which reigned among the Church congregations "and the troubles and dissensions among that of the Dissenters" " contributed towards the finishing the Church " building under tho ! I NEW JERSEY. 55 Society's Missionary, tlio Rev. M. Houdin, himself formerly a Roman Catholic priest [18]. Sixteen years later tlio Dissenters assisted in icpiurinf^ the church, and on the death of their Minister in 1700 (viz. Mr. Kirkpatrick, a Preshyterian, " of good sense, benevolent disposition, and cathoho spirit," whoso people were " not any way tinctured with that vi'/u\ severity in religious matters so peculiar to some Dis- senters ") they constantly attended church, as did many persons of various denominations at Elizabeth Town, New Brunswick, and in Sussex County, and other parts. At Maiduidioad, while there was no Church building, the Dissenters' Meeting House was placed at tho disposal of tho Rev. A. Treadwell (in 170;J) for Church Service [19]. Tho Mission of New Brunswick included " a great number of negroes," but this does not appear to have been the case generally in New Jersey. The Missionary spirit was not, however, wanting, as tho baptism of black children and adults from time to time testilied [20]. One of tho Evangelists, the Rev. T. TnoMi'soN, became (in 1762) the first Missionary of the Church of England to Africa. [Sec p. 256.J In 1774 Dr. Chandler of Elizabeth Town reported : — " The Cliurch in this province makos a more respectable appearance, than it ever did, till very lately: Thanks to tho venerable Society, without whose charitable interposition, there would not have been one episcopal con^'regation among us. They have now no less than Khvoi Missionaries in this District ; none of whom are blunieable in their conduct, and some of them are eminently useful. Instead of tho small buildings, out of repair, in which our congregations used to assemble 20 years ago, we have now several that make a handsome appearance, both for size ami decent ornament, particularly at Burlington, Shrewsbury, New Brunswick, and Newark, and all the rest are in good repair : and the congregations in general appear to be as much improved, as the Churches they assemble in " ['21]. Ere two years had elapsed all the Churches in New Jersey were shut up, some being desecrated, and pastor and flock were persecuted and scattered. Tho existence of discontent had long been observed, and though unswerving in loyalty to the mother country. Dr. Chandler did not fail to remonstrate against the folly of her rulers in dealing with the Colonies. In 17GG he wrote : — "If the Interest of tho Church of England in America had been made a National concern from the Beginning, by this time a general submission in the Colonics, to tho Mother Country, in everything not sinful, might have been exjx'cted. . . . and who can be certain t.iat tho present rebellious Disposition of the Colonies is not intended by Providence as a punishment for that neglect? . . . tho Nation whether sensible of it or not, .'s under great obligations to that very worthy Society." That the Government might become " more sensible " of the Society's SiU'vicos, " and at Length co-operate with them ... as the most prob- able means of restoring the mutual happiness of Great Britain and her colonies," was his " dayly prayer " [22]. It pleased God that this prayer should not be granted, and long it was before His Church in America was enabled "joyfully to serve" Him " in all godly quietness." At Newark the Church building was used as a " hospital for the Rebells," who removed the Scats and erected " a large stack of chimneys in the centre of it." The Rev. I. Buowne underwent " a long course of injuries and vexations," and in 1777 was " obhged to fly to New York," leaving his family " in the hands of the li^ III i' 56 SOCIETY FOR THE PROriGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i .k, rebels," who sold his " little property" and sent liis "infirm wife to him destitute of everything but some wearing apparcll." ['23]. Nevertheless, though " driven from their homes, their property seiz'd, plunder'd, and sold and +'.iemselves consequently reduced to the most extreme poverty," the mcrabers of the Church " in daily suffering for the sake of truth " and preserving " a good conscience toward God " rendered to Him *' true and laudable service " [24]. Statistics.- -In New Jersey (area, 7,816 sq. niilos), where (1702-83) tlio Society assisted in maintaining 44 Missionaries and plimting 27 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 854), there are now 1,131,116 inhabitants, of wlioni abont 149,000 are Church Mombera and ii'J,H21 Communicants, under the caro of 200 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [Sec also the Table on pp. 86-7, and p. 854.] references (Chapter X.)— [1] App. Jo. A, pp. 1-11. [2] Do., pp. 4-9, 17. [31 Do., p. 29. [4] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702. [5] Keith's Journal, pp. 50-1. [6] App. Jo. B, No. 56. [71 A MSS., V. 1, No. 45. [8] Do., No. 183. [9] Keitli's Journal, p. 80. [ICl A MSS., V. 2, No. 142 ; and p. 744 of this book. [11] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 15, 1703 ; R. i706, p. 88. [12] Jo., Sep. 20, 1717; A MSS., V. 2, Nos. 23-4. 142; App. Jo. B, Nos. fifl, l'.''i •, A MSS., V. 4, No. 52 ; Humphreys' Historical Account of the Society, pp. l8(i-7 ; U, 170'., p. 65 ; R. 1720, p. 50 ; R. 1721, p. 41. [13] A MSS., V. 16, pp. 201-2. [14| A i.\r:^S., V. 5, No. 77. [15] A MSS., V. 12, p. 396. [16] Jo., V. 5, pp. 313-14 ; R. 1731, p. 51. [17] Jo., V. 11, p. 24. [18] Jo., V. 12, p. 333; R. 1754. p. 66. [19] Jo., V. 16, pp. 32, 161 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 290, 497 ; Jo., V. 19, p. 348 ; Jo., V. 2 „ pp. :)09-10 ; R. 1763, p. 86 ; R. 1769, p. 28 ; R. 1770, ].. 28 ; R. 1772, p. 29 ; R. 1774, p. 40. 120] Jo., V. ■'3, p. 105 ; Jo., V. 10. pp. 179, 262. Jo., V. 11, p. 62; Jo., Y. 13, pp. 31, 260; Jo., V. 15, pp. 114, 134, 171, 192, 217; Jo., V. 10, pp. 1S8, 272, 302; Jo., V. 19, pp. 164, 218-19, 397 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 190, 810, 309, 480; Jo.. V. :i. pp. 81, 197; Jo., V. 22, p. 178; R, 1726, p. 41; R. 1740, pp. 51-2; R. 1748, ]>. 45; R. 1756, p. 50; R. 17<)2, pp. 69-70; R. 1763, p. 84; R. 1764, pp. 76-7; R. 176(!, p. 62; R. 1772, p. 29; R. 1773, p. 3t); R. 1774, pp. 39, 40; R. 1780, p. 43. [21] B MSS., V. 24, p. 100. [22 i Do., ]>. 90. [23] Jo., V. 21, pp. 196-7. 278-9; R, 1770, p. 78; B MSS., V. 24, p. 56. [24] B MSS., V. 24, p. 61. , ■-I V, r .: ■ 57 CHAPTER XI. NEW YOBK. New York was first settled in IGIO by tlio Duteli. The oricjlnal Colony of "Nova Bolsiii," or "New Netherlands" as it wa: called, included East and West Jersey; and owing to the guarantee of religious toleration, it became a refuge for the persecuted Protestants of France, Belgium, Gerniaiy, Bohemia, and Piedmont. The war wilh Holland in 1004 changed it to a British I'ossession, which being granted to the Duke of York took its present name. The religious state of the Colonists towards the close of the 17th century may be gatlu'ied from a letter addressed to tin; Society by Colonel Heathcote in 1704, regarding the ('(junty of West Chester. When he first c.ime there, about I'J years before, " I found it," said |je, "the most rude and Heathenish Ciuntry I ever sav; in my whole Life, which called themselves Christians, there being nob so much as ^' r least marks or Footsteps of lieligion of any Sort. SiDu/n/zs being the only Thuv sett apart by them for all manner of vain Sports and lewd Diversions, and they were growi i,o such a Degree of lludi'iiess that it was intollerable, and having then the coniand of the Jlilitia, I sent an order to all the Captains, reipiiring them to call their Men under Anns, and to acquaint them, that in Case they would not in every Town agree amongst thenisidves to appoint Eeuders and pass the Sabbath in the best Manner they could, till such Times as they could be ))etter provided, that they should every Sunday call their Companies under arms, and spend the Day in Exercise; whereupon it was unanimously agreed on thro' the countj", ti< make Choice of Headers; which they act'ordingly did, and continued in tlio!-(; Methods for some Time" [1;. No attempt towards a settlement of the Church appears to have been made until Killi;, when because " I'rofaneness and Licentiousness had overspread the Province from want of a settled Ministry throughoiit the same, it was ordained by Act of Assembly thai Six Protestant Ministers sluuild bo appointed therein '' ['2j. 15ut this Act began not to operate till l(i!)7, when a church was liuilt in the city of New York and the Vestry aiipointed thereto a Mr. Veskv (then with them) conditionally on his obtaining ordination in iMigland. This he did, an Church Catechism, as did the French, and all but a few of the English D'ih- senters [12J. In 1713 the Church members in Richmond County returned their thanks to the Society for sending !Mr. Mackenzie to them, that statnig " the most implacable adversaries of our Church profess a personal respect for him and joyne with us in Kiveinj^ liiin the best of characters, his unblameable life affoording no occasion of disparagemt. to liis function, nor discredit to his doctrine. . . Upon his tirst induction to this place, there were not above fourortivo NEW YOBK. 59 of ill! Ig for lifo Ills ivo in the whole county, that ever knew anything of our Excellent Liturgy and form of Worship, and many knew little more of Iteligion, than the com'on notion of a Deity, and as their ignorance was great and gross, so was their practice irregular and barbarous. But now, by the blessing oi God attending his labours, our Church increases, a considerable Eeformation is wrought and something of the face of Christianity is to be seen amongst us " [13]. [Sec also thanks for School, p. 769 of this book.] Hitherto Mr. Mackenzie had ofliciated in the French Church " upon sutt'erance," but now his people, with assistance from neigh- bouring counties, provided " a pretty handsom church "* and a par- sonage and glebe [14]. The inhabitants of Rye were still more forAvard in promoting the settUng of the Church of England. Until the advent of the Rev. G. MuiRSON in 170o there were few Church members, but he soon gathered "a very great congregation" from "a people made up almost of all Perswasions" [15]. In 1700 he reported thus to the Society : — " I have baptized about 200 young and old, but most adult persons, and am in hopes of initiating many more into the Church of Christ, after I have examined, taught, and find them (jualifycd. This is a largo parisli, tlie towns are far distant. The people were some Quakers, some Anabap.[tists\ but chielly Presbyterians and Independents. They were violently set against our Church, but now (blessed be God !) thoy comply heartily ; for I have now above forty connnunicants, and only six when I lirst adniiuistred that holy sacrament .... I lind that eatochising on the week days in the remote towns, and frequent visiting, is of great service ; and I am sure that I have made twice more proselytes by proceeding after that method tban by public preaching. Every fouith Sunday I preach at Bedford. ... In that town tliere are aliout 120 persons unbaptized ; and notwithstanding all the means I have used, I cou'd not perswade them of the necessity of that holy ordinance till of late . . . some of them begin to conform " [lOJ. In his short but useful IMinistry (170-1-8), and while still in charge of Rye, j\ir. jMiiirson did much towards founding the Church in Connecticut. [See pp. 13-4.] At New Rochelle the Society in 1709 met the wishes of a settle- ment of French Protestants for conformity with the Church of England by adopting their Minister, the Rev. D. P>ondet [see p. 855], and instructing him to use the English Liturgy ; whereupon the people generally conformed and provided a new cliurcb, a house and glebe. Mr. Bondet (1709-21) had a large congregation, which increased under his successor, the Rev. P. Stoupe (172B-GO) [17]. Like results attended the ministrations to the Dutch in their own language at Albany. This place formed an important centre, being the chief trading station with the Lidians, and siipplied with a strong fort and a garrison of from 200 to 300 soldiers for the security of the province from the ravages of the French and Indians. The inhabi- tants (nearly 4,000) were mainly Dutch, who had their own Minister ; but on his returning to Europe the Society, in 1709, appointed the Rev. T. r)AKCL,AY i^the Enghsh Chaplain at the fort) to be its Mis- sionary there [18]. For seven years he had the use of the LuLheran Chapel, and so effective were his ministrations that a considerable number of tho * Opened in the summer of 171'2. 60 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. Dutch conformed, and when a new building became necessary all parties seemed glad to unite in contributing to its erection. The town of Albany raised £200, every inhabitant of Schenectady (a village 20 miles distant) gave something — " one very poor man excepted " ; from the garrison at Albany came noble benefactions— the " poor soldiers " of "two Independent companies" subscribing £100, besides their officers' gifts ; three Dutch ministers in Long Island and New York added their contributions, and the Church was opened on Nov. 25, 1710. Mr. Barclay described it as " by far the finest structure in America," the "best built tho' not the largest" [19]. A different spirit was shown by the Independents (from New England), who formed the majority of the inhabitants of Jamaica in Long Island. The successor of Mr. Gordon, the Rev. W. Urquhart, died (about 1709) after about four years' ministry, and when the Rev. T. Poyer was sent to occupy the Mission in 1710, he found tho Independents in possession of the Parsonage and glebe, wliich they refused to surrender* [20]. Six months before his death in 1781 Mr. * Duriiiff tho consideration of this case tlio Earl of Clarondoi) (formerly Lonl Corn- bury) witli the Kinj^'s permission, communicated to the Society the lioyal instructions given him in 1703 as Governor of Nt!W York and New Jersey /J0((]. Tlie following extract will be of interest, csiiecially as Clauses CO and (')!5 continued (almost word for word) to be inchuhnl in tlio Instructions sent out to Colonial Governors initil far on into tho present century, "the Bishop of the Diocese " heing substituted for "the Bishop of London" : — " 00. Yon shall take especial care that God Almi,i,'hty be devoutly and duly serv'd throughout your Crovernment. The Book of Common Prayer as by Law estahlish'd read each Sunday and Holy Day and the bless(;d Sacrament administer'd according to the rites of tiie Cliurch of England. You shall be careful that the Churches already built tlicre be well and orderly kept and tliat more be built as the Colony shall, by God'a blessing be improved, and that besides a comp(>tent maintenance to bo assign'd tho Minister of each Orthodox Church, a convenient House be built, at tho Common Charge for each minister, and a competent prr.portion of hmds bo assign'd liim for a glebe and exorcise of his industry and you are to take care that the jiarisiies be so limited and settled as you shall find most convenient for the accomplishing this good work. "CI. You are not to prefer any Minister to any Ecclesiastical Benefice in that our Province without a certificate from the Kight Reverend Father in God, tho Bisliop of London, of liis being conformable to tho doctrine and discipline of the Church of England, and of a good life and conversation. And if any person preferred already to a Benefice sliall appear to you to give Scandal, either by his doctrine or in manners, you aro to use tlie best means for the removal of him, and to supply the vacancy in such manner as we have directed. "O'J. You are to give order forthwith (if the same bo not already done) that every orthodox Minister within your government be one of the Vestry in his respective Parish, and that no Vestry be held without him, except in case of sickness, or that, after notice of a Vestry Bunimoned, he omit to come. "C3. You aro to enquire whether there bo any Minister within your Government, who preaches and administers the Sacrament in any orthodox ('hurch or Cha})el without being in due orders, and to give an account thereof to the said Bishop of London. "CI. And to the end the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Bishop of London may tako place in that Province so farr as convenienly may be, wee do think fit that you give all countenance and encouragement to the exercise of tho same, excepting only tho collating to beni^fices, granting Lycences for marriages, and probate of Wills, which wee have reserved to you our Governor and to the Commander in Cheif of our said Province for tho time being. " C,5. Wee do further direct that no Schoolmaster bo henceforth permitted to come from England, and to keep Schoole, within our Province of New York, without the Lyconce of tho said Bishop of London, and that no other person now there, or that shall come from other i)arts, bo admitted to keep schoole without your Lycence first obtained." (Note. — Sections 74 and 75 provide for appeals from the New York Courts to the Governor and Council, and from the latter to the Privy Council.) [20&.] rcii th( Ih r NEW YORK. 61 Poyer roproaontod to the Society that durmg his residence in Jamaica, he " has had K^oivt and almost continual contentions with the Independents in his PariHh, has liad Hcvoral law suits with them for the salary settled by the country for the Miiiistcr of the Church of England, and also for some glebe lands, that by a late Tryal at Tiaw ho has lost them and the Church itself, which his congregation has had the possession of for 25 years " [21], " Yet notwithstanding the cmporious behaviour of these our enemies who stick not to call themselves the Established Church and us Dissenters we can " (wrote tlu) Cliurch Members to the Society in 1717) " with joy say that the Church here has iiicrcasod vory considerably both in its number of hearers and communicants by the HJngular oaro, pains and Industry of our present Laborious Minister Mr. I'oyor who notwithstanding the many dilliculties he has struggled with has never been in tlio least wanting in thedue execution of his Ministerial function but rather on tl»e (ioutrary haw strained himself in travelling through the parish beyond his strength and not scildom to the prejudice of his health which is notorious to all the inhabitants " [221. The arrival of a body of " poor Palatines " in England from Germany in 170!) enlisted English sympathy, and the Government having alTordod them a refuge in Nev York Province, the Society ap- pointed tlio liev. J. F. IIaegek, a German, to minister to them. While in London tliey took up their quarters in Aldgate and St. Catherine's parishes, " a mixt body of Lutherans and Calvinists," in number about 500. In the summer of 1710 they reached New York, one ship having been " atav'd but the men preserv'd." Some of the Lutherans, finding their own form of worship in New Y''ork, naturally preferred it, but the conformity of a large number was established under Mr. Haeger, who reported in Oct. 1710 that he had GOO communicants, of whom IM had been Papists until instructed by him [23]. The Rev. Joshua Kocherthal, who accompanied some of the Palatines, was voted .1'20 by the Society in 1714, in consideration of his great pains and poor circumstances —he also having disposed many of his people to conform to the Church of England — and for his encouragement for the future, it not being consistent with the Society's rules to make him a Missionary* [21j. Another Lutheran pastor, Mr. J. J. Ehlig, was assisted in this way in 172G [2G]. Tiio Society also supported for three years (1710-13), as Missionary to tlu! Dutch congregation at Harlem, the Rev. H. Bfa'se, a Dutch minister whom Colonel Morris had persuaded to accept episcopal ordination. The continuance of his salary was made dependent on the confonuity of his congregation, and Colonel Morris (who had " perswjided the Dutch into a good opinion of the Church of England ") reported in 1711 that Mr. Beyse " had gained the most considerable of the inhabitants " at Harlem. Ihe Mission, however, failed of its object and was withdrawn in 1713 [27J. Man;; o^ tlui early Colonial Governors and other laymen were ever ready to , 'omote the establishment of the Church in America, and the aid rendered to the Society by such men as Colonel Morris, Colonel il'iatl'cote, 'lohmel Dudley, General Nicholson, Governor Hunter, Sir "'' '"'am -hluison, and Mr. St. George Talbot deserves grateful Lji^uowhidginent. Besides rendering valuable service in their official capacity, some of those gave freely of their own substance. General Nicholso'i's gifts extended to all the North American Colonies [28]. * Thiili to Hiiy, ho had not received Anglican Ordination, as in the 'ases of Messrs. Hae)rur and Bi>yHu. ^t 62 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1. 1 r , Sir W. Johnson's included one to the Society of 20,000 acres of land, subject to " His Majesty's pfvant " of the same, which does not appear to have been obtained. The land was situated about 30 miles from Schenectady, and was intended for the endowment of an episcopate [20]. Mr, Talbot contributed handsomely to the foundation of Churches in New York and Connecticut, and bequeathed " the greatest part of his Estate " to the Society, whose portion however was, by the opposition of the heirs at law, reduced to ^1,800 cy. [30]. The character of the Society's Missionaries in New York was thus described by Lord Cornbury in 1705 : — "For those places where Ministers are setled, as New York, Jamaica,* Hempstead,* W. [West] Chester.* and Rye,* I must do the gentlemen who are setled there, the justice to say, that they liave behaved themselves with great zeal, ex- emplary piety, and unwearied diligence, in discharge of their duty in tlieir several pishes, [parishes], in which I hojjc the Church will by their Diligence, be en- creased more and more every day " [31]. Colonel Heatlicote's testimony is no less valuable : — " I must do all the gentlemen that justice, which you have sent to this province as to declare, that a better clergy were never in any place, there being not one amongst them that has the least stain or blemish as to his life or conversation." [L., Nov. 0, 1705 [32].] Governor Hunter wrote from New York in 1711 : — "Wee are happy in these provinces in a good sett of Missionarys, who generally labour hard in their functions and are men of good lives and ability " [3i]. Planted by worthy men and carried on by worthy successors, tlie Missions so flourished and multiplied that in 1745 the Rev. Com- missary Vesey was able to report to the Society that within his jurisdiction in New York and New Jersey there were twenty-two churches, " most of them . . . commonly filled with hearers." He then observed that when he came to New York as Rector of Trinity Church in 1697, at that time, "besides this Church and the Chappel in the fort, one Church in Philadelphia and one other in Boston, I don't remember to have heard of one Building erected for the publiek worship of Ciod according to the Liturgy of the Church of England on this Northern Continent of America from Maryland (where the Church was establish 't liy a Law of that Province) to tb- Easterraost bounds of Nova Scotia, which I believe in length is 800 rniles, anl now most of these Provinces or Collonies have many Chun'hos. which against all opposition increase and flourish under the miraculous influence of Heaven. I make no doubt it will give a vast pleasure to the llonble. Society to observe the wonderfull Blessing of God on th(>ir pious Cares and Endeavours to promote the Christian Religion in these remote and dark Corners of the World, and the great Success that by the concomitant po^^Tr of t'le Holy (ihost, has attended llie faithfuU Labours of their Missionarys, in the CvMiversion of so many from vile Errors and wicked Practices to the Faith of Christ, and the Obedience to his Gospell " [35]. * [A Largo Bible, Pruyi'i Book, Bdrik of Ilonilics, witli Cloths, for the Puliut niid Communion Tiible, iiud a silver Clinliic uiul I'littii, weio i,'ivcii by yuccn Anne to each of the Churches at these plrt(!in! ami to Statun Island Ciiurch in 1700 [a.y].] NEW YORK. 63 ■k 1(1 From the fanatical preachers, so common in America, the Church in New Yorlc (as in other Colonies) gained rather than lost. The character of these " enthusiasts," as they were called, may be gathered from the fact that in Long Island " several of the Teachers ... as well as hearers " were " found guilty of the foulest and immoral practices," and others of them wrought themselves "into the highest degree of madness." " Those accidents, together with the good books sent over by the Society," " taught the people what true Cliristianity is and what it is not " [8G]. Thus reported the Rev. T. Colgan in 1741. Eighteen j^ears later the island, which in the previous generation had been ** the grand seat of Quakerism," had become " the seat of infidelity." " A transition how natural," wrote the future Bishop Seabuey: — " Biecl up in intire noRloct of all religious principles, in Hatred to the Clergy, and in Contempt of the Sacraments, how hard is their Conversion ! Especially as they disavow even the necessity of any redemption. ... It is evident to the most superlicial Ohservcr, that, where tliere have been the greatest num- ber of (Juakers amon^' tlie first settlers in this country, there Infidelity and a l)isrc;,'ard to all lieli^'ion have taken the deepest Koot ; and if they have not intirely corrupted the rel'gious Principles of the other Inhabitants, they have at least very much weakened them, and made them look upon Eeligion with Indillerence. Tiiis seems to me the lleason why it is so hard to bring the People of tliat parisli [Heuipstedi or tiiis [Jamaica] to comply with the Sacraments of the Christian Church, or to think themselves under any Obligations of duty to attend tlio public Worship of God." [L., Rev. S. Seabury, Oct. 10, 1759, and June 28, 1705 [.•{7].] Among the European settlers, both here and generally in America, were many who, before the Society had established its IMissions, were as far removed from God as the Negroes and Indians, and indeed whose lives proved a greater hindrance to the spread of the Gospel than those of their coloured brethren. That any race should be disqualified from having the message of salvation, because of the colour of their skin or any other reason, was ever repudiated by the Society. To the care of the Negroes and Indians, as well as the Colonists, in the Province of New York it devoted much labour. The instruction of tlie Negro and Indian slaves, and so to prepare them for conversion, baptism, and communion, was a primary charge (oft repeated) to "every IMissionary . . . and to all Schoolmasters" of the Society in America. [See Instructions, pp. 889, 845 [38].] In addition to the efforts of the Missionaries generally, special j)rovision was made in the Province of New York by the employ- ment of sixteen ch>rgymen and thirteen lay-teachers mainly for the evangelisation of the slaves and the free Indians. For the former a ** Catecliising School " was opened in New York city in 1704, under the charge of Mr. Efiixs Nk.vu. jMr. Neau was a native of France, whose confession of the Protestant Faith had there brought him several years' confinement in prison, followed by seven years in '* the gallies." When released lie settled at New York as a trader. He showed much sympathy for tlie shives, and in 1703 drew the Society's attention to thi great number in New York "who were with- out God in the world, and of whose souli there was no manner of care taken," and p)'.)posr(l the t'npointmnit of a Cateoliist among them. This office the Society jivevailed upon him to undertake, and havhig I ! 64 SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. \1 I -r received a licence from the Governor of New York " to catechise the Negroes and Indians and the children of the town " he left his position of an Elder in the French Church and entirely conformed to the Church of England, " not upon any worldly account, hut through a principle of conscience and hearty approbation of the English Liturgy," part of which he had formerly learnt by heart in his dungeons. In the discharge of his office Mr. Neau at first went from house to house, but afterwards got leave for some of the slaves to attend him. At his request, to further the work, the Society procured for him a licence from the Bishop of London, and prepared the draft of " a Bill to be oil'ered to Parliament for the more effectual conversion of the Negro and other Servants in the Plantations," obliging all owners of slaves "to cause their children to be baptized within 3 months after their birth and to permit them when come to years of discretion to be instructed in the Christian Religion on the Lord's Day by the Missionaries under whoso ministry they live," but the owners' rights of property not to be affected * [39] . Mr. Neau's labours were much blessed. The Rev. W. Vesey commended him to the Society in 170G as " a constant com- municant of our Church, and a most zealous and prudent servant of Christ, in proselytising the miserable Negroes and Indians among thom to the Christian Religion whereby he does great service to God and His Church "[41]. The outbreak of some negroes in New York in 1712 created a prejudice against the school, which was said to have been the main cause of the trouble, and for some days Mr. Neau could scarcely venture to show himself, so bitter was the feeling of the slaveowners. But on the trial of the conspirators it was found that only one of them belonged to the school, and ho was unbaptized — and that the most criminal belonged to masters who were openly opposed to their Christian instruction. Nevertheless Mr. Neau found it necessary to represent to the Clergy of New York " the struggle and oppositions " he met in exercising his office from " the generality " of the " Inhabitants," who were " strangely prejudiced with a horrid notion thinking that the Christian knowledge " would be " a mean to make their Slaves more cunning and apter to wickedness " than they were [42] . To remove these suspicions Governor Hunter visited the school, ordered all his slaves to attend it, and in a proclamation recom- mended the Clergy to urge on their congregations the duty of pro- moting the instruction of the negroes [43]. This caused a favourable reaction. Mr. Neau reported in 1714 " that if all the slaves and domesticks in New York are not instructed it is not his fault " [44] and by the Governor, the Council, IMayor, and Recorder of New York and the two Chief Justices the Society was informed that Mr. Neau had performed his work " to the great advancement of Religion in general and the particular benefit of the free Indians, Negro Slaves, and other Heathens in those parts, with indefatigable Zeal and AppUcation " [45]. After Mr. Neau's death * In 1710, and again in 1712, the Society endeavoured to secure the insertion in the African Coinpany'a Bill of clauses for instructing the Plantation Negroes in the Christian religion [40]. NEW YORK. 65 1714 3ted land I was h'eat the kvitb iatli the Istiun in 1722 his work was canicil on for a time by Mr. IIcddlestone and the Rev. J. Wetmoke. On the removal of the latter the Rev. T. Coloak was appointed in 172G on the representation of the Rector, Churchwardens and Vestry of Trinity Chm'cb, setting fortli the groat need of a Catechistin that city, *' there being about 1100 Negroo and Indian Slaves, a considerable number of which have been already instructed in the principles of Christianity by Mr. Neau . . . and have received baptism and are communicants in that Church" [-IG]. The Mission was continued under an ordained Missionary during the remainder of the Society's connection with the Colony. From 1702 to 1710 the Rev. R. Charlton baptized 219 (21 adults), and frequently afterwards the yearly baptisms numbered from 40 to GO [47]. Groat care was taken in preparing the slaves for baptism, and tli3 spiritual knowledge of some of them was such as might have put to slianio many persons who had had greater advantages [48]. The Rev. S. AucHMUTY reported that " not one single Black " that had been *' admitted by him to the Holy Communion " had " turned out bad or been, in any shape, a disgrace to our holy Profession " [49]. During his time (1747-G4) the masters of tho negroes became " more desirous than they used to bo of having them instructed" and consequently his catechumens increased daily [oO]. At New Windsor, before holding tho appointment at New York, .5ind at Statcn Island after, Mr. Charlton did good service oinong tho negroes [51]. Caste seemed to have been unknown in his congre- gation at Staten Island, for he found it not only practical but " most convenient to throw into one tho classes of his white and black catechumens " [52]. The same plan seems to have been adopted by tho Rev. J. Sayre of Newburgh, who catechised children, white and black, in each of his four churches [53]. The Rev. T. Barclay who used his "utmost endeavours" to instruct the slaves of Albany, discovered in 1714 " a great forward- ness" in them to embrace Christianity "and a readiness to receive instruction." Three times a week he received them at his own house, but some of the masters were so " perverse and ignorant that their consent to the instruction of slaves" could "not bo gained by any intreatios." Among the strongest opponents at first were Major M. Schuyler and " his brother in law Petrus Vandroften [Van Driessen], Minister to the Dutch congregation at Albany," but " some of the better sort " of the Dutch and others encouraged the work, and " by the blessing of God" Mr. Barclay " conquered the greatest difficulties" [54]. Thus was the way prepared for others, and in the congregation at Schenectady some GO years later were still to be found several negro slaves, of whom 11 were " sober, serious communicants " [56]. The free Indians, as well as the Indian and negro slaves, were an object of the Society's attention from the first. The difficulties of their conversion were great, but neither their savage nature nor theii wandering habits proved such a stumbling block as the bad lives of the Europeans. Already the seeds of death had been sown among the natives. P 1 f; G6 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAOATION OF THE GOSrEL. •' As to the Indians, the natives of the eountry, thoy are a (lccayinf» people," wroto tlic Rev. G. Muiiison of IJye in 170H. " We liave not now in all tliiH parish 20 Families, whereas not many years af?oe there were several Hundreds. I Imvo frequently conversed with some of them, and bin at their great meetings of pawaiving as they call it. I have taken some pains to teaeh some of them hut to no purpose, for they seem regardless of Instruction— and when I have told them of the evil conseciuences of tlieir hard drinking Ax. they replyed that Englishmen do the same: and that it is not so great a sin in an Indian as in an Knglishnmn, because the Englishman's lleligion forliids it, but an Indian's dos not, tlu^v fui'thcr say Ihey will not be Christians nor do thoy see the necessity for so being, because we do not live according to the precepts of our religion, in such ways do most of the Indians that 1 have conversed with cither liere or elsewhere express themselves : I am heartily sorry that we shou'd give them such a bad example and fill their mouths with such Objections against our blessed lleligion " [odj. Happily there were many Indians in the province of New York who had received such imprcs.sions of the Christian religion as to bo " urgent in all their propositions and other conferences with the Governours, to have ministers among them to instruct them in tho Christian faith." Tho French Jesuits had been endeavouring to mako proselytes of them and had drawn over a considerable number to Canada, and there planted two castles near Mount Royal [^lontreal], where priests Avere provided to instruct them, and soldiers to protect them in time of war [57]. Speaking in the name of the rest of tho Sachems of the "Praying Indians of Canada," one of their chiefs thus addressed the Government Commissioners at Albany, N.Y., in 1700 :— " We are now come to Trade, and not to speak of Religion ; Only thus much I must say, all the while I was hero before I went to Canada, I never heard anythinjj talk'd of Religion, or the lesist mention made of converting us to the Christian Faith ; and we shall be glad to hear if at last you arc so piously inclined to take some pains to instruct your Indians in the Christian lleligion ; I will not say but it may induce some to return to their Native Country. I wish it had been done sooner that you had had Ministers to instruct your Indians in the Christian Faith ; I doubt whether any of us ever had deserted our native Country, but I must say I am solely beholden to the French of Canada for the light I have received to know there was a Saviour born for mankind ; and now we are taught Uod is everywhere, and we can bo instructed at Canada, Dowaganhae, or the uttermost Parts of tho Earth as well as hero " [58]. . . -J. Moved by this and other representations received from the Earl of Bellamont (Governor of New York), the " Commissioners of Trade and Plantations" in England addressed Archbishop Tenison [59] and tho Queen on the subject, with the result that an Order in Council was passed, viz. : — " Att the Court att St. James's the third day of April 1703. Present the Queen's Most Excellent Maty, in Council. Upon reading this day at the Board a Representation from the Lords Comrs. of Trade & Plantations, dated the 2d of this month, relating to her Mats. Province of New York in America, setting forth, among other things, that as to the 5 Nations of Indians bordering upon New York, least the Intrigues of the French of Canada, and the influence their Priests, who frequently converse and sometimes inhabits with those Indians, should debauch them from her Mats. Allegiance, their Lordships are humbly of opinion that besides the usuall method of engaging the sd. Indians by Presents, another means to prevent the Influence of the French Missionaries upon them, and NEW YORK. 67 thereby more orfoctually to secure their fidelity, would bo, that two Protestant Ministers bo appointed witli a competent allowance to dwell aniong:it them in order to instruct them in the true relit;ion ife conlirin them in their duty to Her Majesty ; It is ordered by Ilor Maty, in Council, That it be as it is hereby referred to his Grace the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, to take such caro therein as may most eWectually answer this service" [00]. I' Tlio Order in Council was laid before the Society by the Archbishop, and confirniatory evidence was received from other sources, particularly from Mr. Robert Lcvingston [Livingston], Secretary for Indian Affairs in New York, who memorialised and interviewed the Society on the subject [Gl], and from the Rev. J. TALnoT, who reported in Nov. 1702 that " even the Indians themselves have promised obedience to the faith," five of their Sachems or Kings having told Governor Lord Cornbury (at a Conference at Albany) that "they were glad to hear that the Sun sinned in England again since King William's death " ; they admired that we should have "a squaw sachem " or "woman king," but hoped slie would " be a good mother and send them some to teach them Religion and establish traffic amongst them, that they might bo able to purchase a coat and not to go to Church in bear skins " ; and so they sent the Queen a present, to wit '• ten bcver skins to make her fine and one far [fur] muff' to keep her warm " ; and in signing the treaty they said " thunder and lightning should not break it on their part " [G2]. It appearing that the Dutch ministers stationed at Albany from time to time had taken great pains in instructing the Mohawks, and had translated some forms and services ilc, the Society sent " an honour- able gratuity" to Mr. Lydius, " in consideration of his promoting the Christian Religion among the Indians," and expressed a desire that he should continue his endeavours [G8]. Mr. Dellius, another Dutch minister, from Albany, being in Europe was invited to undertake a mission among the Five Nation Indians, but he "insisted upon nuch demands as were not within the Powers of the Society to grant " [G4]. Eventually the Rev. THOuouonoooD ]\Ioor, " with a firm courage and Resolution to answer the excellent designs of the Society " under- took the Mission, and arriving at Now York in 1704 received all possible countenance and favour from the Governor, Ijord Corn- bury. But the Clergy of the province represented to the Society that "it is most true the converting Heathens is a work laudable, Honourable and Glorious, and we doubt not but God will prosper it in the hands of our Good Brother Mr. Thorogood Moore, . . . but after all with submission we humbly supplicate that the children lirst bo salistied, and the lost sheep recovered who have gone astray arnon^ hereticks and Quakers who have denyed the Faith and are worse than Infidels and Indians that never knew it " [CS]. ; I .•■,; '''. 'it ■I Soon after Mr. Moor's arrival at Albany, 50 miles from the Mohawk settlement, two Indians came and one thus addressed him : — "Father we are come to express our joy at your safe arrival and that you have eecapt the dangers of a dren "Ifui sea, which you have crost, I hear, to instruct us in Religion. It only grie\ ;;s us that you are come in time of war, when it is uncertain whether you wili live or die with us." Four other Indians, including one of their Sachems, visited and en- r3 n I, ,i; '(■ ' IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) // '», ^^ A4> >x^ 1.0 I.I IL 1^ 1^ 12.2 2.0 I |4S 40 1.25 1 1.4 1 ,.6 ^ 6" ► 7w ^>* .-^^.-iV Photopraphic Sciences Corporation •^ # \ <^ ^, ^1^"^<^ a;^^ 6^ 23 WiSY >t«A>4 STRfST WHSTIil.S.Y. 145S0 (716) i.^S-ssOl ) r/i 68 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. l^|! \ m 1 i II 1 :\ if :■ is '. • ' t W'i : 1 i : : i i j' I i iJxM- couraged him, but although courteously received at the settlement also, it soon became evident that his Mission would not be accepted. After waiting at Albany nearly a year and using " all the means he could think oi, in order to get the good will of the Indians, till their unreasonable delays and frivolous excuses, with some other circum- stances, were a sufficient Indication of their Resolution never to accept him, and therefore expecting either no answer at all or at last a positive denial ... he thought it better to leave them" [66]. Mr. Moor had by this time made the discovery that " to begin with the Indians is preposterous ; for it is from the behaviour of the Christians here, that they have had, and still have, their notions of Christianity, which God knows, hath been generally such that it hath made the Indians to hate our rehgion," and that '• the Christians selling the Indians so much rum, is a sufficient bar, if there were no other, against their embracing Christianity " [67]. Mr. Moor withdrew to Burlington, New Jersey, for a time, and Lord Cornbury (1705) promised the Society that he would endeavour to secure him a favourable reception by the Indians, adding "he is certainly a very good man" [68]. Mr. Moor had a rather different opinion of Lord Cornbury, who carried his scandalous practices so far as to exhibit himself in women's clothes on the ramparts of New "i'ork. For this Mr. Moor declared that he " deserved to be excommunicated " and hesitated not to refuse to administer the Holy Communion to the Lieut.-Governor (a supporter of Lord Cornbury) " upon the account of some debauch and abominable swearing" [69]. Retaliation followed. Summoned by Lord Cornbury to New York, on some charge of irregularity, Mr. Moor refused to obey what seemed to be an illegal warrant, and was arrested and imprisoned in Fort Anne by the Governor. The supposed irregularity was the celebrating of the Blessed Sacrament as often as " once a fortnight," '* which frequency he was pleased to forbid " [70] ; but Mr. Neau reported to the Society that the Governor's accion was occasioned by tho denunciation of his profligate habits * [71]. Mr. Moor escaped after a short imprisonment and embarked for England in 1707, but the ship and all in her were never heard of again. In 1709 the Rev. Thomas Barclay was appointed Missionary at Albany with a direction to instruct the neighbouring Indians ; they accepted hie ministry, and he soon had fifty adherents [72]. Soon after Mr. Barclay's appointment four of the Iroquois Sachems came to England and presented an address to Queen Anne, iu which they said : — " Great Queen, Wee have undertaken a long and dangerous voyage which none of our Predecessors cou'd be prevailed upon to do : The motive that brought ug was that we might have the honour to see and relate to our great Queen, what we thought absolutely necessary for the good of her and us her allies, which are on the other side the great water." • Colonel Morris characterised Lord Cornbury at this time (1707) as " the greatest obstacle that either has or is likely to prevent the growth of the Church " in New York and New Jersey, "a man certainly the Reverse of all that is good"; "the scandal of his life " being such " that were he in a civilized heathen countrey, he wou'd by the pub'-ck Justice be made an example to deter others from his practices" [71a]. [About a year later he was, in fact, deposed.] NEW YORK. 69 Then followed expressions of loyalty, and the presentation of " Belts of Wampum " " as a sure token of the sincerity of the Six Nations," and then, still speaking " in the Names of all," they added : — " Since we were in Covenant with our great Queen's Children, we have had some Knowledge of the Saviour of the World, and have often been importuned by the French by Priests and Presents, but ever esteemed them as men of Falsehood, but if our great Queen wou'd send some to Instruct us they shou'd find a most hearty welcome." The address was referred ';0 the Society on April 20, 1710, " to consider what may be the more proper ways of cultivating that good disposition these Indians seem to be in for receiving the Christian ffaith, and for sending thither fit persons for that purpose, and to report their opinion without loss of Time, that the same may be laid before Her Majesty." [Letter of the Earl of Sunderland [72a].] Eight days later the following resolutions were agreed to by the Society : — " 1. That the design of propagating the Gospel in foreign parts does chiefly and principally relate to the conversion of heathens and infidels : and therefore that branch of it ought to be prosecuted preferably to all others. " 2. That in consequence thereof, immediate care be taken to send itinerant Missionaries to preach the Gospel- amongst the Six Nations of the Indians, according to the primary intentions of the late King William of glorious memory. " 3. That a stop be put to the sending any more Missionaries among Christians, except to such places whose Ministers are or shall be dead, or removed ; and unless it may consist with the funds of the Society to prosecute both designs." [See p. 8.] II 1 u 1 '!! ■ .; 1 iH^' , 1 11^ ^Hj^l |offl fflr' Other resolutions were adopted with a view to sending two Mis- sionaries to the Indians, providing translations in Mohawk, and stopping the sale of intoxicating liquors to the Indians — " this being the earnest request of the Sachems themselves " — and a Representation to the Queen was drawn up embodying the substance of the resolu- tions and urging the appointment of a Bishop for America. The Indian Sachems then had an interview with the Society, and the Bishop of Norwich informed them by their interpreter " that this was the Society to which the Queen had referred the care of sending over Ministers to instruct their people in the Christian Religion and the Resolutions taken by the Sy. in relation to them were read and explained to them by the Interpreter, at which the Sachems profest great satisfaction and promised to take care of the Ministers sent to them and that they would not admit any Jesuites or other French Priests among them." It was thereupon "Ordered that 4 copies of the Bible in quarto with the Prayer Book bound handsomely in red Turkey Leather be presented in the Name of [the] Society to the Sachems " [73]. The Sachems returned their "humble thanks ' for the Bibles, and on May 2, 1710, added the following letter : — " To the Venble. Society for Propagation of the Gospel in 'foreign parts. " 'Tis with great satisfaction that the Indian Sachems reflect upon the usage and answers they received from the chief Ministers of Christ's religion in our great Queen's dominions, when they ask't their assistance for tl^e thorough conversion of their nations : 'Tis thence expected that such of them will ere long come over ^■ii i ij 70 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. and help to turn those of our subjects from Satan unto God as may by their great knowledge and pious practices convince the enemies to saving ffaitb that *he only true God is not amongst them. And may that Great God of Heaven succeed accordingly all the endeavours of our great Fathers for his honour and glory. " This we desire to signify as our minds by Anadagarjouseandour Bror. Queder who have been always ready to assist us in all our concerns. r " The mark " The mark of " The mark of of IIeniuqce & JouN. Bli.VNT. Etcwa Caume. [74] ! 1 j 1 ! , \ The Sachems wrote again before and after their return to America, to remind the Society of its promise to send two Missionaries [76]. For the "safety aiid conveniency of the Mission," the Queen (who warmly supported the Society's proposals) ordered the erection of a fort, a house, and a chapel. Towards the furnishing of the latter and of another among the Onontages, Her Majesty gave, among other things, Communion Plate, and the Archbishop twelve large octavo Bibles with tables containing the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and Ten Commandments ; to these the Society added " a Table of their Seal finely painted in proper colours, to be fixed likewise in the Chappel of the Mohawks " [76]. The Rev. W. Andrews, who possessed colonial experience and a knowledge of the Indian language, was selected by the Archbishop for the Mission, and set out in 1712 [77]. Mean- while the fort and chapel among the Mohawks had been com- pleted, and the Eev. T. Barclay opened the latter on October 5, 1712, preaching from St. Matthew xxi. 13, "it being the desire of the Sachems " that he should " preach against the profanation of their Chappel, some being so impious as to make a slaughter-house of it " [78]. In November 1712 Mr. Andrews was formally received "with all imaginable satisfaction " by the Indians, who promised him " all civill and kind usuage," and expressed their thankfulness that one had been sent " to lead them in the way to Heaven, they being in the dark, full of dismal fears and perplexities, not laiowing what shall become of them after this life" [79], The Indians built a school-house, but were unwilling for their children to be taught any other than their NEW YORK. 71 own language, " for it bad been observed that those who understood Enghsh or Dutch were generally the worst people," because it gave them an opportunity of learning the vices of the traders [80]. With the assistance of a Dutch minister, school-books and portions of the Prayer Book and of the Bible were provided in the Mohawk language [see p. 800], and for a time a good impression was made, Mr. Andrews baptizing fifty-one Indians in six months and having eighteen com- municants [81]. He also had some success among the Onidans, who were settled 100 miles distant from the Mohawks ; in visiting them he "lay several nights in the woods, and on a bear's skin"; the people "heard him gladly," and permitted him to baptize their children [82]. But the traders hindered the Mission, because Mr. Andrews exposed ** theii ill practices in bringing too much rum among these poor people," and " in cheating them abominably in the way of traffick " [83]. Tho Drink Act having expired, the Dutch sold spirits wholesale, and tho result was a corresponding drunkenness, at which times the Indians became ungovernable ; but when sober they were civil and orderly, and if then reproved their common answer was, " Why do you Christians sell us so much rum? " [84]. The Society adopted a Representation to the King for the suppression of the sale of rum to the Indians, it being what most of them desired, but the new restrictions were soon evaded [85]. The Indians now began to weary of instruction and went hunting, taking the boys with them ; and some Jesuit emissaries from the French at Quebec and some unfriendly Tuscaroras from North Carolina came and stirred up jealousies against the English. From this time the Indians would only mock at Mr. Andrews' efforts, and at last absolutely forbad his visiting them, and left off attending chapel and school [86]. By Governor Hunter the Society was assured in 1718 that Mr. Andrews' want of success was not owing " to his want of care or at- tendance," but that from the first he was of opinion that the " method would not answer the ends and pious intentions " of the Society. The Mission was therefore suspended in 1719 [87]. From Mr. Andrews' accounts, the Indians were extremely poor ; in winter they were unable for four or five mouths to " stir out for cold," and in summer they were " tormented with flies and muscatoes," and could not travel on foot " for fear of rattlesnakes " [88]. Their notions of a future state were that " those who live well, when they die go to Heaven," which they called " the other country, where is good eating and drinking &c. but those that live ill, when they die go to a poor barren country where they suffer hunger and the want of everything that is good." When they died they wore buried with their bows and arrows, dishes and spoons " and all other things that they have necessary for their journey into the other country " [89]. When by continuance of the peace and by mutual intercourse with the English the Iroquois appeared to become more civilised, the Society appointed the Rev. J. Miln to Albany in 1727. The Indians at Fort Hunter, who formed part of his charge, received him " with much respect and civility," and he found them " very well disposed to receive the Gospel," some having been " pretty well instructed in the grounds of Christianity by Mr. Andrews " [90]. The result of his labours was i •' !*■ ah :4 i t * 1^=1 /, I. ■■■»i' Uh 72 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. thus described by the Commanding Officer of Fort Hunter Garrison in 1785 :— " I bave found the Mohawk Indians very much civilized which I take to be owing to the Industry and pains taken by the Bev. Mr. John Miln in teaching and instructing them in the Christian religion. . . . The number of Communicants increases daily. . . . The said Indians express the greatest satisfaction with Mr. Miln. . . . They are become as perempter in observing their rules as any Society of Christians commonly are. . . . They are very observing of the Sabbath, con- veneing by themselves and singing Psalms on that day and frequently applying to me that Mr. Miln may be oftener among them." [Certificate of Walter Butler, October 26, 1735 [91J.J In April 1785 Mr. Henry Barclay, son of the second Missionary to the Indians, was appointed Catechist at Fort Hunter. Born and educated in America, he soon acquired a knowledge of the Indian lan- guage, which helped to make him an efficient and acceptable Missionary, and on his return from ordination in England in 178B many of the Indians " shed tears for joy " [92], Soon after, he reported " That there grew a daily reformation of manners among the Mohocks [Mohawks] and an increase of virtue proportionable to their know- ledge ; inasmuch that they compose a regular, sober congregation of 600 Christian Indians of whom 50 are very serious Communicants " [98]. At Albany in 1740 he preached to " a considerable number of the Six Indian Nations," in the presence of the Govei'nor and several of the Council of the Province, and the Mohawks made their responses "in so decent and devout a manner as agreeably surprised all that were present " [94], The Missionary's influence over the Mohawks was seen in " a great reformation," " especially in respect of drunkenness, a vice they were so intirely drowned in " that at first " he almost despaired of seeing an effectual reformation." By 1742 only two or three of the tribe remained unbaptized, and in their two towns were schools taught " with surprising success " by two natives, one of whom — Cornelius, a Sachem — also read prayers during Mr. Barclay's absence * [95]. The French nearly succeeded again in closing the Mission. In 1745 their emissaries alarmed the Indians in dead of the night with an account that " the white people were coming to cut them all in peices ' ' ; this " drove the poor creatures in a fright into the woods," whither Mr. Barclay sought them and endeavoured to persuade those he could find of the falsehood of the report ; but " the five or six Indians who had been bribed to spread the report " stood to it, and said that Mr. Barclay, notwithstanding his seeming affection for them, was " the chief contriver of the Plot, and was in league with the Devil, who was the author of all the Books " which Mr. Barclay had given them. Few at the lower Indian town believed them, but those of the upper one were " all in a flame threatening to murder all the white inhabitants about them," and they sent expresses to all the Six Indian Tribes for assistance. Whereupon Mr. Barclay summoned the Commissioner for Indian affairs at Albany, who with great difficulty "laid the • Mr. Barclay ministered also to a white congregation at Fort Hunter— in Dutch and English. In 1739-40 he records that liis charge h:id much increased by new settlers, i;hiefly from Ireland, wiio proved "a very honest sober, industrious, and religious people " f90j. NEW YORK. 73 storm " [97]. In November 1746 the French Indians came to an open rupture with the EngUsh, and with a party of French " fell upon a Frontier settlement which they laid in ashes," taking about 100 prisoners. For some time after they kept the county of Albany in " a continual alarm by skulking parties," who frequently murdered or carried off the inhabitants, " treating them in the most Inhumane' and Barbarous manner." During this trouble the Mohawks declined active co-operation with the English and kept up a correspondence with the enemy, but their loyalty soon revived, never again to be shaker) [98]. Mr. Barclay was transferred to New York in 1746, but the Indian Mission was continued by a succession of able Missionaries — Revs. J.^ Ogilvie (1749-62), J. J. Oel (1750-77), T. Brown (1760-66), H. MuNRO (1768-76), J. Stuart (1770-78), besides lay teachers, English and Native. Among the latter was Abraham, a Sachem, " who being past war and hunting read prayers at the several Mohock Castles by turns" [99]. The advantage of the Mission to the English became apparent to all during the wars in which the country was involved, the Mohawks joining the British troops, and being " the only Indian nation " " who continued steadily in our interest." During General Braddock's unfortunate expedition, a famous " half Indian King " distinguished himself greatly, and twelve of the Mohawk leaders — six of them regular communicants — fell in the action at Lake George [IQOl. In 1759-60 the Eev. J. Ogii;«vie attended the British expedii, n to Niagara, in which all the Mohawks and " almost all the Six 'ations," co-operated — the Indian fighting men numbering 940. He " officiated constantly to the Mohawks and Oneidas who regularly attended Divine service." Twice in passing the Oneida town Mr. Ogilvie baptized several of that tribe, including three principal men and their wives, who had lived many years together, according to the Indian custom, and whose marriage immediately followed their baptism. General Amherst, who visited the Oneida town, "expressed a vast pleasure at the decency with which the service of our Church was performed by a grave Indian Sachem." During the expedition the General always gave public orders for service among the Indians [101]. On the other hand, intercourse with the Europeans brought the Indians great temptation, which, when not engaged in war, they were often unable to resist. The effects of strong liquor drove them mad at times, so that they burnt their huts, and threatened the lives of their families, and at one period there were 55 deaths within six months, chiefly from drink [102]. On the arrival of the Rev. J. Stuart he was enabled, with the assistance of the Sachems, to stop the vice " in a great degree," and to effect a great improvement in their morals [108]. There were other encouragements. When at home the Mohawks regularly attended service daily, and when out hunting some would come 60 miles to communicate on Christmas Day [104]. The Schools too were appreciated ; one of the natives taught 40 children daily, and Catechist Bennet had " a fine company of lively pretty children " under his care, who were " very ingenious and orderly."^ and whom he taught in Mohawk and English ; and the parents were so m n 1 • !;■■ i '■■ J 1 : 1 i ■ , ■ ' ! i : .1 , ' 1 1. 1 i^m'^ ■^ '■ '/iiih mms r j Ir'l r 1 ; ■ i Iji • i?''i 74 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. A .!:i gratified that they sent their children for instruction from a distance of 80 miles. Mr. Bennet had some medical knowledge also, which ho turned to good account [105]. Although the Miasionarie.s' work had been mainly among the Mohawks, some Converts were made of the Oneidans and Tuscaroras, and the Society had frequent correspondence with Sir William Johnson (Government Superintendent of Indian Ailairs in America) and several of the Clergy with a view to the conversion of all the native races, for which purpose a comprehensive scheme was submitttd to the Govern- ment by the Rev. C. Inglis. In 1770, while Dr. Cooper and Mr. Inglis were on a visit to Sir W. Johnson, they were surprised with a de- put" Uon of nine Indians from the lower Mohawk Castle, who "expressed their regard and admiration of Christianity as far as they could bo supposed to be acquainted with it and a grateful sense of past favours from the Society and most earnestly intreated fresh Missionaries to bo sent among them." Towards meeting their wishes the Society placed Missionaries and teachers at Schenectady, Fort Hunter, and Johns- town [106]. Elibrts for a further extension were to a great extent fruitless in consequence of the political troubles. The Mohawks and others of the Six Nations, "rather than swerve from their allegiance" to Great Britain, elected to abandon their dwellings and property, and join tho loyalist army [107]. Eventually they were obliged to take slielter in Canada, where for fifty years the Society ministered to them [pp. 189-40, 165-8]. While they remained at Fort Hunter the Rev. J. Stuart " contmued to otHciate as usual, performing the public service intire, even after the declaration of Independence," notwithstanding that by so doing he " incurred the Penalty of High-Treason by tho new Laws." But as soon as his protectors were fled he was made " a prisoner and ordered to depart the province " with his family, within four days, on peril of being " put into close confinement," and this merely on suspicion of being a "loyal subject of the King of Great Britain." He was, however, admitted to parole and confined for three years within the limits of the town of Schenectady, during which time his house was " frequently broken open by mobs," his " property plundered," and " every kind of indignity " offered to his person " by .lO lowest of the Populace." Hia church was also "plundered by the rebels," a "Barrel of Rum" was " placed in the reading desk," and the building was employed successively as a "tavern," a "stable," and "a Fort to protect a Set of as great Villains as ever disgraced humanity." At length his farm and the produce of it were taken from him " as forfeited to the State." As a last resource he proposed to open a Latin School for the support of his family, "but this Privilege was denied.' ' With much difficulty he then obtained leave to remove to Canada, on condition of giving bail of £400, and either sending " a Rebel Colonel " in exchange or returning to Albany and surrendering himself a prisoner, whenever required [108]. The losses to which the loyalists were subjected during the war were manifold. The "King's troops" often plundered those whom they were sent to protect, while among the opposite party were some lost to all sense of humanity, who scrupled not to deprive " children and infants " "of their clothes "—even women in childbed had " the NEW YORK. 75 sheets torn from their beds " [109]. The Clergy were specially marked out for persecution by the Kevolutionists, and the death of several was hastened thereby. The Rev. L. Babcock of Philipsburg was detained in custody nearly six months, and then dismissed sick in February 1777, and ordered to remove within ten days. "He got home with difficulty, in a raging fever," and died a week after. According to Dr. Inglis and others, the Rev. E. Aveby of Rye was "murdered by the rebels" in "a most barbarous manner," on Nov. 8, 1776, " for not praying for the Congress," •' his body having been shot thro', his throat cut, and his corpse thrown into the public highway," but Dr. Seabuby seemed to impute his death to insanity occasioned by the losses he had sustained [110]. Dr. Seabuby himself " experienced more uneasiness " than he could describe. On a charge of issuing pamphlets " in favour of Government," he was carried a prisoner into Connecticut by the self- styled " Sons of Liberty " in 1776, and on returning to his Mission he was for a month subjected to daily insults from " the rebel army " on their way to New York. After the declaration of independency, an Edict was published at New York " making it death " to support the King, or any of his adherents. Upon this he shut up his church, " fifty armed men " being sent into his neighbourhood. Most of his people declared they would not go to church till he was at liberty to pray for the king. On the arrival of the British troops at Staten Island, and of two ships of war in the Sound, the friends of Government were seized and the coast was guarded, and his situation became very critical. After the defeat of the rebels on Long Island a body of them fixed themselves within two miles of his house, but by •' lodgmg abroad, ' ' with the help of his people, he avoided arrest. On September 1 , 1776, it happened that the guard was withdrawn from a post on the coast, and the guard that was to replace it mistaking their route gave him an opportunity of effecting his escape to Long Island. "The very next day " his house " was surrounded and searched, and a guard placed at it for several nights, till Mrs. Seabury, wearied with their impertinence," told them that he was fled to the [British] army, where she did not doubt but he would be " very well pleased to give them a meeting." They then vented their rage on his church and his property, converting the former into an hospital, tearing off the covering and burning the pews, and doing great damage to the latter. It is just to add that none of the revolutionists residing in his own Mission ever offered him any insult or attempted to do him any injury ; indeed he says " the New England rebels used frequently to observe, as an argument against me, that the nearer they came to West Chester, the fewer Friends they found to American Liberty : that is to Rebellion " [111]. In the trials to which the Church and country were subjected it was a satisfaction to the Society to be assured that " all their Mission- aries " in the province, as well as the Clergy on the New York side of the Delaware and many on the other, " conducted themselves with great propriety and on many trying occasions with a Firmness and Steadiness that have done them Honour " [112]. Such was the testi- mony of Dr. Seabury (December 29, 1776)— afterwards the first American Bishop — to wnich it will be fitting and sufficient to add T V,' ■If W.t r 76 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. iN m. ■s i 1 Fi' the following particulars from a report of the Bev. C. Inolis, dated New York, October 81, 1770 :— "... All the Society's Missionaries ... in New Jersey, New York, Connecticut, and so far as I can learn in the other New England Colonies, have proved themselves faithful, loyal subjects in these trying times, and have to the utmost of their power opposed the spirit of dis- afifection and rebellion which has involved this continent in the greatest calamities. . . All the other Clergy of our Church in the above Colonies, though not in the Society's service, have observed the same line of conduct ; and although their joint endeavours could not wholly prevent the rebellion, yet they checked it considerably for some time." But since May 1775 " violences " had " gradually increased," and this, with the delay of reinforcements and the abandonment of the province by the King's troops, reduced the loyalists "to a most disagreeable and dangerous situation, particularly the Clergy, who were viewed with peculiar envy and malignity by the disaffected," " an abolition of the Church of England " being *' one of the principal springs of the dissenting leaders' conduct. . . . The Clergy, amidst this scene of tumult and disorder, went on steadily with their duty ; in their sermons, confining themselves to the doctrine of the Gospel, without touching on politics ; using their influence to allay . . . heats and cherish a spirit of loyalty among their people. This conduct . . . gave great offence " to the " flaming patriots, who laid it down as a maxim * that those who were not for them were against them.' " The Clergy were " everywhere threatened, often reviled . . . sometimes treated with brutal violence." Some were " carried prisoners by armed mobs into distant provinces . . . and much insulted, without any crime being alleged against them . . . some . . . flung into jail ... for frivolous suspicions of plots, f^' wiiich even their accusers afterwards acquitted them." Some we lulled out of the reading-desk because they prayed for the K; ^ .id that before independency was declared." Others were fined for not appearing " at militia musters with their arms." Others "had their houses plundered." "Were every instance of this kind faithfully collected, it is probable that the suffer- ings of the American Clergy, would appear in many respects, not inferior to those of the English Clergy in the great rebellion of last [i.e. the 17th] cf;ntury ; and such a work would be no bad supplement to Walker's * Sufferings of the Clergy.' " The "declaration of independency " by the Congress in July 1776 " increased the embarrassments of the Clergy. To officiate publicly, and not pray for the King and royal family according to the liturgy, was against their duty and oath, as well as . . . their conscience ; and yet to use the prayers . . . would have drawn inevitable destruction on them. The only course ... to avoid both evils was to . . . shut up their Churches." This was done in most instances in the provinces mentioned. Mr. Beach of Connecticut was said to have declared " that he would do his duty, preach and pray for the King, till the iebels cut out his tongue." The " Provincial Convention of Virginia " pubhshed "an edict " for the omission from the liturgy of " some of the collects for the King," and the substitution of the word " Common- wealth " for " King " in others. New York Province, " although the NEW YORK. 77 tn most loyal and peaceable of any on the continent, by a strange fatality " became the scene of war and sufifered most, especially the capital, in which Mr. Inglis was left in charge of the churches. Soon after the arrival of the revolutionary forces in the city (April 177G), a message was brought to Mr. Inglis that "General Washington would be at church, and would be glad if the violent prayers for the King and royal family were omitted." The message was disregarded, and the sender— one of the "rebel generals" — was informed that it was in his power to shut up the churches but not to make " the clergy depart from their duty." This drew from him " an awkward apology for his conduct," which appeared to have been " not authorized by Washington." May 17 was " appointed by the congress as a day of public fasting, prayer and humiliation," and pt the request of the Church members in New York Mr. Inglis preached, making "peace and repentance" his subject, and disclaiming " having any- thing to do with politics." Later on " violent threats were thrown out " against the Clergy " in case the King were any longer prayed for." One Sunday during service a company of "armed rebels" "marched into the church with drums beating and fifes playing, their guns loaded and bayonets fixed as if going to battle." The congregation were terrified, fearing a massacre, but Mr. Inglis took no notice and went on with the service, and after standing in the aisle for about fifteen minutes the soldiers complied with an invitation to be seated. On the closing of the churches the other Clergy left the city, but Mr. Inglis remained ministering to the sick, baptizing children, and burying the dead, and refusing to yield up possession of the keys of the buildings. During this period he was "in the utmost danger." In August he removed to Long Island, and after the defeat of the " rebels " there he returned to New York to find the city pillaged. The bells had been carried ofif, " partly to convert them into cannon, partly to prevent notice being given " of a meditated fire. On Wednesday, September 18, one of the churches was re-opened, "and joy was lighted up in every countenance on the restoration of our public worship." But while the congregation were congratulating themselves, several "rebels" were secreted in the houses, and on the following Saturday they set fire to the city, one-fourth of which was destroyed. The loss of Church property, estimated at £25,000, included Trinity Church, Rectory, and School, and about 200 houses. But " upon the whole the Church of England" in America had "lost none of its members by the rebellion as yet" — none, that is, whose departure could be " deemed a loss." On the contrary, its own members were " more firmly attached to it than ever." And " even the sober and more rational among dissenters " looked " with reverence and esteem on the part which Church people " acted. Mr. Inglis concluded by urging that, on the suppression of the rebellion, measures should be taken for placing the American Church "on at least an equal footing with other denominations by granting it an episcopate, and thereby allowing it a full toleration " [118]. On the death of Dr. Auchmuty in 1777 Mr. Indus succeeded to the rectory of Trinity Church — " the best ecclesiastical preferment in North America " — a position which he was soon forced to abandon. ,, i : 1- . M I If' I ^^'1 78 SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I I VA I ■ lii i " Political principles and the side which people have taken " bocamo " the only tests of merit or demerit in America," consequently " in the estimation of the New Rulers " he laboured •' under a,n heavy load of guilt." The " specific crimes, besides loyalty, laid to his charge " were (1) the foregoing letter which he wrote to the Society ; (2) " a sermon preached to some of the new corps, that same year, and published at the desire of General Tryon and the Field Ofiicers who were present " ; (8) " a visit he paid to a rebel prisoner," at the direction of the British Commander-in-Chief. The prisoner was confined on suspicion of a design to set fire to the city. After examining him Dr. Inglis believed him to be innocent and so reported, which saved the man's life, yet this was afterwards " alledged against the Doctor as a most heinous offence." " Ludicrous as these things may seem to men not intimately and practically acquainted with American politics," he felt they were " serious evils." •' For these and these only " he was •' at- tainted proscribed aad banished and his estate . . . confiscated and actually sold : to say nothing of the violent threats thrown out against his life." Notwithstanding that " popular phrenzy " had " risen to such an height " as to confound " all the distinctions of right and wrong," he hesitated to remove because of •' the injuries his congregations would sustain," but eventually his position became untenable, and in 1783 he applied to be admitted on the Society's list in Nova Scotia. The request was acceded to ; but when he settled in that colony it was not simply as a Missionary but as the first Colonial Bishop [114]. Statistics. — In New York Stato (aroa, 49,170 sq. miles), where the Society (1702-85) assiBted in maintaining 53 Missionaries and planting 23 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 855-G), there are now 5,082,871 inhabitants, of whom about 650,000 are Church Members and 131,251 Communicants, under the care of 832 Clergymen and 5 Bishops. [See also the Table on pp. 86-7 and p. 855.] Befcrences (Chapter XI.)— [1] A MSS., V. 1, p. 182. [2] Trot's Laws of the British Blantations, p. 208 ; R. 1744, Sermon, p. 11. [3] App. Jo. A, p. 17. [4] Do., p. 30. [51 Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27 and Mar. 20, 1702. [6] A MSS., V. 1, p. 45. [7] Keith's Journal, pp. 50, 76-7. [8] A MSS., V. 1, p. 55; V. 9, p. 172: see also Jo., V. 3, Juno 17, 1715. [9J A MSS., V. 9, p. 109; Jo., V. 8, Oct. 15, 1714. [10] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712; Jo., V. 8, Aug. 15, 1718. [11] A MSS., V. 5, p. 4 ; Jo., V. 1, Oct. 21, 1709 : see also Jo., V. 8, Feb. 1, 1717. [12] A MSS., V. 1, p. 110 ; V. «, p. 74. [13] A MSS., V. 8, p. 275. a 4] A MSS., V. 6, pp. 18, 148 ; V. 6, p. 74 ; V. 7, pp. 190-2 ; V. 8, pp. 130-1. [15] A SS., V. 2, p. 120. [16] Do., V. 3, p. 75. [17] Jo., V. 1, May 17, 1700, June 3 and Oct. 21, 1709, Oct. 20, 1710 ; Jo., V. 2, Mar. 22 and May 18, 1711, May 28 and Oct. 10, 1712, Oct. 9, 1713 ; Jo., v. 8, Jan. 21, 1715, Feb. 3, 1710, Sept. 20, 1717 ; Jo., V. 0, p. 268 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 84 ; App. Jo. B, p. 124 ; A MSS., V. 5, pp. 2, 5 ; R. 1724, p. 44 ; R. 1780, p. 49. [18] App. Jo. B, pp. 47, 50 ; Jo., V. 1, May 80, 1707, Oct. 21, 1709. [10] Jo., V. 2, Dec. 4, 1713 ; Jo., V. 8, June, 17, 1715 ; A MSS., V. 9, pp. 159, 238-5 ; V. 11, pp. 818-4 ; V. 12, pp. 284, 290-1. [20] Jo., V. 2, Jan. 19, April 20, June 22, Aug. 17, Nov. 29, 1711, May 16, July 11, 18, 25, Oct. 10, 1712, May 15, 1713. [20aj Jo., V. 2, July 11, 1712. [20b] B MSS., V. 1, p. 111. [21] Jo., V. 5, p. 314 ; A MSS., V. 23, p. 328 : sec also Jo., V. 8, Sept. 20, 1717 ; Oct. 24, 1718 ; and A MSS., V. 12, pp. 264, 266, 859 ; and V. 13, pp. 863, 439,451. [22] A MSS., V. 12, p. 268. [23] Jo.. V. 1, May 20, June 3, Dec. 2, 16, and 80, 1709, Oct. 20, 1710 ; Jo. V. 2, May 18 and Nov. 29, 1711, Oct. 19, 1713; Jo., V. 8, Nov. 19, 1714, Oct. 7, 1715, Dec. 21, 1716, Jan. 11, 1717, Oct. 24, 1718 ; App. Jo. B, p. 184 ; A MSS., V. 6, p. 44. [24] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Sept. 17, 1714. [25] A MSS., V. 6, p. 45. [20] Jo . V. 5, pp. 13-14, 76-7. [27] Jo., V. 1, Oct. 21, Dec. 16 and 80, 1709, Jan. 20 and Feb. 10, 1710, Jan. 19, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712, May 22, 1718. [28] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 27, 1702, Oct. 20 and Nov. 17, 1704; App. Jo. A, pp. 851-6; App. Jo. B, pp. 7, 57-^ ; Jo., V. 5, p. 158 ; A MSS., V. 2, p. 23. [29] Jo., V. 18, pp. 112-15 ; R. 1769, p. 24 ; B MSS., V. 2, p. 89. [30] J., V. 17, pp. 80, 843-5, 470, 517, 523; Jo., V. 18, pp. 4, 6, 85, 97, 111, 222, 811, 490-8; Jo.,V. 19, pp.12, 71-2; R. 1767, p. 63; ^•. NEW YORK. 79 R. 1771, p. 20. [81] A MSM., V. 2, p. 131. [32] Do., p, 117, [331 Jo, V. 1, May 17, -' 17, - '--■ " ■ - ' " • - ' pp. 154, IGO. [38] R. \n-A, p. '43; R. 17'i(l,"pp. U7-H i R. 1740, pp. 0(!-a.' [39] .lo., V. 1, 1700, Oct. 21, 1700 ; R. 170(1, p. 80 MSa., V. la, pp. 212-13. [36] J(J., V. i), p. 22; R. 1741, p. 47. [37] 1^4] A MHS:, V. (I,' p. 70 ; Jo., V. 2, p. 71. [36] B ■"7| B MSS., V. 2, JO, 18. Jan. 15, Mar. 10, Oct. 15, Doc. 17, 1708. April '20, May 18, 1705, April 10, 1700, Mar. 21 1707; R. 1700, pp. 68-01. [40] Jo., V. 1, Feb. 17, Mar. 8 uivl 17, 1710; Jo., V. 2, April 18, 1712; R. 1714, p. 01. [41] R. 1700, p. 02; Jo., V. 1, Oct. 20, 1710. [42] .To., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712 ; A MHS., V. 8, p. 202; R. 1713, j). 43. [43] Jo., V. 2, Oct. 10, 1712; R. 1718, p. 48. [44] Jo., V. 3, Oct. 15, 1714. [45 1 Humplueyn' HiHtorical Account of the Society, p. 243: see aiso Jo., Feb. 3, 1710. [46] R. 1720, p. 37; Jo., V. 5, pp. 107, 133, 107. [47] Jo., V. 8, pp. 185-0, 231 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 223; Jo., V. 12, pp. 108-4, 332 ; Jo., V. 14, pp. 6, 0, 214 ; R. 1740, p. 59 ; R. 1740, p. 40 ; R. 1753, p. 55 ; R. 1757, p. 42 ; H. 1759, p. 47 : sre also Jo., V. 8, pp. 141, 209 ; Jo., V. 9, pp. 21, 190, 284 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 108, 212 ; Jo., V. 12, pp. 20, 54, 152 ; Jo., V. 13, pp. 204-5 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 51 ; R. 1741, p. 40 ; R. 1742, p. 47 ; R. 1749, p. 48. [48] Jo., V. 8, p. 231 ; Jo., V. 12, p. 103 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 102, 823 ; Jo , V. 20, p. 05 ; R. 1740, p. 59 ; R. 1770, p. 32. [49] Jo., V. 10, p. 150; R. 1704, p. 72. [50] Jo., V. 11, pp. 295-0; R. 1750, p. 40. [51] Jo., V. 11, pp. 84, 141, 174; R. 1740, p. 44. [52] R. 1753, p. 58; Jo., V. 11, p. 807; Jo., V. 12, p. 821. [53] R. 1778, p. 72; Jo., V. 10, pp. 452-8. [54] Jo., Jan. 21, 1715; A MSS., V. 9, pp. 145, 159 ; V. 11, p. 815 ; V. 12, pp. 284, 291, 308. [55] Jo., V. 21, pp. 84(V-8. [56] A MSS., V. 3, p. 108. [57] R. 1700, pp. 43-4. [58] App. Jo. A, pp. 80-7; R. 1704, p. 19; R. 1700, p. 89. |59| App. Jo. A, pp. 34-.5. [60] Jo., V. 1, April 10, 1703; R. 1700, p. 40. [61] Jo., V. i, Sept. 17, 1703 ; R. 1700, pp. 43-5; App. Jo. A, p. 29. [62] A MSS., V. 1, p. 50. [63] Jo., V. 1, Mar. 17, 1704 ; Jan 18, 1700; R. 1700, p. 45. [64] Jo., V. 1, Juno 18, Aur. 20, Oct. 15, 1703, and Feb. 5, June 10, Oct. 20, 1704 ; R. 1700, pp. 40-7. [65] A MSS., V. 2, p. 22 ; R. 1700, p. 48. [66] :\ 700, '1 52. [67] R. 1700, p. 58, [68] A MSS., V. 2, p. 131; R. 1700, pp. 53-4. [OO , A MSS., V, 4, p, 121, [70] A MSS., V. 4, p. 53. [71] Do., p. 121. [71a! App. Jo B, p. 121. [72] Jo., V. 2, Nov. 29, 1711 ; R. 1712, p. 03. [72a] Jo., V. 1, April 2' l', 10 ; A MSS., V. 5, pp. 85-0 ; App. Jo. B, p. 188. [73] Jo., V. 1, April 28, 1710 ; App. Jo. B, p. 189. [74] A MSS., V. 5, p. 88 ; Jo., V. 1, May 19, 1710. [75] Jo., V 1, Juno U,, 1710, Jan. 5, 1711 ; Jo., V. 2, Feb. 17, Mar. 10 and 22, 1711 ; A MSS., V. 6, pp. 98, 95. [76] R. 1712, pp. 01-2 ; Jo., V. % Doc. 5, 1712. [77] Jo., V. 2, Feb. 22, Mar. 20, April S and 18, 1712; R. 1712, pp. Vl -'Z. [78] A MSS., V. 8, p. 125; R. 1713, p. 40. [79] R. 1718, pp. 40-50 ; A MSS., V. 8, pp. 120-7 : sco also Jo., V. 2, Oct. 9, 1713. [80] Jo., V. 8, pp. 182, 185-0 ; R. 1713, pp. 49, 60 ; Jo., Jan. 11, 1717. [81] Jo., V. :!, pp. 240-1; A MSS,, V. 8, pp. 145, 147; V. 9, p. 123; R. 1712, p. 03; R. 1713, pp. 47-9 ; R. 1710, p. 88; R. 1714, pp. 67-8. [82] Jo., V. 3, Oct. 15, 1714 ; A MSS., V. 9, p. 125 ; R. 1714, pp. 68-9. [83] R. 1714, pp. 57-8 ; Jo , V. 3, Oct. 15, 1714 ; A MSS., V. 9, p. 124. [84] Jo., V. 8, June 17, 1715 ; Jo„ V. 3, ^an. 11, 1717. [85] Jo., V. 3, June 17, July 1, 1715, Sept. 20, 1717, [86] A MSS., V, 9, p, 123 ; R, 1739, pp. 07-9. [871 Jo., V. 4, pp. 27, 78-81 ; A MSS., V. 13, pp. 350, 405 ; Jo., V. 3, July 18, 1718. [88-9] Jo., V. 2, Feb. 12, 1714. [90] Jo., V. 5, pp. 140, 233. [91] A MSS., V. 20, p. 4 ; R. 1785, p. 44 ; Jo., V. 7, p. 5 ; A MSS., V. 25, p. 80. [02] Jo., V. 0, p. 230 ; Jo., V. 7, pp. 45, 85, 02, 108-0, 207, 280 ; R. 1730, p. 50 ; R. 1738, p. 60 ; R. 1739, pp. 70-2. [93] Jo., V. 8, pp. 84-G; R. 1789, p. 72. [04] Jo., V. 8, p. 233; B MSS., V. 7, "New York" letters, No. 141; R. 1740, p. 02. [95] Jo., V. 9, pp. 4, 71, 234; R. 1741, p. 48; R. 1742, p. 47 ; R. 1748, p. 40. [96] R. 1740, p. 02 ; B MSS., V. 7, pp. 189, 141 ; Jo., V. 8, pp. 142, 282. [97] Jo., V. 10, pp. 82-3, 123 ; R. 1745, p. 40. [98] B MSS., V. 14, p. 05 ; Jo., V. 10, p. 212 ; R. 1740, pp. 44-6. [99] R. 1749, p. 45. [100] Jo., V. 13, pp. 182-8, 203 ; Jo., V. 14, p. 807 ; R. 1750, pp. 40-7 ; R. 1758, p. 02. [101] A MSS., V. 19, pp. 105-7 ; Jo., V. 14, pp. 107,290-7. [102] Jo., V. 12, pp. 114, 232,308; Jo., V. 14, pp. 0, 187 ; R.1751, p. 40 ; R. 1752, p. 48 ; R. 1753, p. 54 ; R. 1757, p. 43 ; R. 1759, p. 40. [103] Jo., V. 19, pp. 44, 110, 284, 81»-14 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 9, 139, 254, 829 ; R. 1771, p. 21 ; R. 1772, p. 20 ; R. 1774, p. 88. [104] Jo., V. 13, p. 182 ; R. 1751, p. 40; R. 1750, pp. 40-7. [105] Jo., V. 13, p. 183 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 148-9 ; Jo., V. 19, p. 830 ; R. 1750, p. 47 ; R. 1704, p. 70 ; R. 1772, p. 25. p.Oe] Jo., V. 10, p. 125 ; Jo., V. 17, pp. 358, 424, 507-11 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 885-7, 482-5 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1751, p. 48 ; R. 1700, pp. 60-7 ; R. 1709, p. 24 ; R. 1770, pp. 22-4 ; R, 1771, pp. 20-1. [107] Jo., V. 22, pp. 803-4. [108] B MSS., V. 2, p. 204 ; Jo., V. 22, pp. 803-0; R. 1781, pp. 4!>-0. [109] B MSS., V. 2, p. 191. [110] Jo., V. 21, pp. 77-8, 188, 192-4; R. 1770, pp. 08, 72; R. 1777, pp. 47-8; B MSS., V. 2, p. 191. [Ill] B MSS., V. 2, p. 190 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 158-03 ; R. 1777, pp. 40-7. [112] B MSS.. V. 2, p. 190 ; Jo., V. 21, p. 104. [113] B MSS . V. 2, p. P8 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 120-33. [114] Jo., V. 23, pp. 149-51, 183-6, 191-2, 208, 397 i Jo., V. 25, pp. 28-9, 84. I t ■o.. 80 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER XII. SUMMARY OF BESULTS OF THE SOCIETY'S WOBK IN THE UNITED STATES. m At the commencement of the American War the Society was helping to support 77 Missionaries in the United States. But as the rebellion progressed nearly all of them were forced to retire from their Missions, many of them penniless, and for the relief of the distressed among them and the other Clergy a fund was raised in England [1]. Eventually a few took the oath of allegiance to the Republic. Of the remainder some were provided with army chaplaincies, others with Missions in Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and Canada. Some returned to England, a few of whom, entirely disabled, received a compassionate allowance from the Society. The severance of the American Colonies from the mother country, while it almost destroyed the Church in the " United States," set her free to obtain that gift of the episcopate so long denied. As soon as the peace was made (1783), Dr. Samuel Seabuby, elected Bishop by the Clergy of Connecticut, went to England for consecration, which he at length obtained from the Bishops of the Scottish Church at Aberdeen, on November 14, 1784. [See pp. 749-50.] On February 4, 1787, Drs. White and Pkovoost were consecrated Bishops of Pennsylvania and New York respectively, in Lambeth Palace Chapel, and on September 19, 1790 (in the same place). Dr. Madison, Bishop of Virginia. The episcopate thus estab- lished has so grown that in the United States there are now 69 Bishoprics, with a total of 4,201 Clergy ; and Missions have been sent out by the American Church to Greece, West Africa, China, Japan, Haiti and Mexico— the last five under episcopal leadership. In withdrawing from the Mission field in the United States in 1785 the Society arranged for the continuance of the salaries of the Missionaries then officiating there, up to Michaelmas in that year, and undertook to provide to the utmost of its power for such as elected " to repair into any of the King's dominions in America." In making thia announcement it was stated that "The Society . . . regret the unhappy events which confine their labours to the Colonies remaining under His Majesty's Sovereignty. It is so far from their thoughts to alienate their affections from their brethren of the Church of England, now under another Government, that they look back with comfort at the good they have done, for many years past, in propagating our holy religion, as it is professed by the Established Church of England ; and it is their earnest wish and prayer that their zeal may continue to bring forth the fruit they aimed at, of pure religion and virtue ; and that the true members of our Church, under whatever civil Government they live, may not cease to be kindly a£fectioned towards us " [2]. The subsequent proceedings of the American Church show how i.obly it has striven to fulfil this wish and prayer, and in the growth of that Church and its undying expressions of gratitude the Society find ample reward for its labours and encouragement to fresh I id I to lis th SUMMARY OP RESULTS IN THE tTNITED STATES. 81 conquests. At the first " General Convention " of the American Church (which was held in Christ Church, Philadelphia, Sept. 27 — Oct. 5, 1785), an address to the Archbishops and Bishops of the Church of England was adopted, asking them to consecrate Bishops for America, and conveying the following acknowledgment : — "All the Bishops of England, with other distinguished characters, as well ecclesiastical as civil, have concurred in forming and carrying on the benevolent views of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts ; a Society to whom, under God, the prosperity of our Church is, in an eminent degree, to be ascribed. It is our earnest wish to be permitted to make, through your lordships, this just acknowledgment to that venerable Society ; a tribute of gratitude which we rather take this opportunity of paying, as while they thought it necessary to withdraw pecuniary assistance from our Ministers, they have endeared their past favours by a benevolent declaration, that it is far from their thought to alienate their affections from their brethren now under another government ; with the pious wish that their former exertions may still continue to bring forth the fruits they aimed at of pure religion and virtue. Our hearts are penetrated with the most lively gratitude by these generous sentiments ; the long succession of former benefits passes in review before us ; we pray that our Church may be a lasting monument of the usefulness of so worthy a body ; and that her sons may never cease to be kindly affectioned to the members of that Church, the Fathers of which have so tenderly watched over her infancy " [3]. nursmg care In the Preface to the American Prayer Book the and protection " of the Society is also recognised, and from generation to generation gratitude flows, warmth of expression seeming to increase rather than diminish as time goes on. On the occasion of the Society's third jubilee, the President, Arch- bishop Sumner [L., March 28, 1851] submitted to the American Bishops " whether, in a time of controversy and division, the close communion which binds the Churches of America and England in one would not be strikingly manifested to the world, if every one of their dioceses were to take part in commemorating the foundation of the oldest Missionary Society of the Reformed Church, a Society which, from its first small beginnings in New England, has extended its operations into all parts of the world, from the Ganges to Lake Huron and ficm New Zealand to Labrador. Such a joint Commemoration, besides manifesting the rapid growth and wide extension of our Church, would serve to keep alive and diffuse a Missionary spirit and so be the means, under the Divine blessing, of enlarging the borders of the Redeemer's Kingdom." No gift was desired, but only " Christian sympathy and the communion of prayer " [4]. The American Bishops cordially responded to the invitation, and their answers (and others), so full of gratitude to the Society and of brotherly feeling to the Church at large, occupy 23 pages of the Annual Report for 1851 [5]. At the jubilee celebration in New York City (June lu, 1851), Trinity Church was " crowded to its utmost capacity, and more than 2,000 persons went away from the doors unable to find an entrance." The offerings amounted ' •> ^3,232 for Diocesan Missions, and at the same time the vestry made a noble gift towards the endowment of the Missionary Bishopric at (Jape Palmas, West Africa [G]. At the request of the Society, made " with a view to a fuller and more complete intercommunion between the distant portions of the Church," two of the American Bishops were delegated to take part in the concluding services of the jubilee year [7]. The Bishop of Western New York preached at St. James's Piccadilly, on June 15, a i ! ■^ M ■ m M' 82 SOCIETY FOB TfiE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. m 1852, and the Bishop of Michigan in St. Paul's Cathedral on the following day, this being the first occasion on which the anniversary sermon was delivered by an American Bishop. In return the Society by invitation sent delegates to the meeting of the Board of Missions held in New York during the session of the General Convention in October 1862. The delegates (Bishop Spencer (formerly of Madras), Archdeacon J. Sinclair of Middlesex, the Rev. E. Hawkins, Sec- retary of the Society, and the Rev. H. Caswall, Vicar of Figheldean) were instructed that the principal objects of the Society in sending them on this " honourable mission " were (1) " to show its apprecia- tion of the readiness with which the American Bishops sent the deputation to England " ; (2) "to strengthen and improve . . . the intimate relations which already happily exist between the mother and daughter Churches, and which are the proper fruit of their essential unity"; (3) "to receive and communicate information and suggestions on the best mode of conducting missionary operations " [8]. The delegates were blessed beyond their hopes in their under- taking. They were " invariably welcomed by our American brethren." The General Convention declared that they would " aim in all proper ways to strengthen the intimate relations " between the two Churches, and that they " devoutly recognise the hand of God in planting and nurturing through the Society " the Church in their country and " thankfully acknowledge the debt of gratitude " [9]. The action taken by the Society on the report of the delegation was — (1) To arrange for an exchange of publications. *(2) To express its hope that in all cases of the establient of the Missions and the appointment of Bishops in territories independent of the British Crown, a full and friendly communication may be kept up between the English Church Missionary Societies and the American Board of Missions. (3) To obtain the drawing up by the President of suitable forms of prayer " for an increase of labourers in the Lord's vineyard," and " for a blessing on Missionaries and their labours." (These prayers were extensively circulated by the two principal Missionary Societies of the Church, and by the representatives of other Communions also.) (4) To imdertake the preparation of a manual for the instruction and guidance of its Missionaries in heathen lands. *(5) To refer to the Archbishop of Canterbury the question of the ancient Churches of the East. (6) To express its gratification at the success attending "the weekly collections in Church for Missionary and other charitable purposes in America," but to leave to the English Church the adoption of such measures as they may deem most expedient and effectual for raising fvuds on the Society's behalf. (7) To prepare a plan for securing the introductiont of Church emigrants to Clergy in their new homes [10]. It has been the privilege of the Society to be the chief instrument not only of planting branches of the mother Church in foreign parts, but also of drawing them together in closer communion. And although the hope expressed by the Bishop of Vermont was not * 2 and 5 were tliUH inodifinfl after conference of the Society with the C.M.S. + The need of this will be seen by a perusal of pp. 818-9. SUMMARY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES 83 realised for some years, it should not escape notice that it was the celebration of the Society'? -Tr bilee which occasioned the first suggestion of a Lambeth Conference [set, pp. 761-2]. After the first Conference (in 1867), in which the American Church was largely represented, a wish was expressed by many members of the Society to enrol the Bishops of that Church among the vice-presidents of the Society. This was found to be impracticable, and consequently the Society instituted in 1868 an order of Associates in which persons who are not British subjects could be included. The Associates are not membei.4 of the Corporation, but hold an honorary position, with liberty to attend the Board meetings but without the right of voting, and annually from 1869 to the present time the Bishops of the Church in the United States " in communion with the Church of England " have been elected to the office — the appointment (as the House of Bishops declared at the General Convention of 1871) being gratefully accepted " with unfeigned satisfaction " [11]. On three occasions since its withdrawal from the United States field the Society has shown its sympathy with the American Church by pecuniary gifts. At the reception of the two Episcopal delegates by the Society in 1852 a sum of £500 was voted out of the Jubilee Fund in aid of a plan set on foot by the Corporation of St. George the Martyr, New York, " for the erection and endowment of a free hospital, with a chapel, for the temporal and spiritual benefit " of the Church emigrants from England arriving at New York. Owing to delay in carrying out the plan the grant was not paid until 1862, and the terms were then so modified that the money was " equally divided between the Anglo-American Church of St. George the Martyr and St. Luke's Hospital, New York " [12]. In 1870 the Society opened a special fund in aid of Bishop Tuttle's Mission to the Mormons at Salt Lake City, where there were 50,000 English people, of whom 15,000 were baptized members of the Church, and in 1871 it supplemented the contributions thus raised by a grant of £50 towards the completion of a church and provision of school accommodation [13]. Similarly, in 1874, the Society granted £100 towards providing ministrations for some artisans, members of the mother Church, in Portland and other towns in the Diocese of Maine. The offering was made to Bishop Neely "as a token of brotherly and Christian -recognition " [14], and this feeling has been reciprocated on every opportunity that has offered. The 171st anniversary of the Society, held in St. Paul's Cathedral on July 4, 1872, was distinguished by its being made the occasion for the public reception and first use of an alms-basin, presented by the American Church to the Church of England, as " a slight token ,of the love and gratitude which " (they said) " we can never cease to cherish towards the heads and all the members of that branch of the Church CathoUc from which we are descended, and to which we have been ' indebted,' first, for a long continuance of nursing care and protection, and in later years for manifold tokens of sympathy and affectionate regard." The gift originated from a visit paid to the General Convention in the previous g2 1 r ': 1 f j; / 1' ' .It !ii I 84 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. fiili October by Bishop Selwyn of Lichfield, who now tendered it, and in accepting it the Archbishop of Canterbury said : — " I receive this offering of love from our sister Church beyond the Atlantic, and I beg all of you who are here present, and all Christian people, to unite in your prayers to Almighty God that the richest blessing of His Holy Spirit may descend upon our brethren who thus express to us their Christian love ; that for ages to come these two Churches, and these two great nations, united in one worship of one Lord, in one Faith, as they are sprung from one blood, may be the instruments, under the protection of our gracious Redeemer, of spreading His Gospel throughout the world and securing the blessings of Christian civilisation for the human race " [15J. At the 160th anniversary of St. John's Church, Providence (1878), Bishop Clark of Rhode Island said that not less than ^18,000 or ^20,000 were contributed by ihe Society to that parish alone, and not much loss than ^100,000 on the whole to the churches in Rhode Island. The seed so freely cast " seemed to yield a very inadequate return, and the wonder is that the hand of the sower did not fail and the faith and patience of our friends . . . become exhausted." But "in these latter days an ample harvest has been reaped." (The offering on this occasion, £100, was given to the Society.) Within the previous ten years (1863-73) St. John's Parish (besides gifts to colleges and other insti- tutions) contributed ,$97,652 to Church work, induing ,^20,268 to Foreign Missions [16]. In connection with the assembling of the Bishops for the Lambeth Conference in 1878 a Missionary Conference was held by the Society in London on June 28, on which occasion Bishop Littlejohn of Long Island said : — " For ncarhj the wliohi of the eighteenth century this Society furnished the only point of CO- 'tact, the only bond of sxjmpathy, between the Clmrch of England and her child) en scattered over the waste places of the New World. The Church herself, as all ot us now remember with sorrow, was not only indifferent to their wants, but, under a malign State influence, was positively hostile to the adoption of all practical measures calculated to meet them. It is, therefore, tuith joy and gratitude that we, the representatives of the American Church, greet the venerable Society on this occasion as the first builder of our ecclesiastical foundations, and lay at her feet the golden sheaves of the harvest from her planting. And whatever the tribute to be paid her by the most prosperous of the colonial Churches to-day it cannot exceed in thankful love and earnest goodwill that which we are here to offer. Verily in chat comparatively narrow coast belt along the Atlantic, which, in the eighteenth century bounded the Christian endeavours of this Society, the little one has become a thousand, and the small one a strong nation. . . . And this, thank God, is the return we make this day for the seed sown by this Society beside some waters in the New World more than a century ago. It speaks its own moral, and with an emphasis wliicli not even the most eloquent tongue could rival. . . . May God speed the work of this Society in the future as in the past. The greatest, the most enduring, the most fruitful of all Missionary organisations of Reformed Christendom, may it continue to be in the years to come, as in those which are gone, the workshop of Churches, the treasury of needy souls all over the world, a chosen instrument of the Holy Spirit, for upliuilding and guiding the Missions of the Holy Catholic Church in all lands and umong all peoples which as yet know not God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent to be the Saviour of the world " [17]. In this year the American Bishops v •^re formally thanked by the Society for " the hearty sympathy " which they had shown with its work durinc; their sojourn in England, " and for the valuable services which they hive rendered to its cause " [18J. In that i as a u ofNe^ Th could resoluj "Tl incorpoi great pL States o Seabury Church, and pros hitherto The Bochesi son), an "At Church, ever this is large] protectic "In not o'llj Council from the that if tl even as generous have beei "Tha blessing ( to the is the sm States Hefcrem [2] R. 1784, Convention, PP- 1,2. [< pp. 48, 73-6. W Jo., V. 4 SP- 28-4. L2] J.,V., Jo.,V.51, PP 1871, p. 1^^ pp. 249-61. 10] K MSS Committee ~ G [< SUMMARY OF RESULTS IN THE UNITED STATES. 85 In 1882 the Diocesan Convocation of Central Pennsylvania decided that a Church being erected at Douglassville should be recognised as a memorial of the Society's " loving care " [19]. [See also Resolution of New York "Diocesan Convention, 1872 [20].] The Centenary of the American Episcopate being an event which could not pass without the Society's congratulations, the following resolution was adopted in 1883 : — " That the Society . . . mindful of the privilege which it has enjoyed since its incorporation in the year 1701, of sending clergymen to minister in America, has great pleasure in congratulating the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United States on the approaching completion of a century since the consecration of Dr. Seabury to the office of a Bishop, and the Society hopes that the work of that Church, which lias been so signally blest during the intervening years, may grow and prosper and continue to receive that highest blessing from God which has hitherto been vouchsafed to it " [21]. The resolution was conveyed to America by Bishop Thorold of Rochester, with a covering letter from the President (Archbis)iop Ben- son), and the General Convention acknowledged it in these terms : — " At the close of the first century of our existence as a National Church, we acknowledge with deep and unfeigned gratitude that what- ever this Church has been in the past, is now, or will be in the future, is largely due, under God, to the long- continued nursing care and protection of the venerable Society. " In expressing this conviction we seem to ourselves to be speaking not r ily for those who are now assembled in the great Missionary Council of this Church, but for many generations who have passed from their earthly labours to the rest of Paradise. We cannot forget that if the Church of England has become the mother of Churches, even as England herself has become the Mother of nations, the generous and unwearied efiforts of the Body which you now represent have been chiefly instrumental in producing these wonderful results. ** That the venerable Society may continue to receive the abundant blessing of our Heavenly Father, and may bring forth more and more fruit to the Glory of God, and the spread of the Kingdom of His dear Son, is the sincere and earnest prayer of every Churchman in the United States " [22]. Beferencca (Chapter XII.)— [1] Jc, V. 21, p. 207 ; Jo., V. 23, p. 147 ; R. 1779, p. 61 [2] R. 1784, pp. C2-5 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 81-2. [3] Journal of Ameiicnn Church General Convention, 1785. [4] K MSS., V. 30, pp. 1, 2. [5] R. 1851, pp. 85-107 ; K MSS., V. 36, pp. 1, 2. [6] R. 1852, pp. 47-8. [7] Jo., V. 40, pp. 258-00, 290-5, 297-302 ; R. 1852, pp.48, 73-5. [8] Jo., V. 40, pp. 371-2, 390-3; R. 18,12, pp. 23-30, 75; R. 1853, p. 33. [9] Jo., V. 40, pp. 413-14 ; R. 1854, p. 22. [10] Jo., V. 40, pp. 418-23, 430-2 ; R. 1854, pp. 28-4. [11] K MSS., V. 80, p. 71-2, lOn-1 ; Jo., V. 60, pp. 63, 83, 97, 112, 224. [12] J ., V. 40, pp "i"-3 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 214, 275-6 ; K MSS., V. 30, pp. 59-62. [13] Jo., V.51, pp. 19-2i/, iv/o ; K MSS., V. 30, pp. 93, 97-9 ; Applications Committee Report, 1871, p. 183. [14] Jo., V. 52, p. 189 ; K MSS., V. 80, pp. 109-11. [15] M.P. 1872, pp. 249-51. [16] M.P. 1873. p. 215. [17] M.F. 1878, pp. 413-14. [18] Jo., V. 53, p. 176 19] K MSS., V. 30, p. 121 ; R. 1882, pp. 97-8. [20] M.F. 1878, p. 28. [21] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, p. 290. [22J K MSS., V. 36, pp. 132-3 ; Jo., V. 54, p, 228. n * ( ; V I 86 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN (1) The Field an* Period South Caholina. 1702-83 North Oakolina 1708-83 Georgia . . 1733-83 Pennsylvania (in- ) olading Delaware) f 1702-83 I Kew England \ (Massachusetts, Connecticut, Bhode Island, Kew Hampshire, Maine, Vermont, Karagansett) 1702-85 Kew Jerset 1702-83 Kew Tore 1702-86 Virginia llARYIuiND.. Other Parts op THEtJX.STATia (3) Races ministered to, and tbeir Religions Colonists (Christian and non-Ohrisfan) , Negroes (Heatbpn and Christian) . . Indians : cSs"*"* (Heathen and Christian). Catawos Colonista (Christian and non-Christian) .. Negroes (Heathen and Christian) . . Indians : \ UoS'''*' (Heathen and Christian) Hatteraa j Coloniata (Christian and non-Christian) . . Nenoes (Heathen and Christian) . . Indians : Chiokasaws (Heathen and Christian) Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) . Negroes (Heathen and Christian) . . Colonists (Christian and non-Chrlstlan) ) Negroes (Heathen and Christian) / ' * Indians : ) ( Many tribes (Heathen and Christian) \ Naragansetts, iSeo. ) ( Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) Negroes (Heathen and Christian) , . Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) Negroes (Heathen and Christian) Iroquois or Six Nation\ Indians : Mohawlcs (chiefly) Oaeida.'i Onondages Tuscaroraa Cayugas Sennekas (Heathen and Christian) | Colonists (Christian) Oolonista (Christian) TOTAL J f 6 European-Colonial races, Negroea,aud over 14 I [ Indian tribes I (3) Lan- guages used by the Mis- sionaries (4) No. of Ordained Hissionaries employed (European & Colonial) English French German English English English English English i&o. English French Italian German EngllHh English Welsh English English Naraganaett dialect and Mohawk English English English Dutch French English Mohawk and English English English 8 6« 83 13 47 84 44 ts 9 300 { After allowing for repetitions and transfers. IS S3 24 80 27 23 2 C THE (NOW) UNITED STATES AND ITS RESULTS. m (») No. of Central Stations assisted 15 S3 24 80 27 23 (8) Boclety'B Expenditure 202 £227,4«4 (7) Comparative Statement of tbe Anglican (now American) Churcli generally 1701 Church Members Clergy •600 •500 Dioceses •700 ♦700 •400 •1,000 •20,000 »20,000 Local Missionary effort, 26 17 £327,464 •43,800 60 1892 Church Members t25,00O Clergy Dioceses Local Missions rr effort t42,000 t29,000 t309,000 t381,000 tl49,000 t688,000 1 1 10,000 tl64,000 tl,S66,0O0 f3,211,000 61 92 38 466 673 20<» 832 182 218 IfllO 4261 44 ^69 Domestio Missions to tbe Indians, Kegroes, and • Chinese, in the United States, and Foreign Missions to Greece, West Africa, China, Japan, Haiti, and Mexico • Approximate estimate based on information contained In the Society's library. J Approximate estimate based on the number of Communicants. In addition there are six Foreign Bishoprics, lee p. 767. : W^ . '»: \ ^m^ 'I 88 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAQATIOM OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTEE XIII. BRITISH NOETH AMERICA (INTRODUCTION). This designation includes Newfoundland, Bermuda, and the Canadian Dominion — the provinces of which are Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island, New Brunswick, Quebec, Ontario, Manitoba, North- West Territories, and British Columbia. Before 1867 Canada embraced only the two provinces of Lower Canada, or Quebec, and Upper Canada, or Ontario ; but in that year began the union of the various Colonics, and by 1880 the whole of them, excepting Newfoundland and Bermuda, had been consolidated into " the Dominion of Canada." In each case a share of the Society's attention has been accorded almost as soon as needed ; but, excepting in Newfoundland and Nova Scotia, there was little British colonisation until at the close of the American Revolution. For many years after withdrawal from the United States the first seven Colonies named above, excepting Bermuda, constituted the chief field of the Society's operations, which, as will be shown, have been extended from the Atlantic to the Pacific. CHAPTER XIV. NEWFOUNDLAND (WITH NORTHERN LABRADOR). Newfoundland. — The island was discovered by John and Sebastinn Cabot (acting under a Commission from Henry VII.) in 1-197. First seen on the festival of St. John the Baptist (June 24), the site of the future capital was designated St. John's ; but the island itself, called Prima Vista by the Venetians, took and retained the English name of Newfoundland. Nearer to Europe than any other part of America, the report of ita prolific fisheries soon attracted attention, and the Portuguese, Spanish, and French resorted thither as early as 1500. Unsuccessful attempts to colonise the island were made by Sir Walter Raleigh and Sir Humphrey Gilbert in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, and by others ; but in 1023 Sir G. Calvert, afterwards Lord Baltimore, obtained the grant of a large tract of land in the south-east of the island, with a view to forming a Boman Catholic settlement. Colonists were sent from Ireland in 1G34, and from Eng- land twenty years later. The French established themselves at Placentia about 1620, and for a long period there was strife between them and the English settlers. At one time Placentia was besieged by the English (1C92) ; at others (1C94 and 1708) St. John's was captured by the French. By the Peace of Utrecht the exclusive sovereignty of the island was in 1718 ceded to Great Britain, subject to certain fishery rights reserved to France, who also retained, and by the Treaty of Paris (1703) has continued in possession of, the small islands of St. Pierre and Miquelou. In 1701 the English settlements in Newfoundland contained a fixed population of 7,000, and in the summer about 17,000 people. For their spiritual welfare no provision existed beyond that afforded by the Eev. John Jackson, who, shortly before the Society was founded, had been Bent to St. John's, the only place where there was any public exercise of religion [1]. In April 1703 the Society took into consideration " the deplorable condition of Mr. Jackson," " a painful minister in Newfoundland," who " had gone upon a Mission into those parts with a wife and 8 children N '■ NEWFOUNDLAND. 89 upon the encouragement of a private Bubscription of £50 p. an. for 8 years," which had come to an end. On May 21 he was adopted as a Missionary by the Society, £80 being voted him " by way of benevo- lence," and £50 per annum for three years as salary [2], For lack of subsistence he was recalled by the Bishop of London in 1705. While returning he was shipwrecked and lost all his effects, and in his half-starved condition he experienced fresh acts of benevolence from the Society until, by its representations,* the Queen gave him a living in England in 1709 [3]. Soon after Mr. Jackson's recall the Eev. Jacob RicEt was sent to succeed him by the Bishop of London, and Mr. Brown, with some other merchants trading to Newfoundland, memorialised the Society for three additional Missionaries, " promising that the people ol the country" should " do something for them" [4]. But t^^e Society did not renew its connection with the island until 1726, when it began to assist the Rev. Henby Jones, a clergyman already settled at Bona- vista, where the people were " poor and unable to maintain their minister," and where he had established a school " for the instruction of all the poor children." In 1730 he reported that " the case of their church " was nearly finished, and " that a gentleman of London " had given them " a neat set of vessells for the Communion, and a handsome stone fifont." By 1784 his congregation was " in a flourish- ing condition." Since his settlement he had baptized 114 persons, 17 at Trinity. His ministrations were extended in 1728 to " a neigh- bouring harbour about 14 leagues from Bonavista," where the people were " very desirous of a Minister of the Church of England " [5]. The inhabitants of Trinity Bay having expressed a similar desire and undertaken to build a church and contribute £80 a year, the Society added a like sum, and sent the Rev. R. Killpatrick there in 1780 [6]. Failing to obtain sufficient local support, ho was trans- ferred to New Windsor, New York, in 1782, but only to experience greater poverty, and to return in 1784 with gladness to Trinity Bay, where the generality of the people were " zealous and notwithstanding the great coldness of the winter," attended " the publick worship " [7]. In 1787 they " gratefully and humbly " thanked the Society " for their great favour in sending a Missionary to be their spiritual Director according to the usage of the Church of England," and entreated an increased allowance for Mr. Killpatrick (then visiting England), " that together with their small contributions he may be able to subsist hia family among them." This request was supported by Commodore Temple West, who " in one word, the most comprehensive of all others," characterised Mr. Killpatrick as " a good Christian " [10]. I' .■ifi^ I ii • In reporting on his case, the Committee of the Society " were of opinion that the said Mr. Jackson is an object of the Society's ffavour and compassion, and that he having been in Her Matie.'s service, as well by sea, as in the plantations, and having therein suffered many unreasonable hardships, and being a man of good desert he is worthy to be recomended to the favour of the Lord Keeper " [8]. f Mr. Ilice passed the Society's usual examination, but neglected to comply with certain conditions necessary to t^ecure him appointment on its list of Missionaries [9]. Hia successor was the Rev. J. Fordyce, who laboured at St. John's from 1780 to 1736 when for lack of subsistenco he received a gratuity of JCSO from the Society for his past services, and was appointed to South Carolina [9a]. ,1!, H,i Ii i; .4ii|l' ' 90 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Aided by a gratuity of ;610, Mr. Killpatriok went back to continue, to his death in 1741, his work at Trinity and at Old Perlican, 80 miles distant, where in 1785 he had begun service " with near 200 hearers" [11], His successor, the Eev. H. Jones (who ten years before had oflBciated at Trinity) found there in 1742 " a large and regular congregation" [12]. In the summer there would be 600 people gathered there, " all of whom sometimes attended the church " [18] — a habit which was kept up. "Poor people! they declare them- selves overjoy'd at my coming," wrote the Rev. J. Balfour in 1764 ; " they all in General attend Church, even the Boman Catholics : But I cannot say, how much they are to be depended upon." In the winter men, women, and children used to retire into the woods and " reside in little Hutts until seasonable weather," and of the few families remaining in the harbour scarce any of them would con- descend to board the Missionary, even for ready money, lest his " presence should check some favourite vice." Nevertheless they built him " a Good Convenient new House " in the next year at a cost of £180 sterling [14]. Some parts of the bay were " lawless and bar- barous " (such as Scylly Cove) ; and at Hart's Content Mr. Balfour baptized a woman aged 27 " who was so ignorant that she knew not who made the world, much less who redeemed it," until he taught her [15]. On one occasion (in 1769), while returning from visiting his flock, Mr. Balfour was " attacted by a German Surgeon " and a merchant's clerk. " I received several blows," he said, " This I did not in the least resent, but bore patiently, as our order must not be strikers." A few months later the Governor visited the Bay, and Mr. Balfour was ofifered " every satisfaction " he '* chuse to desire." " To advance the Beauty of Forgiveness" he "chose to make it up, upon promise of Good Behaviour for the Future." However, the Governor obliged the offenders to ask Mr. Balfour's pardon " very submissively, and to pay each a small fine ... to teach them better manners ; and very handsomely give them to know that they ought to be extremely thankful! for being so easily acquitted " [16]. Gradually Mr. Balfour " civilized a great many of the middle-rank, and brought several of tbem off, from their heathenish ways, to a sense of themselves," so that in 1772 his congregation included nearly forty faithful communicants [17]. But it was still necessary for him to be " delicate in burying anybody . . . without knowing how they die." Once he " stopped a corpse to be looked upon by the people at the funeral, in the Churchyard, where violent marks of murder were dis- covered." He took care that the man " should not be buried, nor stole away, that prosecution might not be stopped. The neighbourhood upon inquest brought in the verdict, a horrible and cruel murder." For this the man's wife was convicted at St. John's and condemned to be executed. The appointment of civil magistrates* followed with good results [18]. The Rev. J. Clinch, in making a circuit of the Bay in * Several of the Newfoundland Missionaries had the office of magistrate added to their duties, e.g., the Rev. E . Langman of St. John's in 17C4, the Rov. S . Cole of Ferry land and Bay Bulls in 1792, and the Rev. L. Anspach for Conception Bay in 1802. The first- named was appointed in place of " Mr. Wm. Keene, the Chief Justice," who waa " murdered for the sake of his money " by ten " Irish Roman Catholicks " [18a]. NEWFOUNDLAND. 91 1793, reported " a spirit of Christianity " ^jrevailing " through the whole"; in most of the settlements flomo well-disposed person read the Church Service twice every Sunday to the inhabitants assembled at some house, and at Scylly Cove a neat church had been erected by the people [19], The Society was moved by the representations of the Rev. Thomas Walbank and the inhabitants of St. John's to re- establish Church ministrations in the capital city in 1744. Mr. Walbank was a chaplain of H.M.S. StUherland, and while at St. John's in 1742 he ministered for four months to a congregation of 500 people in " a large church built of Firr and spruce wood by the inhabitants in the year 1720." The building was well furnished, and a poor fisher- man of Petty Harbour had recently given " a decent silver Patten and Chahce with gold." For many years the New England traders had been "endeavouring to persuade the parishioners of St. John's to apply to the Presbytery there for dissenting teachers, but they in- flueno'd by a great love for the Liturgy and Doctrine of the Church of England," had "rejected all their proposals and chose rather to continue in ignorance than to be instructed by Presbyterian Preachers." On their petitioning the Society for " an orthodox Episcopal clergyman," and guaranteeing £40 a year and a house for him, the Bev. W. Peaseloy was transferred there from Bonavista. One of his first objects on arrival (1744) was to provide a school, for want of which a large number of children attended a papist one [20]. His congre- gation, already numerous, continued to increase daily, insomuch that the church could "scarce contain them," and they behaved "with much decency and devotion." " One of the Modem Methodists " took upon him " to pray and preach publickly " at St. John's in 1746, but gained not one follower [21]. Through the labours of Mr. Peaseley (1743-9) and Mr. Langman (1752-82) " the face of religion " became very much altered for the better, the people in general regularly attending "ervice twice on Sundays [22]. By " the surrender of the garrison and all the inhabitants of St. John's, prisoners of war to the King of France" in 1762, Mr. Landman and his people were reduced to great distress. During the French occupation (which lasted from June 27 to September 16) most of " the Protestant families " were sent out of the place — the death of Mr. Langman's wife and his own illness preventing his removal, but not the plundering of his house — and the offices of religion were performed by four Romish priests [23, 24]. The French made a second attempt on the coast, under Admiral Richerie, in 1796. Landing at Bay Bulls, they proceeded through the woods half-way to Petty Harbour. Discouraged at the impracticable character of the country, they then returned, and burned the Church and the Roman Catholic Chapel, with every house in the harbour except a log hut. The owners of this, a family named Nowlan, "owed the preservation of their cabin to the commiseration excited in the French marine by the sight of their infant twins, whom Nowlan held on his knee, when they broke in and put the afifrighted mother to flight " [25]. Under the Rev. J. Habbis, a new Church vas opened at St. John's on October 19, 1800, the Society contributing £500 and King George III. 200 guineas towards its erection. The Society's contribution was considered by the people "as so unexampled an act of liberality" that they knew % iM ,]% i 1,1 92 B00IET7 FOR THE FROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. not " Low to express " their gratitude " through the channel of a letter " [26]. Still more noteworthy instances of Royal favour were shown in the case of Placentia. At this place the Rev. R. Killpatrick was detained three months on his return to Trinity Bay in 1784, and having preached six Sundays and baptized 10 children, he reported that the people of Placentia were •* very much in want of a Minister," " being regardless of all religion and a great many of them wholly abandoned to atheism and Infidelity " [27J. In 1780 the Society received a petition from the principal in- habitants, recommended by Prince William Henrv (afterwards William IV.) then Surrogate to the Governor of Newfoundland, setting forth the distressed condition of Placentia for want of a clergyman, and promising " all the assistance in their power " for his support. The movement was mainly due to the personal exertions of the Prince, who contributed 50 guineas towards building a church,* and " visited and exhorted the people from house to house." Two years later, having left the Colony, he sent out a handsome set of Communion plate for use in the Church. The Rev. J. Harris, who was then placed in charge, found not more than 120 Protestants in the district ; nearly all the people (2,000 in winter and 8,000 in summer) being Roman Catholics. During nearly forty years' vacancy of the Mission in the next century the church fell into decay, but on the representation of the Society in 1840 it was restored by the munificence of Queen Adelaide, on the assurance that the " regular performance of Divine Service in the Church . . . and other religious ministrations in this district" would be secured for the future [28]. To Harbour Grace and Carbonear the Rev. L. Coughlan was appointed in 1700 on the petition of tlie inhabitants, who had en- gaged to maintain him, but were unable to do so. Many of the Irish, who were "all Papists," attended church when he preached in Irish; though for so doing niuubers who went "annually to Ireland to confession " were put " under heavy penance." He also established a school, and baptized in one year no less than 08 adults; and by 1709 vice had been reduced and he had a large congregation and 160 com- municants [30]. Under the Rev. J. Balfour the last number in- creased to 200 in 1777 [81]. But the generality of the inhabitants of this and his former Mission of Trinity Bay were, he said, " a bar- barous, perfidious, cruel people and divided into many sectaries" [82]. On visiting Carbonear on New Year's Day 1778, " with an intent to perform Divine Service to a congregation of 200 people, he found the door of the Church shut purposely against him. He sent for the key which was not delivered and so he withdrew, restraining the people from doing violence to the Church on his account" [Hd]. Again, in January 1785, whilst he was officiating in the same church, "one Clements Noel pointed to John Stretton, who thereupon suddenly mounted the pulpit behind Mr. Balfour ; who for fear of a riot, thought it best quietly to leave the place, though much hurt " by the "insult . . . offered to the whole Church of England " [84]. " 111 treatment " * " With respect to tlie consecration [? dedication] of the Church when bnilt," the President of the Society promised to "send over a proper form for Mr. Harris to use "[29]. NEWFOUNDLAND. 9i marked the remainder of bis ministry, which was brought to an end in 1792 by the compassion of the Society [85]. His successors (Rev. G. J. Jenner, 1795-9 [80] and Kev. L. Anspach, 1802-12) met with more favour, and the latter was privileged to witness a reformation denied to others. He too found the people degraded ; for the children, of whom there were 3,000, were " most of them accustomed from their infancy to cursing and swearing . . . and to vice of every kind" [87]. But three years later (1800) he could not "speak too highly of the kindness " he received " from every class of inhabitants" in his Mission, " and of their attention to religious duties " [88]. In 1810, a year after Mr. Balfour's death, he wrote of Bay de Verd : — '* It is pleasing to observe tho change which has taken place of late in most parts of that extensive district including a population of at least 10,000 souls. . . Where the Lord's Day was spent in profanation and vice, the Gospel scarcely known, and the education of children greatly neglected, tho people now meet in an orderly manner, and schools are opened for the instruction of children in reading the Church Catechism . . . improvements which could not have taken place but for the liberal assistance from the Society. The unprecedented demand for the piirchase of Bibles and Prayer Books . . which now prevails from every part of the Bay is a proof that Providence has wrought a blessed change " [39]. In the discharge of their arduous and perilous duties the Mis- sionaries did not lack sympathy and support* from the Society, but their number was too few to grapple with the work before them. At Placentia, St. Mary's, Fortune Bay, and Trepassey there were in 1784 many English settlers who had " never heard the word of God preached among them for 80 years past," and the northern part of Trinity Bay to Cape St. John's was "equally destitute of the op- portunities of public worship " [41]. In one part or another the same state of things continued to prevail far into the present century. The Rev. J. Harris of St. John's, visiting Lamelm (? Lamaline) in 1807, baptized 75 persons, "one-third of whom were adults and many of them very old." He was " the first clergyman the majority of them ever saw and the only one who had ever been in that place " [42J. On his \'ay to TwiUingate in 1817 the Rev. J. Leigh visited Fogo, *' where he found a small Church, and the Service regularly performed by an old man aged 78," who had a salary of £15 from Government. " Mr. Leigh was the first clergyman that ever appeared on the island. The Children had been baptized by this venerable man and it was not deemed adviseable to re-baptize them " [48]. Lay agents had long been employed by the Society with good efifect in Newfoundland, and in 1821 it adopted measures for the appointment of Catechists or School- masters in the outharbours, for conducting schools and reading service and sermons on Sundays [44]. But an organisation without a head must necessarily be feeble, and especially was this the case in Newfoundland. Until 1827 the Anglican Church there had been entirely without episcopal ministrations, and up to 1821 (when the Society secured the appointment of an Eccle- siastical Commissary, the Rev. J. Leigh) it had been " altogether * During the period 1788-99 the salaries of the Missionaries wore thrice increased, until in the latter year the allowance to each man was £100 per annum. In 1821 it became necessary to raise this sum to £'250 per annum, except in the case of St. John's [40]. The average annual allowauco from the Society now is about £70. i\\ I ' 94 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I ii'.l¥ ■I deprived even of the very forms of Church Government" [46]. In 1827 Bishop J. Inglis of Nova Scotia visited the island, which two years before had been constituted part of his See [40], He was received " with every possible mark of respect," and among his " earliest visitors " was the Roman Catholic Bishop, Dr. Scallan. Newfoundland then contained over 70,000 inhabitants, of whom one- half were Roman Catholics, and " the larger part cf the remainder " *' members of the Established Church." A large portion of the people were of English descent, and it was "only owing to the want of timely means for their instruction in the faith of their forefathtrs that a number of these " had " united themselves with the Church of Rome." So little regard had been paid to the internal improvement of the island, that in every part of it the paths were, until a short time previous to the Bishop's visit, " in the same wretched state in which they were more than a century " before, and " the people seemed totally ignorant of the facility with which they could improve them." But the English Clergy were doing much to smooth the way to church. Archdeacon Coster, by his personal influence and regular superinten- dence, had " induced his congregation to make three miles of excellent road at Bonavista." Others did the same, and the Bishop obtained a promise from the different settlements in Trinity Bay that, under the Rev. W. Bullock's direction, " a good bridle-road" should be made " to connect all the places " that " could be visited by a Clergyman."* But while ancient paths remained for improvement, an ancient race to which those paths might once have led had almost entirely passed away. The " Bceothick, or red, or wild Indians " had made the banks of the Exploits River their retreat, and on his visit the Bishop saw many of their traces. When Cabot first landed in Newfoundland he took away three of "this unhappy tribe," and from that day they had always " had reason to lament the discovery of their island by Europeans." English and French, and Micniacs and Mountainers, and Labradors and Esquimaux jhot at the Bceothick as they shot at the deer. The several attempts made towards their civilisation had proved utterly fruitleas, except perhaps in the case of a young woman who with her sistor and mother had been found in a starving condition by a party of iurriers and brought into Exploits in 1828. Since the death of her mother and sister Mr. Peyton, the principal magistrate of the district, had retained Shanawdithit in his family. A Mr. Cormack was new (1827) "engaged in a search for the remnant of the race," but it was feared that Shanawdithit was " the only survivor of her tribe." The Bishop arranged for her instruction witb a view to bap- tism and confirmation. As regards the settlers, it was found that " in all places where a school had been established for any time, the good effect was prominent." * How well this movement was followed up will bo seen from the report of Arch- deacon Wix in 1830 : " On the road to Torbay, I was several days employed, before the Bstting-in of the winter, in company with a Roman Catholic clerf^ynian, with nearly 100 of our united flocks, who most cordially gave several days of gratuitous labour to the repair of bridges, the draining of swamps, and other necessary improvements in tho rugged path between that place and the capital. We may believe, tuat one of tlio greatest inducements to their undertaking this labour was the BUi)crior facility vhicli it would afford their clergy for visiting them " [48]. * this fo NEWFOUNDLAND. 96 Many settlements unsupplied with clergy bad indeed been saved or rescued from degeneration by the employment of schoolmasters. Thus the once lawless and barbarous Scylly Gov i was now '* a very neat little settlement," whose inhabitants with few exceptions were members of the Church. Since 1777 Mr. J. Thomas had laboured here with results visible in adjoining stations also. On August 24 the Bishop landed at Halifax, " after an absence of three months during which, with constant fatigue and occasional peril," he had "traversed nearly 5,000 miles," consecrated 18 churches and 20 burial grounds, and confirmed 2,365 persons, in the discharge of which duties he had "much comfort and encouragement" [47]. It was, however, evident that a Bishop of Nova Scotia could do little to supply the wants of the Church in Newfoundland. On the other hand, the Roman Catholics had their Bishops and priests, who were zealous in intruding into the English Missions. Consequently it was to the Society "a melancholy consideration that in a Protestant population of many thousands" there were " not more than nine clergy- men of the Church of England," that these were mainly dependent for their scar^ty support upon the contributions of the benevolent in this country, while it was " in evidence that a great uxajority of the people would gladly avail themselves of their ministrations, await with anxiety their approach," and in the absence of such were " not unfrequently driven in despair to seek for religious consolation in the superstitious observances of a Popish priesthood " [49]. In the more remote parts no religious ministrations whatever were available beyond what the people themselves supplied. Such Arch- deacon Wix found to be the case in visiting the long-neglected Southern Coast in 1830 and 1835. In some of the settlements, as at Cornelius Island and Richard's Harbour, two men* had long been in the habit of reading Divine Service to their neighbours regularly on Sundays. In other places, as in Bay St. George, " there were acts of profligacy practised ... at which the Micmac Indians" expressed to the Archdeacon "their horror and disgust," and he " met with more feminine delicacy ... in the wigwams of the Micmac and Canokok .Vidians than in the tilts of many of our own people "[50]. The chief obstacle to the progress of the Anglican Church in the island was removed by the division of the unmanageable Diocese of Nova Scotia in 1839, wheu the Rev. A. G. Spencer became the first Bishop of the See of Newfoundland including the Bermudas [51]. At the outset the small number of his Clergy, the poverty of the settlers, the rigour of the climate, all combined to cast a shade over the state and prospects of Religion in his diocese. Little could be ex- pected from Colonial resources. Whatever was to be done could be only by means of funds from the mother country, and there was no proba- bility of obtaining these except through the Society. In this emergency the Society, instead of insisting, as on ordinary occasions, upon local provision being made towai'ds the support of a Missionary, offered to allow stipends of £200 a year to clergymen willing to proceed to'^New- foundland, also adequate salaries to such persons as the Bishop might * John Hardy, a former parishioner of " the Rev. Mr. JoUiSe of Poole," hail ildne this for nearly 40 years in Newfoundland. 'i'il 1 1 ill I •'J iS. I ■^! M i ^ 96 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. select in the island. The services of eight additional clergymen were secured immediately [62], and such was the progress during Bishop Spenceb's episcopate that in 1844 there were in Newfoundland 27 clergymen (nearly a threefold increase), 65 churches and other places of worship, and 80,000 Church members. A further advance had been made by the division of the island into deaneries, the multipli- cation of parochial schools, and the foundation of a Theological Training Institution and a Diocesan Church Society — the object of the latter being to extend the Church and ultimately to establish it on the basis of self-support. One merchant contributed liberally " to the building of five churches in his vicinity and promised to complete a tower and steeple for the church at Twillingate at the cost of £700 from his private funds." A planter of the same place " bequeathed his whole substance amounting to £2,000 " to the parent Society (S.P.G.), to whose ministers he . . . felt himself indebted during fifty years for all the comforts of our blessed religion " * [53]. On Bishop Spencer's translation to the See of Jamaica he was succeeded (in 1844) by Bishop Edward Feild. Previous to his leaving England the Rev. R. Eden, afterwards Primus of Scotland, presented him with a Church ship. In the Hawk the Bishop passed several months yearly, visiting the settlements along the coast, binding up the broken, bringing again the outcasts, seeking the lost, and in every way proving himself a shepherd to his flock. In places possessing no building suitable for the purpose, the vessel was used for Divine Service, thus becoming in the fullest sense of the word a " Church ship." t In recording his first impressions of the Diocese the Bishop said : '* Never, I suppose, could there be a country where our Blessed Lord's words more truly and affectingly apply — 'the harvest is truly plen- teous, but the labourers are few.' . . . Never did any country more emphatically adopt your Scriptural motto, Trmisiens adjuva nos " [55]. On the Western and Southern Coasts the religious condition of the people was " distressing in the extreme " — thousands of Church people were scattered " as sheep without a shepherd," and the Bishop was *' continually solicited, even with tears, to provide some remedy or relief for this wretched destitution of all Christian privileges and means of grace." Measures were at once adopted by him with a view to raising the necessary funds by local effort, and every Church member in the Colony was urged to contribute 5s. a year to the General Church Fund [56]. In tendering the S.P.G. " a renewed expression of , . . gratitude for the many invaluable benefits " conferred by it " during nearly a century and a half, upon the CLurch in Newfoundland," the Diocesan Church Society in 1849 expressed their belief that there was "hardly a church • A similar bequest was made at Twillin'27 arts Cliurdi Members, under the care of 5 Clergj-men and the Bishop of Newfoundland. [See aho the Table on pp. 192-3.] Beferences (Chapter XV.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, May 18, 17C5. TS) Jo., V. 1, Nov. 16, 1705. [3] Jo., V. 2, Nov. 12 and 19, 1714. [41 Jo., Oct. 7, 1715; A .ISS., V. 10, j)p. 280-1, 299, [5] Jo., V. 3, p. 81. [61 Jo., V. 33, pp. 128-30, 309-10 ; It, 1822, pp. 52-3. [7j Jo,, V. 84, p. 141. [8] Jo., V. 85, pp. 49-52, 54, 60; R. 1824, pp. 47-9. [9] R. 1826, pp. 87-9, 57-61 ; Jo,, V. 80, pp. 813-0 ; Jo,, V. 87, pp. 6-8, 98-4. [On] App. Jo. C, p. 279. [10] R. 1827, p. 48. [11] R. 1830, pp. 52-68 ; Jo., V. 41, pp. 90-106 ; and Bishop of Nova Scotia's Speech at the London Meeting, June 28, 1831. [12] R. 1830-50, &c.. Statements of Accounts, and Jo., V. 44, pp. 14, 45, 55, 165, 171, 176, 802, 825; Jo., V. 45, pp. 5, 144, 149, 267; Jo., V. 46, p. 82. [13] R. 183C, p. 157; R. 1837, pp. 64-5; R. 1838, p. 43. [14] Jo,, V. 44, p. 270 ; R. 1839, p. 36. [14(i] Jo., V. 46, p. 158 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 275-85. [l^h] Jo., V. 47, p. 187. [15] R. 1843, p. 17. [16] R. 1826, p. 58. [17] R. 1846, p. 64. [18] R. 1849, p. 75. [10] Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 9, 10. [20] R. 1852, p. 54. [21] Jo., V. 48, p. 23 ; M.F. 1860, p. 72 ; R. 1890, p. 120. [22] Jo., V. 47, p. 182 ; M.F. 1856, pp. 143-4. XVI CIIAPTEU XVI. NOVA SCOTIA, CAPE BRETON, AND ISLAND. PRINCE EDWARD Nova Scotia was discovered by the Cabots, uiulpr the English Kinp Henry VII., in 141)7. Tlio French beyiin to colonise it iu lOilH, but their settlements in La Ciulie, or Acadio na they called the country, were nioHtly destroyed in lOlU by an Ent,'liHh Bhip from Virt,'inia. In 1021 tlio territory war) aHHijjncd by James I. to Sir William Alexander, and received the name of Nova Scotia, which included the province now known as New Brunswick. Possession for the Eii«liHh was obtained about 102H-9 by David Kirk, a Hupuenot refu{,'co, who captured I'ort Royal* (the capital); but in 1082 the colony was restored to France. Durin}.' the lant half of the 17th century it passed through several changes of ffovernnient — En^'lisli and French; but in 1713 it was linally surrendered to Great Britain by the Peace of Utrecht, In 17C8 tlio two islands of Cape Breton and St. John (now Prince Edward Island), which also bad been settled by the French, and tlio former of which had been held by the English from 1745 to 1747, both became permanently British poHsessions. Prince Edward Island, annexed to Nova Scotia in 1703, was constituted a Hcparato Colony in 1770. During the wars the presence of tlw French Acadians in Nova Scotia was considered dangerous to English interests, and in > onscquenco thousands of them were expelled in 1755. After the peace many of the exiles returned to the colony. The success of the English led to the Micniae Indians " burying the hatchet " and formally accepting in 1701 George III. (ir.i-.fead of the French King) " as their Father and Friend." Previously to this they liad committed fearful barbarities upon the colonists of Nova Scotia, and in the French ciovernor's house at St. John were found many English scalps hung as trophies. In January 1711 Colonel Nicholson laid before the Society an address " from the gentlemen that compose the Comicil of War at AnnapoUs Koyal in Nova Scotia praying that Ministers may be sent over to convert the Indians in the said country." The address, with " several other papers and letters concerning the same business," were " refer'd to the Committee " for " opinion " [1], and in the following year a Mission among the Indians in New York Province was renewed [see pp. G7-70] ; but nothing further is recorded of Nova Scotia until 1727, when the Rev. Richard Watts, then about to go to Annapolis as a Chaplain to the Forces, prayid I'ne Society for "an allowance for teachiiig the poor children there." The Society voted him £10 a year — which was doubled in 1781— and sent a supply of Bibles, Prayer Books, and tracts for his school, which was opened at Easter 1728, and in which he taught fifty children. At his own charge he built in 1737 a " school house for the good of the pubhck and especially for the poorer sort," in Annapolis, " and appointed it for that use for ever with other necessary conveniences." Two years later, the chaplaincy having determined, he removed to New Bristol, in New England [2]. While at Annapolis Mr. Watts in 1729 reported that the people at Canso " were generally bent to address the Society for a Minister," and he offered his services to the Society for that place, " there being no other Minister of the Church of England in that whole Province or Government [Nova Scotia] besides himself." The Society awaited a communication from the people themselves, but nothing came until 173G, when Mr. Edward How, a Canso merchant, petitioned for an allowance for u school, " great numbers of poor people," chiefly fisher- * Afterwards Annapolis Royal, in honour of Queen Anne. ','1 iti 108 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i ^ men, soldiers, and labourers, "being very desirous of having their children taught and instructed in the principles of Christian religion," a work which no one had been found to undertake until the arrival of the Rev. James Peden, " Deputy-Chaplain to the Forces there," in October 1735. Mr. Peden had taken fifty poor children under his care, and for his encouragement the Society granted £10 a year, which was continued up to the end of 1743, when, as he had given " a very in- sufficient aicount of the state of the school," the allowance was withdrawn [3]. The circumstances under which the Society's connection was renewed with Nova Scotia are set forth in the following letter from the Commissioners of Trade and Plantations to the Society : — \ ' " Whitehall, April Gtli 1749. " Sir,— His Majesty having given directions that a number of persons should be sent to the Province of Nova Scotia, in North America: I am directed by my Lords Commissioners for Trade and Plantations to desire you will acquaint the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, that it ih proposed to settle the said persons in six Townships, and that a particular spot will be set a Part in each of them, for building a Church, and 400 acres of land adjacent thereto granted in perpetuity, Free from the payment of any Quit Rent, to a Minister, and his successors, and 200 in like manner to a Schoolmaster : Their Lordships therefore recommend to the Society to Name a Minister and Schoolmaster for each of the said Townships, hoping that they will give such encouragements to them as the Society shall think proper, untill their lands can be so far cultivated as to afford a suOicient support. " I am further to acquaint you that each Clergyman who shall be sent with the Persons who are to Form this first settlement, will have a grant of 200 acres of land, and each Schoolmaster 100 acres in Propriety to them and their heirs, as also 30 acres over and above their said respective quotas, for every Person of which their Families shall consist ; that th ey will likewise be subsisted during their passage, and for twelve months after their arrival, and furnish'd with Arms, Ammunition, and Materials for Husbandry, Building their houses, &c., in like manner as the other setlers. " Their Lordships think proper that the Society should be inform'd that (except the Garrison of Annapolis) all the inhabitants of the Said Province, amounting to 20,000, are French Roman Catholicks, and that there are a great number of Priests resident among them, who act under the Directions of the French Bishop of Quebec. " At the same time their Lordships would recommend it to the consideration of the Society, whether it may not be advisable to choose some amongst others, of the Ministers and Schoolmasters to be sent, who by speaking the Fiench language may be particularly usefull in cultivating a sense of the true Protes'ant religion among "the said inhabitants, and educating their children in the Principles thereof. " I am Sir your most obedient humble servant " John Pownall, Sollr. and Clk. of the Reports." [4]. It afforded the Society '-much satisfaction to observe" that the Commissioners ..." shaw'd so just and necessary Regard for intro- ducing and supporting true Religion among the People to be settled" in Nova Scotia, " at the same time that they were consulting in so great a Degree the civil and commercial Interests of that Colony and of Great Britain." To further " the pious and laudable intention " a special meeting was held on April 7, attended by the two Archbishops and ten Suflfragan Bishops, at which the Society undertook to supply (as settlements were formed) bIt clergymen and six schoolmasters — including some able to speak French — and to provide them with " the NOVA SCOTIA. 109 highest salary* allow'd " by it, as well as gratuities* ** to facilitate the first settlement," and (with the aid of the S.P.C.K.) "proper books." The Commissioners were asked " to consider this assistance . . . in its true light as an approbation and an encouragement only of this excellent design," it being "the very best " the Society's circumstances allowed, and " indeed . . . beyond " its " ability, for besides this large, new expence for the supporij of Religion in this new settlement, the constant, annual, necessary charge in providing for Divine Worship and uriefuU instruction, that the people in the numerous and extensive Colonies of America may not sink into Atheism, or be Perverted to Popery," already exceeded " considerably £3,500 a year, while the certain annual Income " was not " so much as £1,000." It was assumed that the " Chaplain setled already at Annapolis Royal " was " resident and constantly " performed " his duty there," and the hope was expressed that early care would be taken by the Government " to build churches and to erect comfortable houses for the Missionaries," and to assist them in clearing and cultivating their glebes. With reference to the " great danger " the new settlement was " like to be in," "of being perverted to Popery by the number of French Papists, the Vigilancy of their Priests and the activity of the Bishop of Quebeck," the Society submitted for the Commissioners' consideration " whether the barrier against this bad religion and bad government would not be rendered stronger by making some Pro- visional allotment of a number of acres towards the supporting a Bishop of the Church of England there, when the importance of this hopefull and growing colony shall require and the wisdom of the Government shall think fit to place one in that country." Also " whether it might not be of considerable service to the Publick " if the Commissioners were " to assist the application that the Society made some time since to the Government for the appointing of Bishops ... in our Colonics in America in such places as shall be thought most proper" [5]. It was not until most of the American Colonies had been lost to England that the Government thought fit to appoint a Bishop for any of them ; but when that time came Nova Scotia was selected as the seat of the first Bishopric. [See p. 751.] Within a fortnight of the receipt of the Commissioners' letter the Rev. William Tutty, the Rev. William Anwyl, and a schoolmaster had been appointed by the Society to accompany the first settlers from England [6]. The necessity of this provision will appear from the following abstract of a letter from Mr. Tutty, " dated from Chebucto Harbour in Nova Scotia Sept. 20th 1749 acquainting that on the 21st of June they arrived safe on that Harbour ... he was on board the Beaufort man-of-war with the Governor thro' the kind recommen- dation of the . . . Bishop of Lincoln." They had "met with many diflicul'aes arising chiefly from the Perverseness of the present settlers, which thro' the wise conduct of the very worthy Governor, with the assistance of Hugh Davidson Esq., the Secretary, and of Richard Bulkeley Esq., the Aid-de-Camp," were " in a great measure sur- • At that time £70 salary and fno };ratuity in the case of each Missionary, and £15 salary and £10 gratuity in tlic case of each schoolnuiator. ■rt 110 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. MiliJ > ' u mounted," and the Colony was "so far advanc'd" that Mr. Tutty hoped "neither French treachery nor Indian cruelty," nor, "worse than both, even the Perverseness of the Setlers themselves" would " be able to prevail against it. The old Inhabitants, both the French and Indians," were " Bigotted Papists, and under the absolute Dominion of their Priests"; they acknowledged "obedience to our King of Great Britain," but it was " a mere verbal acknowledgement," to judge " by their present Prevarication, and past behaviour, and the effect of Fear alone ; The Indians of the Pen Insula came frequently with their Wives and Children " among the settlers on their arrival, " traded with them, and seem'd not in the least dissatisfied with their settling in the Country ; But they disappear'd all at once, on a summons to Chiginecto from their Priest " who endeavoured " to stir them up to Arms, and appear'd as he did in the late War at the Head of them about Minar; but as an officer with 100 men" were posted there no great danger was " to be apprehended on that side." Of the new settlers from " Old England," the "lower sort" were "in general a sett of most abandon'd wretches ... so deeply sunk into almost all kinds of Immorality " as to " scarce retain the shadow of religion "; there were " indeed a few good men amongst them," and the officers behaved " with great decency " in general, and seldom failed "to join in the Publick Worship." The "settlers from New England" made " great Pretentions to Religion," and were "justly scandaliz'd at the barefac'd immorality of the others"; but if they were " to be judged from their commercial dealings, the externals of religion" were "much more prevalent with them than the essence of it." This, Mr. Tutty said, was " the true disposition of the Inhabitants of Nova Scotia," and in order to amend it, to begin with the " Old Inhabitants," he proposed " that some French Bibles or Testaments at least, with a plain comment upon them, should be sent over to be distributed among the French," who would "gladly read them, if not prevented by their Priests; and if some French Protestants were induced to come over with an able Missionary of the same Nation ... a few years would make a great alteration for the better, both in their Religion and Loyalty." To further this scheme Mr. Tutty recommended to the Society " the Rev. Mr. Moreau, some time since Secular Priest and Parochial Minister in France, which he quitted for the sake of a good conscience, and came over and join'd himself to the Church of England, and after some . . . time, married and embark'd with the new setlers for Nova Scotia." For the Indians nothing could bo done for the present, as they had just " commenc'd hostilities" against the Colony "in a base barbarous manner," and were " running blindly upon their own destruction." "As to the new setlers," Mi*. Tutty would "oppose himself to stop the tor xit of Immorality thro' God's Assistance with all his might." The Governor ordered him to " beg . . . that some more Missionaries might be sent them." " Good Schoolmasters " were also "much wanted," the "chief hope" of the Colony being "among the rising generation." Tbe number of inhabitants "in the town of Halifax " exceeded 15,000, " excluding the soldiery." Since his arrival Mr. Tutty had baptized 20 infants, but " the Blessed Sacrament " had not been administered because Divine Service bad " hitherto been per- NOVA SCOTIA. Ill form'd in the open air," but as soon as " the Governcur's dining room" was finished, it was " purpos'd to make use of that " till a church was erected; one was being framed at Boston "capable of holding 900 persons." The Society at once laid out £50 "in purchasing French Bibles and other proper books " * for the Colonists, and submitted to the Commis- sioners of Trade &c. a representation of its " present low circumstances," with an abstract o" Mr. Tutty's letter [7]. The Commissioners replied, March 5, 1750, "that having had last year so greac an instance of the goodwill of the Society, towards the Infant Settlement of Nova Scotia," they would " be far from pressing them beyond what the cause of Religion " might " require and the circumstances of the Society . . . admit." They also had sent a lai'ge S: -^pply of Biblesf to the Colony, and it was design'd that the next settlement should " consist chiefly of Foreign Protestants " [8]. Meanwhile Mr. Tutty reported (Dec. 5, 1749) that if the new Colony went on " with such success as it has begun it must infallibly in a few years eclipse all the other Colonys in North America." On Sept. 2, 1750, St. Paul's, Halifax, the first Enghsh Church in Nova Scotia, was opened ; the inhabitants of that town then numbered 4,000 (exclusive of the military), and Mr. Tutty had 50 regular communicants. During the next year the population rose to 6,000, over one-half being professed members of the Church of England, and betrreen 800 and 400 actual communicants. These included many Germans, formerly Lutherans and Calvinists, whose conformity having been promoted by a Swiss Minister, Mr. Burger, that gentleman was ordained and appointed to their charge in 1751. In that year Mr. TuUy wrote : " The Colony in general is much amended, and the behaviour cf the worst among them is less profligate and abandoned." Between Churchmen and Dissenters there was " a perfect harmony," and "the most bigotted' among the latter seldom failed to attend Church " evei'y Sunday morning " [9]. Mr. Anwyl's conduct being unsatisfactory, the Society decided to recall him, but he died in February 1750, before the decision was taken [10]. In his place tlie Rev. J. B. Moreau was appointed to minister to a settlement of French and Swiss Protestants, which he began to do on September 9, 1750, in the French language [11], In llo'I his congregation was increased to 1,000 (800 adults^ by the ivi/i-al from Montbelliard of "500 Protestants of the Confession of j^-oi igh," who conformed to the Church, receiving with the "g M'rt satisfaction" copies of the Book of Common Prayer in FiJij. 1 ' Kissing his hand and the books for joy" [12]. Most of the Fre t b i,nd Germans, with a few Enghsh, in all 1,G00 persons, under Mr. Moreaii's charge, removed to Lunenburgh in 1754. There every Sunday they assembled themselves together for service " in the open parade," mvl more than 200 of the French and Germans were " regular communicants " [ 13]. • The S.P.C.K. coopcnited with the Society in providing books on this occasion [8a], t The Fronch Bibles sent by the Commissioners, " having the Geneva form of prayer annex'tl to them," ahnouH report the " success of his labours in bringing over the Indian > : to our holy religion having baptized several of their children." 3se Indians behaved " with great decency in religious ceremonies.' Most of them understood French, and had been under the influence of the Roman Cathohc Priests, who had taught them the '* grossest absurdities " [10]. The Rev. J. Bennet, an itinerant Missionary, also made some good impressions on the Indians. He had several long conferences with them, and was " instrumental in keeping the Savages quiet " in the interests of the English [17]. The Rev. T. Wood of Halifax and Annapolis Royal &c. obtained considerable influence over the Indians. In August 1762 there died at Halifax M. Maillard, a Roman Catholic Priest, Vicar-General of Quebec, and " Missionary to the French and Indians," " who stood in so much awe of him that it was judged necessary to allow him a salary from our Government." The day before his death, " at his own request Mr. Wood performed the Office for the Visitation of the Sick according to our form [Anglican] in the French Language in the presence of all the French whom jMonsr. Maillard ordered to attend for that purpose." At his funeral Mr. Wood "performed the Office of burial according to our form, in French, in the pissence of almost all the gentlemen of Halifax and a very numerous assembly of French and Indians " [18]. The respect shown to Mr. Wood by M. Maillard had so good an effect on the Indians that they expressed a desire " to join in the service of the Church of England in the French tongue, with which they were so well pleased that they . . . begged" for a monthly service. The use of " the sign of the Cross " in the English baptismal service gave the Indians and the French Neutrals particular satisfaction. As most of the Indians in the Province under- stood their own language only, Mr. Wood devoted from three to four * By 1799 the Germans at Halifax had been " ro intermixed and intermarried with the other inhabitants" that all of thtin spoke Eiiglisli much better than they did German [15l>]. NOVA SCOTIA. 113 hours daily to acquiring it, and with such success that in 1767 he was able to ofiBciate in Mickmack, which he first did publicly in July of that year in St. Paul's, Halifax, in the presence of the Governor, most of the army and navy officers, and the inhabitants. "On this occasion the Indians sung an Anthem before and after Service. Before the Service begun, an Indian Chief came forward from the rest, and kneeling down . . . prayed that the Almighty God woulld bless His Majesty King George the Third, their lawful King and Governor, and all the Eoyal Family : he prayed also for . . . the Governor, and for Prosperity to His Majesty's Province. He then rose up, and Mr. Wood . . . explained his Prayer in English to the whole Congregation. Upon which his Excellency turned to the Indians and bowed to them. When Service was ended the Indians thanked God, the Governor, and Mr. Wood, for the opportunity they had of hearing Prayers again in their own Language." Soon after, Mr. Wood officiated at the marriage of the daughter of Thoma, the hereditary king of the Mickmacks, and entertained the Indians at his own house. By the next year he had made good progress in a Mickmack translation of the Prayer Book and a Mickmack Grammar [19]. Mr. Wood's labours among the Europeans at Annapolis and Granville were no less successful. He first visited those places in 1762, and a year later he found " more than 800 souls, without either Church or Minister, whose joy was universal and almost inconceivable at the hopes he gave them of being appointed their Missionary " [20]. In an appeal for an additional clergyman the inhabitants of the two places said in 1770 : — " We . . . having been educated and brought up (at least the greater number of us) in the Congregational way of Worship, before we came to settle in Nova Scotia, and therefore we should have chosen to have a Minister of that form of Worship, settled among us : but the Eev. Mr. Wood by his preaching and performing the other Offices of his Holy function occasionally amongst us in the several districts of this County hath removed our former prejudices that we had against the forms of Worship of the Church of England as by Law established, and hath won us unto a good Opinion thereof ; inasmuch as he hath removed all our scruples of receiving the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper in that form of administering it, at least many of us are communicants with him and we trust and believe many more will soon be added." This representation was addressed to their former pastor, the Rev. W. Clabk, who also had conformed and was then a Missionary of the Society at Dedham, Massachusetts [21]. (His transfer was not, how- ever, effected.) In the next few years Mr. Wood " baptized several whole Families " of Dissenters [22]. The same spirit manifested itself elsewhere. In the Cumberland district under the Rev. J. Eagleson the number of Dissenters who regularly attended the Church service in 1773 nearly equalled the full Church members [28]. After three years' work in the Windsor Mission (1776-9), where he had " found the lower orders of the people nearly to a man Presbyterians or Fanatics," the Eev. W. Ellis reported : — " The Dissenting interest declines beyond my expectation ; all bitterness is entirely over, and although some still profess them- selves Dissenters, they are often at Church, and which is more, send their children regularly to Catechism " [21]. So much indeed was the Church of England respected in the province that in the General Assembly Dissenters joined in passing a law for her establishment and f-? I i 'I '^^' 114 SOCIETY FOh THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. for finishing the parish church of St. Paul's, Hahfax, which in 1762 was " frequented by all denominations," among whom harmony universally " prevailed " [25]. This was partly due to the ministry of the Rev. J. Breynton, who in 1770, out of a total population of 6,000, " including the army, Acadians, and fishermen," could return 4,500 as being in outward conformity with the Church of England, and add that many of the " Protestant Dissenters . . . attend the Church and occasionally use its Ordinances" [25a] . In June of this year " the Clergy, with the Dissenting Ministers, and his Majesty's Council, and the House of Assembly," all attended St. Paul's Church, Halifax, to cele- brate the anniversary of the first Foreign Auxiliary Committee of the Society, which was instituted at Halifax in 1769 [26]. During the eight years of its existence [see p. 759] this " Corre- sponding Committee " rendered great assistance in the settlement of Missions, and by their representations many destitute districts were supplied with Missionaries earlier than would otherwise have been the case [27]. Generally there was a great desire for the ministra- tions of the Church, and infants were " brought to Halifax" for baptism from a distance of " 40 leagues " [28]. In 1771 the Committee expressed to the Society " their great satisfaction in the vigilant and assiduous Applications of the respective Missionaries to all the duties of their Functions and Trusts, and that by their good lives, prudent and exemplary Conduct, they have gained a general esteem, and have considerably served the pious and excellent design of their Missions, the Interests of Religion in general, and of the Established Church in particular by an encrease of its Members, and that by their Moderation and patient labors a very general harmony subsists among the members of the Church of England and those of other Denominations." (Signed by the Governor, the Chief Justice, and the Secretary of the Province) [29]. At the request of the Governor of " the Island of St. John," [now Prince Edward Island], Mr. Eagleson of Cumberland spent eleven weeks there in the autumn of 1778, visiting Charlottetown, St. Peter's, Stanhope, Traccady, and Malpeck or Prince Town, " at which places he read and preached, baptised twenty-nine children and married one couple," " a number of well-disposed persons " rejoicing " in the opportunity of hearing a Protestant clergyman " " for the first time since St. John's was made a separate Government " [80]. The good work done by him in the Cumberland Mission was interrupted by his being "taken prisoner" in November 1776 "by a body of the Rebels and carried into the Massachusetts " his house being " plun- dered his property destroyed and his person insulted " in consequence of his loyalty. After sixteen months' imprisonment he effected his escape " at the peril of his life " [31]. An attempt made to recapture him in 1781 he evaded by fleeing to Halifax through the snow and woods [32]. Long before this Halifax had become the chief refuge for the loyalists from the insurgent American Colonies. "Many wealthy and large famihes" from New England arrived in 1776-6, and the refugees continued to pour in until by 1788 there were 86,000 (including 5,000 free negroes) settled, or rather trying to settle, in the province [83]. In many instances the trial failed. The Bishop of Nova Scotia in 1844 stated that he had " lately been at Shelburne, where nearly /cu thousand of them, chiefly from New NOVA SCOTIA. 115 )va — * , XV. i.o'^iy X'* •^■^" » ■*-^' -^oo/, X'. ou , i\. xrs'oVy |i. oi.>. [^tju] uu., \ . isu, pp. i-*ir-uu. 50] R. 3797, p. 38 ; R. 1798, p. 47 ; R. 1799, pp. 38-4 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 159, 260, 327, 419. ibl] R. 1813, pp. 37-8. [52] R. 1821, pp. 83-4, 98-9. [53] Jo., V. 24, pp. 267, 818, 401-2 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 10, 304 ; R. 1785, p. 51 ; R. 1786, pp. 21-2. [54] Jo., V. 25, pp. 141-S, 175-6; R. 1789, pp. 37-9, 44-5. [55] Jo., V. 26, pp. 100-1; R. 1792, p. 47. [55a] Jo., V. 25, pp. 309-11 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 38-9. [56] Jo., V. 25. pp. 876, 412 ; Jo.. V. 28, pp. 52, 82, 110, 178, 255; Jo., V. 29, pp. 429-31, 446 ; R. 1791, pp. 4i-4 ; R. 1799, pp. 85-8 ; R. 1800, p. 33; R. 1802, p. 47. [57] R. 1823, pp. 8!', 90. [58J App Jo. A, pp. 652-7. [58o] R. 1820, pp. 76-7; R. 1880, p. 80; R. 188J, p. 117. [59] R. 1795, pp. 42-8; Jo., V. 26, pp. 335-6. [60] R. 1809, p. 40; R. 1817, p. 49; R. 1819, p 1. 61-2; R. 1837, pp. 30-2; Bishop's Address at the S.P.G. Londoji Meeting, June 1881, p. 42, &c. [61] R. 1816, p. 40. [62] R. 1817, p. 49 ; R. 1824, y. 46 • R. 1828, p. 45. [63] R. 1818, pp. 57-8. [64] R. 1817, p. 50 ; R. 1820, p. 40 ; R. 1821, p. 74 ; R. 1822, p. 69. [65] R. 1825, p. 62 ; App. Jo. C, p. 279. [66] R. 1826, pp. 41, 57-78 ; M.R. 1852, p. 88. [67] R. 182(5, p. 40. [68] Bishop J. Inglis' Speech at the London Meeting, Juno 1831, p. 48. [69] Do., I 5 * From 1819 in the case of Prince Edward Island and from 1785 in the case of Cape Breton. NEW BRUNSWICK. 125 Journal, 1844, pp. 28-9, and 1845, pp. 26-8. [73a] E. 1859, pp. 41-2. [74] Bishop J. Inglis' Journal 1843, pp. 27-8. [75] Do., 1844, pp. 4-7. [76] R. 1837, p. 19 : see also p. 826 of this book. [77] R. 1838, p. 43. [77a] R. 1837, p. 67. [776] R. 1837, pp. 20-1 ; App. Jo. D, p. 109. [77c] R. 1839, p. 35 ; see also App. Jo. O, pp. 201-35. [78] R. 1841, pp. 37-9 : see also L. to S.P.G. Aug. 2, 1841, K MSS., V. 17, pp. 147-8. [79] R. 1844, p. 47. [80] Bishop J. Inglis' Journal, 1844, pp. 18, 28-9. [80a] R. 1856, p. 83. [81] R. 1850, pp. 30-1. [82] K MSS., V. 19, p. 445 ; R. 1850, pp. 34-5. [83] R. 1851, p. 58. [84] Jo., V. 46, pp. 315, 375-6, 383-4, 402; R. 1851, pp. 58-9; R. 1853, p. 40 ; R. 1881, p. 117 : see also p. 751 of this book. [85] R. 1860, p. 31 ; R. 1862, p. 29 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 72, 284 ; M.F. 1861, p. 144. [86] Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 75-82, 182-3. [87] R. 1848, p. 47. CHAPTER XVII. 'J t SI) 1 1 \&\ NEW BRUNSWICK. New Brunswick. — The territory now known by this name was formerly reckoned as a part of Nova Scotia (discovered by the Cabots in 1497 [see p. 107] ). The French, who held it in the early part of the 18th century, called it New France. A few families from New England settled there in 1761 ; in 1763 it came into the undisputed possession of Great Britain, and by the settlement of disbanded troops and refugees from the United States in 1783 &c. the British population had increased to 800 in 1785, when it was dis- connected from Nova Scotia and made a separate colony. In the summer of 1769 the Rev. T. Wood, the Society's Missionary at Annapolis [see pp. 112-13] visited the settlements on the St. John's River, New Brunswick. Before leaving Annapolis he held a service in the Mickmack language for the " neighbouring Indians" and others from Cape Sable &c., and reaching " St. John's Harbour " on July 1, on the next day, Sunday, he " perform'd Divine Service and preach 'd there in English in the forenoon and in Indian in the af uoou to thirteen Indian men and women who happen'd to arrive tL > in their way to Passamquoddy " After service he " told them to sing au anthem which they perform'd veij harmoniously." An Indian girl was then hjiptized. In the evening " many of the French inhabitants being present," Mr. Wood held service in French, the Indians also attending, many of them understandi^^ ; that language. Four English children were also baptized at St. John's Harbour, but at Maugerville, where he " had an audience of more than 200 persons " he " christened only two," as most of them were Dissenters. A like number received baptism at Gagetown and Morrisania ; in the former instance the children were " twins* . . . born in an open canoe on the River, 2 leagues from any house." Mr. Wood's tour extended " even to the Indian village of OKPAAk." When Captain Spry, tlie head engineer of the party, and Mr. Wood arrived at this, '• the farthest settlement upon the River," " the Chief of the Indians " (wrote Mr. Wood) " came down to the Landing place and Handed ua out of our Boat, and immediately, several of the Indians, who were • " Joseph and Mary, children of John and Dorothy Kcnderick," '11 ; « 126 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 1 \M ii .111' I r :i drawn out on the occasion, discharg'd a volley of Musketry turned from us, as a signal of receiving their Friends ; the Chief then welcomed us and Introduced us to the other Chiefs, after, Inviting us to their Council Chamber . . . conducted us thither, the rest of the Indians following : just before we arrived ... we were again Saluted with their Musketry drawn up as before, where after some discourse relative to Monsieur Bailie, the French Priest, who the Government have at present thought proper to allow them and finding them uneasy that they had no Priest among them for some time past I told them that the Governor had employed him to go to the Indians to the Eastward of Halifax and therefore had sent me to officiate with them in his absence : They then seem'd well enough satisfied ; and at their desire I begun prayers with them in Mickmack, they all kneeling down and behaving very devotely ; the Service concluded with an Anthem and the Blessing, and altho' there were several among them of the three different Tribes ..." [viz. the Mickmacks, Marashites, and the Caribous], "they almost all of them understood the Mickmack language and I am fully convinced had I been sent among them two years ago . . . and no Popish Priest had been allowed to have been with them, that the greatest part, if r Dt all of them, by this time, had become in a great measure if not altogether Protesiant and the English Inhabitants on St. John's Eiver are of the same opinion " [1]. No further steps appear to have been taken on behalf of the Anglican Church to provide for the religious wt nts of New Bruns- wick until 1783, when, along with other loyalist refugees from the United States, Missionaries of the Society began to arrive. One of these, the Rev. John Sayre of New England, "pitched upon" St. John's River " merely on account of a multitude of his fellow su£Ferers, the management of whose concerns he freely undertook, without any compensation, having found them unsettled, and many of them unsheltered and on the brink of despair, on account of the delays in allotting their lands to them." With the intention of ultimately settling at Fort Howe, Mr. Sayre stationed himself for the winter of 1783 at Majorvill, where he " officiated in the meeting house of the Congregationalists, with their approbation, to a very numerous congre- gation, consisting partly of Refugees and partly of old Settlers," who were "in general Independents, on the plan of New England." By the American Revolution Mr. Sayre had " lost his all, so as not to have had even a change of garments for either himself or his family," and his circumstances were so " peculiarly distressing " as to call for relief from the Society. He died in the summer of 1784 [2]. Meanwhile, in 1783, " at the point of land in St. John's Harbour," the refugees had " built more than 600 houses, mostly frames, within ten weeks," and the Rev. John Beardsley, from New York Province, had erected a shelter for his family at Parr, whence ho made excursions up the St. John's as far as St. Anne's. Settlements were also forming at Gagetown, Burton, Port Rosewny or Shelburne, and Amesbury, and in 1784-5, the Government having made some provision for four Missions in the province, Mr. Beardsley was transferred to Maugerville, the Rev. S. Cooke (fVom New Jersey) to St. John's,* and in 1786 three New England Missionaries— the Revs. J. Scoviii, S. Andrews, and R. Clarke respectively to Kingston, St. Andrew's, and Gagetown [3]. Mr. Cooke met with a friendly reception from the people at St. John's in Sep. 1785. About 18 months before they had " pur- chased an house 36 ft. by 28 for a Church," but from the difficulty of ♦ Now called " St. John." NEW BEUNSWICK. 127 raising the money and from other causes " it had remained un- finished. By his personal application to the principal inhabitants over £90 was raised in "three days' time" for the improvement of the building until the people's circumstances should enable them to build " a proper Church," to be " a "rcdit and ornament to the place.' Some distant settlements were visited by Mr. Cooke in 1785. At St. Andrew's, the capital of Charlotte County (60 miles from St. John's), for want of a Missionary there were many unbapi /ed children. The " repeated invitation " of some of the people, supported by the Governor, induced Mr. Cooke to visit them, though at an inclement season. On his way he landed at Campo Bello (Nov. 13), where he performed Divine Service, and ♦' baptized a woman about 40 years of age," with her infant and five other children. On Nov. 16 he reached St. Andrew's, where, on the Sunday after, *• he read prayers and preached to a very respectable congregation, and baptized 13 children." In the course of the week others were brought to him from different parts of the neighbourhood, and, including 10 at Digdequash, he baptized in all during this tour 78, of whom 8 were negroes. The number would have been much greater had not the rivers been frozen and prevented the children being brought from the higher settlements. He represented that if a clergyman were stationed at St. Andrew's the majority of the settlers, though " of the Kirk of Scotland," would probably conform. At St. John's in four months his baptisms numbered 32, including 6 blacks, and on New Year's Day 1786 he had 25 communicants. " The weather being then cold to an extreme, he could not expect the people, especially the women, to attend : but going warmly cloathed himself he stood it tolerably well " [4]. In 1786 Mr. Cooke removed to Fredericton. Within " the nine months " that he had officiated at St. John's he had baptized there and in Charlotte County 153 persons, 13 of whom were negroes. The communicants at St. John's had grown from 25 to 46 ; he left behind him "a decent well-finished Church, though small, and a very respectable, well-behaved congregation." At parting "there were few dry eyes in the Church " [6]. Under the Rev. G. Bissett (from New England) enlargement of the building became necessary, and £500 was allotted by Government for this purpose. A " Charity Sermon " preached by him on Christmas Day 1786 realised £36, besides private donations, and in the next year was instituted " the humane and Charitable Society " " for the relief of the poor," which it was thought might " probably supersede the necessity of Poor rates." In 1788 the congregation wrote to the Society " with the keenest sensations of heartfelt grief," being •' persuaded that no Church or Community ever suffered a severer misfortune in the death of an Individual than they experienced from the loss of this eminent Servant of Christ, this best and most amiable of men," Mr. Bissett [6J. By Governor Carleton the Society had been previously assured that the appointment of Messrs. Cooke and Beardsley had given "very general satisfaction," the latter especially being "much esteemed by the people," and he pleaded for more " men of merit " to fill the other Missions [7]. I m. 128 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. if 'iX i At Maugerville " a respectable congregation of orderly people, of diflferent denominations . . . having no settled Minister of their own, concurred " with the Church Members in desiring Mr. Beardsley's appointment there. Although these settlers had been " stripped of their all by the Rebellion " (in the United States), they were forward in erecting a smaU church, which they named Christ Church, and they promised to do all in their power to render his situation com- fortable [8]. With Government aid (£500) a new church was built in 1788, which was "esteemed an elegant structure." Mr. Beardsley in 1788-9 extended his Ministrations to Burton and other settlements on the St. John's and Oromocto rivers and the Grand Lake, some- times baptizing as many as 140 persons in six months [9]. The work grew also at Maugerville as the people became " zealous in their attention to God's Word and Sacraments," and in 1792 he had 63 communicants. In finishing the Church here in that year a pew " with a canopy over it," was reserved for " Governor Carleton " and " his successors " [10]. At Fredericton (formerly called " St. Anne's ") a Mission was begun in Aug. 1787 by Mr. Cooke preaching "to 60 or 70 people in the King's Provision Store," the " only place in which a congregation could be accommodated." The people then were few in number and " poor to an extreme." The congregation in the first year seldom exceeded 100, and " he had only 14 Communicants on Christmas Day," when he first " administered the Lord's Supper " [11]. Govern- ment aid for erecting a church here also was freely bestowed, but many years passed before the building was finished,* it having been planned on a scale beyond the people's means [12]. In August 1788 tho Bishop of Nova Scotia visited New Brunswick, confirming 55 persons at Fredericton and 95 at St. John's, where on the 20th he held his Visitation. Two years later Mr. Cooke, acting as Ecclesiastical Commissary, " held a Convocation of the Clergy of the Province at Fredericton." All attended except Dr. Byles, who was ill, and of all it was reported they are " diligent in their missions and their churches encrease and flourish " [18]. In 1795 Mr. Cooke, accompanied by his only son, was returning from Fredericton to his home on the opposite side of the river, on the evening of May 28, when a squall of wind overset their canoe and both perished. " Never was a Minister of the Gospel more beloved and esteemed or more universally lamented. ... All the respectable people ... of his parish" and "of the neighbouring country went into deep mourning " for him [15]. St. Andrew's, Charlotte County, received a resident Missionary in the Rev. S. Andrews (of New England) in 1786. A " considerable body of people of diflferent national extraction" were then living there " in great harmony and peace," being " punctual in their attend- ance on Divine Service" and manifesting "propriety and devotion." " The Civil Magistrate had regularly called the people together on Sundays and read the Church Liturgy and sermons to them since the beginning of the Settlement " [16]. A church, built chiefly with the * In July 1789 Mr. Cooke reported that " an addition of 4 Companias of Soldiers to the garrison " had obliged him to give up the King's Provision Store and to officiate in the Church though in a very unfinished state " [14]. NEW BRUNSWICK. 129 Government allowance, was opened on St. Andrew's Day 1788, and named after that Apostle [17]. As many of Mr. Andrews' con- gregation were Presbyterians his communicants were few, but most of the people were in the habit of bringing their children to him for baptism, and during nine months in 1791 he baptized 105, including is at one time on the island of Campobello [18]. Several other country towns were visited by him, and the results of his labours were soon visible, but more particularly in St. Andrew's [19]. In 1798, as ho was travelling in a distant part of the parish, he was " invited to a ionely house, where he found a large family collected and in waiting for him. After proper examination he baptized the ancient matron of the family, of 82 years, her son of 60 years, 2 grandsons, and 7 great- grandchildren." In all, 150 persons were baptized by him in this year [20]. The two other earlier Missions — viz., Gagetown under the Rev. R. Clarke and Kingston under the Rev. J. Scovil, also embraced enormous districts with a scattered population, whose morals (in the case of Gagetown) had become "much corrupted" [21]. AH the Missions enumerated were wisely shepherded and showed excellent results. The Church in New Brunswick indeed was fortunate in having as her pioneers men who had already "witnessed a good con- fession," who were accustomed to "endure hardness," and who com- bined with an apostolic zeal, discretion and general good sense. By the Bishop of Nova Scotia the Society was assured in 1792 "that the diligent and exemplary conduct of their Missionaries" had "made them much respected and esteemed by their people"; their con- gregations flourished ; communicants increased ; and churches were *' every day raising and applications made for new Missions." Reaching Fredericton on July 20, the Bishop " adjusted several tilings with the concurrence of the Governor, whom he found . . . disposed to do everything for the benefit of religion and the better accommodation of the Missionaries," including the rectification of mistakes made in laying out Church glebes. At Kingston 142 inhabitants of Belleisle petitioned for a "Minister ... to officiate among them, as they had already built a small Church at their own expense. All that could then be done was to desire Mr. Scovil to allot them a portion of his time, though his parish . . . might find employment for three Missionaries." At Siissex Vale was one of three Indian schools established in the province— the others being at Woodstock and Sheftield. The Bishop examined two of the schools, v,'hich included white scholars. " The Indian children behaved well and learned as fast as the white and were fond of associating with them." Those at Sussex Vale " repeated the Catechism very fluently and by tlieir reading and writing gave good proofs of the care that had been taken of their instruction," and the Society adopted their teacher. In the Woodstock district there were 150 Indian families residing. Most of them had been instructed by "Popish Missionaries," hut their prejudices wore off ; many of them regularly attended the Church of England service, and "behaved decently," and Mr. Dibblee thought that as he was now in Priest's Orders they would bring their children to be baptized and put themselves under his care ; hitherto they had only considered him "as Half a Priest." Mr. Dibblee was " much K ill • 1 h iv '4 »!'.! 130 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. il } i ■ ' i ' beloved by the Indians and respected by the Whites." He was able to converse in the Indian language, and the Society supplied him with Mohawk Prayer Books. "But the moat remarkable occurrence" was that the Indians were seriously disposed to cultivate land and rehnquish their wandering mode of life— the cause being a failure of their game in hunting, which had reduced them to great distress. Some of them had already commenced cultivation, and the Bishop " solicited Governor Carleton to grant them lands for culture which he promised to do." In his way down the river from Fredericton the Bishop consecrated four new churches, and confirmed 777 persons [22]. After another visit to the province in 1798 the Bishop reported : " The Society's Missionaries in NewBrunswick maintain their usual good character, being of exemplary life, diligent in the discharge of their clerical Duty and generally esteemed by their parishioners ; the con- gregations in as flourishing a state as can reasonably be expected, the number of Communicants encreased, and Fanaticism on the decline " [23]. But two years later all of the Missionaries and " some of the laity also" lamented "in strong terms the fanaticism" that abounded and "the many stroUing teachers" who ran about the country bringing " by their preaching and conduct the greatest disgrace both on religion and morals," and exciting " a spirit of enmity to the Established Government " [24]. Yet, in spite of all difficulties, the Missions progressed in both the town and country districts. At Fredericton in 1815 the church, " a very large and handsome structure," was " constantly filled by a uwout and attentive congregation," there being 800 Church members and 100 regular communicants [25]. The building would have been more useful but for the system of letting pews as " private property," which operated "almost as an exclusion of the lower orders from the Church " [26]. In 1817 the Society introduced the National system of education into New Brunswick. As early as 1786 it had commenced the for- mation of Mission Schools [27], but now a Central Training Institution similar to that established at Halifax was formed in St. John's. The movement received much local support, and the "National" system soon spread throughout the Province, many Dissenters "eagerly embracing these means of education and expressing no objection to learning the Church Catechism" [28]. Of equal, if not gieater, importance has been the aid afforded by the Society for the education of candidates for Holy Orders. Hitherto the supply of clergymen had been far from adequate to meet the wants of the country. From Woodstock to Grand Falls, a distance of nearly 80 miles, there was in 1819 a district inhabited by disbanded soldiers, among whom there was " no Christian Minister of any denomination " " and no religion whatever." For the payment of their military allow- ance it was necessary that an oath should be administered. A justice of the peace, "a good old Churchman," went up for that purpose, but " it was with the utmost difficulty and after half a day's search that a Bible could be found." On hearing of this the Society sent a supply of Bibles and Prayer Books &c. and appointed two school- masters for these people [29]. Many other districts were in a similar rf I: NEW BRUNSWICK. 181 condition. Soon after assuming the government of New Brunswick Sir Howard Douglas, "in his desire to place the Established Church " " on a more respectable footing and in his anxietjr to extend the bless- ings of religion throughout its remote districts, m the due administra- tion of the sacrament and the spiritual superintendence of the regular Clergy," addressed a circular (1825) to the members of the House of Assembly " and other characters of influence and respectability " inquiring of them the best method of effecting this object, and asking for a general report of the state of religion in their several districts. The answers showed that for the whole province, containing a popula- tion of nearly 80,000, there were " but sixteen resident Clergymen scattered over a space of country of upwards of 27,000 square miles, and twenty-six Churches," some unfinished [30], The opinions upon the utility of employing Visiting Missionaries as suggested by the Governor were in •* general favourable," and although there were -instances in which the writer was biassed by dissenting interest, "in no case " "was the measure opposed." The spirit of the province at this time was "undoubtedly a Church spirit," " its own acknowledged members " forming "a majority over any single sect " and being " staunch and true " * [31]. The next step taken by the Governor to meet the religious wants of the settlers was the promotion of the erection of churches [32] and of an institution where clergymen might be trained. The estab- lishment of King's College, Fredericton, in 1828 was chiefly due to his exertions, and the Society readily co-operated in extending the blessings of the institution by providing scholarships for the training of candi- dates for the ministry [see p. 777] [38]. Foremost in promoting the erection of churches was the Eev. C. MiLNER of Sackville. His practice was to work with the people, and where any backwardness was shown he "walked with his axe to the forest and shamed them into exertions by cutting down the first tree " to be " used in the building." The churches at Sackville, Amherst, Chediac, and Westmoreland owed their erection chiefly to h: influence and labour. Finding the expenses arising from horse- hire and ferries in serving his districts, more than he could aftbrd, ho purchased a boat " and often rowed himself, in storms when no person would venture with him." Once, on his way to church, while crossing a dangerous river, his horse's leg got fixed in the ice, from which he freed it by cutting a passage with a small pocket knife. But in doing this " his hands and arms . . . were completely frozen, like solid masses of ice, to his elbows, and were with great difficulty recovered by immersion in spirits " [34]. In 1825 the province suffered from another element. On October 7 about one-third of the town of Fredericton was burnt, and on the same evening what was then described as " the most extensive and destructive fire perhaps ever heard of" took place at Miramichi. " Whole forests in the neighbourhood were in one continued blaze," and there being a hurricane at the time, " the devouring element spread with wonderful velocity, and . . . a most hideous, roaring noise." With * " The loyally " of New BruiiBwick was attributed by Arclideacon Best in 1827 to that " general feeling " in favour of the Church of England which existed there " to a degree unknown in any other part of British America" [Sin]. K2 • ! ] I 1 • M 132 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ' i I m ■i ft the exception of a house or two the whole of Newcastle and Douglas Town was destroyed. Many lives were lost, some by rushing into the river. The anniversary of the event was " observed by all denomina- tions as a day of humiliation, fasting and prayer " [f 5]. For quite ten years there had been an entire absence of episcopal ministrations in New Brunswick owing to the illness of Dr. Stansek, the second Bishop of Nova Scotia, but 182G brought with it an episcopal visit from Bishop John Inolis, when 19 churches were consecrated and 1,720 persons were confirmed [36]. All that could be done for the advancement of the Church in New Brunswick by a non resident Bishop that did he, and cheerfully he bore his share of the privations involved in visiting this part of his large diocese. In 1835 we hear of him being welcomed in the wilderness " with torches and bonfires " at Stanley, where a congregation of 60 persons gathered together in a wooden shed for Divine Service. The Bishop " preached the first sermon that was delivered on this spot and endeavoured to adapt it to the occasion, and to the place where only a few months before, the untamed beasts of the forest were the only occupants" [37j. This year's visitation occupied two months, every toil being "lightened" by a well-encouraged hope " that, through the blessing of God, this portion of the Gospel vineyard " was " in a state of progress and improvement." The Missionaries, " exemplary in their lives and conversation," were "labouring faithfully through many difficulties," and to him it was "a delightful task to share in their labours and their prayers" [38j. Their labours at this period must have been great, for there were only 28 clergymen to serve eighty parishes, and more than half of these parishes were without a Church building. With a view to meeting these deficiencies and ultimately to supporting the entire establishment from local sources, a Church Society was formed for New Brunswick in 1836 [39] . One of the earliest members of this institution, the Hon. Chief Justice Chipman, bequeathed £10,000 to it at his death in 1852, and already by means of its grants 27 churches and stations were being served which would otherwise have been left unoccupied [40]. In 1845 the province was erected into a diocese, and the inhabitants of Fredericton hailed the appointment of the first Bishop (Dr. J. Medley) " as an event, under the blessing of Divine Providence, calculated to have a deep and lasting influence in ameliorating the spiritual and temporal condition of this Province." They also assured the Bishop of their " fervent desire to co-operate " "in advancing the interests of Christianity throughout this infant Colony." At his first service in the cathedral "150 persons communicated, among whom were some coloured people who had walked six miles to be present" [41]. One of the first objects of the Bishop was the erection of a cathedral, and generally "the increase of Church room for the poor." He " stead- fastly resisted the advice of those who wished to deprive the cathedral of the advantages of seats free and open to all " [42]. The example of the cathedral with its daily service and frequent communions has been most beneficial to the diocese. In the majority of the churches seats are now " free to all " [43]. Within two years [1845-7] the number of Clergy had been raised from 30 to 44, but still in passing through the country there was NEW BRUNSWICK. 188 "mournful evidence of its spiritual destitution " — " separate and lonely graves scattered about on farms cr by the roadside, without any mark of Christian or even common sepulture." "Men and beasts" were "mingled together," "our brethren . . . committed to the earth without sign of salvation, without any outward token of Christian fellowship, or a future resurrection " [44]. Every year made the Bishop " more fully sensible of the great advantages " bestowed on the country by the Society. " Without its fostering aid it would be absolutely impossible in many of the country Missions to maintain a Clergyman ... in ordinary decency." Even sectarian preachers, taken from the lowest ranks of the people, were " unable to maintain themselves long in any one place " [45]. In 1862 he pressed on his flock the fact that since 1795 the Society had contributed £2'X),000 towards the maintenance of the Church among them. His appeal to relieve the Society from the burden of further support met with a prompt response from the Clergy, who, though many of them were j;^oor, gave nearly £1,000, and the Bishop added £800 [46]. That the Society's expenditure had borne good fruit was shown by the Eev. S. Thomson of St. Stephen's, who in summing up forty years' progress in one district said : " Contrast the state of this county (Charlotte) as respects the Church when I came to it in 1821 with its state now. Then there were no Church buildings — save one in St. Andrew's and one imperfectly finished here ; now it has one in every parish, save Deer Island ; nine parish Churches and three Chapels. . . . Five of these parish Churches were got up by my brother and myself." These new churches were "handsome and convenient buildings and well filled by devout worshipping congregations " and all through the county " heartfelt religion " had sensibly increased and "many of the besetting sins of new countries " had " greatly diminished " [47]. The King's Clear congregation at this time included " several families of coloured people," descendants of negro refugees. Before the opening of the Mission " they were all Anabaptists," but now were " exemplary and consistent members of the Church " [48]. It should be added that between 1786 and 1800 only three years passed without the baptism of negroes having been mentioned by the Society's Missionaries at one or other of the following places : IMaugerville, St. John's, Fredericton, Gagetown, St. Andrew's, and Woodstock. Tbo blaci.s who took refuge in New Brunswick at the time of the American Revolution were not numerous, but wherever they settled the Missionaries appear to have sought them out. The number baptized in the period referred to varied from two or three to twelve in a year. On one occasion 88 (25 adults) were admitted at Mauger- ville [49]. In 1822 the school for children of persons of colour at St. John's had " succeeded beyond expectation " [49a]. Another negro settle- ment in the neighbourhood (Portland parish) was formed about 1825. Sir Howard Douglas, "desirous of giving permanency to their title of occupation," yet " apprehensive of the coiisequences that might result from conferring on them in their present degraded statj the elective franchise and other rights incident to the possession of a freehold," granted them leases of reserved lands for 99 years. Their li in ! VI 1 1'' ,i t p 184 SOCIBTY FOR TUB PROPAOATION OF THE QOBPEL. :i " truly deplorable " condition moved the Society to grant an allowance for a schoolmaster for them [50]. The Bishop stated in 1808 the Society had " fostered and assisted every Mission in the whole country, till wo have learned (and in all the towns wo have learned) to sustain our own Church by our own unaided exertions " [.)!]. The need of such help will be seen from the fact that New Brunrwick, compared with some parts of Canada, is very poor ; the value of the Crown glebes* bestowed on the Church is extremely small, and the immigrants having been chiefly Scotch and Irish have mostly gone to swell the lanks of the Presbyterians and Eoman Cathohcs. Still the Anglican Church, with " the benevolent and constant aid " of the Society, h&a not only been enabled to hold her own [52] but to tell of accessions from those of other denominations. A striking instance of this occurred in 1876, when a colony of Danish immigrants — Lutherans — who had been ministered to for five years at New Denmark by one of their own persuasion, were at their own request admitted into the Church of England. Their catechist, Mr. Hansen, received ordination from Bishop Medley, and at the first confirmation held among them " their joy was unbounded." In com- pliance with their home customs, the Bishop when confirming called each candidate by name [53]. While the older Missions are becoming self-supporting there are still many districts in New Brunswick which are unable to support their own clergymen. Only a few years ago there Avere places which had not been visited by a clergyman for eight years. In one settle- ment was a woman " who had never ceased sending her subscription to the Diocesan Church Society," while waiting year after year, hoping against hope," for a clergyman to baptize her child, and at last, know- ing the value of the Sacrament, even when irregularly administered, had obtained it from a Lay Teacher" [54]. On the death of Bishop Medley in 1892 he was succeeded by Dr. Kingdon, who since 1881 had been acting as coadjutor-Bishop [55]. Statistics. — In New Brunswick (area, 27,822 sq. milos), where the Society (1788- 1892) has aRnistcd in maintaining 21G MiasionarieB and planting 101 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 804-7), there are now 321,2G8 inhabitants, of whom 48,095 are Church Members, under the care of 78 Clergymen and a Bishop. [6'ce p. 708 ; see also the Table on p. 192.] Beferenccs (Chapter XVII.)— [1] B MSS., V. 25, pp. 189-40, 144 ; Jo., V. 18, pp. 278-9, 807-8. [2] Jo., V. 28, pp. 185, 239-45 ; R. 1783, pp. 89-42 ; R. 1784, p. 48. [3] Jo., V. 23, pp. 248-4, 809-11, 350-2, 870-7, 438; Jo., V. 24, pp. 10, 81, 100, 295 ; App. Jo. A, pp. 598-005 ; R. 1783, pp. 40-1 ; R. 1784, p. 58 ; R. 1785, pp. 41-2. [4] Jo., V. 24, pp. 200-1, 287-90 ; R. 1785, pp. 42-8. [6] Jo., V. 24, pp. 325-6 ; R. 1780, pp. lft-17. [0] Jo., V. 24, pp. 271, 291, 826, 875-7 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 7-8, 78 ; R. 1787, p. 18; R. 1788, p. 18. [7] Jo., V. 24, p. 190 ; R. 1785, p. 44. [8] Jo., V. 24, pp. 9, 10. 90-1, 277, 842-8 ; Jo., V. 25, p. 105 ; R. 1785, p. 44. [9] Jo., V. 25, pp. 21, 72, 108, 220, 200 ; R. 1788, p. 20 ; R. 1789, p. 47. [10] Jo., V. 25, pp. 105, 302, 891, 448 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 44, 108 ; R. 1792, p. 55. [11] Jo., V. 24, pp. 899-401 ; R. 1787, p. 17. [12] Jo., V. 26, pp. 71, 100-7, 219-20; Jo., V. 27, pp. 229, 486; R. 1788, p. 19; R. 1791, p. 48; R. 1798, p. 50. [13] Jo., V. 26, pp. 100, 219, 851; R. 1791, p. 48. [14] Jo., V. 25, p. 219. [16] Jo., V. 20, pp. 304-5; R. 1795, p. 47. [16] Jo., V. 24, p. 410 ; Jo., V. 25, p. 23; R. 1780, p. 18. [17] Jo., V. 25, pp. 108, 849; R. 1788, p. 21; R. 1791, p. 51. [18J Jo., V. 25, p. 420; R. 1791, p. 51. ♦ 8,900 acres of land were reserved by Government for the Church in New Bruns- wick about 1785, 5,300 being for glebes and 8,600 for Bchools ; bat here, as in Nova Scotia, loss occurred from squatters [52a]. I PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 185 riO] Jo., V. 20, p. 108 ; R. 1793, p. 55. [20] Jo., V. 26, pp. 108-9 ; R. 1708, p. 46, [21] Jo., V. 24, n. 828 ; U. 178(1, p. 19 ; R. 1780, p. 48. [22] Jo., V. 20, pp. 05-71 ; R. 1702, pp. 49-61. [23] R. 1798, p. 62. [24] R. 1800, p. 87 ; Jo,, V. 28, pp. 178, 175-6. [26] R. 1815, p. 44. [26] R. 1821, p. 87. [27] Jo,, V. 24, pp. 290-1 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 8, 9 ; R. 1786, p. 48 ; K. 1787, p. 18. [28] R. 1817, p. 61 : R. 1818, p. 01 ; R. 1H19, p. 00 ; R. 1822, pp. 80, 88. [29] R. 1810, pp. 00-1, [30] R. 1825, pp. 72-90, [31] R. 1826, p. 06. fairt 1 R. 1827, pp. 164-6. [32] R. 1827, p. 155. |33] R, 1828, pp, 43-4 : see also p. 777 of tluH book. [84] R. 1828, p. 75. [35] R. 1826, pp. 61-2 ; R. 1820, p. 99. [86] R. 1820, p. 100. [37] R. 1880, pp. 08-71. [38] R. 1800, p. 81. [30] R. 1887, pp. 40-1. [40] 11. 1848, p. 61 ; R. 1852, pp. 80-1 : see aho R, 1864, p. 80. [41] Q.P., Oct. 1845, p. 6. [42] R. I'Jio, p. 49; R. 1801, p. 65. [43] R. 1881, p 116. [44] R. 1848, p, 48; Biahop Medley's Journal, 1840, p, 14. [46] R. 1851, p. 61 : 6r^ also R. 1852, pp. 89-40. [46] R. 1808, pp. 82-3. [47] R. 1802, pp. 69, 00. [48] R. 1802, pp. 64-5. [49] Jo., V. 24, pp. 826, S48, 401 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 21, 08, 72, 107-8, 166, 220, 205, 802, 348, 852, 891, 448 ; Jo., V. 26, p. 44 : see also R. 1785-1800, notably tho Roporta for 1780, pp. 10-19, and 1791, p. 12. f40a| R. 1822, p. 80. [60] R. 1825, pp. 105-7 ; Jo., V. 80, ,ip. 48-61. [51] M.F. 1868, p. 829. [52] R. 1881, pp. 115-10. [52«] App. Jo. A, pp. 508-005. [53] R. 1877, pp. 75-6 ; R. 1879, p. 94. [54] R. 1881, p. 88. [55J M.F. 1892, p. 488 ; R. 1892, p. 126. I '/ :ii CHAPTER XVIII. PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTAIilO {OLD CANADA). Old Canada, Bupposed to have been diBcovcrcd by Cabot in 1407, was taken posses* eioix 01 by the French in 1525. The St. Lawrence was explored by Jacques Cartior ten years later; and in 1008, under Champlain, their first settlement was founded at Quebec. In 1012 four Recollet JPriests were sent from France to convert tho Indians. Other Bon^ I't Catholic Missionaries followed, and the Abbe Laval (appointed a Vicar Apostolic in lOu'.i) became in 1670 the first Bishop of that Colony. Meanwhile Kirk* had in 1629 CJt^*ii - "' Quebec, which remained in possession of tho English three years, when under tho Treaty of St. Germain it was relinquished. Its recapture by Wolfe in 1769 led to the cession of the whole of Old Canada to Great Britain in 1708. Two years later the population of the province was estimated by Governor Murray to be about 69,000. Of those tho Protestants were few, numbering only 19 families in the towns of Quebec and Montreal. " The rest of that persuasion, a few half-pay ofHcers excepted," ho described as " traders, mechanics and publicans . . . most of them followers of the army, of mean education, or soldiers, disbanded at the reduction of the troops ... in general, tho most Immoral collection of men " he " ever knew ; of course little calculated to make the now subjects enamoured with our laws, religion, and customs." The white population was computedf to be 140,000 in 1789, about 26,000 being English, who wove " rapidly increasing by emigrations from tho Revolted Colonies." In 1791 tho province was divided into two provinces, the eastern being styled " Lower Canada " (now Quebec) and the Western " Upper Canada" (now Ontario). To the honour of Upper Canada it should be recorded that one of the first acts of its Legislature (1792) was the abolition of slavery — an example which tho mother country and her other colonies were slow to follow. The two provinces were re-united into one Government in 1840. On the con- quest by Great Britain the existing Church was guaranteed undisturbed possession of its rich endowments, and the majority of the population of the Quebec Province are still Boman Catholic. In Upper Canada the reverse is the case. Hitherto ** a Kev. Mr. Brooke " has been credited with having been *' the first clergyman of the Church of England who officiated in Quebec." The same writer states (and no man of his time could speak with such authority on the subject) *• there is no record of his life or pro- ceedings. He arrived, it is supposed, almost immediately after the I r) See page 107. t R. 1789, p. ■'•1. Ini 186 BOOIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL, conquest. The three next clergymen of whom we find any ment'pn, seem to have been appointed by the Government, under the expectation that an impression might be made on the French Canadians by clergymen ^ho could perform the Anglican service in the French language." [Sec Rev. Ernest Hawkins' Annals of the Diocese of Quebec, S.P.C.K., 1849, pp. 18-14.] A close study of the Society's Journals would have led to a modifi- cation of these statements and to the advancement of a claim on behalf of a Missionary of the Society, who played an important part in the proceedings which led to the capture of Quebec. On October 28, 1759, the Ecv. Michael Houdin, Itinerant Missionary of the Society in New Jersey, wrote from Quebec intreating that his absence from his; Mission might not bring him under the Society's displeasure, as what he had done had " been in obedience to Lord Loudon and other succeeding Commanders'" (of the British forces), " who depended much on his being well acquainted with the country." After the reduction of Quebec he asked leave to return to his Mission, but the Governor, General Murray, " ordered him to stay telling him there was no other person to be depended upon for intelligence of the French proceedings,"^ and that he woul'i acquaint the Society therewith. Mr Houdiw added that he as well as the public had " received a great lots by the death of the brave General Wolfe who promised to remember his labour ar>.d services," and that he hoped to return to New Jersey in the spring of 1760. He was however "detained by General Amherst in Canadi'* far on into 1761, and was then transferred to the Mission to the French Refugees at New Rochelle, New York [pp. 59, 855]. Formerly M". Houdin had been Superior of a Convent in Canada, but having become a convert to the Church of England he was (after some years' proba- tion) appointed to New Jersey, where he " acquitted himself well " [1], Another Missionary of the Society, the R'iv. John Ogilvie, attenav.d the British troops to Canada in 1759 in the capacity of chaplain to the British soldiers and to their Mohawk allies, who formed part of his charge in the neighbourhood of Albany, Nijw York. In 1760 he was " obliged to return to Montreal for the winter season by express orders from General Amherst, who seem'd extremely sensibi ) of the incon- yeniency of removing him from his Mission for so long a time but said it must be so, to keep up the honour of the Protestant religion in a town where all the old inhabitants are of a contrary persuasion, by the regular and decent performance of the public offices of our Church." On the capitulation of Montreal the Roman Catholic pr; 9sts were " all left in their respective parishes among the Indians, as well as the French inhabitants," and Mr. Ogilvie promised " to do all in his power to recommend the Church of England by the public and constant per- formance of its Divine Worship, and by keeping up a friendly correspondence both with Clergy and Laity." To assist him in his work the Society sent him a supply of French Bibles and Prayer Books ani of " tracts in French on the chief points in dispute between the Protestants and Papists, wrote with the most Christian temper." " The British merchants with the garrison " in Montreal made " a considerable congregation," who assemi)led "regularly for Divino Worship on Sundays and other Festivals." From November 17G0 to July 1763 he baptized 100 children, and he " administered the holy PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 137 Communion to 80 or 40 persons at a time." " As by the Capitula- tion " no provision was made " for a place of worship for the Established Church," Mr. Ogilvie's congregation were "under a necessity of making use of one of the chapels " [Roman Catholic], which was •' the cause of much discontent." The Indians in the neighbourhood for some 40 miles distance were " extremely attached to the Ceremonials of the [Roman Catholic] Church," and hau been "taught to believe the English have no know- ledge of the Mystery of Man's redemption by Jesus Christ." As these Indians spoke the Mohawk language Mr. Ogilvie "endeavoured to remove their prejudices and by showing them the Liturgy of our Church in their Mother Tongue," he " convinced many of them that we were their fellow Christians." The need of fixing a school and a Clergyman at Montreal was urged by him, and he placed his services at the " Society's command," but in the autumn of 1764 " his uncertain and unsettled situation at Montreal together with the solicitations of his friends," induced him to accept the office of assistant to the Rector of Trinity Church, New York. During his residence in Lxontreal Mr. Ogilvie succeeded in gathering congregations wnich became "numerous and flourishing" under his care ; but after his departure, for want of shepherding, they dwindled away, and "many converts who under him had re- nounced the errors of Popery " returned again " to the bosom of their formei' Church," and carried with them " some members of ours " [2]. Referring now to Mr. Brooke's ministrations we find the Society in January 1762 considering a letter from "the Civil Officers, Merchants and Trade* 3 in Quebec," dated August 29, 1761, representing " in behalf of themselves and all British Protestant inhabitants that the Rev. John Brooke has been personally known to many'of them from the arrival of the Fleet and Army from Britain in 1757 and to all of them by their attendance on his Ministry for more than a year past," and asking that he might be established a Missionary there, and pro- mising to contribute to his support. The petition was supported by General Murray [L., Sept. 1, 1761], " in compliance with the unanimous request of the Protestants in his Government," and "from a twenty years' knowledge of him and a particular attention to his conduct in the exercise of his functions for upwards of a year past," " In com- passion to a numerous body of poor children " General Murray appointed "a schoolmaster of competent sufficiency and good character for their instruction" (viz., Serjeant Watts), and assigned him a "proper room and dwelling," but both the General and Mr. Brooke [L., Sept. 1, 1761] desired assistance in supporting the school; the latter also asked for salary for a schoolmistress, and for Enghsh and French Bibles and Prayer 13ooks &c. for the soldiers and the (R.C.) Clergy. The Society decided to consult with the Secretary of War on the subject of these communications [8] . In February 1764 General Murray was assured 'that the Society have the most grateful sense of his good cUspositicn towards them by the particular attention ho is pleased to pay to the state of Religion in his Province and they will not fail to consider his request of having a Missionary appointed at Quebec as soon as the Qovernmcnt have taken that matter under 1% : i. , ^- t : I'. 1 *^ ii 138 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. n Hi \'\\ their consideration and in the meantime have ordered 30 French Bibles 30 French Testaments 50 small French and 50 small English Common Prayer Books to be 8ont to Mr. Brooke, to be distributed as he shall think proper " [4]. Nearly a year later (January 25, 1765) a petition was received from tlie " Chief Justice, Civil Officers and others of the City and Province of Quebec " (March 1, 1764), representing, " on behalf of themselves and other Protestant inhabitants," that the Rev. Dr. John Brooke had been resident in that place " upwards of 4 years," most of the time *' in quality of Deputy Regimental Chaplain and since of Chaplain to the Garrison ; appointments very inadequate to the Importance of his office, the labour of his cure, and that respectable appearance which he ought to sustain for his greater usefulness, amongst a Clergy and People, strangers to our Nation and prejudiced against our Faith and Religion." They therefore requested the Society to add to his existing appointment " that of a Missionary," and to appoint " another Mis- sionary to Officiate in French " and to assist Dr. Brooke in his English duties. In recommending the petition Dr. Brooke [L., Nov. 1, 1764] added " that some of the Dissenting party " were " getting subscrip- tions for a minister of their own and forming a scheme of dividing from the Church, which should they succeed," would " be very pre- judicial to the Protestant interest," as it would "create great con- tempt in the minds of the Clergy and people there to see the Protestants so few in number, and yet divided among themselves " [5]. At the same meeting of the Society the President reported that Jie had received letters from the Rev. Mr. Samuel Bennet, dated Montreal, Nov. 19, 1764, stating that in Canada there were " but two Protestant Clergymen himself included," that "this unhappy neglect of the Mother Country to form a religious establishment" there, was "so improved by the Friars and Jesuits as to induce the French inhabitants to look upon their conquerors in an odious light and to become more impatient of the English yoke." Montreal, where Mr. Bennet was *' accidentally stationed " that winter (by General Gage's orders) was " a large city inhabited by near 100 British Families, besides many French Protestants . . . also a garrison containing two Regiments of Soldiers," who frequently married " with Frenchwomen and for want of Protestant Clergymen" were "obliged to have recourse to Romish Priests to baptize their children." Mr. Bennet expressed his intention of returning to England with his regiment unless the Society should appoint him a salary, in which case he would give up his chaplainship and remain [6]. The Society gave due consideration to these com- munications, and after its representations the Government (1766-8) provided three Clergymen primarily for the French Protestants, but who also, according to their abihty, ministered to the EngUsh. Two of them were Swiss, viz.. Rev. David Chadbrand de Lisle [stationed at Montreal 1766], and Mons. Francis de MontmolUn [Quebec 1768] ; the third, Mons. Legere Jean Baptist Noel Veyssiere [Trois Rivieres 1768], was an ex-Recollet friar [" Father Emmanuel "]. To assist them in their work the Society supplied them with English and French Prayer Books, Bibles, and other religious books, but their ministrations were less acceptable than had been anticipated. Colonel Claus stated in 1782 that the " Dissenting PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 189 Governor" appointed over the Province at its conquest bad represented the number of French Protestants there as consisting of " some hundreds of famihes, when in fact there were hardly a dozen." Hence the supersession of Dr. Ogilvie — "an ornament and a blessing to the Church " — by French Clergymen had " been a fatal measure." Mr. de Lisle reported in 1767 that the Bomish priests availed themselves greatly *' of the neglected state of the Church of England in those parts," " persuading the Canadians that the Government" had "not religion at heart." Being "destitute of a decent place of worship," he was " forced to perform it in the Hospital Chapel." Two Canadians and one German had " made their recantations," and in the year he had baptized 58 children, a negro boy, and an Indian child, ancl " married 22 couple." The English inhabitants of Montreal at this time, though mostly Presbyterians, attended the Church service constantly. But in 1784-5 the Dissenters "being weary of attending the ministry of a man they could not understand and for other reasons" "er^f^ved into a liberal subscription for a Presbyterian minister," and chose a Mr. Bethune, formerly chaplain in the 84th Regiment, '• a man of liberal sentiments and good morals, and not unfriendly to our Church," having " regularly attended Divine Service and joined in it, till he obtained this appointment."* From Quebec Mr. MontmoUin wrote in 1770-1 that his congrega- tion " daily grows smaller," reUgion " being little regarded in those parts." Of Mons. Veyssi^res the Bishop of Nova Scotia reported in 1789: he "does us no credit and is almost useless as a Clergy- man " [7]. In 1773 a "Committee for erecting a School at Montreal" appealed for assistance in establishing it, but the Society regarded the request " as not yet properly coming within " its province [8]. The year 1777 brought with it to Canada refugees from the revolted Colonies to the south of the St. Lawrence, and among them the Kev. John Doty, S.P.G. Missionary at Schenectady, New York, who, having "been made twice a prisoner," found it necessary "to retire with his family into Canada." His distresses in removing were lessened by his having been appointed " Chaplain to His Majesty's Royal Regiment of New York." As a great part of the New York Mohawksf had joined the royal army, he was able to serve them also. On an allotment about six miles distant from Montreal the Mohawks in 1778 " built a few temporary huts for their families and ... a log house for the sole purpose of a Church and a Council room." In it Mr. Doty olficiated " to the whole assembled village, who behaved with apparent seriousness and devotion " ; and on his admonishing them to remember their baptismal vows, and assuring them of his readiness to do anything for them in his power, one of their Chiefs answered for the whole •' that they would never forget their baptismal obligations, nor tne religion they had been educated in, and that it revived their liearts to find once more a Christian Minister among them, and to meet together, as formerly, for the worship of Almighty God." So far as Mr. Doty could ascertain, these Mohawks from the Society's Mission at Fort Hunter were "more civilized in their manners, than any other Indians " [9]. * Two of Mr. Bethune'a sons took Holy Ordoro, and one became Bishop of Toronto [see p. 873]. t See p. 74. ■ 15 1 • I r'" I l , ■\ ir 140 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I I ti i Mr. Doty's conduct in this matter received the approbation of Colonel Claus (Superintendent of the Loyal Indians), who showed " unremitting zeal in co-operating with the . . . Society to promote a true sense" of "religion among the Indians," having provided them with a log house for a church and school, also with a native teacher, a primer and a revised edition of their Mohawk Prayer Book [10], In 1781 the Mohawks were rejoined by their old pastor, the Eev. John Stuart, who, "after various trials and distresses " as a loyalist in New York Province escaped to Canada. For some years his headquarters were at Montreal, whence he visited the Mohawks both in that neighbourhood (La Chine) and in Upper Canada, where they began *o remove in 1782, and where he himself permanently settled in 1785 [11]. [See also pp. 73-4, 154.] In the meantime the Society had been made well acquainted with the religious needs of Canada through Mr. Doty, who had paid two visits to England (between 1781-3). On the second occasion he drew up (in January 1783), " Minutes of the present state of the Church in the Province of Canada," which are here printed almost in full : — " 1. The Canadian Papists (which are very numerous) are in general a well aisposed people ; attached indeed to their own religion, yet inclined to think well of Serious Protestants ; and in many respects, open to conviction. " 2. TheFrench Protestants in Canada are, at this time about 10 or 12 in number, and probably never exceeded 20 : while, on the contrary, the English Protestants, immediately after the conquest of the country amounted to more than 10 times as many ; and are now estimated at no less than 6,000 beside the troops. "3. To the former of these, three French Clergymen were sent* out by Government, soon after the peace of 1763,* appointed to their respective parishes (viz'. Quebec, Trois Eiviercs, and Montreal) by a Royal Mandamus, with a stipend of £200 sterling per annum, paid to each of them out of the Revenues of the Province, besides which one of them is Chaplain to the garrison where he resides. " 4. Two of these gentlemen (natives of Switzerland and doubtless, men of ability in their own language) perform, as well as they can, in English ; but there is not one English Clergyman settled in all the Province (excepting an Independent Minister, who has a small congregation at Quebec where he has resided for some years past), nor is there a single Protestant Church, the Protestants being obliged to make use of Romish Chapels.f " 5. The paucity of French hearers hath so far set aside the performance of Divine Service and preaching in French, that during four years' residence in Canada, the writer of these Minutes doth not remember to have heard of four sermons in that language. " 6. Catechising, however important in its consequences, is a practice unknown in that country : and the sad effects of so great an omission are visible— too many of the rising generation fall an easy prey to Popery, Irreligion and Infidelity. " 7. The eveningt Service of the Church of England is not performed : The weekly prayer days, Saints' Days Ac, are totally neglected : and the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper administered not above 3 or 4 times in a year at Montreal, not 60 often at Quebec and not at all at Trois Rivieres. • [See p. 138. M. Veyssiferc left the Recollets in 176C, came to England in 1767, and returned to Canada in 176fl. Mr. De Lisle's first communication with the Society was in 1767 ; and M, de Montmollin's name appears in the Quebec register in 1768.] t [At Quebec after every English service, the chapel underwent " a regular lustra- tion " to remove the supposed pollution [12a].] J [While at Montreal the Rev. Dr. Stuart assisted Mr. De Lisle, the Swiss clergyman, " without any reward or emolument " ; and in 1784 he reported that an afternoon service had just been established [126]] PROVINCES OF QUEBEC AND ONTARIO (OLD CANADA). 141 " 8. The most destitute places are Sorrel and St. John's. The former is a flourishing town, pleasantly situated on a point of land, at the conflux of the Rivers Sovrel and St. Lawrence. It is the key of Canada from the southward and bids fair to be in time one of the largest places in the province. The number of Protestant English families there at present is about 40 besides the garrison, which is middling large. It is just 15 leagues below Montreal. Saint John's is more of a frontier town situated on the west bank of the Eiver Chambly . . . and is about 5 leagues from the mouth of the Lake [Champlain]. The number of Protestant English families there at present is near upon 50 : the garrison as large as that of Sorrel. Besides these, there are many other families scattered in different places. . . . " 9. To the foregoing may be added the garrisons of Niagara and Detroit, though not in the Province of Canada. The latter is situated at the entrance of the Strait between Lakes Erie and Huron— about 900 miles N.S.W. from Quebec ; and according to the best accounts, commands a beautiful country. It's inhabitants are chiefly French Catholicks ; but there are many English Protestants among them and the garrison especially consisteth of English alone : they have no niinister, but a Popish Missionary. Niagara ... is also a garrison town. The inhabitants are, for the most part, English Traders, and pretty numerous. It has likewise been for some time past, a place of general rendezvous for loyal Refugees from the back parts of the Colonies ; and especially for the greater part of the Six Nation Indians, who ha'-- withdrawn, with their families, to the vicinage of that place, where it is likely they will remain : among the rest are a part of the Iroquois or Mohawk nation." Then follows " a general estimation of the number of Protestant English families in the Province of Canada," the total being 746 families (250 at Quebec, and IGO at Montreal) ; besides 60 at Detroit and 40 at Niagara, and " many other English families in the vicin- age of Quebec and Trois Rivieres, whose numbers cannot at present be well ascertained." " The aggregate of famihes in Canada (Protes- tant and Catholic) is supposed to be between 50 and 60,000." In submitting these " Minutes" Mr. Doty added, the Society " will not have the rank weeds of Republicanism and Independency to root out before they can sow the pure seeds of the Gospel, as was too much the case heretofore, in the Colonies, but on the contrary they will find a people (like the good ground) in a great measure prepared and made ready to their hand. The Protestants to a man are loyal subjects, and in general members of the Church of England " :12]. To gather these into congregations, and to build them up in the faith, was an object to which the Society now directed its attention, and as Mr. Doty " freely offered his services," it was decided to make a " trial " by appointing him to open a Mission at Sorrel [18]. After this introduction to Old Canada it will be convenient to keep the accounts of the Society's work in Lower and Upper Canada as distinct as possible. W' ' I' f '■' ■ -."•■■ i t ^m Jo., V. 24, pp 142 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER XIX. PROVINCE OF QUEBEC— {continued). On his arrival at Sorrel in 1784 the Rev. John Doty found that nearly 800 families of loyalists, chiefly from New York, had just removed from Sorrel to Cataracqui, Upper Canada. There remained " 70 families of Loyalists and other Protestants " within the town and district. These, "though a mixed Society, consisting of Dis- senters, Lutherans, and Churchmen" all attended Divine worship, " the Dissenters conforming to the Liturgy and the Lutherans, with- out exception, declaring themselves members of our Church." For the first few weeks he performed service " in the Romish chapel," but as the continuance of that indulgence was inconvenient he got the permission of the commanding officer to fit up " a barrack " in which a congregation of about 150 assembled " every Lord's Day." Some Prayer Books and tracts which he brought were gratefully received, and the people also expressed their " gratitude to the Society for their Apostolic Charity in sending them a Missionary " [1]. Within two years the communicants had increased from 29 to 50, and in 1785 he purchased "one of the best houses in Sorrel," "being part of a bankrupt's effects," " for only 15 guineas," out of a collection of over £30 which he had obtained in Montreal. It was "fitted for a church, so as to accommodate above 120 persons," and opened for service on Christmas Day 1785, when it was crowded, and thirty-two persons received the Communion. Soon after, Brigadier General Hope, Lieutenant-Governor and Commander-in-Chief, gave five guineas. Captain Barnes of the R.A. a bell, and Captain Gother Man "some boards and timber." This "encouraged them to add a steeple to their church which was finished about midsummer" [2], Such was the erection of the first English church in Old Canada. With the aid of Lord Dorchester it was replaced by a new struc- ture, which was opened on October 8, 1790 [8]. By 1791 the church had been pewed and become " a very decent and commodious place of worship." The people in general were "observ'ant of the sacred Institutions of the Church " ; their children were sent to be catechised, they themselves were "regular and serious in their attendance," and the garrison were "no less exemplary" [4]. In 1787 land was allotted by Government for a church and par- sonage house, a glebe also being promised. From this time for many years the town was generally called " William Henry " * [5]. Mr. Doty remained there till 1802, occasionally ministering in other parts also. In 1788 he heard that a number of Germans, •* chiefly the remains of the troops lately in that coimtry," had formed themselves into a distinct congregation at Montreal, and with tho Governor's permission, assembled on Sundays in the Court House. They numbered 158 (113 men), and though very poor, paid Mr. J. A. Schmidt £40 a year (currency) to read the Scriptures to them and instruct their children. They were unacquainted with English, but * In honour of a visit of H.R.H. Prince William Henry, afterwards William IV. PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 143 on Mr. Doty sending them one of the Society's German Prayer Books "in about 10 or 12 days they sent Mr. Schmidt, with two of their people, to request some more, as they had unanimously determined to conform to it." A sufficient supply was soon forthcoming from the Society [6]. In 1798 Mr. Doty visited " a new and flourishing settle- ment," St. Armand, about 90 miles from Sorrel. He was received with "much affection," and had "a serious and crowded audience, and baptized G infants and one adult." At a second visit (in 1799) ho remained twelve days. The district of St. Armand (18 miles by 4) con- tained from 1,200 to 1,500 souls, all " Protestants and a considerable part professing the Church of England." They were " very earnest to have a Missionary," and subscribed £30 a year for his support* [7]. The year 1789 was memorable for the first visit of an Anglican Bishop to Old Canada. The ecclesiastical state of the province " was by no means such as could give either strength or respect to the national profession," but Bishop Charles Inglis of Nova Scotia exerted himself " to put it upon the best footing it could . . . admit of." [His visit extended from June 10, the day he landed at Quebec, to August 18.] He fixed the Rev. Philip Tooseyt at Quebec, and the Eev. [James Marmaduke] t Tunstall at Montreal, for the special benefit of the English settlers, who " very earnestly desired to have an English Clergyman," since they could " reap little advantage " from the ministrations of the Government ministers appointed some years before for the French inhabitants. The" Protestants" at Montreal were "reckoned at 2,000"; afc Quebec there were "not so many," but 130 were confirmed here and 170 at Montreal. The Bishop appointed Mr. Toosey his Commissary for the Eastern limits of the province, and he confirmed the Society's good opinion of Mr. Doty as " a worthy diligent Missionary " [8]. The need of a resident Bishop for Old Canada received earlier recognition than the English Government had been accustomed to give to such matters, for in 1793 Dr. Jacob Mountain was consecrated Bishop of Quebec, thus relieving the Bishop of Nova Scotia of the charge of Lower and Upper Canada. At this time there were still only six clergymen in the Lower Province, including the three French- speaking ones, and in the remainder of the century only one was added to the Society's list, viz., the Bishop's brother, the Rev. Jehosaphat Mountain, appointed to Three Rivers (Trois Rivieres) in 1795. At this place Divine Service had " for some years past been per. formed in the Court House " by M. Veyssi^res, the French clergyman, but a part of the building was now (1795) separated for a church, and under Mr. Mountain the communicants increased in two years from 4 to 18 [9]. During the next twelve years (1794-1807) only two other Missions were opened by the Society in Lower Canada — Quebec (Rev. J. S. Rudd) and St. Armand and Dunham (Rev. R. Q. Short), both in 1800 [10]. The reason for this will appear from a memorial addressed by the * other places visited by Mr. Doty wore St. John's (afterwards called Dorchester), 1794, 1799, &c,j Caldwell's Manor and L'Assomption, 1799; and Berthier, 1799 or before [In], t Mr. Toosey was not an S.P.G. Missionary. j Mr. Tunstall was wrongly referred to as " John " in 1788-9. ■vf, 1 I 114 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. t t ■ Society to tlio English Government in 1807, after personal conference with the Bishop of Quebec and the son of the Bishop of Nova Scotia. It .stated that the Churches of Canada and Nova Scotia were " rather on the decline than advancing towards the state of being able to maintain them- .selves, tho' a great part of the revenues of the Society " was being " ab- sorbed in supporting them. None of those in Canada, except at Quebec, Montreal, and Trois Kivieres" had "yet reached that point. Tho cause " was " that the Protestant Clergy were " not legally established or confirmed in their churches." They were " dependent on the Crown, and their situation " was " rendered uncomfortable, and indeed hardly tenable," unless they pleased the inhabitants, in which "persons of very respectable abilities and character " often failed ; those who suc- ceeded best were " native Americans," but the supply of such was diffi- cult "for want of proper education." There was "a Cathedral,* Choir, and Choir Service at Quebec but not endowed." The Bishop had " not the means of enforcing discipline over his own Clergy." " The Provision for a Protestant Clergy by Act of Parliament 31 G[eo]. III., one-seventh of all lands granted since the Peace of Paris in 17G2 (one-seventh being also reserved for the Crown)," had " not yet been of much service." t The building of churches also in either province was succeeding " but ill." "It ought to be done by the inhabitants," and was sometimes " liberally " when they liked the clergyman, " otherwise not at all." In the meantime in Canada the Roman Catholics had " great advantages over the Protestants," and had " lately usurped more than they formerly did, or was intended to be allowed them." They had " even by Act of Parliament not only their parishes but even tithes." The " patronage of their Bishops " was "reckoned to be from 40 to £50,000 per an." They had "even proceeded so far as to question the validity of marriages celebrated according to the form of the Church of England, it being alledged that the contract " was " not according to the law of Canada as by Act 14 G. III. and no Church of England known to the law of the country." The proportion of inhabitants in Lower Canada was given as 225,000 [Roman] Catholics to about 25,000 Protestants, and it was stated generally that " the Protestant Church " was " more likely to decline than to advance, till either a fuller effect is given to the Act in its favour or further provision made" [11]. At this period (1807) the Society was privileged to secure tho services of one who has done perhaps as much as anyone to plant and build up the Church in Canada. Tho Rev. and Hon. Charles J. Stewart, a son of the Earl of Galloway, while em- ployed as a beneficed clergyman in England, is said to have been contemplating Missionary work in India when an account of tho deplorable condition of St. Armand (heard at a meeting of the Society) moved him to offer himself for that district. Between 1800-7 three successive clergymen had laboured there, but with little success, and on Mr. Stewart's arrival (Oct. 1807), the landlord of the inn where he put up endeavoured to dissuade him from holding service, informing him that " not very long before, a preacher had come to settle there, * Built by the bounty of George III. Opened and consecrated Aug. 28, 1804 [11a]. The organ imported from England was the first ever heard in Canada [116]. t [See the Account of the Clergy Reserves, pp. 161-3.] PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 145 but that after remaining some time he had found the people so wicked and abandoned that he had left it in despair." " Then," said the Missionary, " this is the very place for me ; here I am needed ; and by God's grace here I will remain, and trust to Him in whose hand are the hearts of all people, for success " [12]. For a few Sundays he officiated at the inn, then in a small school-room ; and when in January 1809 a new church was opened in the eastern part of this district, he had a congregation of 1,000 persons. His communicants had already increased from 6 to 44 ; GO persons were confirmed later in the year, and in 1811 " a great concourse of people " assembled in a second church, erected in the western district, which hitherto had been without a single church, although possessing a population of 40,000 [13]. His ministrations were extended far and wide, and while visiting England in 1815-17 he raised among his friends a fund (£2,300) which " assisted in building twenty-four churches " in the poorer settle- ments of Canada [14]. Committing his former Mission, now settled and flourishing, to other hands, in 1818 he moved to Hatley, another neglected spot. Here, with scarcely "a congenial companion, in habits, manners or attainments," Dr. G. J. Mountain (afterwards Bishop of Quebec) saw him in 1819, Vv^inning rapidly upon all parties, and forming Church congregations. " I found him," he says, " in occupation of a small garret in a wooden house, reached by a sort of ladder, or something between that and a staircase : here he had one room in which were his little open bod, his books and his writing table — everything of the plainest possible kind. The farmer's family, who lived below, boarded him and his servant. Soon after my arrival I was seized with an attack of illness and he immediately gaVe me up his room and made shift for himself in some other part of the house, how I know not. And here, buried in the woods, and looking out upon the dreary landscape of snow— some thousands of miles away from all his connexions, many of whom were among the highest nobility of Britain — this simple and single-hearted man, very far from strong in bodily, health, was labouring to build up the Church of God and advance the cause of Christ among a population, who were yet to be moulded to anything approaching to order, uniformity or settled habit of any kind in religion — utter strangers to the Church of England, with I believe the exception of a single family, and not participants in the great majority of instances of either of the Sacraments of tho Christiai- religion " [15]. At this time Dr. Stewart and his servant were living on a dollar a day; and he limited his personal expenses to £250 a year in ordei? • that he might devote the remainder — £400— of his income " to publicJ and private beneficial purposes" [15a]. As "visiting Missionary" for tho Diocese (appointed 1819) he reported in 1820 that "the progress and effects " of the Society's exertions had " already been very great and beneficial" ; the Church had "widely extended her influence," and was " rapidly increasing her congregations." " Many persons of dififerent persuasions," had already " united with her." In the previous year over 12,00Q immigrants had arrived at Quebec [16]. Besides sending Missionaries from England, the Society strove ta raise up a body of " Native American " Clergy, by providing for the training of candidates for Holy Orders in the country ; and this form of aid — begun in 1815 and continued to the present time — hag perhaps been as valuable as any that could be given [17], [See also pp. 779, 841.] i Hii m !' ! : 146 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. . I The Society also took a leading part in promoting the education of the masses, by making grants for Schoolmasters, for many years onward from 1807, and by introducing in 181l> the National School system of education into Lower Canada [18J. [See also p. 769.] Special provision was likewise made for the building of Churches— in addition to Dr. Stewart's fund. Eeferring to one sum of £2,000 placed at his disposal for this object, the Bishop of Quebec wrote in 1820 : " The pious liberality of the Society appears to have produced the happiest effect ; it was natural indeed that it should tend to attach the inhabitants to the Church and to call forth their exertions to Sualify themselves for obtaining the estabUshment of Missions among lem and tliis it has evidently done " [19]. On the death of Bishop Jacob Mountain in 1825 Dr. Stewart was chosen his successor, and consecrated in 1826. His altered position and circumstances, when holding a visitation as Bishop in districts in which he had previously travelled as a Missionary, made no alteration in his simple habits and unaffected piety [20]. In 1830, having regard to the fact that "the only impediment to the rapid extension of the Church " in the Diocese was " the want of resources for the maintenance of a body of Clergy in any respect adequate to the wants of the two provinces," the Society supplied the Bishop with the means of forming a body of licensed Catechists, acting under subordination to the Clergy. Some such measure was necessary "in order to maintain even the profession of Christianity " in isolated parts, and the effect produced was " highly beneficial." As soon as possible their places were taken by ordained Mission. s [21]. For ten years Bishop Stewart bore the burden of his vast Diocese, doing his utmost to supply its needs. In 1830, being worn out by his incessant labours, he obtained the assistance of a coadjutor, and sought rest in England, where he died in the following year [22]. His coadjutor, Dr. George Jehoshaphat Mountain, continued to administer the Diocese, but retained the title of " Bishop of Montreal " until the formation of a See of that name, when (July 26, 1850) he became nominally, what in reality he had been from 1837, Bishop of Quebec [23]. Already, as Archdeacon of Quebec for fifteen years, he had a thorough knowledge of the diocese, and shortly after his consecration he wrote : — " Since the Society has been sometimes reproached with a presumed character of inertness attaching to the Clergy in Canada, and since that bounty, which is so greatly needed from the British public, is proportioned to the estimate formed of its profitable application, I cannot forbear from adverting to a very few simple facts, as examples of the statements which might be put forth in recommendation of tho Canadian Church. I do not, of course, mean that the labours of all the Clergy are in accordance with the picture which I proceed to sketch — some arc, from situation, not exposed to any necessity for hardships or severe exertions ; and it must be expected to happen that some should be less devoted than others to tho cause of Christ ; but not to speak of the episcopal labours which, from tho prominent situation of those who have successively discharged them, are of necessity better known, I could mention such occurrences, as that a Clergyman, upon a circuit of duty, has passed twelve nights in the open air, six in boats upon the wator, and six in the depths of the trackless forest with Indian guides ; and a Deacon, making his insolitos nisus when scarcely fledged, as it were, for the more arduous flights of duty, has performed journeys of 120 miles in the midst of Avinter PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 147 upon snow-Hhoes. I could tell how Bomo of these poor ill-paid soi vants of tho Gonpcl have been worn down in strcnyth before their time at remote and laborious stations. I could give many a history of persevering travels in the ordinary oxcrciso of ministerial duty, in dofianco of difficulties and accidents, t!' rough woods and roads almost impracticable, and in all tho severities of weather ; or of rivers traversed amid masses of floating ice, when the experienced canoe-men would not have ])roceeded without being urged. I have known one minister sleep all night abroad, when there was snow upon the ground. I have known others answer callu to a sick-bod at the distance of fifteen or twenty miles in the wintry woods ; and others who have travelled all night to keep a Sunday appointment, after a call of this nature on the Saturday. These are things which have boon done by tho Clergy of Lower Canada, and in almost every singlr instance which has been hero Riven by Missionaries of the Society for tho Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. . . . Tho chief ubject of my anxiety is to draw some favourable attention to the unprovided condition of many settlements. ... In thf township of Kilkenny, lying near to Montreal, I have been assured by one i ; the principal inhabitants that there are 120 families, and that they aZi belong to our own Church. I do not think that any of our Clergy have ever penetrated to this settlement ; and I have no reason to doubt the melancholy truth of an account given me, that tho people hearing of a Protestant minister, whom some circumstance had brought into the adjoining aeigneurie, came trooping through the woods with their infants in their arms, to present them for baptism in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ohost, to one who was a preacher of the Unitarian persuasion ! . . . I could picture the greetings given to the messenger of Christ by some congregations to whom his visit is a rare occurrence ; or I could mention such individual cases as that of a woman who walks three miles to her church, having a river through which she must wade in her way ; and of another who comes nearly four times that distance through the woods, to hear the Church Prayers and a printed sermon, at the house of a lady, who assembles the Protestants of the neighbourhood on a Hunday. . . . Between tho city of Quebec and the inhabited part of the district of Gaspe, in tho Gulf, a distance of more than 400 miles, there is no Protestant Minister to be found. At Matis ... I was most affectionately received . . . Tho people told me, when assembled in a body, that they were about ecjually divided between the Churches of England and Scotland but should bo but too hapjiy to unite under a minister supplied to them by the former." After referring to the loss of the parliamentary grant for Church purposes, and the prospect of the confiscation of the Clergy Reserves and entire withdrawal of the Government allowance for the Bishop, he concluded : " Our chief earthly resource is in the fostering honevo- lence and friendly ipterposition of the Society " [24], The formation of Upper Canada into a separate see (Toronto) in 1889, greatly though it relieved Bishop Mountain, still left him a diocese as largo as France. Writing after one of his tours iii 1841, he said : — " In all my discouragements, I often think what a wonderful blessing to tho country has been afforded in the beneficence of the Society. . . . Great and lamentable as is the destitution of many parts of the diocese . . . yet sound religion has been kept alive in the land . . . and a good beginning has beei made in multiplied instances which may . . . prove the best happiness of ge.ir nations yet to come " [26]. A hitherto entirely neglected district, the coast of Labrador, first received the mmistrations of the Church in 1840. The Rev. E. CusACK, who then made a tour extending to Forteau in the Newfound- land Government, discovered that though the permanent settlers were few, yet in the summer some 15,000 fishermen visited the Canadian settlements alone, No provision existed for Divine worship, many of 1.2 ! I 148 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. m the people were" walking in still worse than heathenish darkness," and at one place " almost all the adults had been baptized by laymen and were so utterly ignorant as to bo unfit for adult baptism " [20], " While Christian friends at home are doing much for India, littlo do they imagine the heathenish darkness which exists in many parts of our scattered settlements of Canada," wrote another Missionary in- 1842. Of one of the settlers in the Kingsey Mission he said he could' not "conceive it possible that any, except a heathen, could be in such a state " [27]. The "influence" which "presided over the Proceedings of Govern- ment " in relation to the Church in Canada appeared to the Bishop (in 1848) to have " resembled some enchantment which abuses the mind.'" "In broad and reproachful contrast, in every singular particular, to the institutions founded for the old colonists by the Crown of France," the British Government suffered " its own people members of the Church of the Empire, to starve and languish with reference to the- supply of their spiritual wants," and left "its emigrant children to scatter themselves at random here and there over the country, upon their arrival without any digested plan to the formation of settlements, or any guide (had it not been for the Society . . . ) to lead them rightly in their new trials, temptations and responsibilities. The value of the Missions and other boons received from the Society," said he. ; 1 " may be well estimated from this melancholy survey of the subject. . , . Yet on the other hand when we look at the advances which through all these difficulties and despite all these discouragements the Church has been permitted to make we have cause to lift up our hands in thankfulness and our hearts in hope When I contemplate the case of our Missionaries, and think of the effects of their labours, I look upon them as marked examples of men whose reward is not in this world. Men leading lives of toil and more or less of hardship and privation . . .. the very consideration which attaches to them as clergymen of the English Church ^stablisbment exposing them to worldly mortification, from their inability to maintain appearances consistent with any such pretension— they are yet, undec the hand of God, the dispensers of present and the founders of future blessing irr the land. There are many points of view in which they may be so regarded ; for wherever a Church is established there is to a certain extent a focus for improve- ment found: but nothing is more striking than the barrier which the Church,, without any adventitious sources of influence, opposes to the impetuous flood of fanaticism rushing at intervals through the newer parts of the country. . . . Nothing else can stand against it. . . . This has been remarkably the case with the preaching of Millerism . . . than which anything more fanatic can scarcely be- conceived. . . . Some men have been known to say that they will burn their Bibles if these [Miller] prophecies should fail. ... In the meantime . . . the Church . . . preserves her steady course and rides like the ark, upon the agitated flood. Her people are steadfast and cleave with the closer attachment to their own system,. from witnessing the unhappy extravagance which prevails around them. Others also of a Bober judgment, are wont to regard her with an eye of favour and respect. Without the check which she creates, the country round would in a manner, all run mad. . . . Loyalty is another conspicuous fruit of Church principles in a colony. Loyalty which in Canada has been proved and tried in many ways. . . . Suohthe.".« is the work of the good Society among ua " [28]. In his visitation this year (1848) the Bishop had to pass a night in a fisherman's hut, consisting of one room and containing a family of thirteen, and the next day, to avoid breakfasting there, he had to travel through wind and rain in " a common cart, without springs niOVINCB OF QUEBEC. 149 and with part of the bottom broken out," the journey of 18^ miles ^Raisaeau-Jaunisse to Port Daniel) occupying nearly seven hours. At Kilkenny a church was consecrated, and '21 persons were confirmed. It was the first episcopal visit, and the people proposed to name tho building the "Mountain Church," hut the Bishop "called it after at. John the Baptist" "as being built for preachiuf;: in tho wilderness, with which they were highly pleased." At Huntingdon was seen an example of the " deplorable effects of schism in a new country." Here, "in a spot scarcelv reclaimed from the woods," and whore one good spacious church might have contained all the worshippers, wore "four Protestant places of worship— altar against altar — all ill appointed, all ill supported," while many ruder and more remote settlements were almost entirely neglected. In such instances " the forbearance and dignity of the Church . . . stood in most advantageous contrast with the proceedings of other parties." Towards providing Communion plate for Sherhrooke Church a woman who was not able " to do more," had given a silver soup ladle , . . contenting herself with one of earthenware or pewter." Claren- don was another place which had been unvisited by any Bishop. " As a specimen of the state of things in the new parts of a colony," it is recorded that a settler hero had gone three times to Bytown, " a distance of fifty odd miles, to be married," and was only successful on the third occasion, the clergyman having been absent on other calls. The way to Clarendon Church was by a narrow wood road. " In places " (said the Bishop) " wc had nothing for it but to fight through tho younger growth and bushes, making a circuit and regaining the road. . . . Service Avas at three. . . . Eighty-six [persons] had received tickets from Mr. Falloon, •fifty-one were confirmed ; about forty other persons were present. Two of tho subjects for confirmation arrived after . . . the service and were then separately confirmed: one of these, a lad . . . had travelled on foot 22 miles that day. Many of the males were in their shirt sleeves. I have detailed all those particulars because they set before the Society in their aggregate, perhaps as lively a picture of the characteristic features of new settlements as any of my travels will afford : and they are interspersed . . . with many evidences of good feeling, which one is willing to trace to an appreciation in the minds of the people of those spiritual privileges which they enjoy through the care of the Society and the Church. . . . After this statement the Society may judge what the need was of Church ministrations before the opening of th's Mission only a year and a half ago, at which time the nearest Clergyman to it in the Diocese was distant fifty miles or upwards ; and the blessings, present a.id future, may be estimated, which are procured by the expenditure of the Missionary allowance of £100 a year. There is in Clarendon alone a population of 1,017 souls, of whom between 800 and 900 belong to the Church of England" * [29]. Seven years after the visit to Kilkenny, Mr. James Irwin, a settler, wrote to the Bishop : — " Twenty years ago ... we might be said to be hardly one remove from tho native Indian. . . . What gratitude is due ... to Almighty God and uncier Him to your Lordship as well as to the blessed Society . . . who sent and supports Mr. Lockhart to be our Minister ! No words of mine can sufficiently describe the improvement that already appears. Could the Society ... see the same • Further testimony to the value of the Society's wor!c will be found in the Bishop's Eeview of the Diocese in 1844, and an Address of the Diocesan Synod to the Society in 1845 [29a]. i;, 1 1 1 I': 4 ,r- '»r '■ -9 150 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1 people . . . now clothed and in their rigl.t minds sitting with becoming attention under our beloved pastor ... it wcia be singularly gratifying to men so benevolent" [30]. The years 1847-8 furnished a sad chapter in the history of the diocese. The famine which proved so fatal to Ireland during 1846-7 drove out of that island hosts of people. Distress also prevailed in Great Britain, and during 1847,91,892 persons, flying from starvation, arrived at the port of Quebec alone. On one vessel 100 deaths occurred at sea, and "multitudes" landed and "spread disease and death throughout the chief towns of Canada." Many Clergymen contracted fever Avhile attending the sick emigrants, and five died. The non- Eomanist ministers who served the Quarantine station at Grosse Isle, in number fifteen, were Anglican Clergymen, and all but one were Missionaries of the Society [81]. 11 1850 another long-desired division of the diocese was accom- plished by the erection of the See of Montreal. Originally the Society had intended to endow the new see out of proper'^y belonging to the Church in Lower Canada, but to this " valid objections were found to exist " at the time. It therefore pressed the matter upon the attention of the Colonial Bishoprics Council, with the result " that in a few months a fund deemed sufficient to constitute a permanent endow- ment " was raised, nearly one-half of the amount being made up by the contributions of the University of Oxford and the S.P.C.K. [32], In 18G4 about £3,000 was added from a fund appropriated to the Diocese of Quebec by the Society in 1857 [32rt]. The new diocese comprehended many districts so completely settled " that all the romance of Missionary life " was at an end, " and the uniform, patient, every-day work of the clergyman, however important," furnished few details to interest the public. [326]. Quebec remained " as poor a diocese as any throughout the Colonies," but out of its poverty it made a gift of £500 to the Society in 1851-2, when in inviting a.n observance of the Society's jubilee the Bishop thus addressed his Clergy : — " To look only to these North American Colonics, we see here, as the work of the Society, our people by thousands upon thousands enjoying the blessings of au Bpostollc ministry, which deals out to them the bread of life, and faithfully leads them to their Saviour ; who but for this Institution, the foremost of their earthly friends, would have been abandoned to ignorance and irreligion, or swept in other instances, into the bosom of Rome " [33]. The confiscation of the Clergy Reserves in 1855 [see pp. lGl-8] was a heavy blow to both dioceses. In each case as in Upper Canada the Clergy consented to a commutation of their life interests, but this produced only a small sum * [34]. * $58,841 in the case of Quebec Dioceho, but so well and prudently has the fund been administered by the Diocesan Church Society that its invested ca]iital now (1892) amounts to $155,000. The Bishopric Fund has shown uimilar growth. From a balance of Clergy Resen-e Itevennp, the S.P.O. was entitled to recoup itself for its expenditure upon the Misgions, but, instead of bo doing, it set tlie money apart to form a Bishopric Endowment Fund. Under the management of the Diocesan Church Society this Fund iod grown from $75,000 to over $100,000 in 18C4, when i.bout $14,800 was devoted to Montreal. Another instance of what can be accompliHhed, with wise tnanagement, even in apoor diocese, is found in the provision made for the Quebec widows and orphans of ihe Clergy and for incapacitated Clergy, which, it is believed, is more " satibfactory " than anywhere else in the Anglican Communion [34a]. PROVINCE OF QUEBEC. 151 Through the Diocesan Church. Society of Quebec much was done to meet the loss from local sources, and by 1068 the Society (S.P.G.) was enabled to reduce its aid to some stations and in all cases to throw the whole charge of building churches and parsonages on the several congregations [85]. The Diocese of Montreal was the better able to meet the emergency as local support had been stimulated by offers of grants from the Society in aid of the purchase of glebes in tbe Missions. Between 1859 and 18G4the Society contributed £1,100 in this form, and in the latter year one-half of the largely increased number of Clergy* were being wholly mainta ned from local sources [36], Since 1882 the Society's aid to this di-jcese hag been limited to the payment of a few of the older Clergy — now four in number [37]. There has been little scope for work among the Indians in Lower Canada, where their numbers are comparatively few. Among the Abe- naquis a Mission begun about 186V " owes its origin and its subsequent encourageni^nt and support to the Society's Mission at Sorrel " [38]. In Quebec Diocese the Missions of the S«>tiety have been extended not only to Labrador but also to the Magdalen Islands, where a Missionary's life involves almost equal hardships — cut off as it is for six months in the year entirely from communication with the outer world [39]. The Labrador Mission has benefited natives (Esquimaiix) as well as settlers [40]. For many years the Society has also con- tributed to the maintenance of a Chaplain at the Marine Hospital, Quebec, where " year after year men from all parts of the world come to be healed or die " [41]. The progress of the diocese in more recent years is summed up in an address to the Society from the Diocesan Synod in 1888. In the preceding 25 years 15 of 34 Missions " have become self-supporting parishes," and though the Society's grant "has been gradually reduced by one-half, ten new Missions have been opened." " Much progress has been made in what long seemed a hopeless task, winning to the Church the descendants of the original settlers in our eastern townships, many of whom camo to Canada from the neighbouring New England States filled with prejudices, political and religious, against the Church of England. These prejudices are now fast dis- appearing. The permanent maintenance of the Church in the poorest and most thinly-settled parts of the country has been secured by a system of local endowments, now spread over nearly the whole diocese — an effort aided at the beginning by a liberal grant from the Society," but mainly duo to local exertions, by which also the endow- ments of the "Church University" (Bishop's College, Lennoxville), "have been very largely increased," and " nearly all the parsonages in the diocese have been provided, and a large proportion of the churches built or rebuilt during this period." The Synod added : — " The fact that the great body of our people are devout oommunicanta, that an earnest willingness to help in the spiritual work of the Church is showing itself more and more among the laity, that eagerness to contributef towards Mission", both in our own North-West and in heathen lands, is growing among us, and that * The Clorgy increased from 49 in 1850 to 65 in 1804. [ t Through the S.P.G. and the Canadian Board of Miasions.] 152 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. by God's great mercy we are free from party divisions, a house religiously at unity in itself : these are among the fruits of the Spirit for which we are now offering our devout thanks to Almighty God " "[42]. At a Missionary Conference in London in 1878 Bishop Oxenden, the then Metropolitan of Canada, said : — " For the last hundred years . . . and up to the present time the Society has never failed to act as the nursing mother of the Church in Canada. For a long period the clergy were, in the strictest sense, Missionaries of that Society, and were wholly dependent on it for their stipends. And whatever of spiritual success we have now attained, we must acknowledge that we owe it to those faithful and true men who made the first clearance in the spiritual wilderness, and in faith of future harvests cast in their seed which has brought forth abundantly. . . . With reference to other CJiristian bodies . . . our Church in Canada holds a very favourable position. She commands the respect of those who are separated from her, and her zeal and earnestness are acknowledged by them. Of our clergy I suppose that at least one in ten has come over to us from other Churches. ... I have a strong impression . . . that the Church in Canada is destined at no distant day to become the focus, around which the scattered bodies shall be gathered. There is at this time a general yearning after unity ; and what Church can present a platform so fitted as ours for uniting the various fragments of a divided Christendom? " r43.^ Statistics. — In tlie Province of Quebec (Lower Canada) (area, 228,900 sq. miles), •where the Society (17r)'J-f«t, 1777-1892) has assiHted in maintaining 294 Missionaries and planting 162 Centi-al Stations (as detailed on pp. 808-72), tliere are now 1,488,535 inhabitants, of whom 75,338 are Church Members under the care of 154 Clergymen and two Bishops. [See p. 703 ; see also the Table on pp. 19'i-3.J Eeferenccs (Chapter XIX.)— Jo., V. 23, p. 299 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 5-9, 217-20, SCO ; R. 1784, pp. 45-0 ; R, 1785, p. 50. [2] Jo., V. 24, pp. 3(!0-7 ; R. 1780, p. 21. [3j Jo., V. 25, pp. 42, 334, 407 ; R. 1790, p. 37. [4] Jo., V. 25, pp. 119, 407 ; R. 178H, pp. 24-5 ; R. 1791, pp. 54-5. [5] Jo., V. 25, p. 42 ; R. 1787, pp. 21-2. [6] Jo., V. 24, \,. 392 ; Jo., V. 25, pp. 42, 119-20, 244; R. 1788, p. 25. [7] J"., V. 28, pp. 12-15; R. 1799, pp. 41-2. [la\ Jo., V. 27, p. 59 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 14-15. 18] R. 1789, pp. 41-5. [9] Jo., V. 20. p. 300; Jo., V. 27, pp. 77-8; R. 1790, p. 44. [lOj R. 1800, pp. 39-41. ill] App. Jo. A, pp. 052-7. [llrt] R. 1804, p. 45. [116] Hawkins' "Annals of the Diocese of Quebec." [12] Do. pp. 38-42; Jo., V. 29, pp. 257, 359-00; M.R. 1855, pp. 241-2. (13"1 Hawkins' "Annals of the Diocese of Quebec," pp. 42, 47; R. 1808, pp. 37-8 ; R. 1809, pp. 44-5 ; R. 1810, p. 41; R. 1811, p. 57. [14] R. 1818, p. 73; R. 1820, pp. 132-3. [15] and [15n] R 1818, pp. 73-4 ; INI.R. 1855, pp. 243-5. [16] R. 1820, pp. 134-5. [17] R. 1816, p. 47 : R. 181(i, p. 51. [18] App. Jo. A, p. 057 ; R. 1819, p. 70 ; R. 1820, p. 30. [19] R. 1820, pp. 104-5 : nee also R. 1833, p. 48. [20] R. 1837, p. 24. [21] R. 1830, pp. 35-0 ; R. 1833, p. 48. [22] R. 1837, p. 24.' [23] K. MSS., V. 25,pp. 52, 57. [24] R. 1880, pp. 123-32. [25] R. 1841, pp. 42-3. [26] R. 1840, pp. 134-8; R. 1891, pp. 140-1. 27] Q.P., Jan. 1843, p. 15. 128] Bishop G. J. Mountain's Journal, 1848, pp. 72-S). 29] Do., Pt. I., pp. 11, 14-18, 39, 40, 00, and Pc. II., pp. 1-18. [29o] R. 1845, pp. 40-1, 44. ^30] Q.P., Oct. 1850, pp. 12-13. [31] R. 1848, pp. 54-7; Q.P., Jan. 1848, pp. 4-7, 32] R. 1850, pp. 28, 44. [32«] .Jubilee Memoir of Quebec Diocesan Church Society, 1842-92, p. 8. (Bound Pampldets, " North America, 1892.") [32/)j R. 1851, p. 65. [33J R. 1852, p. 52. [34] R. 1855, pp. 47, 51 ; R. 1850, p. 48. [34rt] same as [32fj], pp. 8, 9, 18, 20. [35] R. 1858, pp. 4.5-0. [36] Jo., V. 47, p. 392 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 899, 400 ; R. 1851, pp. 04-5 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 45-7. [37] Jo., V. 54, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, pp. 11-12. [38] R. 1807, p. 16 ; R. 1870, pp. 10-11. [39) R. 1871, p. 18. [40] R. 1867, p, 20. [41] R. 1870, p. 16 ; R. 1871, pp. 19, 20. [42] D MSS., V. 87, No. 17. [43] M.F. 1878, pp. 402-7. [42a] K MSS., V. 20, pp. 145-08 ; R. 1893, p. 144. * This progress took place during the wise administration of Bishop J. W. Williams, who succeeded Bisliop G. J. Mountain in 1803 and died in 1892. Under the present Bishop, Dr. A. H. Dunn (consecrated in 1892), a further advance has been made. The centenary of the diocese (Quebec), held in Juno 1893, was signalised by the voluntary adoption of a sclieme whereby the Society's aid (then t'1,450 per annum) will (by gradual reduction) entirely cease in December 1899, with the exception of grants for (a) Divinity Students at Lennoxville College, (b) a Missionary in Labrador, (c) the Chaplain at the Marine Hospital, Quebec, and (rf) pensions [42a]. 153 !■ I CHAPTER XX. PROVINCE OF ONTARIO {continued from p. 141). The circumstances under which Upper Canada was first visited by a clergyman of the Church of England are related by the Rev. John Ogilvie, the Society's Missionary to the Indians in the State of New York, in a letter dated Albany, New York, Feb. 1, 1760 : — " Last summer I attended the royal American regiment upon the expedition to Niagara* ; and indeed there was no other chaphiin upon that Department, tho' there were three regular Regiments and the Provincial Regimen* of New York. The Mohawks were all upon this Service, and almost all the Six Nationsf, they amounted in the whole to 940 at the time of the siege. I ofliciated constantly to the Mohawks and Oneidoes who regularly attended Divine Service. . . . The Oneidoes met us at the Lake near their Castle, and as they were acquainted with my coming, they brought ten children to receive Baptism, and young women who had been previously instructed . . . came likewise to receive that holy ordinance. I baptized them in the presence of a numerous crowd of spectators, who all seemed pleased with the attention and serious behaviour of the Indians. . . . During this campaign I have had an opportunity of conversing with some of every one of tlie Six Nation Confederacy and their Dependants, and of every nation I find some who have been instructed by the priests of Canada, and appear zealous roman Catholics, extremely tenacious of the Ceremonies and reculiaritics of that Church : and from very good authority I am inform'd that there is not a nation bordering upon the five great Lakes, or the banks of the Ohio, the Mississippi all the way to Louisiana, but what are supplied with Priests and Schoolmasters, and have very decent Places of Worship, with every splended utensil of tlieir lieligion. How ought we to blush at our coldness and shameful Indifference in the propagation of our most excellent Religion. Tlie Harvest truly is great but the labourers are few. The Indians themselves are not wanting in making very pertinent RcHections upon our inattention to these Points. The Possession of the important Fortification of Niagara is of the utmost consequence to the English, as it gives us the happy opportunity of commencing and cultivating a Friendship with those numerous Tribes of Indians who inhabit the borders of Lakes Erie, Huron, Michigan and even Lake Superiour : and the Fur Trade which is carried on by these Tribes, which all centers at Niagara, is so very considerable th.at I am told by very able judges, that the French look upon Canada, of very little Importance without the possession of this important Pass. ... In this Fort, there is a vtry handsome Chapel, and the Priest, who was of the Order of St. Francis, had a commission as the King'sJ Chaplain to the garrison. He had particular instructions to use the Indians, who came to trade, with great Hospitality (for which he had a particular allowance) and to instruct them in the Principles of the Faith. The service of the Church here was performed with great Ceremony and Parade. I performed Divine Service in this Church every day during my stay here, but I am afraid it has never been used for this purpose since, as there is no minister of the Gospel there. This neglect will not give the Indians the most favourable impression of us " [1]. Tlu'oughout tho campaign, which ended in tho complete conquest of Canada by Great Britain, Mr. Ogilvie set an example to the Govern- ment, and "great numbers" of the Indians "attended constantly, regularly and decently," on his ministrations. In the subsequent contest between England and the American ♦ [Against the French.l + [Tho Iroquois or Six Nation Indians.] J [Th is the King of France.] •i'', 154 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Colonies the Mohawks again sided with the mother country, and •' rather than swerve from their allegiance, chose rather to abandon their Dwellings and Property; and accordingly went in a body to General Burgoyne, and afterwards were obliged to take shelter in Canada." A majority of the nation fled in 1776, under the guidance of the celebrated Captain Joseph Brant, to Niagara, and eventually settled on the Grand River above Niagara. The remainder, under Captain John Deserontyon, escaped to Lower Canada, and, after a sojourn of about six years at La Chine, some of them removed, in 1782-3, to Niagara ; but most of them permanently settled in 1784 on the Bay of Quints,* forty miles above Cataraqui or Kingston, in Upper Canada [2]. The Indians were soon followed by their former pastor, the Rev. John Stuart, whose labours among them in New York State and in Lower Canada have been mentioned. [See pp. 73-4, 140.] Those settled at Quenti intended remaining there that they might "enjoy the advantages of having a Missionary, schoolmaster and church " [3]. On June 2, 1784, Mr. Stuart sot out from Montreal, visiting on his way all the new settlements of Loyalists on the River and Lake, and on the 18th arrived at Niagara. On the following Sunday he preached in the garrison, and in the afternoon, " to satisfy the eager expectations of the Mohawks, he proceeded on liorseback to their village, about 9 miles distant, and officiated in their church." After a short intermission they returned to the church, "when he baptized 78 infanta and 6 adults, the latter having been instructed by the Indian Clerk," a man of " very sober and exemplary life," who regularly read prayers on a Sunday. The whole was concluded with " a discourse on the nature and design of baptism." " It was very affecting to Mr. Stuart to see those affectionate people, from whom he had been separated more than seven years, assembled together in a decent and commo- dious church, erected principally by themselves, with the greatest seeming devotion and a becoming gravity. Even the windows were crowded with those who could not find room within the walls. The concourse . . . was unusually great, owing to the circumstance of the Oneidas, Cayugas, and Onondagas being settled in the vicinity." Mr. Stuart afterwards baptized " 24 children and married G couple." On his return journey he visited Cataraqui (Kingston) and baptized some children ; also the Bay of Quenti, 42 miles distant, where, in a beautiful situation, the Mohawks were " laying the foundation of their new village named Tyonderoga," and their school-house was almost finished. The loyal exiles at Cataraqui, &c., expressed "the most anxious desire to have Clergymen sent among them," and they looked "up to the Society for assistance in their . . . distress," being then too poor to support clergymen. In this year Mr. Stuart baptized 173 persons, of whom 107 were Indians [4]. In July 1786 he removed his headquarters to Cataraqui, " chiefly on account of its vicinity to the Mohawks " [5j. Tlieir further history will be noticed hereafter. [See p. 165.] At Cataraqui Mr. Stuart began to officiate in "a large room in the garrison." The "inhabi- tants and soldiers " regularly attended service, and he had " sanguine • Quintff, Quenti, Kent), or Kenty. PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 155 hopes " of " a large congregation " [6]. These hopes were soon realised, though he was " obliged to teach them the first principles of religion and morality " before pressing them to " become actual members of the Church." They were, however, too poor to erect a Church until 1794, when St. George's was " finished with a Pulpit, Desk, Communion-Table, Pews, Cupola and a Bell." In August of that year the Bishop of Quebec held his visitation at Kingston. During his stay " several persons of the Church of Scotland avowed their conformity to ours and some of them were actually confirmed by the Bishop." In all 55 persons were confirmed, 24 of whom had been in- structed by Mr. Stuart. In 1798 his congregation was "numerous and respectable " ; nothing " but peace and harmony appeared "; and notwithstanding the ground the Methodists had gained in that country they had " not made a single convert in the town of Kingston " [7]. Many other Missions were founded by Mr. Stuart. On a visit to Quenti in 1785 he "caused the inhabitants of the different townships to collect their children at convenient places and he baptized those who were presented to him." In the second township (" 16 miles dis- tant from Cataraqui "), he met " a number of families of the Church of England," who assembled regularly on Sundays and had "the liturgy and a sermon read to them " by Captain Jephta Hawley in his own house. By the next year the " third township " had purchased a house for school and temporary church, in which " a serious discreet man " read prayers on Sundays [8]. The desire of these people for a resident Missionary was gi'atified in 1787 by the appointment of the Rev. John Langhorne to the charge of Ernest and Fredericksburg, as the two townships were respectively named. In his first year Mr. Langhorne had " 1,500 souls mider his care," and he baptized 107 children and adults. On his first coming the people had " not been able to build either parson- age or church " ; but withm five years he succeeded in opening eight* places of worship in his parish. These he diligently served, besides often officiating " at distant places in private houses " [9]. The next places to receive resident Missionaries were Niagara (Rev. R. Addison in 1792), York, or Toronto (Rev. G. 0. Stuart in 1801), Cornwall (Rev. J. S. Rudd, 1801-2, and Rev. J. Strachan, 1803-11), all of which had been previously visited by the Rev. J. Stuart, who has well earned the title of " Father of the Church in Upper Canada " [10]. The first account of York (1802) given by the Rev. G. 0. Stuart was that the town consisted of " about 120 houses and 70 families : but taking in the whole township there might be about 140 families." The pr ..Uing denominations were "the Presbyterians, Episcopalians and Romar Catholics." The last were few, but there were numerous Methodistr. " Notwithstanding the prejudices of those who ? >minally iissent from the Church of England," he had " a numerous ui^tjregation " ; but the communicants were " very few " (ten). The people had subscribed to the building of a church, for the site of which six acres of land had been reserved. Pending its erection he was official". jg "in the Government House" [11]. • St. Oawald'D, St. Cuthberfs, St. Warburg's, St. Thomas's, St. i aul's, St. John's, St. Peter's, St. Luke's. i .r^V 166 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. The Bishop of Quebec in examining Mr. Strachan for ordination was so well satisfied with respect to his " principles, attainments, ■conversation and demeanor," that he stated he would be " more than commonly disappointed " if he did not "become a very useful and respectable Minister" [12]. As will bo seen hereafter, the future Bishop of Toronto more than justified the opinions formed of him. During his residence at Cornwall " he conducted a grammar school in which many of the most distinguished colonists received their educa- tion " [13]. At the time of the war which broke out between Great Britain and the United States in 1812 he was stationed at York (Toronto), and in 1814 he reported : " the enemy have twice captured the town since the spring of 1813, all the pubhc buildings have been Jjurnt and much loss sustained by many of the inhabitants." The Americans also took possession of Sandwich and Niagara ; they burnt the churches there, carrying off from Sandwich the Church books and the Eev. R. Pollard, who was released in 1814 on the prospect of peace. Mr. Addison's house at Niagara escaped destruction, and " afforded an asylum to many unhappy sufferers " [14]. At the commencement of 1808 Upper Canada contained only four clergymen. The Rev. J. Strachan, who in that year "made the £fth," states that so little had been " known of the country and the little that was published was so incorrect and unfavourable, from exaR(?erating accounts of the climate and the terrible privations to which its inhabitants were said to be exposed, that no Missionaries could bo -induced to come out. ... It might have been expected that on the arrival of . . . the first Bishop of Quebec, the Clergy would have rapidly increased, but notwith- standing the incessant and untiring exertions of that eminent prelate, their number had not risen above five in Upper Canada so late as 1812, when it contained 70,000 inhabitants. In truth the Colony, during the wars occasioned by the French Eevolution, seemed in a manner lost sight of by the public " [15]. Another cause of the lack of clergy, who in 1818 numbered only nine, was that no parishes had been erected by Government. The "Society drew the attention of the authorities to this in 1807 [10], and the years 1819-20 brought with them the division of the province into parishes, the opening of six new Missions, and additional grants from the Society in aid of the erection of churches [17]. From this period the number of clergymen I'apidly increased.* At the visitation of Upper Canada by Bishop Mountain of Quebec (in 1820) the Clergy, in an address to him, said : — " Nearly thirty years have el»p>sed since your Lordship entered upon tlio arduous task of diffusing the light of the Gospel through this extensive portion of His Majesty's dominions. You saw it a wilderness with few inhabitants and only three dorgymon within its bounds. Now the population is great ; churches are springing up and the growing desire of the people to be taught the principles of Christianity through the medium of the Established Church, cannot fail of conveying the most delightful pleasure to your Lordship's mind " ^iS}. Tn 1822 the Society had to "congratulate " itself upon the result of its operations in Canada, " where a numerou.s population collected from various parts of the sister kingdom and educated in the prin- •ciples of different religious sects have become united in one congrega- tion, and having left their prejudices on the shores of their native * From 22 in 18ii5 to 40 in 183a, and to 102 in 1843. 1) k ii h S tl tl PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 167 land, have continued to live in Christian charity ' endeavouring ta keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.' " Applications for union with the Church were " in a variety of instances " " transmitted to the Bishop of the Diocese," and would have been "still more frequent" had the financial resources of the- Society allowed it " to hold out such encouragement to overtures of this nature, as they deserve." Many of the new districts occupied by the Society at this period were found to be in a " deplorable state of religion and morality." Sundays had been " no otherwise dis- tinguished from the other days of the week, than by a superior degree of indolence and intemperance," the children had been "wholly deprived of all religious instruction; and the entire population . . , left to follow their own heedless imaginations, without a guide or minister to show them the error of their ways " [19]. As Visiting Missionary the Hon. and Rev. C. Stewart did much at this period to foster Christianity among the settlers and to found new Missions in their midst, and assisted by a private fund raised by him, the people in many places built churches " without even the promise' of being soon supplied with a Clergyman." At Simco the inhabitants who had begun building a meeting-house all agreed in 1822 to make it an Episcopal house of worship [20]. In 1880 the Church was reported by Dr. (now Bishop) Stewart to be " spreading herself all over the land " [21]. Such was the respect with which she was regarded, that on the Bishop's visiting Hamilton* in this year and preaching in the New Court House on a week-day,. " although the election for the county was at the time going on, the candidates unanimously consented to close the poll for two hours that no impediment to Divine Service might be offered, and the congrega- tion was numerous and attentive " [22]. The noble self-devotion of the Church of England Clergy during the fearful visitations of cholera in Canada in 1832 and 1834 won for them increased respect and affection. Foremost in attendance on the sick and dying both in hospital and private house was Archdeacon STRACHAN.t Rector of Toronto. After the cessation of the plague he was presented by his people with a handsome token of their "affectionate remembrance of the fortitude, the energy, the unwearied perseverance' and benevolence" with which he discharged his duties "when sur- rounded by affliction, danger and de'^pondency." For the 200 widows and 700 orphans left desolate by the cholera a subscription of £1,320 was raised. It is significant that all but £88 of this came from members- of the Church. Many orphans were adopted, and eventually all were enabled to obtain a livelihood [23]. The Church of England population in Upper Canada in 1880 formed " one moiety of the whole," and as it was impossible to supply sufficient clergymen to minister to them a body of licensed catechista was then organised to assist the Missionaries — the necessary funds being provided by the S.P.G., which also assisted in establishing a " Sunday School Soci(;ty " in the country [24 j. At the same time " the Society for converting and civilizing the * Now the catlicdral city of the See of Niagara, t Appointed Archdeacon of York in 1827 [22a]. 11 158 SOCIETY FOR THE TROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. '} ;■ I ■ :• ■ ( i ' ! J 1, ^if I ■ I Indians and propagating the Gospel among the destitute Settlers in Upper Canada" was established in the Colony [25]. These local auxiliary associations, with the " Bible and Prayer Book Society " founded at Toronto in 1816, and the " Upper Canada Clergy Society "* formed in England in 1887, prepared the way for the foundation of the general " Diocesan Church Society " in 1842. [See pp.160, 759.] The united efforts of the parent Society and its handmaids were, however, for a long time insufficient to meet the spiritual wants of the ever- increasing population of Upper Canada. Shortly before the death of Bisliop Stewart the Society began to make provision for opening several new Missions [26], but his successor, Bishop Mountain, could still in 1838 represent to the Government that "a lamentable proportion of the Church of England population arc destitute of any provision for their religious wants, another large proportion insufliciently provided, and almost all the remainder served by a Clergy who can only meet the df-mands made upon them by strained efforts, which prejudice their usefulness in other points. . . . The importunate solicitations which I constantly receive from different quarters of the Province for the supply of clerical services ; the over- flowing warmth of feeling with which the travelling Missionaries of the Church arc greeted in their visits to the destitute settlements ; the marks of affection and respect towards my own office which I experienced throughout the Province ; the exertions made by the people, in a great number of instances, to erect churches even without any definite prospect of a Minister, and the examples in which this has been done by individuals at their own private expense ; the rapidly increasing circulation of the religious newspaper, which is called TIic Church ; — these arc altogether unequivocal and striking evidences of the attachment to Church jjrinciples which pervades a great body of the population. ... I state my deliberate belief that the retention of the Province as a portion of the British empire depends more upon the means taken to provide and perpetuate a sufficient establishment of pious and well-qualilicd Clergymen of the Church, than upon any other measure whatever within the power of the Government. . . . Connected closely with the same interests is the measure which has for some time been in agitation for the division of the diocese and the appointment of a resident Bishop in Upper Canada. It is perfectly impossible for a Bishop resident nt Quebec, and having the official duties in the Lower Province ... to do justice to . . . tho Upper. I feel this most painfully in my own experience and I greatly need relief, but apart from all personal considerations, the Church, with all that depends upon her ministrations must suffer while the v^xisting arrangements remain." The immediate result of this appeal was the erection of Upper Canada into a separate diocese, named Toronto, and the appointment of Archdeacon Strachan as its first Bishop, in 1889 [27]. Besides making provision for twenty additional Missionaries, tho Society, by an advance from its General Fund and appropriations from the Clergy Reserves,t secured an income for the Bisliop [28]. In 1840 Bishop Strachan commenced his first visitation of his diocese. At Niagara sixty-three persons were confirmed, " many advanced in life. ... Of these, some pleaded want of opportunity, others that they had not till now become convinced of the salutary effects of this beautiful and attractive ordinance . . . the interesting ceremony of confirmation had drawn great attention and . . . many who had formerly thought of it with indifference, had become con- * a short experience convinced the managers of this asBOciation of the unwisdom of maintaining an independent agency, and in 1810 it was united with the S.P.G. as a branch conmiittee f26a]. t Sec pp. 161-8. PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 159 vinced that it was of apostolio appointment and therefore a duty not to be neglected.* The congregation were so much pleased that the greater number remained in church for evening prayer." Niagara, one of the earliest congregations collected in Upper Canada, was for nearly forty years under the care of the Rev. B. Addison, of whom the Bishop said : — " He was a gentleman of commanding talents and exquisite wit, whoso devotedness to his sacred duties, kindliness of manners, and sweet companionship, are still sources of grateful and fond remembrance. He may justly be considered the missionary of the western part of the province. In every township we find traces of his ministrations, and endearing recollections of his affectionate visits." The congregations at Williamsburgh and Osnabruck comprised many Dutch or German families, "formerly Luthcralas," but who had " conformed to the Church." At Cornwall, where the Bishop had first commenced his ministerial labours, many whom ho had baptized, now men and women, came forward to tell him they were of his children. A spacious brick church, erected at the solo expense of the Rev. W. Macaulay, was consecrated at Picton. " It was supposed, before the church was built," said the Bishop, "that we had no people in the township of Halliwell. Mr. Macaulay has been nevertheless able to collect a large and respectable congregation, comprising the greater portion of the principal inhabitants of the village of Picton and its vicinity ; ho has like- wise stations in different parts of the township where the congregations are encouraging. It has happened here, as in almost every other part of the Province, that an active, diligent, and pious Missionary, discovers and brings together great numbers of Church people, who previous to his appearance and exertions, were altogether unknown, or supposed to belong to other denominations." After the confirmation of twenty-one persons an oifermg of £50, to be continued for three years, was presented by the " young ladies " of the neighbourhood towards supporting a traveUing Missionary in Prince Edward district [29]. The number of persons confirmed in the diocese in 1840 was 1,790, and during the next visitation nearly 4,000. This involved toilsome journeys over woods " in many places dangerous and impracticable— a rough strong farmer's waggon" being the only vehicle that dared attempt them — the rate of progress being sometimes scarcely a mile an hour [30]. In 1841 the Bishop reported that the province, which but for the Society would have been "little better than a moral waste," had now eighty clergymen, and there was " scarcely a congregation in the Diocese that has not cause to bless the Society for reasonable and liberal assistance" [31]. [Sec also the Bishop's Charge 1841 ; Speech of Chief Justice Robinson of Canada at the London Mansion House Meeting, 1840 ; and Addresses of Bishop and Clergy, 1841, 1844, 1847 [31a].] On the last occasion (1847) it was stated that there were ** but few " of the churches in the diocese towards the erection of which the Society had not contributed [82].t Notwithstanding all that had been done the diocese in some parts presented what the Bishop described in 1844 as an " appalling degree of spiritual destitution." Settlers were daily met with who told " in * A similar effect was produced by a confirmation at Bnrford in 1842 [28a]. t" The whole of the Churches . . . existing in the British Colonies of North America," in 1846, had, " with but few exceptions the funds of the Society " [82a]. . received grants towards their erection from ! : ;!; .ffl^ • '.1 f m i I,: •■■} ';a '•!■ 160 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. deep sorrow " that they had " never heard Divine service since they came to the country " [88]. It was with the view of inducing " every indi- vidual member of the Church " in the diocese to do all they could " to extend to the whole population of the province that knowledge of salvation which is our most precious treasure " that the Diocesan Church Society was organised in 1842. In advocating its estabhshment the Bishop paid the following tribute to the Missionaries sent to Canada by the S.P.G. : " Well have these servants of God fulfilled the glorious objects of their Divine mission, by proofs, daily given, of such piety, zeal and labour, mentally and bodily, of hardship patiently endured and fortitude displayed, as render them not unworthy of the primitive ages of the Church " [84], Within four years of its formation the Diocesan Church Society " leavened the whole Province," and was enabled to support from ten to twelve additional Missionaries. In drawing up its Constitution and Bye-Laws those of the S.P.G. were as closely as possible followed, and it speaks wonders for the growth of the Missionary sph-it that in the second year of its existence the income of the daughter Society exceeded that received by the parent Society in any one year for the first ten years after its incorporation.* The advantages of an organisation uniting as well as creating new forces were shown in a striking manner in 1852, when the Canadian Legislature passed an Act divesting itself of its privilege of presenting to certain Rectoriest of nominal value in Upper Canada, and placing the " embarrassing patronage " at the dis- posal of the Diocesan Church Society. In a disunited diocese such a gift would have led to endless bickerings, but the Church Society unanimously agreed^ to lodge the new power in the hands of the Bishop of Toronto [85]. In the same year that the Diocesan Society was founded a Theo- logical College was established at Cobourg, and in the following year (1848) the Church University of King's College at Toronto. On the secularisation of the latter institution the new Church University of Trinity College was organised in 1852, with the assistance of the S.P.G., and Cobourg College (also fostered by the Society) was merged in it. § [See p. 778.] As an instance of "what the Church would efl'ect in promoting peace and loyalty, were it zealously supported by the Imperial Govern- ment instead of prisons, poUce and troops," the Bishop sent the Society in 1848 the following account of the Mission at Lloydtown : — " There is something worthy of remark in regard to this Mission. Lloydtown was considered the focus of the rebelHon, which broke out in this province in 1837. * Independent of the local branch aBsociations the Diocesan Church Society received in 1844 £1,800, besides considerable grants of land for Church endowment ; in 1845, £2,735 ; in 1840, £8,004 [35a]. Compare this with the S.P.G. Table on p. 830. t In 183(5 Governor Sir John Colborne, with the advice of his Council, erected fifty- seven rectories in Upper Canada, assigning to each a glebe of 400 acres [35tJ. The land was described in 1840 as " chiefly unproductive " [35c]. X On opening the meeting on the occasion the Bishop " could see on looking round many with their papers in their hands impatient to bring their wisdom forward." But as he " addressed the meeting with a frank and honest boldness " he " could see more than one . . . putting their plans in their pocket"; and after a long discussion the patronage was conferred on him " by acclamation " [35cf]. § Further assistance towards the endowment of Trinity College was rendered by the Society in 18C4 (£500) and in 1884 (£100) [36]. PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 161 Before that time, such vras the hatred of the inhabitants of the village to the Church of England, that it was scarcely safe for one of our MiKsionaries to approach it. Lloydtown suffered very much from the outbreak, and during their distress, and while some troops remained in it stationary to keep order, tlie Rev. F. L. Osier, of Tecumpseth, ventured to visit the place. At first his ministra- tions wero in a great measure confined to the troops, but with a kind discretion he seized upon this period of alHiction to extend his services to the inhabitants generally ; and it pleased God to bless his labours in the most singular manner, so that a large congregation has been gathered, an excellent-sized church built, the character of the village redeemed as to loyalty, and a complete change effected among the people in their sentiments respecting the Church of England ; formerly they seemed all enemies, now the majority are steady and zealous friends. . . . On the 6th of August I held a confirmation at Lloydtown ; the church was filled almost to suffocation " [37]. "While the Missionaries were advancing the welfare of the State by making its subjects loyal and peaceable, the Government was seeking to deprive the Church of her rightful inheritance — an object which was at last fully accomplished. The story of the Canadian Clergy Reserves and their confiscation may be thus summarised : — At the conquest of Canada by Great Britain the Roman Catholic Church was liberally tolerated, and left in possession of very considerable property.* At the same time it was distinctly understood in the Imperial Parliament that the Anghcan Establishment was to be the National Church. In reply to an enquiry in 1785 as to what steps ^ Government had taken since the last peace towards establishing the Church in North America, the Society was informed by Lord! Sydney, with regard to Canada, that instructions had been given to the Governor of Quebec to appropriate lands for glebes and schools, that " the salaries to the four Ministers of the Church of England already established in that Province " were " paid out of His Majesty's revenue arising therein" ; and on the general question it was added that the Government would co-operate with the Society " in affording to His Majesty's distressed and loyal subjects" in North America "the means of Religious Instruction, and attending the Public Worship of Almighty God," and that " the funds for the support of Ministers arisft from the annual grants of Parliament or His Majesty's revenue." In 1791, when the two distinct provinces of Upper and Lower Canada were established — the royal instructions to the Governor having previously declared the Church of England to be the established religion of the Colony — a reservation of one-seventh of all the lands in Upper Canada and of all such lands in the Lower- Province as were not already occupied by the French inhabitants was made (by Act 81 George III.) for the support of a " Protestant Clergy" with a view to providing for the spiritual wants of the Protestant population of the country. While these lands remained mere waste tracts the exclusive right of the Church of England to them was not questioned, but when it was seen that they were becoming valuable other claimants arose in the Presbyterians of the Church of Scotland and various Dissenters. From 1818 to 1854 the .mbjcci;; of the Clergy Reserves was more or less * The ondowmentB ' for tl.o support of the Roman Catholic Church in Lower Canada," were valued by tiu' Biahop of Toronto in 1840, at .£4,500,000 [38]. In Upper Canada the E. C, Clergy were " but poorly provided for," IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 1.25 1^128 |2.5 |50 ^^^ W^B Ui 1^ 12.2 II ^ -^ M^ ^ IIIIIJ4 — 6" V y] j^* Photographic Sciences Corporation ?3 V 3ST MAiN STRUT ^^'KASTIR, N.Y. 14SS0 (VU) 873-45Ci (/. 6 & ^ V o i\ w^^ • y 162 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. a " burning question " in Canada. It was constantly complained that tLe Anglican Church held large districts of unimproved land to the inconvenience and injury of the neighbouring settlers. "hi 1819 the law officers of the Crown in England advised that the provisions of the Act might " be extended to the Clergy of the Church of Scotland but not to dissenting ministers." The question, being an inconvenient one for the Home Government to settle, was referred to the Provincial Legislature, to whom, however, the entire alienation of the lands and their application to the purposes of general education or a reinvestment of them in the Crown was repeatedly recommended. In 1827 the Imperial Parliament authorised the sale of one-fourth of the Reserves in quantities not exceeding 100,000 acres in any one year. On the main question, which had been left undecided, the local Legislature and Executive Council at length so far agreed as to pass an Act (in 1839) for the appropriation of one-half of the annual pro- ceeds of the property (after payment of certain guaranteed stipends) to " the Churches of England and Scotland," and the residue " among the other religious bodies or denominations of Christians recognised by the constitution and laws of the Province, according to their respective numbers to be ascertained once in every four years." The members of the Church of England in the province " assented" to this arrangement as a " compromise, and for the sake of peace." But since " some of its enactments were in contravention of existing Acts of Parliament " the scheme was disallowed by the Home Government, and an Act of the Imperial Parliament took its place. This Act ot 1840 (3 and 4 Vict. cap. 78) provided for the gradual sale of the Clergy Reserves, and for the appropriation of two-sixths of the proceeds to the Church of England, and one-sixth to "the Church of Scotland in Canada." The residue was to be applied by the Governor of Canada with the advice of his Executive Council " for purposes of public worship and rehgious instruction in Canada." The Church of England portion was to be expended under the authority of the S.P.G. To the Jhurch, a final settlemeni, even on such terms as the loss of two-thirds of her property, had become desirable, for apart from the undeserved odium brought upon her by the dispute, the property itself was wasting away under a system of mismanagement. Even after the passing of the Act it was necessary to remonstrate against the waste, and a Select Committee of the Canadian Legislature reported in 1843 : " There is really no proportion or connexion what- ever between the service rendered to the fund and the charges which are imposed upon it." Under a more economical system of manage- ment it was soon possible not only to meet the sum (£7,700) guaranteed to certain clergymen during their lives, but also to provide for the extension of the Church. Notwithstanding that the settlement of 1840 " was intended " to be •* final " and " was accepted and acquiesced in by all parties as such " until 1850, the Imperial Parliament in 1853 surrendered the Clergy Reserves to the Canadian Legislature to be dealt with at its pleasure. The Society petitioned against this injustice, but in vain, and in 1855 (by Act of the Colonial Legislature, Dec. 18, 1854) the property was " aUenated from the sacred purposes to which it had nitherto been devoted and transferred to the several municipalities •liJ PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 163 within the boundaries of which the lands were situated." The only limitation imposed by the Imperial Legislature was that the life interests of the existing Clergy should be secured. With one consent, however, the Clergy commuted the aggregate of their life interests for a capital fund to be invested for the permanent endowment of the Church. In Upper Canada the amount thus secured for ever was calculated at £222,620 currency.* This sum, it was reckoned, would produce in colonial investments £l'?,244 per annum, but the amount of stipends then actually payable to the Clergy was £18,043, leaving a deficiency of £6,399. No effort was spared by the diocese (Toronto) itself to meet thci great and unexpected difficulties ipfo which it had been thus thrown ; but while doing all that was possible to elicit local support, the Bishop (Jan. 6, 1855) made a final appeal to the Society for assistance : — "Bear with me in anxiously pressing upon the Society a favourable considera- tion of the . . . aid which we require in carrying out this scheme of commutation, and allow me to say, that it will be to the Society the most graceful release imaginable from the growing wants of this vast Diocese ; for, were it fully arranged and in active operation, with attendant certainty and steady advancement, the courage it would inspire, and the excitement it would create, would doubtless enable us to shorten the period during which we should require pecuniary aid. But if we are left in the wasting condition of dying out, the Society will be com- pelled during the process to advance much greater help than we now pray for, and even then hope will wither. " I would rather contemplate the Society administering her generous aid whilo we require it, and sending her last donation with her blessings, and prayers, and parting greetings of encouragement. It would be a most affecting separation from the greatest of her Colonial Missions, and yet turned into a most glorious triumph. She found Canada a wilderness nearly seventy years ago, but now a populous and fertile region, sprinkled throughout with congregations, churches, and clergymen, fostered by her incessant care, and now carrying the blessings of the Gospel across this immense continent to millions yet unborn." The Society responded (July 20, 1855) by voting a sum of £7,500, spread over the three years 1856-7-8 [89]. From this time Toronto as a diocese has stood on its own resources with no otlier external aid than a small endowment derived from a few Crown rectories and the support rendered by the Society in aid of Missions to the Indians.f " The best evidences of the fruits . . . realized from the judicious nursing of the . . . Church by the Society" (wrote Bishop Sweatman in 1881) are "in the growth in self-sustaining strength and the successive subdivision into flourishing dioceses of the now adult and independent oflfspring" [40]. The first subdivision took place in 1857, when the Diocese of Toi'onto, having obtained legislative powers to meet in Synod of Clergy and Laity, exercised its powers by erecting the See of Huron. The original diocese in its settled parts was able to support its Church from local resources; but the Society extenc^ad temporary assistance to the newer and more destitute settlements jomprised within the new bishopric. For the " true and permanent interest " of the diocese no • less than for the economical expenditure of its own funds, the Society's * In Lower Canada the amount was small. [See p. 160.] t In 1860-1 the Society authorised the conveyance of its lauds in Canada West to - the Diooeson Church Societies of Toronto and Huron [4Cw], h2 !! i '. I 1 i ■■■ '„ti ^sm m 164 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ,1 SI grants were accompanied with the conditions that within three years the people in each assisted mission should have taken measures for Becuring its independence hy erecting either (1) a parsonage and glebe, (2) a church, or collecting an endowment fund equal to half the grant. Within seven years twenty missions, with sixty-three out-stations, had", been established, and in every case the Church had made most " grati- fying progress " [41]. With the exception of a small grant to an Indian Mission at Walpole Island, which was continued to 1885 [see p. 178], Huron was enabled to dispense with the Society's assistance in 1882. The diocese, which began with 41 clergymen, had now 182, and was in "a prosperous condition " [42]. A similar course was observed in the case of the Diocese of Ontario, the formation of which was promoted by a grant from the Society of £1,000 in aid of the endowment of ^he Bishopric [48]. Containing 152 townships, each about 100 square miles in extent,, with a total population of 890,000, and fifty-fve clergymen, the Diocese started in 1862 " with no resources ^vhatever " beyond. a grant from the Society. " I was thus enabled," Bishop Lewis said^ •* to keep up the Missions, which would otherwise have been closed." The Missionary at Almonte reported in 1868 that the Church was; " progressing wonderfully." " Numbers who had lapsed to M[ethodism " now attended his services, and he had baptized many children of Presbyterian parents [44]. With the year 1878 the Society's aid to the diocese, which was- being gradually withdrawn, entirely ceased. In that period the; number of Clergy had been nearly doubled, ^500,000 of invested; capital been raised, 140 new churches built, and with few exceptions every clergyman supplied with a parsonage and glebe land. These results the Bishop attributed in a great measure to the organisation of a Synod of Clergy and Laity. " This created such a feeling of con- fidence and interest that the laity had no scruple in throwing them- selves into the work and casting their alms into the treasury of the Church " [45]. It was the privilege of Bishop Strachan to witness the rapid progress towards independence of these two new dioceses which he had done so much to bring into existence. At his ordination in 1803 he made the sixth clergyman in Upper Canada; at his death in 1867 he was " one of three Bishops having together jurisdiction over 248 " [46]. In 1873 Toronto was relieved of the northern portion of its terri- tory by the erection of the Diocese of Algoma, a district then consist- ing principally of Indian reserves, but now comprising a population nine-tenths of which are emigrants from the mother country. Inas- much as this diocese is the creation of the Canadian Church " as a^ field of Home Missionary operations," it receives "two-thirds of all nnappropriated funds contributed by the laity of this ecclesiastical province in response to her annual Ascensiontide appeal " [47]. The poverty of the settlers, however, has rendered necessary more assistance than has been supplied from this source, and in 1880 and 1882 the Bishop reported there are "thousands of our members Ecatiered throughout this vast diocese, (o whom the sound of the PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 165 churcli-going bell is a thing of the past, thousands who are living and dying without any opportunity of participating in the means of grace." " Elsewhere the Church ... is converting Pagans into Christians ; is it not at least equally necessary to prevent Christians becoming Pagans? " [48], The Society has done much to supply the required means [49]. It has also contributed (since 1872) £1,053 towards the endowment of the see [50]. By the formation of the See of Niagara in 1875 Upper Canada now -comprises five dioceses, all of which, except Algoma, are self-support- ing. As a separate diocese Niagara has not received aid from the .Society ; but the Missions contained in it were either planted by the Society or are the direct outcome of its work [60a]. It may be recorded here that in 1871 the Society initiated a movement for <5ollficting and circulating among the Clergy in England reliable infor- •mation (obtained from the local Clergy) as to openings for emigrants in the Provinces of Quebec and Ontario, where they could continue within the reach of Church ministrations [51]. The removal of the Mohawks from the United States to Canada, and their settlement on the Grand Eiver and in the Bay of Quenti, has already been mentioned [see pp. 74, 140, 154] : it remains to tell of the Society's work among them and other Indian tribes in Upper -Canada. Immediately on the formation of the Mohawk settlement at Tyon- deroga, Quenti Bay (1784), " a young Loretto Indian " (Mr. L.Vinceni) was appointed Catechist and Schoolmaster there, and on the Rev. Dr. Stuart's second visit (in 1785), the Indians expressed their •' thank- fulness for the Society's kind care and attention to them especially in the appointment " [52]. They were also ** greatly rejoiced " when the Society came forward with help for the completion of a church which they had begun. The building was so far finished in 1790 as to enable Mr. Thomas, a Mohawk, formerly clerk at the Fort Hunter Mission, New York State, to perform Divine Service in it every Sunday. A few jears later this duty was performed by "a son of their principal Chief," who valued himself much "on being a godson of the Bishop of Nova Scotia"* The church was rebuilt and enlarged by General Prescot in 1798. It was furnished with a " neat altar-piece, containing the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, in the Mohawk language, surrounded by the Eoyal Arms of England, hu Adsomely carved and gilt, as well as with a fine-toned bell." These were given by George the Third. The Mohawks had preserved the Communion Plate entrusted to them in 1712 •• the gift " (as the inscription on it denoted) " of Her Majesty, Queen Anne, by the XJrace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, and her Plantations in North America, Queen, to her Indian Chapel of the Mohawks." [See -p. 70.] This service of plate, being originally intended for the nation collectively, was divided, and a part retained by their brethren on the Grand River ; and such was the care of the Mohawks, ihat more than forty years later the Missionary of Quenti Bay wrote : — " Although it has been confided to the care of individuals of the nation for at a ■■(■■: * Bifihop Charles Inglis, p. 852. 1 :t 166 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. , . ! ' ■ i' ■ ;»* r . '!■• ■ t • :f i 'i» ' i |. p 4 least one hundred and thirty years, the articles we have here in use are in an excellent state of preservation. Even ' the fair white linen cloth for the Com- munion table,' beautifully inwrought with devices, emblematical of the rank of the royal donor, although unfit for use, is still in such condition as to admit of these being easily traced. The grey-haired matron, a descendant of the Chief, the present guardian of these treasures, which she considers as the heirloom of her family, accounts for the mutilated state o! the cloth by observing that during the revolutionary war it was buried to prevent it falling into the hands of their . enemies " [53]. Visiting tho Mohawks at Oswego, Grand Eiver, in 1788, Dr. Stuart found them in possession of a well-furnished wooden church. He baptized sixty-five persons, including seven adults, and was accompanied on his return as far as Niagara (about 80 miles) by Captain Brant, the Chief, and 15 other Mohawks, "who earnestly requested that he would visit them as often as possible " [64]. This he did, as well as those at Quenti, but in both instances the lack of " p. resident Pastor " made itself painfully felt. The occasional visits oi the Missionaries were " not sufficient to produce lasting or substantial benefit," or "to counteract the evils and temptations which on every side " predominated. The intercourse resulting from the proximity of the white settlers became "a mutual source of immorality and corruption "; and for many years the Missionaries had to complain of the relapse of the Indians into their besetting sin — drunkenness [56], Through this time of trial the Indians often showed a desire for better things. Those at Quenti frequently went to Kingston to " receive the Sacrament and have their children baptized." The Rev. R. Addison of Niagara, who with several other Missionaries ministered to the Indians of different tribes on the Grand River, reported in 1796-8 there were "about 550 belonging to the Church," and the number was increasing, as he had some " friendly serious Indians," who under his direction persuaded " the neighbouring villagers to be baptized," and taught them " the principles of Christianity as well" as they "were able." The •' serious deportment and devotion " of his flock were " exemplary," and he had " 18 communicants as pious and conscientious as can be found ... in any Christian congregation." In 1810, his work among the settlers was making great progress, but he was " most satisfied with his success among the Indians : several of whom, belong- ing to tho least cultivated tribe on the Grand River," had been lately baptized. In some years he baptized as many as 100 or 140 Indians. On one occasion a chief of the Cayuga Nation and his wife were admitted. " They had been man and wife many years, but thought it more decent and respectable to be united after the Christian Form." The Missionaries were "greatly assisted by Captain Brant, Chief of the Mohawks," in their endeavours " to bring the wandering tribes " to Christ [66] . In 1820 the Mohawks on the Grand River numbered 2,000, and those at Quenti (who had been reduced by migrations) 250. By a treaty made in this year, " 20,000 acres of land in the Missisaga and 40,000 in that of the Mohawk " districts were added to Government, and Sir Peregrine Maitland expressed his readiness to appropriate the lands themselves, or the moneys arising from their sale, to the Society in PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 167 trust to provide tbe said Indians with Missionaries, Catechists, and Schoolmasters. The Society approved of the proposal, and requested the Bishop of Quebec to act in the matter. The Mohawks devoted a portion ($600) of the proceeds of the land sold by them to the building of a parsonage on the Grand Biver, and added a glebe of 200 acres [57]. A resident Missionary for them was appointed in 1823 [58]. In 1827 the Bishop of Quebec attended service in their church and preached to them, Aaron Hill, the Oatechist, interpreting with " astonishing " " fluency." The Bishop was impressed with the sing- ing of the Mohawks, who "are remarkable for their fine voices, especially the women, and for their national taste for music." The communicants " received the Sacrament with much apparent devotion." A deputation of the chiefs " expressed their sincere thanks to the Society for the interest " it had " so long taken in their welfare," especially for the recent appointment of the Rev. W. Hough as resident Missionary. His influence " had already produced a visible good e£fect upon their habits in general, and they hoped it might be lasting " [59]. Besides the Mohawks there were several Christians of the Tuscarora and Onondaga nations, and some of other tribes to whom Mr. Hough ministered. The Tuscaroras had a small house for public worship, in which the Church Service was regularly read every Sunday morning and evening. TTe witnessed a "groat improvement in their rehgious condition," and i oy •' learnt to sing their hymns almost as well as the Mohawks " [GO]. On Mr. Hough s resignation, in ill health, in 1827, the Bishop of Quebec availed himself of the services of the Rev. R. Lugger as a " temporary substitute," and " permitted him to occupy the parsonage house," then unfinished, but which was completed by "the New England Company," of which he was a Missionary. The Society at first reserved the right of resuming the Mission, but the arrangement was allowed to continue. The severance " of the pastoral connection that had subsisted for more than a century with this interesting people " was not " yielded to without much reluctance on the part of the Society." But inasmuch as they would still " enjoy the services of an Episcopal Clergyman" "under the authority and control of the Bishop," it "consented to leave them under his charge" and appUed the resources set at liberty to other portions of the same nation [61]. At this station in 1830 the Bishop of Quebec consecrated " the Mohawk Church, the oldest but one in the diocese," and confirmed 89 persons, of whom 80 were Indians. Arrangements were also made for providing a resident Missionary for Quenti 13ay, where the Mohawks had set apart a glebe towards his support [62]. Writing of a visit there in 1840 the Bishop of Toronto said : — " The situation of the church and parsonage looks very beautiful from the bay. The Rev. S. Givens, Missionary, came on board in a small boat, rowed by six young Indians. The parsonage is very comfortable ; and Mrs. Givens seems an amiable person, highly educated, and well-bred, and a suitable companion for a Missionary living in the woods, with no society but the aborigines of the country. The church was crowded. Many of the white settlers had come to attend on an occasion so solemn. The congregation, however, consisted chiefly of Indians. The worthy !■ ; ■■I « 168 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ; .;•: Missionary brought forward forty-one candidates for confirmation, eonie rather aged. I addressed them through an interpreter, and, I trust in God, with some effect, as it seemed from their appearance. We all felt it to be a blessed time, and the psalm of praise offered up was overpowering Irom its sweetness and pathos. The voices of the Indian women are peculiarly sweet and affecting ; and there was such an earnest solemnity evinced in their worship, as could net fail to strike all who were present " [63] . From 1810 the office of Catechist at Quenti had been filled by John Hill, a Mohawk. " Sincere and faithful in the discharge of his duties, " he was enabled " during thirty years to witness a good con- fession before his brethren," and at his death in 1841 the white settlers in the neighbourhood united with the Indians in showing re^iject to departed worth [64]. While the work at Queuti and on the Grand River was progressing satisfactorily, Indian Missions had been opened in other quarters. Reporting to Government on the state of the Church in Canada in 1838, Bishop G. J. Mountain (of Montreal) said : — " I cannot forbear . . . from introducing some mention ... of the labours of our clergy among the native Indians. There are two clergymen stationed among the Six Nations on the Grand River. ... A Missionary has been sent to the Manatoulin Islands and another to the Sault St. Marie. . . . These four are engaged exclusively in the charge of the Indians. There are two other clergymen who combine this charge with that of congregations of Whites ; one in the Bay of Quints, where a branch of the Mohawk tribe is established, and one who resides in Carodoc, and devotes part of his time to the Mounsees and Bear Creek Chippewas in his neighbourhood. I have never seen more orderly, and to all appearance, devout worshippers than among some of these Indian congregations which I visited, and I . have the fullest reason to believe that the Ministry of the Clergy among them has been attended with very happy effects " [65]. The Sault St. Marie Ojibway Mission was begun between 1831-3 by the Rev. W. M'Mubbay. "The prmcipal chief, with his two daughters," soon " abandoned idolatry," and many others were baptized. " It is truly astonishing " (wrote Mr. M'Murray) " to see the thirst there is for Scriptural knowledge. The Indians, like the men of Macedonia, are calling for help — for Missionaries — from all quarters. . . . Two bands of Indians cnme to me, from a distance of more than four hundred and fifty miles, for the express purpose of being instructed in the Great Spirit's Book, as they call the Bible, and being baptized. They stated that they had lor heard of this Mission, and had now oome to see < the black coat,' their usual designation of the Clergyman, and to hear him speak the good news, of which they had heard a little. I hope to see the time, ere long, when Missionaries will go in search of these poor sheep instead of seeing them travel so far in search of Missionaries." A church was built by Government, but on Mr. M'Murray'a departure they returned to their old settlement at Garden River. The Rev. F. A. O'Meara carried on the work from 1839 to 1841, when he was removed to Manitoulin Island. Though deserted, the Indians retained an attachment to the Church of England, resisting sectarian and Romanist efforts to draw them away [66]. To the Rev. G. A. Anderson, who in 1848 was sent to re-establish a Mission among them, they said : — "We were left a second time without a Black Coat— no one to read the Great Spirit's book to us. We were determined, however, notwithstanding the dark prospect before us, to attend to the words of our first Black Coat and keep together. 1, PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 169 "We accordingly assembled every Sunday, and prayed to the great Spirit to look with an eye of pity upon us, and send some one to instruct us in the Good Book our Black Coats used to speak to us about. . . . Now we thank the Great Black Coat that he hath sent you to us " [07]. The Mission at Manatoulin (Indian " Mahneetooahneng ") Island arose out of a plan originated by Captain Anderson in connection with the Canadian Government, with a view to collecting all the Indians in the province on one of the islands on the north shore of Lake Huron. The people for whose benefit the Mission was set on foot were Ottahwahs and Ojibwas (or Chippewahs), two tribes of the Algonquin nation, speaking the same language with a variation of dialect. The Ottahwahs having been brought up on the rich lands of Michigan were more adapted for farming than the Ojibwas of Lakes Superior and Huron, accustomed to a life of wandering. " The superstitions of both tribes ... are essentially the same, consisting in little more than a worship of terror paid to evil spirits, whom they think able to inflict terrible misfortunes on them if neglected." They were extensively acquainted with the most virulent vegetable poisons, the smoking of which would cause blindness. In May 1886 Captain Anderson, with the Rev. A. Elliot and a schoolmaster, began the formation of a Mission settlement on Mana- toulin Island, and the scheme promised well until August, when Sir F. B. Head, who had succeeded Sir J. Colborne as Governor of the Province, "ordered" the Missionaries "to leave the work." "The Mission buildings" "were left uncompleted, the school which had been gathered with much pains, broken up, the self-denying labours of the Missionary rendered to all human appearance, abortive ; and what was worst of all, an impression was left on the minds of the Indians . . . that both the Superintendent and the Missionary had grossly deceived them." In the following year Captain Anderson waa allowed to complete the buildings, and on Sir George Arthur becoming Governor, a second Missionary staff was organised with the aid of Archdeacon Strachan. The party (Captain Anderson, the Rev. C. C. Brough, a surgeon, and a schoolmaster) arrived at the station on Oct. 80, 1837, in a snowstorm, to find the Mission-house in flames, and they were obliged to whiter at Penetangweshne. Worse than the loss of the buildings was the loss of confidence caused by the sudden breaking-up of the estabUshment in the previous year, and the sus- picions of the Indians were worked on to no good purpose by the emissaries of Rome. To drive away false impressions the Missionary visited the Indians all round the northern shore of the lake, " showing them, by the privations he was willing to endure in their cause, that he sought not theirs, but them." " It is impossible " (wrote Mr. O'Meara) " for any one who has not undertaken ihose Missionary journeys to have an adequate idea of what has to be endured in them. It is not the intensity of the cold, or the snow-drifts . . . that forms the worst part of them ; it is when these are passed and the Missionary is about to seat him- self on the ground by the wigwam fire that the worst part of the expedition has to be encountered. The filth and vermin by which he sees and feels himself sur- rounded are quite sufficient to make him long for the morrow's journey even though it be but a repetition of the biting winds and blinding drifts which he has already experienced. Still happy would he be, and soon would he forget even these inconveniences, if in most cases, he were received as a welcome guest, and ! . I ! ' 1 ; t 1'^; ^i 1 J'( 'ill • ii! t ill^i :i;! . ,1. 9P 170 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. k4 his message listened to vritb any degree of attention. . . . This is a very inadequate description of what had to be endured by that servant of Ood who preceded nie in this Mission but they did not prevent him from persevering in his labour of love. With all his exertions however not nearly a tithe of those who at the time of the first settlement at this place gave in their adhesion to the plan, consented to receive his instructions." After nearly four years* labour Mr. Brouqh removed to London, Canada, and the Rev. F. A. O'Meara took up the work [68]. Visiting the Mission in 1842, the Bishop of Toronto reported : — " On the first night of our encampment I discovered that one of our canoes was manned by converted Indians from our Mission at the Manatoulin. Before going to rest they assembled together, and read some prayers which had been translated for their use from the Liturgy. There was something indescribably touching in the service of praise to God upon those inhospitable rocks ; the stillness, wildness, and darkness, combined with the sweet and plaintive voices, all contributed to add to the solemn and deep interest of the scene. I felt much a£fectcd with this simple worship, and assisted in conducting it every evening, until wo reached the Manatoulin Island." There a whole week was spent in " preparing the candidates for confirmation and endeavouring to convert some of the heathen. . . . For this purpose besides private conferences, there was service every afternoon. ... I administered the rite of confirmation to forty-four Indians nnd five whites. . . . The service . . . was long but it was solemn and interesting; and no person of a right mind could have witnessed it and heard the plaintive and beautiful singing of the sons and daughters of the forest, without being deeply affected. ... I was nearly overcome by the bright promise of this day's service, and I felt with becoming gratitude to God, that the miserable condition of the long neglected Indians of this country would now be ameliorated through the medium of our Holy Catholic Church." On the occasion of the Bishop's visit over 6,000 Indians were assembled at Ms"' •^'"'Mn Island from various parts to receive the clothing and pro. j annually dealt out to them by the British Government. A" . ^'h the number was so great, ** nothing could exceed the peace and good order which universally prevailed. No liquors were allowed them. There was no violent excitement of any sort ; and while alive to their own importance they were exceedingly civil, quiet and docile " [69]. The work of Mr. O'Meara was richly blessed. Within two years the Indians had " acquired more correct ideas concerning marriage — a strong desire to have their children educated like the whites — a disposition to raise the condition of their women — to abjure idolatry, their prophets, and the medicine bag— and a growing sense of the sin- fulness of murder, drunkenness, implacable enmity and revenge " [70]. In acknowledging contributions from England towards the erection of a Mission Church, they wrote in 1846 : — " Since we came to hear the good word from the lips of him who first told us of the Great Spirit and his Son Jesus Christ, we know that the red man and the white are brethren, the children of the same father and mother, made by the same Great Spirit and redeemed by the same Saviour. . . . We rejoice to know that you regard us as brethren ; for why else should you inquire after us and why else should you give your money for building us an house of prayer ? . . . Brethren we thank yon for the money ... by means of which we will now see our house of prayer going on to be built " [71.] PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 171 ars Q — -a in- 0]. on us the |mc blse Iwo of At a Confirmation in 1848 the church was filled with the aborigines, and '• to the mere spectator all appeared devout worshippers — the heathen as well as the Christian Indians." Thirty were confirmed, many of them being very aged. Afterwards the Holy Communion was administered to fifty-seven persons, chiefly Indians. Dr. O'Meaba's services to the Church in his different translations of portions of the Prayer Book and tha Bible, with his untiring labours among the Indians, received very " high commendation " from the Bishop of Toronto [72]." Constant Scriptural instruction furnished Mr. O'Meaka's flock with " a powerful defence from the errors of Romanism," and " an effectual antidote to the fanaticism " with which they were invaded by Dissent- ing teachers from the United States [78], The Rev. P. Jacobs was appointed an Assistant Missionary in 1856 [74] ; and at the expiration of twenty-five years from the time they had received the Gospel an annual Missionary meeting and collection had become a recognised institution among the Indians of Manatoulin Island [76]. Previous to the opening of the Society's Missions at Delaware and Caradoc most of the Indians were "sunk in all the midnight darkness of paganism." Some years after, the Missionary, the Rev. R. Flood, could add : " They have now, through grace from on high, with but few exceptions, long since cast their idols to the moles and the bats, and embraced the Gospel." The majority of these Indians were Munsees, a branch of the Delaware nation, who came into Canada to assist the British against the Americans (U.S.)» but Mr. Flood's ministrations extended also to the Pottowatomies, Oneidas, and Ojibways in the neighbourhood. The first convert was the leading chief of the Munsees, Captain Snake, who was baptized in 1888 [76.] At a visit of the Bishop of Toronto in 1842 the great Chippawa chief, Cunatuny, was baptized and confirmed. There were then still several pagan Indians in the two villages, and yet they, as well as the converted, were accustomed to attend the Church services. While they continued pagans they painted their faces and refused to kneel. When some doubts were expressed as to the Bishop's coming, the Indians exclaimed : " What, is he not the chief of the Church ? — he can never have two words — he is sure to come." The school house, though large and commodious, could scarcely con- tain half the number assembled, and those that could not get in, stood in groups about the door and windows. The chief was baptized and then confirmed with four others. " His admission into the Church by the sacrament of baptism, and his public profession of the faith in coming forward for confirmation had been with him, for years, matters of deep and solemn consideration " [77]. By 1845 one hundred had been admitted to baptism and forty-five had become communicants. Speaking of a visit to them in 1854, the Bishop said :— " When we arrived we found them practising their singing, just as might have been the case in a country Church in England. They sing in harmony, the men leading the air and taking the bass and counter-tenor and a few of the women singing somewhat analogous to the tenor. The effect is very agreeable. They have a Prayer Book in their own language, which is an abridgement of the English Prayer Book. . . , There were a fair number confirmed, of whom two were women ! i ! k 'ill f 172 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ttbove forty. After the service according to their custom thoy all came forward to shake hands with the Bishop and those who accompanied him " [78]. In 1847 Mr. Flood established a new station at a village of the Oneidas, about six miles from Munceytown. This branch of the tribe— one of the Six Nation Indians — attached themselves to the Republican side during the American Revolution, and at the close of the war were located on the Oneida Lake in New York State. There they enjoyed the Church's ministrations until about 1826, when their Missionaries recommended them to dispose of their reserve of land in consequence of the encroachments of white squatters, and retire to Green Bay, Michigan, where the United States Government offered them lands on favourable terms. One half of the tribe did so, tlio others remained until about 1840, when they removed to the neighbourhood of the Ojibway and Muncey tribes on the River Thames, Canada. In the meantime, having been neglected by the Church in the Uniied States, " some ran iuLo dissent, others relapsed into heathenism." In their new home they were sought out by Mr. Flood, who " took every opportunity that presented itself to bring before them the ail-important concerns of the one thing needful, as well as to remind them of the Church of their fathers, with its dis- tinctive character; and blessed be God," said he, "with the most beneficial results, as we have now ranged on the side of the Church a majority of the chiefs and people, and thereby an influence will be given, which under the Divine blessing, cannot fail in bringing back to the fold of Christ those who have ' erred and strayed from His ways like lost sheep ' " [79]. Mr. Flood also assisted in opening a Mission at Walpole Island for the Indians there, consisting of the Ojibway (mainly), Ottawa, and Pottowatomie tribes. A previous attempt had, " owing to the mis- •conduct of the interpreter and other causes," not succeeded as wa3 hoped. In Aug. 1842 the Chief visited the Bishop of Toronto at Sutherland, and expressed the readiness of the Indians " to receive a missionary kindly " [80]. Accordingly in 1848 the Rev. R. Flood, accompanied by the Rev. J. Carey, visited Walpole Island, where they were met by " the Chiefs of the Walpole, Sable, and Port Sarnia Indians with most of their war chiefs," to the number of eighty. Mr. Flood addressed ■them on our Lord's commission to the Apostles to preach the Gospel, and the Apostolic succession, and explained the Gospel. " The Indians listened with deep interest," and when it was proposed to rent A honse for the Missionary (Mr. Carey) the Chief said, '• I want no rent, but I want the Minister to be near me and to teach me what is the good way " [81]. None of these Indians had as yet embraced Christianity, and the Rev. A. Jamieson, who succeeded Mr. Carey in 1845, found their condition wretched in the extreme, their lazy habits fully verifying the Indian rmaxim : " It is better to walk than to run ; it is better to stand than ■to walk ; it is better to sit than to stand ; and it is better to lie than io sit." "My congregation during the first year was small indeed," he continued. -" Sometimes ... I would enter the Church, remain an hour or two and leave PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 17S the the it of issed |spel, The I rent no rhat lev. Hion lian bhan than ped. leave without having any congregation at all. . . . Instead of going to Church and waiting for a congregation that never came, I went about amongst the Indians, on Sundays as at other times, and endeavoured to gain their attention to ^he claims of Christianity ... in the course of a few months two or three Indians visited m& once or twice a week, to ask qucbtions about the Christian religion. . . . And one year after the commencement of my labours I was cheered by being able to baptize two Indians " [82]. From this time progress was more assured : the Indians were gradually reclaimed, and in 1854 thirty-two were confirmed [88]. By 1861 paganism had so declined that " the majority of the Indians " were " on the side of Christianity." They were hardly to bo recognised as the same people, so great had been the change. " Under the benign influences of the Gospel, the improvident" had been made careful ; the drunkard, sober ; the impure, chaste ; and tho revengeful, meek and forgiving " [84]. In 1862 an epidemic swept over the island and made great ravages among the Indians. Mr. Jamieson and his wife were left alone "in the midst of a fatal and loathsome disease" (small-pox).. The medical man in the neighbourhood declined to assist, " alleging that if he did so he would displease his patrons. The wbH" men kept aloof . . . as if the island had been stricken with the plagnr " But the Missionary put his trust in God, and did his duty. In Lis efforts he was nobly seconded by Mrs. Jamieson, who " with her own hands vaccinated 280 " of the Indians [85]. Large numbers were confirmed from time to time by the Bishop of Huron, who also, about 1864, ordained an Indian* to act as assistant to Mr. Jamieson, and to evangelise along the southern shore of Lake Huron [8«]. In 1878 the congregation elected and sent two delegates to the Diocesan Synod, and paid their expenses. The native delegates were much impressed by the largo gathering of clergy and laity, and the services and proceedings. They witnessed the ordination of eighteen candidates, and partook of the Holy Communion side by side with many of their fellow Churchmen — members of the same household of faith [87]. That the Walpole Island Indians were worthy to be represented in this Christian Council will appear from the following incident : " A number of Indians being at a distance from home were asked by some whites to get up a war-dance, and go through some of their pagan ceremonies. They quietly declined, and though bribed by the offer of whisky — no trifling temptation to the average red man — they steadily refused, saying that they had given up these things when they em- braced Christianity "[88]. In reviewing the results of the Society's work in Huron Diocese» Bishop Hellmuth wrote in 1882 : "No more satisfactory or successful Missionary work has ever come under my notice, for the 88 years I have been on this side of the Atlantic, than that accomplished by Mr. Jamieson on Walpole Island. . . . Your Society may coi;- gratulate itself that its funds have been so wisely and beneficially employed" [89]. On the death of Mr. Jamieson in 1885 the diocese ceased to look to • The Rev. H. 1^. Chase. (' ^ tl I. Ji I 174 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1: is! , t r ! the Society for aid in carrying on its Indian Missions, and from that year Algoma has been the only diocese in Upper Canada aided by the Society. Although the diocesan authorities (of Algoma) now regard the settlers as having a primary claim on the Society's grant,* the Society has assisted in providing and maintaining a Mission shipt by means of which the Bishop is enabled to visit the Indians as well as the settlers, and some of its Missionaries are still directly or indirectly engaged in native work. That the earlier Missions^ of the Society have borne good fruit will be seen from a report of Bishop Sullivan in 1882 : — "The Indians number from 8,000 to 10,000, all belonging to the Ojibewa tribe, speaking therefore only one language. Since my consecration, I have had a great many means and opportunities of measuring the need and capacity for social and religious improvement. I have preached to them— prayed with them — sung tho songs of Zion with them round the camp-fire— sat with them at their tables — rowed and paddled with them in their canoes -listened to their speeches at several * pow-wows ' — and, as the result of it all, I herewith avow myself the Indians' friend and stand ready to do what in me lies for their social and religious elevation. . . . " ' But,' it will be asked, ' are they capable of elevation ? ' I answer, most unhesitatingly, yes. The experiment has been tried, and has succeeded. Despite the all but insurmountable difficulties arising, in the case of adults, from tho force of the confirmed habits of a lifetime, hundreds of these once degraded and ignorant pagans have been reclaimed from savagery, and are now settled down in their substantially built homes, with the comforts of an advancing civilisation round them — pictures hang on their walls— habits of cleanliness pervade their dwellings — the social and domestic virtues arc honoured and respected, and the New Testament lies on their table, not by any means neglected. I could to- morrow take the most prejudiced anti-Indian to homes where he could see all this and would be compelled to acknowledge that . . . after all, the aborigines are as capable, when rightly dealt with, of social and religious elevation as any other race of men " [90]. His predecessor, Bishop Fauquier, while visiting the diocese in 1878, discovered a band of pagan Indians who had been " waiting for thirty yeivrs for an English Missionary to come to them." About 1848 their old chief was promised a teacher of the English Church by " a great white chief." The old man " lived twenty years and died in the faith of that promise, every year looking but in vain for the teacher to come." His last words to his people were that they should " not join any other religion but wait for the English Black Coat to come and teach them " ; and this they had been doing ton years longer. liy the estabhshment of a Mission at Lake Neepigon a great change for the better was efTected among the Indians, both in temporal and spiritual matters, in the course of the next four years [91]. The time seems distant when this diocese will be able to dispense with outside help ; still, satisfactory progress towards self-support has been shown, and some return has been made to the Society for past assistance [Ola]. From the older Canadian dioceses the Society has long been accustomed to receive an annual token of sympathy in its work in heathen lands. In 1881 the Bishop of Toronto pledged his ■ • See p. 166. f The Evangeline. X The MisBions at Sault Ste. Marie, Oardua Biver, and Maaatoalin Island [lee ppi 108-71] ar« now in the Diocese of Algoma. PROVINCE OF ONTARIO. 175 f li diocese "to do something in the way c^ return to your venerable Society for all the fostering care received from it during so many years." Subsequently he forwarded £71, " the first-fruits of a large offering for the future ... for the great cause of Foreign Missions," adding that his *' aim is eventually that we may have our own Missionaries planted in every quarter of the heathen world ; when we shall cease troubling the Society to be the Almoner of our gifts " [92]. The Canadian dioceses already enumerated form the Ecclesiastical Province of Canada [see p. 764]. The Provincial Synod in 1883 organised "The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the Church of England in Canada " [93], which in 1884 resolved : — "That this Board recognising the great obligations of the Church in this country to the S.P.G., the contributions to the Foreign Missions be divided between the S.P.G. and the C.M.S. in the proportion of ^ds to the former and ^d to the latter, the sums specially appropriated by the contributors being taken into account in making such division, and that these amounts be applied to the work of [the] said Societies among the heathen" [94]. At the desire of the Board, the Bishops of the Province attending the Lambeth Conference in 1888 took counsel with the Society with a view to the Canadian Cliurch " undertaking direct work in the foreign field." The Canadian Board were advised not to enter upon the foreign field " until they are morally certain of a revenue for the purpose of at least ,1^15,000 or £3,000 sterling per annum," but " as a temporary arrangement" it would "most effectively conduce to the attainment of the objects desired in common by the Church in Canada and by the S.P.G. that meanwhile the S.P.G. should receive any moneys entrusted to it by the Church in Canada for Missionary work among the heathen, on the understanding that the Society will be prepared to receive and place upon its list and pay out of the funds so contributed from Canada any well-qualified candidates who may be presented to it by the Canadian Church for work in India, Japan, and other heathen countries." The Society is unable " to guarantee any grant in perpetuity," but the Canadian dioceses were " assured that the Society will not allow them to suffer so far as aid from England is concerned in the event of the Board . . . entering directly upon the Foreign Field instead of sending their contributions through the Society for that purpose " [95]. The advice of the Society has been accepted, and in 1890 the Canadian Board sent out its first Missionary, the Rev. J. G. Wallek, the field selected being Japan [96]. Soon, it is hoped, side by side with evangelists of the vji,her Church, will be found working, in other foreign heathen lands, Missionaries duly authorised and supported by the daughter Churches of Canada. And thus will be afford( ! another instance of the beneficial effects of that branch of the Socie^^^y's work which seeks to plant Colonial Churches in order that they may become truly Missionary — taking their part in the evangelisation of the world. Statisi'icb. — In Uppur Canada, now known as the Province of Ontario (area, 222,000 sq. miles), where the Society (1784-1892) has assisted in maintaining S81 MiBsionarios and planting 278 Central Stations, as detailed on pp.872-7), there are now 2,114,821 iahabitaiitB, i 'if *ii W m 176 SOCIETY rOR THE PEOPAGATION OP TEE GOSPEL. I 1 ■ :i: a of whom 885,999 are Church Membors, under the core of 607 Clergymen and 5 Bishops. [See p. 768 ; tee also the Table on pp. 192-8.] Beferences (Chapter XX.)— [1] B MSS., V. 2, p. 106. [2] Do., p. 204 ; R. 1783, p. 44 ^ R. 1784, pp. 47-8; Q.P., April 1841, p. 6; Jo., V. 23, pp. 5-8, 169-70, ?79-80. [3] Jo., V. 28, p. 880; R. 1784, p. 48. [4] Jo., V. 23, pp. 409-11, 417; R. 1784, pp. 49-51 ; Jo., V. 24, p. 2. rS] Jo., V. 28, p. 416. [6] Jo., V. 24, pp. 190, 868 ; R. 1784, p. 46 ; R. 1785, p. 48. [71 Jo^ V. 25, pp. 222, 238, 279, 864, 394 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 28, 78, 166-7, 299, 800 ; Jo., V. 27, p. 382 ; R. 1789, p. 49 ; R. 1790, p. 85 ; R. 1794, pp. 47-8. [8] Jo., V. 24, pp. 191-2, 864-5 ; Jo., V.25, p. 26; R. 1785, p. 49; R. 1786, pp. 19-21. [0] Jo., V. 24, pp. 404-6, 412; Jo. V. 25, pp. 81-2, 111, 198-9, 803, 386, 396, 408; Jo., V. 26, pp. 54-6; R. 1787, p. 20 ; R. 1788, p. 22; R. 1789, p. 50; R. 1790, p. 37 ; R. 1792, p. 59. [10] Jo., V. 25, pp. 122, 860, 866 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 10, 128, 210-12, 876 ; R. 1790, p. 36 ; R. 1702, pp. 57-8 ; R. 1799, p. 40 ; R. 1801, pp. 45-7. [11] Jo., V. 28, pp. 337-8 ; R. 1802, p. 53. [12] Jo., V. 28, p. 376 ; R. 1803, pp. 45-6. [13] Jo., V. 50, p. 43. [14] R. 1814, pp. 48-9; R. 1816, p. 49. H5] Bishop Strachan's Journal, 1842, p. iv. [16] App. Jo. A, p. 652. [17] R. 1818, pp 45-6; R. 1819, p. 75; R. 1820, p. 104. [18] Bishop Mountain's Charge, 1820. [10] R. 1822, pp. 113-14. [20] R. 1822, pp. 118, 155 ; R. 1823, pp, 164-6 ; R. 1825, p. 129. [21] R. 1830, p. 108. [22] R. 1830, p. 106. [22a] R. 1827, p. 172. [23] Hawkins' " Annals of the Diocese of Toronto," pp. 120-1. [24] R. 1830, pp. 35-7. [25] R. 1881, pp. 47-8. [25a] Jo V. 44, pp. 344-6 ; R. 1840, pp. 47-8, 66-7 ; App. Jo. O, pp. 1-19, 45. [26] Jo., V. 44, pp. 47, 77, 140-1, 180 ; R. 1837, p. 25. [27] R. 1839, pp. 28, 81-8. [28] Jo., V. 44, pp. 294, 422 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 19-20, 59, 119, 165, 261-3, 313, 835 ; R. 1840, p. 46 ; K MSS., V. 34, pp. 181, 141,. 148. [28a] Bishop Strachan's Journal, 1842, p 57. [20] R. 1841, pp. .81-2, 99-104. [30] R. 1844, p. 51. [31] R. 1841, pp. 43-4 ; R. 1843, p. 94. [31a] R. 1843, p. 95 ; R. 1842, 3p. 39, 40 ; R. 1844, pp. 57-8.; R. 1847, p. 63 ; K MSB., V. 31, pp. 102, 104-6, 341-4. 32] R. 1847, p. 63. [32a] R. 1845, p. 30. [33] B. 1844, pp. 53-4. [34] R. 1842, p. 42 ; R. 1844, pp. 55-6. [35] R. 1853, pp. 44-5 ; K MSS., V. 32, pp. 119-21. [35a] R. 1844, pp. 55-6 ; R. 1840, p. 43 ; R. 1847, p. 61 ; R. 1881, p. 123. [35b] Hawkins' "Annals of the Dioceso of Toronto," p. 180. [35cJ App. Jo. D, p. 26. [35fZ] K MSS., V. 32, p. 120. [36] Jo., V. 49, p. 3. Standing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 78. [37] Q.P., Jan. 1844, p. 4. [38] App. Jo. D, pp. 24-7. [39] (Clergy Reserves)— App. Jo. A, pp. 59*-602 ; Jo., V. 81, pp. 347-9, 364 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 103, 141, 198 ; Jo., V. 43, pp. 169-74 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 148, 317-18, 876, 423 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 20, 41, 162, 217, 241, 261, 264, 276, 285, 303, 307, 313, 335, 848, 868, 884, 893, 897, 400, 405-6, 431, 439 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 13, 23, 29, 54-7, 60, 63, 68, 114, 132, 144, 152, 168, 181-94, 199, 359, 434; Jo., V. 47, pp. 13, 43, 77, 79, 82, 96, 102, 109, 119-20; R. 1836, pp. 123-4; R. 1837, pp. 19-20; R. 1889, pp. 30-4, 83-4; R. 1840, pp. 47-8; R. 1841, p. 45 ; R. 1846, pp. 62, 105-11 ; R. 1847, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1848, pp. 63-4 ; R. 1850, pp. 46-8 ; R. 1853, p. 31 ; R. 1855, pp. 47, 51-6 ; R. 1856, pp. 45-6, 55 ; R. 18r.8, p. 51 ; M.R. 1855, pp. 260-3 ; H MSS., V. 4, pp. 194, 202-7, 240-1, 248, 251-6, 263-7, 288-90 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 00-4, 77-85; H MSS., V. 6, pp. 81, 37, 120, 177, 181, 190, 194, 201, 219, 253, 279, 291, 345, 351, 415, 425-7; H MSS., V. 7, pp. 27-8; K MSS., V. 16, pp. 2, 11-15 ; K MSS., V. 10, pp. 63, 77, 79, 110, 141, 297 ; K MSS., V. 17, pp. 24, 66, 138-9, 203, 264-5, 811, 351-2, 409; K MSS., V. 24, pp. 17, 219-20, 227, 229, 230-8, 348-60, 301, 304, 808, 314-15, 321, 852, 303, 866, 368, 372, 380, 384, 888, 390, 893-4, 404-5, 408, 414rt, 428; K MSS., V. 26, pp. 1, 4, 7, 20, 80, 85, 54, 64, 79, 85, 117-18, 134, 137, 142, 150, 170, 172-6, 187; K MSS., V. 27, pp. 47-8, 50, 54, 59, 62, 71, 74, 84, 88, 92-3, 9,5-6, 99-100, 105, 112, 134, 1.H8, 142, 146; K MSS., V. 31, pp. 11, 16, 23, 28-33, 87-41, 73-5, 83, 91, 115-10, 119-20, 147-8, 150-1, 156, 162, 167-9, 173-84, 187-9, 103-210, 213-43, 266, 259, 281, 286-92, 295-302, 306-10, 327-40, 345-8, 353, 350-8, 869-95, 397, 411, 415, 419-33, 444, 451, 458 ; K MSS., V. 82, pp. 1-10, 12, 22-35, 47, 49-56, 61-6, 68-71, 73-6, H5-7, 95-6, 104, 111, 129-32, 135-6, 139, 141, 143-4, 146-51, 155, 167-73; K MSS., V. 34, pp. 6, 7, 12, 35-8, 62-3, 70, 72, 74, 70-7, 82, 84, 87, 95, 104, 107-8, 110-11, 113, 115, 124-36, 141-4, 150, 154, 157, 162-6, 177, 180, 201, 204, 230, 234, 238, 240-58, 256-60, 283, 287-8, 294-5, 302, 805, 308, 813-4, 316-8, 320-4 : see also Hawkins' " Annals of the Diocese of Toronto," pp. 170-80. [40] R. 1«81, p. 124. [40aJ Jo., V. 48, pp. 95, 130. [41] R. 1858, p. 52 ; R. 1863, pp. 43-4. [42] L., Bishop of Huron, June 2, 1882; K MSS., V. 32, p. 419. [43] Jo., V. 47, pp. 802, 318. [44 R 1803-4, p. 54. [45] R. 1862, p. 88 ; R. 1878, pp. 86-7 ; R. 1881, p. 126. [46] Jo., V. 50, p. 44 ; R. 1867, p. 23. [47] R. 1881, p. 125 ; R. 1888, p. 122. [48] R. 1880, pp. 97-8 ; R 1882, pp. 88-9. [49] R. ^80, pp. 114-15. [50] Jo., V. 51, pp. 280-1, 298 ; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 10, 11 and ii ; Jo., V. 53, p. 267; Jo., V. 54, pp. 81, 83 ; Stand- ing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 179, 182, V, 45, p. 380, V. 40, p. 261 ; K MSS., V. 38, p. 28. [S^rtl R. 1881, p. 120. [51] Jo., V. 51, pp. 144-5: see «/so p. 820 of tliis book. [52] Jo., V. 2 i . I . 380-3 ; R. 1784, p. 48 ; R. 1785, p. 40. [53] R. 1787, p. 21 ; R. 1790, J). 36 ; R. 1791 .-3; R. 1792, pp. 66-7 ; R. 1798, pp. 52-3; Q.P., April 1841, pp. 6, 7; Jo., V. 23, pp 70-1 : Jo., V. 25, pp. 121, 223, 321-2, 863, 893-4, 425-6 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 22, 201, 800, 876; Jo., V. 27, pp. 379-80. [54] Jo., V. 25, pp. 120-1; R. 1788, pp. 22-3, [56] Jo., V. 25, pp. a93, 426; Jo., V. 26, pp. 28, 167, 201, 800, 375-6, 422; Jo., V. 27, pp. 880-1 ; Jo., V. 28, pp. 10, 835-6 417 ; R. 1798, pp. 47-8; R. 1706, pp. 68-4; R. 1797, MANITOBA AND THE NORTH-WEST TERRITORIES. 177 p. 48 ; R. 1798, pp. 5S-4 ; R. 1803, p. 40 ; R. 1822, pp. 155-6. [56] Jo., V. 25, p. 803 ; Jo., V. 26, pp. 77, 167, 199, 200 ; Jo., V. 27, pp. 38, 114, 873, 881 ; Jo., V. 28, p. 418 ; Jo., V. 29, p. 209 ; R. 1791, p'' ' '.-3 ; R. 1793, p. 49 ; R. 1795, pp. 54-5 ; R. 1796, p. 42 ; R. 1797, p. 44 ; R. 1798, pp. 54-.. , R. 1803, p. 40 ; R. 1810, pp. 89, 40 ; R. 1810, p. 58 ; R. 1818, pp. 69-71. [57] R. 1820, pp. 103-4, 126-8 ; R. 1822, p. 157 ; R. 1825, p. 124. r58] R. 1823, p. 145. [69] R. 1827, pp. 105-7. [60] R. 1823, p. 145 ; R. 1825, p. 181 ; R. 1827, pp. 53, 165-7, 175. [61] R. 1827, p. 53 ; R. 1828, pp. 47-3 ; R. 1880, pp. 87-8. [62] R. 1830, pp. 38, 100-5. [63] R. 1841, pp. 97-8. [64] R. 1841, pp. 111-14. [65] R. 1839, p. 85. [66] M.R. 1855, pp. 280-2. [67] R. 1849, pp. 46-7. [68] M.H. No. 0, pp. 2-18. [69] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, pp. 11-10. [70] R. 1844, p. 52. [71] Q.P., Oct. 1847, pp. 2-4. [72] P 1849, pp. 53-4. [73] M.H. No. 6, pp. 28-82 ; R. 1866, p. 80. [74] Jo., V. 47, pp. 206-6. [76] R. 1862, pp. 75-0. [7"] M.R. 1855, pp. 286-7. [77] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, p. 24. [78] M.R. 1855, p. 287 ; R. 1854, p. 50. [70] Q.P., Oct. 1847, pp. 5-7. [80] Bishop of Toronto's Journal, 1842, p. 20. [81] Q.P., July 1844, pp. 7, 8 ; K MSS., V. 31, pp. 69, 70. [82] K MSS., V. 31, p. 154 ; Q P., Aug. 1870, p. 1. [83] R. 1855, p. 59. [84] R. 1801, pp. 99, 100, [85] R. 1803, p. ,48 ; R. 1869, p. 21. FSO] R. 1803-4, p. 53. [87, 88] M.F. 1879, pp. 151-2. [89] L. Bp. Huron, June 2, 1882 ; D MSS. V. 02 ; K MSS. V. 32, p. 420. [90] R. 1882, p. 87. [91] R. 1878, pp. 96-0 ; R. 1882, pp. 87-8. [91a] R. 1891, pp. 141-4. [92] K MSS., V. 82, p. 442. [93] Do., p. 451. [94] L. Rev. W. F. Campbell, May 8, 1884 ; D MSS., V. 70. [95] Standing |Committee Minutes, V. 44, pp. 337-40 ; R. 1889, p. 113. 196] R. 1890, pp. 29, 70 ; R. 1891, p. 28, and p. 727 of this book. M ! I CHAPTER XXI. MANITOBA AND THE NOIiTH-WEST TEBBITOHIES (formerly RUPERTSLAND). The country was discovered by Hudson in 1010, and in 1070 assigned by Charles II. to Prince Rupert and others — a corporate body commonly known as the Hudson's Bay Company. The original colony of " Rupertsland " comprised " all the Lands and Territories upon the countries, coasts, and confines of the Seas, Bays, Lakes, Rivers, Creeks, and Sounds, in whatsoever latitude they shall be that lie within the entrance oE the Straits commonly called Hudson's Straits that were not actually possessed or .granted to any of his subjects or possessed by the subjects of any other Christian Prince or State.' On the surrender of the Company's Charter to the Crown, " Rupertsland " was incorporated in the Dominion of Canada, and representative institutions were granted <1870) to the province of Manitoba then erected. The North- West Territories were formed into a distinct Government in 1870 ; and in 1882 divided into four provisional districts — Assiniboia, Saskatchewan, Alberta, and Athabasca. Under the Earl of Selkirk an agricultural settlement was formed on tlie banks of tlie Red River in 1811. When ■Governor Semple was sent out from England in 1815 he was required to ascertain if any trace existed of either temple of worship or idol, and whether it would be practicable to gather the children together for education and industrial training. In his report he said : "I have trodden tlie burnt ruins of houses, barns, a mill, a fort and sharpened stockades ; but none of a Place of Worship, even upon the smallest scale. I blush to ■say that, over the whole extent of the Hudson's Bay Territories, no such building exists." Ere this "foul reproach" was removed "from among men belonging to a Christian nation " the Governor was slain in an incursion of the natives. The Hudson's Bay Company had not been entirely unmindful of their religious duties : the chief factor «,t each post being required to read the Church Service to their employes every Sunday. In 1820 they sent out the Rev. J. West as Chaplain to the settlement. Desirous of benefiting the heathen also, he offered his services to the Church Missionary Society, with the view of establishing schools for the Indians, and that Society provided )iim with £100 to make a trial. In 1822 the Company solicited the aid of the S.P.G. in " furnishing them with a Missionary or in a donation for the erection of a Church at the settlement on the Red River," but no help could be spoied [1]. Mr. West opened u school, and in 182!> a church was built near the spot where Governor Semple fell ; and the Rev. D. T. Jones was sent out by the C.M.S. to form a regular Mission under Mr. West, who, however, returned to England the same year. In 1825 Mr. Jones was joined by the Rev. W. Cockran (C.M.S.) Up to this time the labours of the Missi maries had been directed chiefly to the European settlers and their descendants of N 178 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL II ! I lii' 1 mixed blooc). Owing to the wandering habits of the Indians no systematic eifort hnci been made on their behalf, with the exception of the Indian School : but Mr. Cockran formed an industrial settlement in 1832, and in 1884 baptized 20 Indians— 10 being adults. Under his management such progress was made that when in 1844* Bishop G. J. Mountain of Quebec visited the settlement he found four churches attended by 1,700 persons, and nine schools with 485 scholars. Including half-breeds and Europeans 846 persons were confirmed. The number of communicants was 464 ; but in two of the churches there was " no Communion table and no place reserved for it." The " necessity of establishing a Bishop in those territories " was so powerfully urged by Dr. Mountain that in 1849 Bupertsland was erected into a diocese and the Bev. David Anderson con- secrated its first Bishop [see p. 704]. In 1850 the Society responded to a request of the Bishop to enter the field [la]. Its first Missionary, the Kev. W. H. Taylor (of New- foundland), who was placed in charge of the district of Assiniboia in 1851, thus describes his arrival in the diocese in 1850 : — *' We had been six weeks or move journeying over the extensive prairies which lie between the United States and this country. We had teen in the wilderness exposed to the savage hordes of Indians . . . and the wild beasts, scarcely less fearful . . . and the sight of neat and quiet dwellings with their apparent safety and comfort was most pleasing. ... As we travelled down the Assiniboine to the settlement on the Red Eiver, we could see the little farms on the river's side and the banks filled with stacks of corn and fodder, with vast herds grazing at large in tho plains. . . . Then the French Church, the fort . . and in the distance the English Church and the Bishop's house, told us that we were again in a land where tho true God was known and worshipped" [2]. Mr. Taylor's charge embraced a district about 30 miles in ext€)n(, containing a scattered population of European, French-Canadian^ mixed (half-breeds) and Indian races. Service was held at first in a (Schoolroom in the centre of the settlement, 8^ miles above Fort Garry. Near the rendezvous of the Indians who visited the settlement in the summer, and within sight " of the scalps suspended over the graves of the poor dark departed ones," and "on the spot where for years . . . the heathen revels have been performed," was built in due time (witli the Society's aid) " a temple to the living God." In May 1862, before either church or parsonage was finished, a mighty flood swept over the surrounding district, and the parsonage and glebe became " a place of safety for a homeless, houseless, population " including the Bishop and his family [8]. In their battles with tho elements the early selulers were often worsted. Thus in one winter Mr. Taylor wrote of the " freezing of the ink in the pen while filling up the marriage register. Immediately the pen came in contact with the air in the church the ink became solid . . . though a great fire was burning in the stove" [4]. In 1855 the Mission became the organised parish of St. James, Assiniboine, with a consecrated church ,t calculated to raise the tone of public worship in the Diocese [5]. The district for many miles round continued to benefit from Mr. Taylor's labours until 1867, when illness obliged him to remove to England [CJ. In 1852 the Society made provision for stationing a clergyman at York Fort in response to an appeal which the Bishop forwarded from the Indians there. They had had " occasional visits from Protestant ministers," and were endeavouring, so far as their knowledge went, to worship God "in spirit and in truth," reading the books printed in their own tongue, praying night and norning, and observing tho * The total population of the Bed River Settlement was then 6,148— of whom 2,799 were Roman Catholics. t Conwcrated May 29, 18SS < ( I i ( r a V a c V I ii ci },. w n I MANITOBA AND THE NORTH-WEST TERRITORIES. 179 at •om ant 3nt, ited the 1,798 Sabbath. But they felt "like a flock of sheep without a shepherd." " Long have we cried for help " (they concluded) ; " will you not take pity upon us, our ignorant wives, our helpless children, many of whom are still unbaptized, and some of us too ? " [7]. The Bishop's selection of the Eev. R. McDonald for this post was approved by the Society, but it was deemed advisable to send a clergyman of greater experience, and sucli an one could not be ob- tained until 1854, when the Mission was undertaken by ti.e C.M.S. [8]. From 1854 to 1859 the Society supported the Rev. T. Cochrane at St. John's, Red River, who was entrusted with the charge of the Collegiate School for the training (among others) of candidates for the ministry [9]. The next Mission of the Society was formed at Fort Ellice, or Beaver Creek, 240 miles to the westward of the Assiniboine River, where the Rev. T. Cook was appointed in 18G2 to minister to the Indians, half-breeds, and the few English of the district. Being " native born" Mr. Cook was "equally familiar with both languages," and at Bishop Machray's first ordination he " preached in the Cree language for the benefit of the Indians present" [10]. The new Bishop (who succeeded Dr. Anderson in 1865) was much impressed by •' the great good going on " in the diocese, and " the great difference between Indians in a heathen state and those even but nominally under the softening and yet elevating influences of the Gospel " [11]. The Bishop doubted whether the Society had " another Heathen station so removed from the conveniences of life as Fort Ellice ; above 700 miles from any market with a people in the very lowest condition . . . and, alas I for many a long day, no hope of improvement in tem- poral things." The few things the Indians possessed — huts and blankets or coats — were generally deeply pledged for skins [12]. The wandering habits of the Indians added to the task of their conversion. The half-breeds could be regularly assembled for service and instruction at Fort Ellice, but to win tlie pure natives it ' /• necessary to follow them in their wanderings over hill and plain, and instruct them in wilderness and wigwam. Fort Pelly, Touchwood Hill, Qu'Appelle Lake, and other places were visited, and among the pure natives ministered to were the Soulteans, Crees, Assiniboines, and Sioux. Since buflBlo-hunting could no longer be depended upon for obtaining a subsistence Mr. Cook sought to teach the Indians ploughing and to induce them to settle and farm for themselves. In this he met with little success, but as a Missionary he was generally acceptable, and his useful labours were continued for twelve years [13]. Previously to 1870 the Church Missions in Rupertsland had been carried on in days of " hopeless isolation," when no increase of the white po) ' tion could even be expected except from the servants sent out from Great Britain by the Hudson's Bay Company [14]. Direct intorcoirrse with England was maintained by way of Hudson's Bay, which was navigable only about four months in a year. Annually in tlie autumn a ship came to York Factory, but goods had to be carried inland nearly 800 miles. Even in 1865, the year of Bishop Machray's arrival, " there was a complete wilderness of 400 miles in width still separating Manitoba from the nearest weak wbitA settle- ments " [16]. m2 ! I , 'I I ^ ! li' I , ! It [}' 180 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. The union of the country with the Dominion of Canada (in 1870) was followed by a magnificent development. In 1871 the Bishop wrote: *'Iam anxious that the Society., should seriously consider the extraordinary circumstances of the south of my diocese. I do not suppose that a doubt is anywhere entertained of the fertility of the province of Manitoba, and of a large section of country to the west of that province for a thousand miles to the Becky Mountains. . The rapidity with which this rich country it being made accessible is mar- vellous and unexampled. . Language could not too strongly represent the extraordinary result to be anticipated within the next ten years" [16]. The opportunity of " taking the initiative in the great work of evangelisation for the people that are coming here " was urged with force by Lieut.-Governor Archibald at a meeting held at Winnipeg in 1872, when the Society was appealed to for increased aid [17]. At the time these appeals were made, Winnipeg had just " started as a village of a few hundred people " (800 in 1871). By 1880 its popula- tion had reached 10,000, which number was more than doubled in the next six years [18]. The Society has made and is still making great efforts to provide for the spiritual wants of the settlers. The Bishop* of Bupertsland stated (in 1884-1888) that it came forward to help the Church in the most generous and sympathising manner, and with surpassing kindness and consideration : — " These are not words of flattery for the ears of the Society but words of sober heartfelt truth from our own hearts. The Society had assisted us in some measure for many years but as the work of settlements grew it continuously increased and extended its aid, so that the position we hold in the vast tract of settlement between this and the Bocky Mountains is almost entirely owing to this noble Society. ... It has given grants to bishoprics and colleges . . . furnished part of the salaries of Bishops till endowments were secured, given studentships for candidates for orders, and above all given large and generous grants for the support of Missions " f [19]. By subdivision the original Diocese of Bupertsland has become eight, viz., Bupertsland 1849, Moosonee 1872, Saskatchewan 1874, Mackenzie Eiver 1874, Qu'Appelle 1884, Athabasca 1884, Calgary 1887, and Selkirk 1890 [20]. The most northern of these, i.e. Moosonee, Mackenzie Biver, Athabasca, and Selkirk, are sparsely populated, and chiefly by Indians who are cared for by the Church Missionary Society ; the other dioceses have received liberal assistance from the S.P.G., which, in Saskatchewan, Qu'Appelle, and Calgary still has Missions to various Indian tribes as well as to the settlers [21]. In the words of the Metropolitan of the Ecclesiastical Province in 1881," the obligation of the Church in this field as a body, and of English and Canadian Churchmen coming to us in large numbers, to the S.P.G., really cannot be over-estimated " [22]. * In 189.3 Bishop Machray was designated " Archbishop of Bupertsland," and elected " Primate of All Canada." [_See p. 761]. t The annual grants for the support of the Bishops referred to have extended in the oaac of Saskatchewan from 1874 to 1880, and in that of Qu'Appelle from 1684 to 1891, in addition to which the Society has contributed towards the endowment of the Bishoprics of Saskatchewan (£2,092), Qu'Appelle (£8,368), and Calgary (£1,078) ; also £8,000 for Clergy endowment and £1,500 for College endowment in the Diocese of Bupertsland [19(i 1. BRITISH COLUMBIA. 181 p. 66 ; R. 1862, p. R. 1869, p. 73 Statistics.— In Manitoba (area, 78,720 sq. miles) and the North- West Territories (area 2,568,837 sq. miles), where the Society (1860-92) hbs assisted in maintaining 126 Mission- aries and planting 88 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 878-80), there are now 219,305 inhabitants, of whom 46,018 are Church Members, under the care of 121 Clergymen and 7 Bishops. [See p. 763 ; see alao the Table on pp. 192-8.] References (Chapter XXI.)— [1] Jo., V. 88, p. 2B4. [la] Jo., V. 46, pp. 62, 146 ; R. 1851, ). 86. [2] M.R. 1866, p. 18. [8] M.R. 1866, pp. 18-16 ; R. 1856, p. 69 ; [4] R. 1859, p. 74. [61 R. 1860, pp. 68-9 ; Jo,, V. 47, p. 220 ; Q.P., Jan. 1867, p. 1. [6] R. 1867, pp. 49, 60. P7J R. 1862, pp. 87-8 ; K MSB., V. 5, p. 27. [8] Jo., V. 46, p. 378 ; R. 1858, p. 45 ; K M8S., V. 8, pp. 86, 102. [9] Jo., V. 47, p. 28 ; R. 1854, p. 53 ; 1865, p. 62. [10] R. 1862, p. 88 ; R. 1806, p. 66. [11] R. 1806, p. 67 : see ofej R. 1865, p. 57. [12] K MSS., V. 8, p. 269. [13] R. 1864, pp. 53-4 ; R. 1865, pp. 57-8 ; R. 1869, p. 42. [14] R. 1871, p. 28. [16] R. 1881, p. 185. [10] R. 1871, p. 28. [17] R 1872, pp. 20-21. [18] R. 1880, p. 98 ; R. 1881, p. 185 ; R. 1888, p. 126. [19] M.P. 1884, p. 74 ; Proceedings of 8.P.G. Missionary Conference, Julv 10, 1888, p. 62. [19a] Jo., V. 62, p. 888 ; Jo., V. 58, p. 206 ; Jo., V. 54, pp. 81, 84, 112 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 42, pp. 79, 862, 355 ; V. 48, pp. 178-9, 188 ; V. 44, pp. 44-5, 266, 268, 271 ; V. 45, pp. 141, 878, 380, 884 ; V. 46, pp. 248, 262, 266. [20] R. 1891, p. 133. [21] M.F. 1878, p. 410 J R. 1881, p. 187 ; M.F. 1890, p. 860. [22] R. 1881, p. 186. (.1 CHAPTER XXII. i! to to ind the to the Iso of BRITISH COLUMBIA. y The islands lying oft the North Pacific Coast were discovered by Vancouver in 1762, and the largest of them took his name. In 1843 it was leased by the Crown to the Hudson's Bay Company, and in 1849 constituted a Crown colony. The adjacent main- land was included in the lease, but remained comparatively unknown until iH58, when the discovery of gold there brought a largo number of immigrants, and it alst >va8 made a Crown colony, viz., British Columbia. The two colonies were united in 1866, and incorporated in the Dominion of Canada in 1871. Under the old system of colonisation, settlements appealed in vain to the mother country for a Bishop for more than a century ; but British Columbia was no sooner proclaimed a colony than it became a diocese of the English Church. An endowment having been provided by Miss (now the Baroness) Burdett-Coutts,* Bishop Hills was consecrated to the see in 1869 [l] In re8ponse to applications made by the Rev. Mr. Bayley in 1854 and the Bishop of Bupertsland in 1657, the Society in the latter year set apart funds for establishing a " Mission to the Heathen " in Van- couver's Island [2], Its first Missionary, the Rev. R. Dowson, arrived on Feb. 2, 1859. At that time Victoria (V. I.), the capital of the colony, was " a strange assemblage of wooden houses, with a mixed population of every nation numbering about 1,500." Mr. Dowson found but one small village of Indians near Victoria, and the men were "idle and diseased" [3j. He therefore started " on a voyage of discovery to the north of the island, and so on to Fort Simpson upon the mainland." He sailed in a vessel of the Hudson's 13ay Company, and for his "long and tedious journey " was well repaid by the knowledge he gained of the island and of " Indian life in its wildest and most natural aspect." Nanaimo, the next white settlement north of Victoria, had a population of about IGO whites and half-castes, with a few hundred Indians camped round. The " village or town " was " a most miserable affair, simply the wood cleared away and . . . small wooden houses . . . * The endowment given by this lady included provision for two Archdeacons also [In] i 182 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. m sprinkled . . . amongst the mud and stumps." The Hudson's Bay Company maintained a school there for ihe white and half-caste children, and Mr. Dowson held service in the building—" the room being quite full and the people exceedingly attentive." Previously the place had been only twice visited by a clergyman— chaplains from Victoria and a passing steamer. The Indians there were chiefly wanderers, " coming for a short time ... to work at the coal mines and earn a few blankets and then taking themselves oflf again." Some distance to the south were numbers of Cowitchins, amongst whom a Roman Cathohc missionary tried to live, " but as soon as he had no more blankets, calico, Ac, to give them they drove him away." " Nearly all the different tribes " hated " each other." At Fort Rupert, 200 miles further north, there were about six whites — employes of the Hudson's Bay Company. Outside the fort were encamped a thousand Ouackolls, " the most bloodthirsty of all the Indian tribes on the North-West Coast." " Plenty of heads and other human remains " lay on the beach ; ** one body of a woman . . . fastened to a tree, partly in the water, and . . . eaten away by the fish." A short time before some canoes came in from a war expedition and landed a prisoner, " when all the other Indians rushed down in a flock from their houses and ate the poor wretch alive." At Fort Simpson, on the mainland, there were about 20 whites, surrounded by the Chimpsian tribe numbering 4,000, of whom several had been taught to read a little English by a C.M.S. schoolmaster. In contrast to the dirty houses of the Ouackolls, those of the Chimpsians were " the best and cleanest " Mr. Dowson had seen. The houses of both tribes were " ornamented with grotesque carvings on the out- side," . . . but they did not "seem to regard any of the figures as objects of reverence." Indeed, these Indians appeared to be "as totally without rehgioii of any sort as it is possible for human beings to be." " Their only idea of the future " was " annihilation." The Indians on the North- West Coast burnt their dead ; those in the South placed the bodies in boxes on the surface of some small island. The Northern Indians were " very clever at carving," and "ingenious at almost any handicraft work," but frequently destroyed their property to obtain popularity. Among the Ouackolls it was not uncommon for a man to " kill four or five slaves at once, to show his contempt for his property," and they were " almost invariably eaten." All the Indians on the coast treated their slaves " very cruelly, and generally cut some of the sinews of their legs so as to lame them and prevent them from running away." The costume of the tribes generally varied Uttle, " consisting of a blanket," and " red paint for the face " when they could afford it. The manner of inducting a medicine man into his office was also "much the same among all the tribes." The man went alone into the bush, without food, and remained several days; the longer the more honourable for him, as showing greater powers of endurance ; he then returned to the village, and rushing into the houses bit pieces out of the people till he was completely gorged. Then he slept for a day or two, and came out a " duly accredited medicine man." But the medical profession was not a safe one, the death of the patient being " not unfrequently followed by the shooting of the medicine man." These Indians had "little knowledge of the BRITIBH COLUMBIA. 183 healing " art. When a man was sick they laid him in a comer of the house, stuck several poles around him, and hung them over with feathers stained red. The medicine man then came with a large rattle, made of a hollow piece of wood filled with pebbles, and generally carved in the shape of a hideous head, which he rattled incessantly over the patient's head, howling meanvhile, the supposed effect being " to drive away bad spirits." In their natural state the natives were *' subject to very few diseases," but those which the white man had ♦' introduced among them " were '• destroying some of the tribes very rapidly" [4]. On his return from his expedition to the North Mr. Dowson took up his quarters temporarily "in a liltle dilapidated school-house belonging to the colony," about four miles from "Victoria, and made preparations for establishing himself in one of the Indian villages. He tried in vain to find any European who was both able and willing to teach him anything of the native language. As a rule the only moans of communication between the Indians and whites was Chin- hook — a jargon of " little use except as a trading language: it con- sists nearly altogether of substantives, and has no words to express thoughts except the most material and animal wants." Chinhook acquired, the Missionary began the study of Cowitchin by having a native to live with him. The first he tried soon went away with- out notice, and a few days afterwards was glorying " in all his original dignity of paint and feathers." A yet greater discouragement than this was the " utter indiflference, if not somethiue; worse, of the white settlers towards the welfare of the natives." Personal kind- ness Mr. Dowson received abundantly, but it was " to the English stranger and not to the Indian Missionary." Almost everyone laughed at the " idea " of his '• teaching Indians," saying there was *' no good in them and no gratitude " ; and frequently it was remarked that "they ought to be rooted out like tree-stumps" [5]. In this respect the Americans were the worst oifenders, and the feeling was reciprocated. The Indian freely imitated " the white man's vices." In his first report to the Society Bishop Hills wrote: — " I saw an Indian running round and round in a circle. He was intoxicated and almost a maniac. I listened to the sounds he was shouting. They were the words of a blasphemous and obscene oath in English ! It is a common thing for Indians, oven children, to utter oaths in English. Thus far they have come in close contact only with our vices. We have yet to bring amongst them the leavening blessing of the Gospel of Christ " [C]. Owing to the illness of his wife the first Missionary was obliged to return to England in 1860, but during his short stay Mr. Dowson had succeeded in gaining the confidence of the Indians around him, and proving that they were capable of receiving good as well as bad impressions. " You teach savage good — savage's heart good to you," was the expression of an Lidian on experiencing, probably for the first time in his life. Christian sympathy and love. A knowledge of medicine was of great assistance to the Missionary, and his reputation for doing good reached the Saanechs, whose three principal chiefs came to invite him to live among them, promising to give gratis, " plenty of good land to build a house upon, and that . . . not one of them would steal or do any wrong." I ! 1 I 181 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOBPEL. \' ■. il j ;i' •1 - • si ■ r^ii: Mr. Dowson was able to be of some use to tlie white settlers also. Though " nearly all Scotch Presbyterians," they attended regularly, to the number of forty, some from a considerable distance, and joined •• very heartily " in the " Church service " held in the schoolroom [7]. The second S.P.G. Missionary to British Columbia was the Kev.. J. Gammaoe, who was appointed to minister to the gold diggers [8], When he arrived in April 1859 the gold-mining district was con- fined to the mainland, and extended 400 miles from Hope, on the lower Fraser, to the Quesnel River, in the north. The population con- sisted " for the most part of emigrants from California, a strange mixture of all nations, most diflBcult to reach" [9]. Everywhere in tlie colony a primitive style of life prevailed. Gentlemen cleaned their own boots, cut their own firewood, ladies were " their own cooks, housemaids, dressmakers, and almost everything else " ; there were "no servants " ; "even the Governor " had "no female servant in his estabhshment." The expense of living was great. In Victoria, water for drinking cost Qd. a bucket. The washing of clothes cost,, in many cases, "more than the price of articles when new." Na copper coin was in circulation ; sixpence was the " smallest coin in use," and " no distinction " was made " between half-crowns and two- shilling pieces " [10]. In Douglas the population consisted of 8 Chinese, 7 coloured men (Africans), 14 Mexicans, 8 French, 8 Germans, 15 British subjects, 56 citizens of the United States — total 109 males and two females— besides the surrounding Indians. Mr. Gammage'& ministrations were chiefly among the British and Americans, and the moving mining population. Generally they were men of the world,, " very keen for gain ... in many cases educated " in " secular know- ledge," but " very ignorant . . . even of the principles or elements of Christianity." B'ew possessed a Bible, most of them did not know whether they had been baptized or not. Some had not attended any place of worship for ten years, and had "no idea of reverence."^ The blasphemous expressions freely used were " truly shocking." By gentle remonstrance this evil was checked, and the messenger, if not the message, was generally well received. A small room was opened for service, and on Sundays Mr. Gammage passed through the streets, bell in hand, calling the people from the worship of Mammon to the. worship of the true God. Thirst of gold had in many instances absorbed " every moral quality that ennobles or dignifies humanity, leaving nothing but a dry and barren stock, which the spirit of God. alone can vivify." The Americans were "exceedingly bitter against the Enghsh " ; very seldom could "even one of them " be prevailed upon to join in Divine worship. They, however, contributed towards the building of a church which was consecrated in March 1862. In it he " ministered for three years and proved with ... his wife a great blessing to a township which without a Minister of God would have necessarily fallen into open hcentiousness." He als did what was possible for the Indians, amongst whom prevailed great sickness and mortality,, partly caused by " vices introduced by the white man." At a service hold in 1861 the Bishop addressed 120 Indians in Chinhook, a native, girl interpreting [11]. Between 1860 and 1865 twelve Missionaries were added to the. BRITISH COLUMBIA. 18& diocese, and the following centres were occupied : — Victoria 1660, Hope. 1860, New Westminster 1661, Nanaimo 1661, Alberni 1664, Saanich 1864, Lilloet 1864, Sapperton 1865, Esquimalt 1865, Leech 1666 [12]. In regard to " that very difficult circumstance " arising from " the mixture of race," the Bishop reported in December 16G0 that even in this respect there was " encouragement and a foreshadowing of the gathering in of all nations to the fold of Christ by the way in which we are helped in our work by those who are not of our nation." In one place service was held first " in the upper room of the store of a Frenchman," and afterwards " at a German's," and a Swede joined the Committee for building a church. " In another place a Swede offered the land for a church." In a third "two Norwegians joined with three others in presenting" a parsonage house. "A Chinese mer- chant gave £15 to two churches, and twelve Jewish boys " attended " the Collegiate school " [13]. Writing in 1862 Archdeacon Wright said : — " The more I can grasp the state of things, the more do I feel the importance of a Bishop heading missionary labour in a new colony .^ Our dear friend has, under God, done already a great work. There is scarcely a single township which has not its Missionary Clergyman and rursonage, and attention is being turned to education. ... In Victoria there are two crowded churches, with services conducted as well as those of the best-managed parishes at home; and in New Westminster we are, thank God, equal to our brethren over the water, as regards church, rector, choir, and all that is necessary for decency and order " [14]. In summarising the work on the mainland the Archdeacon wrote in 1865 : — " How has the Gospel been presented to the Colony of British Columbia, in which four of the Society's Missionaries have been steadily engaged ? I answerr it has been offered liberally, most liberally, to the household of faith. In every place where men have gathered, there a house of God has been erected, and a resident clergyman stationed. At Langley, Hope, Yale, Douglas, Lillouet, Cariboo, Sapperton, and in New Westminster, houses of God have been built. . . . Five of those churches have been served by resident ministers, whose work it has been to deal with souls gathered together from various nations of the earth, of all creeds,, and no creed. Many who once had a creed and a love of God, by long wandering, have lost their faith and forgotten their God. . . . The general influence of the Church upon the white man has been great, and with the red man not a little haa been effected" [15J. Among the Indians in Vancouver's Island the Rev. A. C. Garret* ] organised a Mission at Victoria in 1860. His greatest difficulty was the contaminating influence of the white man, who carried on a traffic " in poisonous compounds under the name of whisky," whereby the Indians died in numbers and the survivors fought " like things^ inhuman." Now and then a vendor was caught and " fined or caged," but another filled his place and the trade proceeded. At times tho camp was " so completely saturated with this stuff that a sober Indian was a rare exception." The women were worse than the men, and girls from ten to fourteen little better than their elder sisters. The Mission comprised a small resident tribe (about 200) of " Songes or Tsau-miss, belonging to the great family of the Cowitchins." These. • Now Bishop of Northern Texas, U.S. [See p. 880]. 't ( I' i ' I', f m )\ 186 SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ! 'fii V Indians were a " most besotted, wretched race." Their language was soon acquired, but besides these there were " Bill Bellas," " Cogholds," " Hydahs," •' Tsimsheans," and " Stickeons " constantly coming and going for the purposes of trade and work ; and as six different languages were spoken the Missionary was obliged to use Chinhook, into which he^ translated portions of the Liturgy. Mr. Garret's labours at this' station were successful beyond expectation. In one year nearly 600 Indians, men and children, received some instruction in his school [IQ]."" Ho also founded a Mission in the Cowichan district both among the whites and Indians. The Indians there were ready to receive the Church " with open arms." •' They prayed, they entreated " Mr. Garret *' to come at once . . . and build a house on their land." But while having confidence in the Missionary they were cautious in welcoming the white settlers. " If we go and take your blankets or your cows," they said, " you will lock us up in gaol ; why then, do you come and take our land and our deer ? Don't steal our land ; buy it, and then come and our hearts will be very happy. But do not think us fools. We are not very poor. See, we have plenty of boxes filled with blankets. Hence if you want our land, give us a ' little big price ' for it. We will not steal your pigs or your asses, but don't you steal our land " [17]. The Church at least dealt honestly with the natives. Land was pur- chased and a Mission organised with a resident Missionary (the Rev. W. S. Reece) in 1866 [18]. Of Nanaimo (also on Vancouver's Island), where the Rev. J. B. Good was stationed in 1861, the Bishop reported in January 1868 : *• There is now a church, parsonage and school for the whole population and a school-chapel for the Indians, through his zealous exertions. I have, several times been present at interesting services at the latter, and have reason to think that a deep impression has been made upon the Indian mind" [19]. But so great were the de- moralising influences produced by contact with the Europeans that the Indians were " apt to suppose the white men are all alike children of the devil in morals, however great they may be in other respects." It was therefore "something to be instrumental, under God, in pointing out to them a better way ... to afford this ill-fated race examples of sober and godly living," which might " atone in their eyes to some extent for the bad and evil lives of those who call them- selves a superior people." Mr. Good visited the Indians from house to house, worked for days in the Reserve, cutting roads and encouraging them to improve their dwellings and mode of living. He instructed their children, and eveiy Sunday preached to the adults — at first in one of the Chiefs houses and afterwards in a beautiful Mission chapel — to crowded congregations. The sick and dying were also cered for, and in one year he vaccinated hundreds of the natives : his treatment having " surprisingly good effects in the majority of instances " [20]. In 1866 Mr. Good was transferred to the mamland at Yale (on the Fraser River), where he had the care of a small English congregation and the neighbouring Indians. In 1867 he received an invitation ftord the Thompson River Indians, a tribe numbering ^500. They hadj after applying in vain for teachers of our Church, received occasional visits from Romish Missionaries. But "though they conformed outwardly to some of the rites of Roman Christianity," they " had a BRITISH COLUMBIA. 187 superstitiouB dread " of the Priests, and " were, for the most part, lieathens at heart." Many of them had visited Yale and had become interested in the Society's Mission there. One afternoon in the winter of 1867 a large body of them was seen approaching from the Lytton Ivoad. " On they came, walking in single file, according to their custom, and headed bv Sashiatan, a chief of great repute and influence — once a warrior noted for his prowess and cruelty." Gathering round the Church steps with heads uncovered, they stated their desire to be taught a better way than they had yet known. The deputation was followed by two others of similar character. Mr. Good thus gained some acquaintance with their language, and with the aid of an inter- preter he translated a portion of the Litany into Nitlakapamuk and chanted it to them, telling them also of the love of Qod to man. While Mr. Good was awaiting the arrival of an assistant, Mr. Holmes, to leave at Yale, the Indians sent him a message by telegraph urging' ' him to "make haste and come." A few days after he met 600 of them at Lytton, who besought him " to come amongst them and to be J their father, teacher and guide." Pledges " to be true and obedient " were given on behalf of them- selves and absent friends, who outnumbered those present. As the Missionary passed the encampments along the Thompson River, occasionally the aged and blind Indians were led out to him, so that bo might give them his hand [21]. In May 1868 the Bishop visited the Indians. At Yale he preached to 880, under the care of Mr. Holmes, who already had obtained a surprising influence over them. On the way to Lytton, where Mr. Good had removed, the Bishop was met by the Missionary and sixty mounted Indians, " representatives of many tribes and all catechumens in the Mission. . . . The chiefs were decked in every colour and grotesque array." To some of them the Bishop had often in former times spoken about God and the Saviour ; but he " never hopea to behold this scene, for its remarkable feature was that they had all now accepted the teaching of the Minister of Christ and had put away the prominent sins of heathenism. Men whose histories were written in blood and sorceries had become humble and teach- able disciples of the Lord Jesus." On entering Lytton the Bishop had to shake hands with 700 Indians, " who were all adherents of the Mission and many had come . . . even 100 miles " to meet him. The Church was thronged by hundreds, old and young. After one of the services four catechumens were received, one of whom had been "a no- torious sorcerer steeped in crimes. He was grey-headed, and on his knees, in the presence of the people," he " confessed his deeds, renounced his errors and expressed penitence." As each catechumen was received the whole congregation rose and sang in their own tongue the Gloria Patri. At an evening meeting of catechumens there were 250 present, mostly men. The subject of the Missionary's instruction was duty to God. After the Bishop had finished examining some of the catechu- mens, Spintlum, the chief, rose to speak. " He said the people had not answered well. They knew much more. He would speak for them and tell . . . what they knew. He then, with real eloquence and expressive and graceful gesture, told the sacred story of religion. Ho began with the Fall, mentioned some leading facts of the Old Testament ; spoke of the v\ 188 SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OCSPEL. •lit V ■l^ great love of God in sending His only Son, and then gave a description of the life of Christ, who had sent His apostles to preach the Gospel to all nations. Then addressing the Missionaries, he said : ' You all are come to us because God has sent you. You have brought us the knowledge of the truth. We have had others among us, and listened to them, but we cannot follow them, for they do not teach us right. They only brought us little crosses, but you have brought us the Holy Bible, the Word of God. We earnestly pray you continue to teach us. We shall never be weary of hearing God's Word. " During his visitation the Bishop met twenty-two chiefs, nearly all of whom were catechumens. In all there were 580 accepted catechumens at Lytton, and 180 at Yale — "representing. . . about 1,500 declared adherents of the Church of England." Baptism was preceded by probations varying " from two years and upwards." "Magistrates, Hudson's Bay Company officials, settlers and traders," as well as the Clergy, bore testimony to the beneficial influence of the Missions, under which " whole tribes and families " were seen "giving up evil practices and heathen customs . . . and seeking instruction in the Will of God." Many of the converts regularly attended Sunday service from distances extending from ten to fifty miles; and gambling, " an inveterate practice, in which relatives have been deliberately sold into slavery, . . . almost ceased " [22]. In 1871 the Bishop laid the foundation of a new church at Lytton, dedicated to St. Paul (by which name the Mission has since been known), and in the next year he baptized twenty-six Indians, after " a search- ing examination and investigation of character." A proof of the sincerity of the tribe was that whereas in times past they had " lived wild, lawless lives, and were continually being brought before the magistrates for wrong doing," in 1872 there was " a total absence of crime amongst them " [23]. The Indian converts indeed, by their consistent Christian lives, were frequently a rebuke to the Europeans. Thus from Yale Mr. Holmes reported in 1871 " that while Good Friday was religiously observed by the Indians," who crowded the church, " the Christian whites . . . seemed too eager after the things of this life to cast a look toward the great event of that day " [24]. During two eyiscopal visits to Lytton in 1873-4, 245 Indians (of whom 206 were adults) received baptism, most of them at the hands of the Bishop. On the second occasion 116 were confirmed. Meanwhile (in 1873) Mr. Jlolmes was transferred to Cowichan and Yale was united to St. Paul'K Mission [25J. This addition to a district already extend- ing over 100 square miles [25a] added greatly to the task of seeking out the remaming heathen, but the pastoral work itself proved a powerful evangeli'jing agency, and many who at first held aloof were by it drawn into the fold. At Lytton in 1877, after an address by the Bishop, " two sorcerers . . . came forward confessing their sins and desiring baptism. One of them declared that . . . during the past 12 years he had seen first the Clergy, then the Word of God, then the House of Prayer, then Sacraments and he could no longer resist ; he had long been convinced of the weakness and inferiority of heathenism, and now he declared his conviction before his assembled brethren" [26], In 1879 the mainland of British Columbia was formed into two new dioceses — New Westminster in the south and Caledonia in the north — and the original See of British Columbia limiteu to Van- couver's Island and the adjacent isles. As far back as 1867 Bishop Hills testified that the Society's aid had " been productive of vast i^^"^ BRITISH COLUMBIA. 189 benefits to the inhabitants " of the colony, and without it, " liumanly speaking, vre could have accomplished but little indeed " [27]. On the division of the diocese it was thought wise — considering the more pressing calls from other quarters — to withdraw assistance from Vancouver's Island, where for more than twenty years the Society had laboured to plant Missions amongst the natives and settlers. Since December 1881 the Diocese of British Columbia has therefore not received any financial help from the Society other than that afforded by two grants of £300 each in 1889 and 1891 towards a Clergy Endowment Fund [28]. In the Diocese of New Westminster, which the Society assisted to establish by guaranteeing the main- tenance of the Bishop until an endowment had been provided,* Bishop SiUitoe found, as " the fruits of the Society's work," that the Church had been " planted," and had " taken root, in four districts, each of them as extensive as an Enghsh diocese, and in every instance " he believed the plant was " a healthy one ' ' which with cultivation would "grow into a productive tree." The Indian Mission at Lytton and Yale numbered a " Church body " of " 600 souls and 135 communi- cant j " [29]. The reorganisation of the Mission under two Mission- aries in 1884 led to corresponding results, and by 1889 the number of Christians had more than doubled. Much of this progress is due to the labours of the Rev. R. Small [30]. '^ Besides its work among the Indians and the colonists the Society sought to establish a Mission specially for the Chinese in British Columbia, but the diflSculty of obtaining Chinese-speaking teachers prevented much being done for these people previous to the appoint- ment of the Rev. H. H. Gowen in 1892 [31]. An instance of the respect with which the Church of England is regarded was afforded by the arrival at Yale in 1880 of a Chinese family, who " brought with them strict injunctions from the Chief Pastor of a German Mission " in Hong Kong, " to ally themselves with no Christian body but that of the Church of England. This injunction they faithfully observed by putting themselves under the charge of the Church Mission " [32]. To the Diocese Oi Caledonia the Society, on the invitation of Bishop Ridley, extended its aid in 1880 by providing funds for the support of a Missionary to work among the gold miners [38]. But the grant was not made use of until 1884, when a beginning was made (by the Rev. H. SnELriON) al Cassiar, the headquarters of the Mission being soon removed to Port Essington [34]. Mr. Sheldon's duties often took him into danger, and liis self-denial kept him *' as bare of any- thing approaclii'ig a homo, or the comforts of a home, as gold fever can the most enterprising of miners " [35]. In his first year Mr. Sheldon secured the building of a church, " the first place of worship of any kind ever erected for the white men on the coast." They had " now got into the way of attending church most regularly," on Saints' Days as well as Sundays. The district under his charge embraced " the whole of that part of the diocese situated on the mainland of British Columbia." He found the mining * For the first nine years Bisliop Sillitoo was partly supported by an annual grant from the Society, which has also contributed £l,03'i to the episcopal er.dowment [29a]. Hfi died at hia post on June, 9, 1894, after 16 years' devoted service. ■^^i "^g^^ 190 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. r I camps " more or less, a scene of wickedness . . . gambling, blasphemy, drinking and prostitution " being carried on "to a fearful extent." Such was the state of Lome on his visiting it in 1885 ; but his " own people " rallied round him, " and by the second Sunday the place was reduced to something like order, and on an average twenty men attended the services " [30]. No wonder the Missionary had to contend with infidelity and in- difference, when, "from the first establishment of the Missions on this coast in 1859, the white people" had been "carefully left to themselves and until the Bishop's arrival ... in 1879 there had never been a service held for them by any Missionary on tJie coast " [87]. On this subject the Bishop added in 1886 that "this summer, for the first time, a clergyman of our Church" (Mr. Sheldon) "has ministered to the scattered groups of our countrymen from the coast to the Rocky Mountains." An idea of the travel involved could only be formed by sending a Missioner from London to Durham, thence to Carlisle, Inverness, and Aberdeen. " He must go on foot, avoid roads, bridges, everything of human construction, see no living soul between the points " named, "carry his own kit, have a foreigner to carry his food for the way and be pestered by mosquitoes night and day " [88]. Mr. Sheldon appears to have been the only qualified medical man available for most of the population, and the knowledge of medicine was " a great power " for doing good. Besides his ministrations to the whites he had " a considerable amount of Indian work," conducted in the Zimshean language ; and in the services held by him were to be seen the whites and Indians kneeling " side by side at God's altar." This union in worship is great gain to the Indians, because " the example of the whites is a power among them " [89]. The Missionary's sojourn in the mining camps proved a great check to wicked practices. Marriage began to take the place of concubinage, and sobriety to gain ground among those whose drinking habits formerly knew " no re- straint." " I rejoice to see this improvement among these early settlers" (wrote the Bishop from Metlakatlain 188G), " for it is laying a good foundation for the future. Among the white population the Society's grant is proving a potent factor in promoting their well being and religious life " [40]. After two more years of zealous and faithful labour Mr. Sheldoii was called to lay down his life. On February 20, 1888, he embarked at Port Essington in a canoe, intending to minister to the sick settlers some 40 miles distant. With him were four Indians. V/htn nearly half way to Fort Simpson the canoe was struck, split, and capsized by a squall. All were drowned except an Indian lad. He says that though Mr. Sheldon's flesh w".3 torn from his fingers (while clinging to the canoe), he " did not cry out. He only prayed for us boys. He asked the God of heaven to save us " [41]. His successor, the Rev. M. Browne, reported in 1889 that Mr. Sheldon "began a work which is to day a star of grandeur always assuming larger dimensions as we travel for thousands of i es through Cassiar and Babiu regions. No pen can describe his matchless worth, and no tongue tell the tale of woe which his death effected. As a parish priest his walk of life was a silent sermon daily to his people, BRITISH COLUMBIA. 191 and his medical ability bestowed consolation and ht,alth where for years no one appeared to protect either body or soul." The work of the Mission is " grand, noble and dangerous," and Mr. Browne had narrow escapes on the water, and on two occasions " had to remain for three days and two cold nights without food or shelter under heavy rain." In answer to appeals from him and the Bishop for a suitable boat, which would prevent "unnecessary sacrifice of life," and for additional workers, a lady in Eugland has supphed the means (£80) for meeting the former want, and the Society has provided for the employment of a second Missionary [42]. Already (in 1889) the church and parsonage at Port Essington have been enlarged, and a school-house and teachers' residence have been provided; and there are " overflowing congregations " and "good Sunday schools and day school well attended." Many of the poor people " sold their trinkets to contribute to . . . Church expenses." One old woman offered a ring, and an Indian " his best blanket " [43]. On Mr. Browne's resignation at the end of 1890 the Mission was temporarily placed in charge of Mr. A. D. Price and Peter Ha-dano (an Indian). The former has already been admitted to Holy Orders [44], In 1892 the Rev. T. C. P. Pyemont was added to the staff [45]. Writing in 1892, the Bishop said : " It is astonishing to witness the extension of the work begun at Port Essington. Now it has six branches or out-stations ; and besides this, Gardner's Inlet, a new centre, a hundred and twenty or thirty miles distant " [40]. Statistics. — In British Columbia (area, 890,844 sq. miles), where the Society (1859-92) has assisted in maintaining 4C Missionaries and planting 27 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 880-1), there are now 97,613 inhabitants, of whom 23,000 are Church Members, under the care of 40 Clergymen and 3 Bishops. [See p. 703 ; see also tho Table on pp. 192-3.] References (Chapter XXII.)— [1] R. 1859, p. 75 ; Jo. V. 47, p. 838. [Id] R. 18C0, p. 215 ; R. 1865, p. CI ; Jo., V. 47, p. 338. [ 2j Jo., V. 47, pp. H, !), 17, 85, 235, 272, 332-3 ; K MSS., V. 3, pp. 168, 171-2. [3] R. 1859, p. 75. [4 1 M.P. 1859, pp. 173-81. [5] M.F. 1859, pp. 193-6 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 109-11 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 411. [6] M.F. 1860, pp. 145-6. [7] M.P. 1859, pp. 193-9 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 109-11, 184-5 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 53. [8] Jo., V. 47, p. 832 ; R. 1859, p. 75; M.F. 1858, p. 216. [9] R. 1860, p. 92. [10] M.P. 1859, pp. 169-72. [11] M.F. 1860, pp. 25-9 ; R. 1861, pp. 103-4 ; R. 1802, p. 90 ; R. 1865, p. 59. [12] iiec. Lists in R. 1860-6. [13] K MSS., V. 1, p. 24. [14] Jo., V. 48, pp. 324-5 ; M.F. 1863, p. 96. [15] R. 1865, p. 02. [16] R. 1862, pp. 90-1 J R. 1863-4, p. 56 ; R. 1865, p. 60 ; Q.P., July 1862, p. 3 : see also Jo., V. 48, p. 356 ; M.F. 1863, p. 190. [17] R. 1863, p. 55. [18] R. 1867, p. 51. [19] K MSS., V. 1, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 325 : sec also p. 856, and M.P. 1863, p. 190. [20] R. 1863, pp. 55-7 ; M.F. 1863, pp. 0-8 ; R. 1804, p. 54. [21] R. 1867, pp. 51-4 ; Q.P., Aug. 1868 ; M.F. 1868, pp. 137-8. [22] M.P. 1808, pp. 272-7 ; R. 1869, p. 47 ; R. 1870, pp. 40-1 : sec also L. of Government Commisaionor Sprout, June 18, 1878; M.P. 1879, p. 102. [23] R. 1871, p. 30; R. 1872, p. 22. [24] R. 1871, p. 31. 25] R. 1873, pp. 23-4 ; R. 1874, p. 112; M.F. 1874, pp. 227-9. [26aJ R. 1868, p. 44. 26] R. 1877, pp. 78-9. [27] M.F. 1808, p. 213. [28] Standing Committee Minutes, 7. 45, p. 189 ; do., V. 40, p. 253. [29] R. 1881, pp. 138-9. [29a] Applications Committee Report, 1879, p. 21; Jo., V. 53, p. 267; Jo., V. 64, pp. 81,84; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 48, p. 178; do., V. 44, p. 40. [30] M.F. 1884, pp. 305-12; R. 1884, p. 94 ; R. 1888, p. 127 ; R. 1891, pp. 147-9. [31] K MSS., V. 1, pp. 276, 377, 417. 420. 424, 480 ; do., V. 2, pp. 11, 15. [32] R. 1880, p. 104. [33] Jo., V. 53, p. 201 ; K MSS., V. 2, p. 95. [34- '- ~ ~ . - - [36] R 1885, pp in K MSS., V. 1, p. 891 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 79. [35] R. 1884, p. 95, 1885, pp. 102-4. [37] R. 1880, p. 103. [38] K MSS., V. 1, p. 440. 139] R. . 101-2; R. 1886, p. 103 ; R. 1887, p. 118. [40] K MSS., V. 1, p. 485. [41] K MSS.,V. 1, pp. 464-5. [42] R. 1889, pp. 126-7; K MSS., V. 1, pp. 513-14; do., V. 2, pp. 218, 220, 228. [43] R. 1889, pp. 126-7. [44J K MSS., V. 1, pp. 519-21, 581. [46J R. 1891, p. 151. [46] R, 1891, pp. 150-1. ii:i ■r As )le, M ( ;. f. 192 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN (I) TUe Field and Period Newfoundland (with' KORTHERN LaRRXOOU) 1703-6, 1726-1892 J TiiK Bermudas 1822-70 ; (s) Races ministered to, and their Religions Nova Scotia, 1728-43, 174!>-92 ; Cai'K Brrton'.j 1786-1892 ; and Princb Kdwakd Island, 1819-1892 Colonists (Ohristiait and Non-Cbriiitian) Esquimnus (Christian and Heathen) Negroes (Heathen and Christian) Mixed or coloured races (Heathen and Christian) Colonists (Christian) Colonists (Christian and Non-Christian) Indians : Mickmacks jic. (Heathen and Christian) Negroes (Christian and Heathen) New Brunswick 1783-1892 Lower or Eastern Canada, QuEHKc PRO^^^•(•E, (with Southkrn Lahrapor) 1789-64, 1777-1892 Colonists (Cliristian and Nou-Christian) | Indians : \ MwSg (ChristUn and Heathen) { Carabous &c. I Negroes (Cltristian and Heathen) Colonists (Christian and Non-Christian) Indians : \ Esquimaux - (Heathen and Cliristian) Abenaguis ) tTppBR on Wbbtrrn Canada, 1 Ontario Province 1784-1892 ■ (Christian & Heathen) Colonists (Christian and Non-Christian) Iroquois or Six Nation ) Indians : Mohawks (chiefly) Tuscaroras Onondagcs, &c. Ojibwayg ) Ottahwahs \ (Heathen and Christian) Pottawottaniics ) Mounseca or Munceys ) (Heathen and Missusauguas! ) Christian) Negroes (Christian and Hcatlien) Manitoba and North-West Canada 1880-92; BlUTISH COLITMIIIA 1869-92 /. Colonists (Christian) Half-brccds (Christian and Heathen) Indians : Crees Efeet ^(^eathen and Christian) Assiniboincs Sarcees Colonists (Christian) Indiana (Heathen and Christian) ; Thompson Cowichan (or Cowitchen) Songes (or Tsau-miss) Bill Bellas' Cogholds Hydahs Stickeen) Sbee Shats (or Shee Shaks) Tsimsheans (or Zimsheans) Chinese (Heathen and Cliristian) . TOTAL 5 5 European-Colonial races, 27 Indian ibes, also Negroes, mixed races, and Chinese (3) LangiMKes used by the Hissioiiartea English Irish English (4) No. of ordiiined Missinn- nries eui- ployec, (Euro- pean and Colonial) 194 English English English English Oerman French Erse Gaelic Mickmaok English English Danish Mohawk Mickmaok English English German English Mohawk Ojibway English Knglish English English Nitlakapamuk Cowichan and Chinhook* Taamus and Chinhook* Chinhook* Shee Shak and Chinhook* Zimshean Chinese 17 12 260 216 294 381 12S 46 1,445} * Chinhook is a jargon used as a common medium of communicttion among the Indiana. « After allowintr for repetitions and transfers. 193 BRITISH NORTH AMERICA (1703-1892) , AND ITS RESULTS («) aocicty's Kzv«»dlture (T) Comparative Statement o( the Anglican Church generallr <8) No. of i^entra) Utstiona Assisted 1701 1892 l^liurcb Mem- bers Clergy Dio- cese* Local Uis- sionary Effort Church Members Clergy Dioceses Local Missionary Effort 73 £1,786,185 •500 1 — 69,000 45 (43 S.P.O.) 1 \ 9 ?1 — 10,627 5 (I S.P.O.) — 98 — 71,056 105(17S.P.O.) 1 lOI — — 48,095 73 (41 g.p.a.) 1 m — - 75,333 154 (36 S.P.G.) S Domestic Missions amone tho Indians and (kinase in 278 — — 385,999 45,018 S3,600 607 (16 S.P.O.) 6 Canada, direct Foreign Mission ) WorltiD Japan, acd support (t the S.P.O, and C.M.a. Missions in Asia and Africa. «8 — U1(48S.P.G.) 8 J — — 40(liaP.Q.) 3 / 83e i Bl,786,186 •600 [?]2 723,733 1060 (312 S.P.O.) f21 It ! I H' ;)te * Anproximate eitimat*. f Step. 763. 194 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. ?f n V i CHAPTER XXIII. THE WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA {INTRODUCTION). The Society found the West Indies generally in possession of a Church Establishinent which, though insufficient, yet for a long period afforded better provision for the ordinances of religion than existed in other parts of the Mission field. There were, however, certain calls and claims from this quarter which coulu not be disregarded. Beginning by aiding clergymen with books or passage money, between 1708 and 1710, the Society in the latter year became permanently connected with the West Indies by accepting the Trusteeship of the Codrington Estates in Barbados. The exercise of this trust was quoted by the Bishop of Barbados in 1861 as " a noble exception " at a time (ex- tending over a century) " when the African race " (in the West Indies) " were even by members of the Church, almost entirely neglected " [1], Extensions were made by the Society to the Bahamas in 1781 and to the Mosquito Shore in 1748. As early as 1715 the Society also sought to estabhsh two Bishoprics in the West Indies, but its representations on the subject were not successful until 1824, when the Sees of Jamaica and Barbados were founded. [See pp. 201, 229, 744, 752.] In urging this measure and the appointment of two Archdeacons in the previous year the Society laid stress on the claims of the slaves, which were obtaining some recognition in the House of Commons, and at the invitation of the Government it recommended "a further supply of not less than forty Clergymen . . . with an adequate body of Catechists and Schoolmasters," as " the smallest number that might produce any beneficial results " among '* the neg. i population of more than 800,000 souls " [2]. By the abolition of slavery, which was accomplished during the next ten years, an immense field for Missions was opened in the West Indies and Guiana. Statements received by the Society in the autumn of 1834 showed "that an increased desire for religious instruction had been manifested by the emancipated negroes; that additional facilities for satisfying that desire were loudly called for; that the spiritual necessities of the people were already pressing heavily upon the means which the Clergy had at their command, and that those means were utterly insufficient to enable them to take advantage of the disposition which existed both among the proprietors and the working people, to receive from them the benefit of a Christian education for theii: children." Under these circumstances, " a great and immediate effort " was made in bt .^ of the coloured population in the West Indies, &c. A negro education fund was opened, and between 1835-50 the Society, aided by a King's Letter, Parhamentary grants, the S.P.C.K., the %^- II THB WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA. 195 Society for the Oonversion of the Negroes [or the Christian Faith Society], and liberal contributions from persons connected with the West Indies, expended £171,777 on the erection of churches and schools, and the maintenance of clergymen, schoolmasters, and catechists. STATEM] ENT OF THE NEGRO EDUCATION FUND. RECEIPTS PAYMENTS Tear Donations Pftrliamont- ary Qrant Total Exponses Miaiionariea CllUrohCS TeftPhpr. andSchooU Teachers Tctal £ t. d. £ s. d. £ ». d. £ «. d. £ t. d. £ 1. d. 1 £ t.d. £ $. d. 1835 12,684 6 7,fi00 20,184 633 3 U 672 10 3,688 0' 283 6,125 13 n 183C 8,042 1 11 7.160 13,202 1 11 00 11 6 2,262 14 4 6,851 6 1 2,090 18 3 10,267 9 10 1837 736 10 6,000 0,786 16 ,, 8,704 7 1 0,079 7 2,440 8 3 16,224 3 4 1838 7,000 7,000 , , 3,074 10 8 13,890 8 3,104 8 4 21,069 13 1839 7,000 7,000 • • 8,041 2 7,538 11 111 4,828 18 1 16,308 13 1840 7,000 7,000 , , 3,462 5 9 6,686 10 2 1 7,216 14 11 16,384 19 10 1841 S.OOO 7,000 12,0• ; :f!j;i I [ I »*£» r the "earnest desire" of the Society "that particular care" should be taken "in the management and treatment of the Negroes, both adult and children, and more especially with regard to their religious instruction " ; and it gave the Society *' very great satisfaction " to bo assured, as it was repeatedly, that the slaves were " treated with the greatest humanity and tenderness in all respects" [19]. In 1707 directions were also given " that two white women should be hired, and maintained in the College to take care of and to teach the young negroes to read as preparatory to, and essentially connected with, religious instruction " [20]. The appointment of the Rev. J. H. Finder as Estates Chaplain in 1818 led to a reorganisation of the Mission. His reception by the negroes and the subsequent progress of the work he thus described : — " There was a very numerous assemblaRe of them in the College hall, which was prepared for divine service, the chapel being under repair, and the scholars on the foundation being absent for the Christmas vacation. They were very attentive during the prayers and sermon. After service they collected around me on the green in front, and bade me welcome amongst them as their minister in a warm and encouraging manner. . . . The progress of the Schools gave me great cause for thankfulness and the kind disposition manifested towards me by all the negroes was truly gratifying." [In July 1819 a wooden chapel erected specially for the negroes, was opened, but] "on the 13th of October the island was visited by a destructive hurricane, and the chapel perished among the awful effects of the gale. ... It was truly gratifying to mark the contented manner in which the people bore their severe losses. Their own houses were materially injured in almost every instance, and in some utterly destroyed. But the remark of one to me was, — ' It was God's doing ; and if the house of God was not spared, how could they expect theirs?'" The building was replaced by a stone structure in 1821, capable of containing 800 persons. At the opening on June 8 the scliool children had been so instructed " as to render the psalmody a very gratifying part of public worship." Mr. Finder's report continues : — " 1822. The power of religious instruction began now to be sensibly diffused (through the medium of the Society's negroes,) among those of the neighbouring estates ; and several came to be regularly examined and prepared for admission to baptism, who have since been found faithful to their solemn engagements. I had the satisfaction also this year of establishing it as a rule for the women to return public thanks to Almighty God for their safe deliverance in child-birth. " An December the communicants were, white fifteen, and coloured twenty- two ; and the Sunday school, independently of those receiving daily education, twenty-one. At the request of some of the coloured conimunicantH, a collection at the sacrament began this year to be made, and with en willing a heart was the appeal answered, that from the joint offerings of white 'md coloured persons there was always at Christmas a little sum varying from five to seven pounds. This was distri'k/Uted among the aged, the infirm, and the orphans, who were observers of the Lord's day, and in other respects worthy." The " behaviour " of the slaves " at public worship is reverent and in many cases devout. Their desire for in- struction is manifest. ... In seasons of illness or distress, they are visited by the Chaplain, at the hospital or at their own houses. . . . The Hospital is a new and very commodious building. . . . The visits of the Apothecary are daily, and a nurse attends constantly on the sick. In cases of dangerous illness the very best medical or surgical aid is called in, without hesitation and without regard to expense. . . . They seem to feel great confidence in their Minister, and often seize opportunities of having intercourse with him ; and their numerous little presents and sorrow at parting with him showed their attachment in a most affecting manner. . . . The portion of food allotted to them ... is so abundant, that thegr THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 201 are enabled by the superfluity to pay for making their clothes, to raise stock and to Bell a part at the town market." *' 1824. Although the marriage of slaves was a point which I had at heait from the first and formed one of the early regulations still none could be prevailed upon to marry according to the rites of the Church " [21]. The offer of special privileges to married folk led to a mitigation of this evil, and by 1881 " nearly one half of the heads of families " had been united in marriage [22], In the meantime, viz. in 1824, the Society had succeeded in accomplishing an object to which its energies had been directed as early as 1713— the foundation of a Bishopric in Barbados. [See pp. 744, 752.] The presence of Bishop Coleridge (cons. 1824) brought a blessing to the whole diocese. To the negroes in particular he proved a wise shepherd and true friend [22a]. Respecting those on the Codrington Estates he reported in 1830 that marriages were " becoming more frequent." The people appeared " healthy and cheerful, and especially in the newly-built stone houses " were " very comfortably provided for," and he added : " If the Society arm their opponents in the mother country could meet on the Estates and witness the scene . . . they would learn on cnqnirij, that the '>eople were slaves and belonging to the Society, but they would behold an iiiduslrious and healthy body of labourers, supported entirely by the Estates, born lilmost to a man on it, never sold from it, but virtually attached to the soil ; with their village, chapel, hospital, and school — with an excellent minister moving; about among them, and ready to instruct their ignorance, and comfort them in sickness; under discipline, but without severity— with many encouragements to do what is right — with the Sundays wholly unbroken in upon by the master or their necessities— with other days wholly at their own disposal— and with much, which, if they availed themselves of their special privileges, would place very great comfort within their power " [23]. Previously to the receipt of this letter the Society, with a view to confirm and perpetuate the improvements already made in the civil and religious condition of the negroes, had taken measures " for the gradual emancipation of the slaves." In publishing them in 1830 its position and conduct as trustees were justified in a report, of which the following is an extract : — " The Society . . . who feel as deeply as any part of the community, the duty incumbent upon a Christian people, to put an end not only to the odious traffic in slaves, by which this country was so long disgraced, but also to the great evil of slavery itself ; have of late been exposed to some obloquy as holders of West India Slaves ; and it cannot be denied that the Society are Trustees for the Codrington Estates in Barbados ; that those estates arc cultivated by slaves, and that their produce is received by the Society for the purposes of such trust, and expended, according to the provisions of General Codrlngton's will, in the support of Codrington College in that island. But surely the acceptance of a trust, which took place more than a century ago, when the great question of Negro Slavery had excited but little attention even in the more religious part of the community, is hardly to be brought forward as a charge against the present conductors of the Institution, who finding themselves in the character of Trustees of West Indian property for a specific object, and that a highly beneficial one to the interests of Christianity and the West India Colonies, cannot feel themselves at liberty to abandon that trust, but are bound to make the wisest, best, and most Christian use of it. " Three different plans of proceeding suggest themselves to persons in such a situation : " 1st. They may relinquish their trust ; — but it is not difficult to shew that the interests of humanity and religion would be rather impeded than promoted, by such a measure. (Ill ( . !' ^,'! i m i I 202 SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL. "2d. Or secondly, they may at once enfranchise the slaves;— a step whic^ they believe would be followed by more suffering and crime than have ever yet been witnessed under the most galling bondage. " 3d. Or lastly, they may make provision for their gradual emancipation ; nud by the introduction of free labour into the colonies, affoi'd an example which may lead to the abolition of slavery without danger to life or property. " The Society have adopted the last of these courses, and notwithstanding the odium which it has been attempted to cast upon them, they firmly believe that the circumstance of slave-property being held in trust by a great religious cor- poration may be made the means of conferring the most essential benefits upon the Negro population of the West Indies, and of promoting their ultimate en- franchisement. " For what is the true view of the case ? A very large body of our fellow creatures are in a state of slavery. To emancipate them suddenly and indiscri- minately would only be to injure the objects of our just and charitable solicitude. The possession therefore of a trust which enables the Society to take the lead in a systematic emancipation, and shew what preparatory steps ought to be taken, and may be safely taken, is surely nothing of which, as men or as Christians, the Society need be ashamed. If this estate had nevor been entrusted to their care, they might, as a religious body, have declared their opinion upon the duty of a Christian nation towards its enslaved and unenlightened subjects ; but now they have it in their power to testify that opinion by their actions. They can shew that the Negro is capable of instruction, for they have instructed him. They can shew that he is snsceptible of the same devotional feeling as ourselves, and may be brought under the controliing influence of the same divine laws. Again, on the important subject of marriage the Society might have felt and expressed them- selves strongly without any immediate connexion with the slave population ; but they are now able to combat the prejudices of the Negro on the spot, and are gradually overcoming them by the arguments of religion and the influence of temporal advantage. On the question of emancipation also the Society, as Trustees of the Codrington Estates, are able not only to suggest a course, but to make the trial themselves, for the satisfaction of others ; and to shew the planters how they may gradually enfranchise tLeir Slaves without destruction to their pro- perty." After detailing the chief provisions for the moral and religious improvement and for the emancipation of the slaves, the report continues : — " Many of them, it should be remembered, are now in operation, and the Society are fully pledged to carry the whole of them into effect, and to adopt, from time to time, such further measures as may be likely to accelerate the com- plete emancipation of the Slaves. Ihey are willing to hope, that they may thus be made an instrument of extensive and permanent benefit to all classes of their West Indian fellow subjects, both by the measures which they themselves adopt, and by the example afforded to others, of an honest endea»ou: to satisfy the vjlaims of humanity and religion, and to qualify the Slave for the great blessing of freedom, by lessons which may also prepare him for everlasting happiness in heaven. The Society are resolved to proceed in the discharge of their duty upon these principles and with these intentions, and look with humble confidence for the Divine blessing upon their honest endeavours " [21]. The enfranchisement of the Codrington negroes was thus already being accomplished when the Act of Parliament for the Abolition of Slavery in the West Indies was passed — a measure which relieved the Society from much anxiety and responsibility. Allotments of land had been given to the more deserving of the negroes, on condition that they should provide for themselves and their families out of the produce of the allotment, and labour on the estate during four days in each week, by way of rent 'or the land. *' This was in fact an anticipation of the apprenticing system, and the Society's terms were more favourable to the negroes than those which were settled by Parliament "[25]. IHB WIMDWAAD ISLANDS. 203 The conversion of the West Indian slave into a free and industrious Christian peasant was quickly effected on the Codrington Estates, and the Society was enabled to set an example with respect to the enfranchisement of the negroes not unworthy of what it had done for their intellectual, moral, and religious instruction. It was reported in 1840 •' that while the labouring population on a great many estates " had "been wayward and refractory the people on the Society's estfkio/^ " had been " steady manageable cheerful and industrious." The increasing numbers which filled the chapel, both for religious worship and instruction in the Sunday Schools, marked an increasing desire for moral improvement, and in the opinion of the Estates Manager the population clearly showed " the benefit which they have derived from the long care and attention of the Society to their moral and religious wants." The Codrington negroes now also " came for- ward wilUngly and cheerfully to assist their minister in the great work of religious instruction." " They are baptized " (added the Bishop), " they live together in marriage, they attend their Church and Sacraments, they send their children to School, they conduct themselves well in their several relations in life, they are industrious, honest, contented, and peaceable, useful in their generation, with hope through Christ of heaven ; and toiling while on earth for an object which is so intimately connected in its effects even with that very heaven to which they arc looking ; for they know, that though the produce of their labour be sent to England, it is not spent or squandered there, but returned to them for the high, and holy, and blessed purpose of training up in these lands, a faithful, laborious, and able ministry " [26]. Up to 1831 the Society's connection with the Windward Islands had been confined to the discharge of its responsibihties as trustee of the Codrington Estates, but a hurricane in that year led to a grant of £2,000 from its general fund towards the rebuilding of the chapels destroyed in Barbados — " an instance of timely succour never to be forgotten " [27]. With the abolition of slavery commenced " a series of benefits of which it pleased God to make the Society an instrument " to the West Indies generally. The Windwards were among the first to share in the Negro Instruction Fund [28] [pp. 194-5], with results which were strikingly manifest when the day of emancipation (August 1, 1888) arrived. How that day was observed in Barbados has thus been told by Bishop Coleridge : — " In one day — in one moment— was this great measure carried into execution. Eight hundred thousand human beings lay down at night as slaves, and rose in the morning as free as ourselves. It might have been expected that on such an occasion there would have been some outburst of public feeling. I was present but there was no gathering that affected the public peace. There was a gathering : but it was a gathering of young and old together, in the hou^e of the common Father of all. It was my peculiar happiness on that ever memorable day, to address a congregation of nearly 4,000 persons, of whom more than 3,000 were ncgrocK, just emancipated. And such was the order, such the deep attention and perfect Silence, that . . . yon might have heard a pin drop. Among this mas3 of people, of all colours, were thousands of my African brethren, joining with their European brother, in offering up their prayers and thanksgivings to the Father, Redeemer, and Sanctifier of all. To prepare the minds of a mass of persons, so peculiarly situated, for a change such as this, was a work requiring the exercise of great patience and altogether of a most arduous nature. And it was chiefly owing to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel that that day not only passed in peace, but was distinguished for the proper feeling that prevailed, and its perfect order " [29]. 204 SOCIETY FOR THE FROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. :l m' (I 11 II During the first five years of the operation of the Negro Instruction Fund the sittings in churches and chapels in Barbados were increased from 9,260 to over 21,000. Much of the good effected in this and other ways was due to the wise superintendence exercised by Bishop Coleridge. [See Address of Barbados Clergy on his resignation [80].} The Bishop's " own grateful sense of the important aid afforded by the Society to a Colonial Church and through the example and operation of such a Church to the heathen around " was thus stated after his return to England : — " There is no Colonial Bishop, — I can speak for myself, after an experience abroad of many years, — who does not feel that the Society is but the almoner ef the Church ; that she acts, and claims but to act in this capacity ; that his authority is uafe in her hands ; and that there is no want of his diocese which he may not lay before the Society, in the full and comfortable assurance that it will receive every consideration, and be relieved to the utmost extent of the Society's pecuniary resources. The increase of those resources — such is the position which the Society holds within the Church, and such its mode of operation — is but another word for the extension, under the Divine blessing, of Religion itself " [31]. On Bishop Coleridge's resignation (1841) the Diocese of Barbados was reduced by the formation of Antigua and Guiana into separate Sees. His successor, Bishop T. Parry, reported in 1845 " a daily increasing value of the Society generally in all its operations, as well as of gratitude for the almost incalculable benefits of which it has been made the favoured instrument, to ourselves in particular " [82]. Proof of this was seen in the ready efforts made by the people of Barbados both to support the Church in their midst and to extend it in foreign lands. A local association was formed in connection with the Society in 1844, and in its first year it contributed £100 to tl>e Society in England and £160 to the erection of three places of worship in Barbados [88]. Already in 1840 the three branches of the island Legislature had passed an Act in one day making provision for the better maintenance of the Clergy, and when it was announced that the Society's aid in this object would cease, another Act was passed assi^ing £150 per annum to each of six island curates from the Public Treasury [84]. The Society's grant for schoolmasters in the diocese (at one period nearly £8,000 per annum) had been gradually reduced, and ceased altogether in 1846. In Grenada and St. Vincent, in Trinidad and in Barbados the respective Legislatures promptly pro- vided funds to meet the withdrawal [85]. On the value of the Society's help during and after negro emanci- £iation it may be well to recall Bishop Parry's words in 1846 : — " It may justly be said that the praise of this Society 'is in all the Churches ' of all the Colonies of the West Indies. . . . We have many debts ... to the Imi)erial Government ... the different Colonial Legislatures— to private liberality and voluntary a*^ ciations in the Colonies . . . to various other Societies . . . buttho great channel through which we have received voluntary aid from England since the extirpation of slavery has been that opened up to us by this excellent Society. This institution has been to us, indeed, not one Society, but many ; it has been to us a Church Missionary Society, by extending the limits of our Church ; a Church Building Society, by enlargint? and multiplying our places of worship; an Education Society, by adding to and supporting our Schools ; a Pastoral-Aid Society, by supplying us with catechists and readers ; an Additional Curates Society, by adding to the number of our Clergy. In every way that we needed its help, in every way, at least, that was practicable, it has come forward to our resiBtance, with a liberality limited only by the extent of its means. . . . Since THE WINDWARD ISLANDS. 205 It, ,of lial Ind Iho 1831 . . . within the diocese of Barbados alone the number of Clergy has increased from 42 to 67 ; of rectories endowed by the different Colonial Legislatures from 20 to 29 ; of curacies locally provided for from 5 to 31. . . . There has been also ... a proportionate increase in the number of Schools and Schoolhouses. . . . The great and characteristic benefit of this Society's co-operation is that it has been instrumental in stimulating the Colonists to make this provision " [36]. The general Missionary operations of the Society in the Windward Islands were suspenc'ed in 1849. At that time the Diocese of Barbados, which then included Trinidad and Tobago, was more or less indebted to the Society for 45 of its 73 clergymen [87]. As a " suitable com- memoration of the Society's benefits" and in connection with its jubilee of 1851 an association was organised in Barbados for the diffusion of Christianity in West Africa, ti.rough the agency of native Africans, with the declared purpose of making some amends to that country ifor the wrongs inflicted upon it by England and her Colonies. The Association has since been adopted generally in the West Indies, and an account of its operations is given on pages 260-7 [38]. In 1864 Bishop Parry reported that *' Churches, Chapels, and Schoolhouses, erected or enlarged throughout tho Diocese, with . . . parsonages . . . the number of Clergy considerably increased, congregations augmented and multiplied, schools in many cases founded, in others improved, are the visible memorials of the Society's munificence during a time of great urgency and importance, and of almost equal difficulty . . . whilst in the manr-genent of the Codrington 'Trust, it has continued all along, only with icreasiag effect, to assist in the work of education and in the supply of candidates tor Holy Orders to an extent and in a manner which otherwise, in all human probability, would have been found altogether impracticable " [39]. It was not anticipated that the Society would again be called upon to contribute towards the support of the Church in the Windward Islands otherwise than through Codrington College and the Estates Chaplaincy. But while State aid has been continued to Barbados, in the other islands the Church has been disestablished and partially or wholly disendowed. For these, under their changed circumstances [which necessitated their organisation into a separate Diocese (named "the Windward Islands") in 1878], the Society since 1884 has made such provision as has served to prevent the abandonment of much good work [40]. At thf present time the Society is taking measures for enlarging and inirTov aig the dwellings of the (negro) labourers on the Cod- ringto' iii:>i: tes. Of tho existence of serious evils produced by a system .v-rcrowding, the Society was kept in ignorance until 1891, whei ^: ?-'r- F. Giibertson, then appointed Chaplain, drew attention to the subj t . \\4iatever may be the difficulties in introducing the necessary rei'oims in the island generally, the Society is determined at whatever cost to perform its duty as landlord, and in this respect, as in tho emancipation of the negro, it is taking the lead in "a more excellent way " [41j. Statistics. — In the Windward Islanda (area, 670 sq. miles), where the Society (1712-lb92) has assiatod in maintaining 74 Misaionaries and planting '24 Central Stations (as detailed on pp, 831-2), there are now 318,789 inhabitants, of whom 199,540 are Church Mombora, under the care of 73 Clergymen and a Bishop, [See p. 764 ; see aUo (he T'lMe on pp. 262-8.] ^■/ mcea (Chapter XXIV.)— [1] App. Jo., B 18, p. 141. [2] Bishop T. Parry'a Ac^ v,i ■ •• Codrinfrton College, 1847, p. 67. [3] A MSS., V. 6, p. 28. [4] R 1710, pp. 89. 40 ; K \ a, p , Z'iAX ; Jo., V. 1, Aug. 18, 1710 ; A MSS., V. 6, pp. 111-15. [6] Jo^ V. 2, pp. 96-iOC. L«»J R 1712 p. 08; R. 1714, p. 09. [7] Jo., V. 2, p. 7; V. 4, p. 131. [8J iJi \ f 206 SOCIETY FOR THB FROPAaATION OF THE OOSPEL. 1 jH l^ R. 1718, p. 62; R. 1745, pp. 65-6. [9] R, 1780, pp. 46-7 ; R. 1781, pp. 52-8, 57 ; R. 1872, pp. 60-1, 65; R. 1783, p. 51. [10] Jo., V. 27, p. 29. [11] R. 1825, p. 154. [12] R. 1887, p. 82 ; Jo., V. 50, pp. 160-3. [13] S.P.G. Accounts, 1846, p. 6 ; Bp. PaiTy's " Codrington College," pp. 44-5. [14] Jo., V. 48, p. 108 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 820-7. [15] Jo., V. 52, pp. 76, 826-7, 878-4 ; Jo., V. 63, pp. 2, 3. [15a] L MSS., V. 5, pp. 886-7 ; do., V. 6, pp. 57, 68 98, 127, 145, 166, 186, 215, 224, 281, 296-6, 803, 845. [16] R. 1712, pp. 67-8. [17] R 1712, p. 69. [18] R. 1740, p. 68. [19] R. 1768, pp. 67-8; R. 1769, p. 85. [20] R. 1797, p. 48. [21] R. 1822, pp. 209-11 ; R. 1828, pp. 167-75. [22] R. 1831, p. 65. [22a] R. 1841, pp. 68-9. [23] R. 1830, pp. 165-7. [24] R. 1830, pp. 162-9. [26] R. 1883, pp. 61-2 ; R. 1834-5, p. 48 ; Jo., V. 43, pp. 819, 347, 357. [26] R. 1840, pp. 55-6. [27] R. 1851, p. 71. [28] R. 1886-50 (Stfttements of Accounts) ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 5, 6, 88, 45, 55, 172, 194, 888 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 86, 41-2, 62-8, 144, 146-7, 166-7, 269. [29] Q.P., Oct. 1841, p. 7. [30] R. 1841, pp. 68-9. [31] R. 1848, p. 105. [32] R. 1845, p. 68. [33] R. 1844, pp. 67-8; R. 1845, p. 57. [34] R. 1840, pp. 54-5 ; R. 1847, p. 71. [35] R. 1846, pp. 66-8. [36] Speech at the S.P.G. Meeting, Marylebone, June 25, 1846. [37] R. 1849, p. 87. [38] R. 1851, p. 72; R. 1855, p. 78 ; R. 1856, p. 76. [39] R. 1854, p. 66. [401 R. 1885, p. 109 ; Stand- ing Committee Book, V. 42, p. 359 ; do., V. 44, p. 263 ; do., V. 46, p. 256 ; M.F. 1889, pp.236, 249-62; R. 1891, p. 156. [41] R. 1891, p. 155 ; Ii MSS., V. 7, pp. 70-3, 86, 89-103, 105-7, 114, 116, 118, 124-5, 130-4, 149-50, 155, 167, 180, 183-8; do., V. 15, pp. 162, 167-8, 170-2, 178-9, 181, 186, 190-3, 190, 203. 206, 209-11 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, pp. 339, 421-2 ; do. V. 47, pp. 96-9, 241-2. CHAPTEK XXV. TOBAGO. '' I Tobago (area, 114 square miles) was discovered by Columbus in 1498, claimed by the British in 1580, visited in 1626 by adventurers from Barbados (whose attemptn at settlement were defeated by the natives — Caribs), granted to the Earl of Pembroke by Charles I. in 1628, but first settled in 1632 by the Dutch, who about 1634 were destroyed or expelled by the Indians and Spaniards from Trinidad. A second settlement was formed in 1642, under the Duke of Courland (the ruler of an independent State in the Baltic, to whom the island was assigned by Charles I. in 1641) ; a third in 1654 by the Dutch, who overpowered the Courlanders in 1658. In 1662 Louis XIV granted it to ComeliuB Lampsis ; but the Courland title was renewed by Charles II. in 1664 and by Louis about 1677, various changes of ownership having taken place meanwhile (1664-77) between the Dutch, English, and French. In 1681 the Duke assigned his title to a Company of London Merchants. By the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle the island was declared neutral in 1684 ; and by the Treaty of Paris in 1768 it was ceded to England ; but the French regained possession by conquest in 1781 and b^ treaty in 1788. Recaptured by the British in 1793, restored to the French by treaty in 1802, and re- taken in 1808, eventually " the land had rest " by formal cession in perpetuity to the British Crown in 1814. Tobago was f — merly reckoned as one of the Windward Islands ; but in January 1889 it was united with the colony of Trinidad. Ik common with the other islands formerly included in the Diocese of Baxbados, Tobago began in 1836-6 to receive assistance from the Society's Negro Instruction Fund [1]. [See pp. 194-6.] The first clergy- man aided from this source in the island was the Bev. G. Morrison, and here as elsewhere the benefits of the fund were soon apparent. The Bishop of Barbados reported in 1843 that " the bounty of the Society expended in Tobago " had " produced an abundant harvast." As an instance a grant of £433 towards the erection of St. Patrick's School Cliapel drew from the Legislature of the island over £2,200 for the same object in 1843, and in the next year the island, which had formed one cure only, was divided into three parishes, of which St. Patrick's was constituted one [2]. Besides making provision from TODAOO. 20 the Colonial Treasury for a rector (£820 per annum) and curate (£175 per annum), the Legislature assisted in maintaining the schools, and " otherwise aided liberally in extending the Church Establishment to meet the demands of advancing civilisation " [8]. The people showed their appreciation of the provision thus made by flocking to the churches and joining " with great decorum and solem- nity" in the services [4]. The population of Tobago, though neither numerous nor wealthy, were in the habit of contributing "to the maintenance of its Church more in proportion than any other part of the Diocese " of Barbados, Trinidad excepted; and this fact, coupled with the distress caused by a hurricane which dismantled half of the sugar estates on the island in 1848, was recognised by a continuance of the Society's aid to 1858 [5]. The withdrawal of State aid constituted a fresh claim on the Society, and from 1886 to the present time assistance has been renewed from year to year. Without this help the Church in Tobago must have collapsed ; and even with it, " the whole island with its twelve churches" remained for some time under the care of only three clergymen [6]. On the formation of the Diocese of the Windward Islands, Tobago was included in it, but in 1889 it was transferred to that of Trinidad [7]. Statistics. — In Tobago (area, 114 sq, miles), where the Society (1835-58, 1886-92) has assisted in maintaining 6 Missionaries and planting 2 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 882), there are now about 20,000 inhabitants, of whom 10,000 are Church Members, under the care of 8 Clergymen and the Bishop of Trinidad. [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on pp. 262-8.] Beferenees (Chapter XXV.)— [1] R. 1887-50, Statements of Accounts; Jo., V. 44, p. 418 ; and pp. 194-6 of this book. [2] B. 1843, pp. 25-6 ; B. 1844, p. 65. [3] B. 1848, p. 84. [4] B. 1844, p. 65. [5] E. 1848, p. 84 ; B. 1854, p. 67 ; L MSS., V. 1, p. 270. [6] B. 1886, p. 108 5 E. 1887, p. 120 ; B. 1891, pp. 159-60. [7J L MSS., V. 6, pp. 818-9. :ese the rgy- aoN, the bst." jk'8 for I had ! , rom 208 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 008PBL. CHAPTER XXVI. TRINIDAD. Trinipad was discovered by Columbus on Trinity Sunday 1496— hence its name, lia colonisation by Spain began about 1582, but little progress was made until 1783, when " foreigners of all nations " were offered unusual advantages to settle there, provided they professed the Roman Catholic religion. The result was a large increase of popula- tion, including many refugees from the French Revolution, driven from St. Domingo and other parts. During the war with Spain in 1797 Trinidad was taken by the British and held as a military couquest until 1802, when it was ceded to England by the Treaty of Amiens. Trinidad began to receive aid from the Society's Negro Instruction Fund [see pp. 194-5] in 1836. At that time there was " only one clergyman besides the Garrison Chaplain for the whole island " [1]. In addition to grants for church and school buildings and lay teachers, clergymen* were assisted by the Society from time to time [2] until by 1856 it was possible to leave the work to be carried on by local eflfort. The beneficent results of this expenditure are to a great extent indi- cated in the general description given under the Diocese of Barbados, of which until 1872 Trinidad formed a part. Beyond what is stated on pages 203-5 there is not much to record on this head. Mr. La Trobe, the Government Inspector, reported in 1839 that nearly all " that had been " effected hitherto towards the diffusion of religious education among the labouring population of " Trinidad " was to be *' attributed to the labours of the clergy and Mis- sionaries in connection with the Church of England and to the agency of the Mico Charity " [3]. The Bishop of Barbados in 1843 " was forcibly struck with the great results which had sprung from the comparatively small seeds sown by the Society." To four churches consecrated in that year the Society bad contributed £200 in each instance, which had been met by nearly j^7,000 from other sources [4]. " I expected much from Trinidad " (the Bishop added in 1844), •' and have not been disappointed ; there is a noble spirit throughout all classes connected with our Church, from the Governor downwards, and a great desire ... to make the country . . . what it should be in a social point of view " [5]. In 1845 an ordinance was passed by the " Council of Government " for dividing the island into seventeen parishes, securing a stated provi- sion for the clergy already appointed, and for others as parishes were formed [6]. While this provision was being made a fresh call arose, on behalf of the coolies who were being introduced from India and China. The local Association of the Society in Trinidad led the way by appealing first to the inhabitants. "By immigration properly conducted," they said, "that is to say on Christian principles and in a Christian spirit— Trinidad may be a Misiionary country an asylum as it were to multitudes from the darkness and misery of heathenism — a The first ware Rot. B. J. Bock, 1836, and Rev. J. Hamilton, 1888. p. thd Ac [3J TRINIDAD. 209 centre from which light may radiate upon them and from them perhaps be reflecte' 'ipon their native lands " [7]. By 1862 there were about 15,000 natives of India and 1,000 Chinese in the island. The Bishop of Barbados joined in moving the clergy and laity to *' regard the conversion of these heathen within their several parishes as part of the work which Divine Providence has given them to do." With this object a local " Missionary Association " was estabUshed, and the Society showed its " sympathy and good will " ... by a grant of £100 in 1862 [8]. The formation of Trinidad into a separate diocese in 1872 (towards the episcopal endowment of which the Society gave £500 in 1876 [9]), and the appointment of the Rev. R. Rawle, an old Missionary of the Society, as its first Bishop, led to in- creased exertions on behalf of the coolies. Funds for extending the work were offered by the Society in 1878 [10], but there was some delay in obtaining a Missionary acquainted with the native languages [11]. In 1878 baptisms of coolies wore taking place "almost weekly," and the last month of that year showed a total of G6, including 13 adult Chinese and 39 adult Hindus [12]. The Rev. 0. Flex of Chota Nagpore joined the Mission in 1884, and with his Indian experience did much to further the work [13]. " In rapid succession one place after another was occupied." On visiting a depot for Hindu convicts at Carreras (a separate island), to see an inquirer for baptism, the chief warder brought fifteen men " who all! gave in their names for baptism," and it was soon understood that every Hindu convict who came there joined the Missionary's class- The Carreras movement was instrumental in opening the doors of the central jail in Trinidad to Mr. Flex, and in a short time he had a clasa of from forty to fifty there. So far as it was not occupied by the Pres- byterians '' the whole island " indeed was open to the Church for coolie work [14]. In 1886 Mr. Flex and in 1888 Bishop Rawle retired from failing health [15], but under the present Bishop (Dr. Hayes, cons. 1889) the work has been revived and extended with increased aid from the Society [16]. In reporting 13 Indian schools at work educating 1,100 children and more than 100 baptisms annually in the previous four years, the Bishop wrote in 1891 : "I look with the liveliest hope at what has been accomplished, under great difficulties, as a harbinger of rapid evangelical.' work now that we have your encouragement and substantial aid " [17]'. Hitherto the chief diflficulty has been lack of agents acquainted with the languages of the coolies. Towards supplying this want the West Indian Bishops, the S.P.C.K. and the S.P.G. co-operated in establish- ing a Hindi Readership at Codrington College, Barbados, in 1891 [18.] i >: i L Statistics.— In Trinidad (area, 1751 sq. miles), where the Society (1836-92) has ^s8i8ted in maintaining 10 MisBionarieB and planting 7 Central Stations (an detailed on p. 888), there are now 109,784 inhabitants, of whom 4«,9ai are Church Members, under the care of 17 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 252.] References (Chapter XXVI.)— [1] R. 1844, p. 65. f2] R. 1837-46 (Statements of ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 176, 180 ; and pp. 194-8 of this book. Accounts) ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 125, 298 [3] R. 1889, p. 30. [4] R. 1848, pp. 26, 40. [8] R. 1844, pp. 65-C : see also R. 1848, P I ' I ii I 210 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. p. 81. [61 R. 1845, p. 60. [7] R 1845, pp. 58, 69. [8] R.1861, p. 114 ; R. 1862, pp.Oft-7. R. 1963, p. 61. [9] Jo., V. 52, p. 889. [10] Jo., V. 52, pp. 17-18 ; M.F. 1800, pp. 401-8. [11] R. 1881, p. 158. [12] R. 1878, p. 103. [13] R. 1888, p. 07. [141 M.F. 1884, pp. 281-2. [15] Standing Committee Book, V. 48, pp. 87, 143; R. 1888, pp. 134-5. [16] Standing Committee Book, V. 45, p. 884 ; R. 1891, p. 159 ; L MSS., V. 11, pp. 40-1, 48 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 250. [17] L MSS., V. 11, p. 42. [18] L MSS., V. 7, p. 42 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 220. \[-> ,f' 216 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEIj. it i ) 1*1 ' 1 1 i ill ' j. '1 ' t ~lf i CHAPTER XXVin. The Bahamas consist of a chain of small islands lying to the east and south-east of Florida, U.S., some 20 only being inhabited. One of these — St. Salvador — was the firat land seen by Columbus when seeking the " New World " in 1492. The Bahamas were then peopled by Indians, but these were to the number of 50,000 soon transported to the Spanish mines of Mexico and Peru. The inlands then abandoned were formally annexed to England by Sir Humphrey Gilbert in 1578. In 1612 they were united to Virginia, and about 20 years later some British adventurers formed a settlement on them, which was destroyed by the Spaniards in 1641. By Charles IT. the island of New Providence (the seat of the capital, Nassau) was assigned to an English proprietary body in 1C70 ; but in 1703 th French and Spaniards obtained possession of it, and for many years it was a rendezvois for pirates. The English extirpated the pirates in 1718, and the Bahamas became subject to a regular colonial administration. This was interrupted by a surrender to the Spaniards in 1781, the war concluding with a re-annexation of the islands by Great Britain, which was confirmed in 1793 by the Treaty of Versailles. In 1731 Governor Rogers of the Bahamas, being then " in Carolina for the recovery of his health," informed the Pev. W. Guy, the Society's Missionary at St. Andrew's, " of the extreara want there was of a minister " in the Bahamas, " which had been without one for some years, and pressed Mr. Guy to go over with him and officiate there some months." Mr. Guy, considering " the great usefulness and almost the necessity of the thing," embarked on this " charitable undertaking" in April 1731, and arrived at Providence on the 12th of that month. He found a people " who had lived in want of the administration of all the Divine ordinances several years." These he endeavoured to supply by holding service " in a little neat church built of wood," which had been just finished, and by visiting ail the parts of the island. Notwithstanding the great fatigue of travelling, ' ' en account of the rocks " and " the heat of the day which is always very great," he baptized 89 children and 3 adults. In " the two other inhabited Islp.ids in this Government," about 20 leagues from Providence, he baptized 23 children in Harbour Island and 13 in "Islathera " (Eleuthera). For each of che (128) baptized he had " the proper sureties," and during his two months' stay in the three islands, besides marrying, and visiting the sick, he administered the Blessed Sacrament twice, " but had but 10 communicants at each time." The number of families in the islands was about 120 in New Providence, 40 in Harbour Island, and 40 in Islathera. The people " very thankfully received " copies of the Bishop of London's Pastoral Letters for promoting the conversion of the negroes. [See p. 8.] They all professed themselves of the Church of England, and were "very desirous of having a minister settled with them," and Mr. Guy considered that "as they were in general THE BAHAMAS. 217 very poor, it would ... be a very great charity to send a Missionary to them " [1]. This representation was followed by a Memorial from the President, Council, and principal inhabitants of New Providence, showing that " about seven years past " they erected at their own charge " a com- modious church capable of containing upwards of 3vX) people," and provided a convenient house for a clergyman of the Church of Engiaad and £40 per annum towards his support ; but that being insufficient, they " became destitute of any Divine to officiate amongst them for upwards of five years, till the Eev. Mr. Hooper came over, well-recommended, and . . . and continued for these twelve months past." To enable them to maintain him or some other worthy Divine, they solicited assistance [2]. Immediately on receipt of the first communication (April 1732) the Society offered £50 per annum as a grant-in-aid, which was now (March 1788) *' in consideration of the dearness of provisions in Providence " increased to £60, and Mr. Hooper having migrated to Maryland, the Rev. William Smith was in April 1783 appointed to Providence and the other inhabited islands [3]. Mr. Smith arrived at Nassau on Oct. 20, 1733. *' At first he had but a thin congregation" in Nassau, but it wus soon increased by several famihes residing " outside the town " and by " the soldiers of the garrison, whom the Governor, immediately after his arrival, obliged to come constantly to church." Governor Fitzwilliam had the church " put into a toUerable good order," and " with a good deal of difficulty and pains, got an Act passed for erecting the Inhabited Islands into one parish and . . . £50 sterling p. annum . . . settled on the Minister Incumbent thereon " [4]. He failed to obtain an allowance from the Assembly for a school-master, although there was " no place in his Majesty's . mericnn Dominions " where one was more necessary, "by want of which their youth" grew up "in such ignorance (even of a Deity) and in such immorality as is most unbecoming." On this re- presentation the Society at once (1785) provided fimds for the opening of a school in Nassau, but there was some delay owing to the difficulty of finding teachers [5]. The arrival of Captain Hall of Rhode Island in Dec. 1789 with " a Spanish prize of between £S and £4,000 value " was sufficient to in- duce Mr. Mitchel, the then teacher, to quit school and go " a priva- teering " with the Captain [6]. About 1784 Mr. Smith first visited " Islathera, a long, narrow Island inhabited by between 80 and 40 families," who were " generally very ignorant of their duty to God as having nsver harl a Clergyman settled among them." At Harbour Island he found th re 25 families and a large room for service, in which he ministered ne Sunday ; " it was very full," and the people were " serious and attentive." Otherwise they could hardly have been with such a Missionary. Governor Fitz- william wrote of him in 1785 : " The abilities life and good behaviour of Mr. Smith . . . justly entitle him to the favour of all good men among us " [7]. Illness caused him to desire a northern Mission, but a short visit to England in 1786 enabled him to return to New Provi- d?r.ce in January 1787 [8]. The church at Nassau, a building " in a wooden frame, plaistered," i ■■! ill « ( s 218 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOg'.EL. .•*^ii M ' beeame so ruinous that it was necessary to remove the pulpit and desk to the Town House in 1741— the erection of a new one having been hindered by fear of "an invasion from the Spaniards " [9]. Whites, Negroes, and Mulattoes were ministered to by Mr. Smith, but the hardships of visiting " Iluthera " and Harbour Island brought on an illness, and in his last letter, Oct. 26, 1741, after alluding to a fever at Providence " which had carried off everyone it had seized on," he concluded : " The Lord help us for he only knows where it will ter- minate." A few days after it pleased God to take " this diligent and worthy Missionary to himseli to receive the reward of his labours "[10]. His successor, the Rev. N. Hodges, died in 1743 soon after his arrival. During the vacancy caused by these deaths Governor Tinker made his Secretary, Mr. J. Snow, "read prayers and a sermon every Sunday in the Town House," and in 1746 sent him to England to be ordained. Besides officiating " as far as a layman could " Mr. Snow had largely contributed to the building of a church and to the estab- lishment of a free school for negroes and whites. Within two years of ordination he also died. In the meantime the Rev. R. St. John ministered for about a year (1746-7) to a "very ignorant " people, " scarce one in fifty beingable to read," and baptized over 800 children in the three islands of the Mission [11]. The next Missionary, the Rev. R. Carter, was privileged to labour 16 years (1749-65) in the Mission, which he represented as being of "greater extent " and having "more pastoral duties to be performed in the several parts of it than any other under the Society's care." In 1763 he reported " all the natives" of the Bahamas "profess them- selves of the Church of England." About this time two Mission Schools were established ; that at Nassau was the only school in the island of Providence " except Women's Schools," which were also Church Schools. The Harbour Island School was built by the'people, of whom he wrote in 1764 that they " pay a strict regard to the Lord's Day, and neither work themselves nor suffer their slaves to work on it, but allot them another day in every week " " to work for themselves." A similar rule was observed at Eleuthera, where his parishioners expressed "so strong a desire of improvement that even adults of both sexes" submitted "to be publickly catechized without reluctance." " The most sensible slaves in New Providence " expressed " an earnest desire of being baptized," a desire which he did his best to gratify [12]. The Rev. G. Tizard carried on the work from 1767 to October 1768, when he died. Two years later it wo,s reported that many people liad been reformed by means of his widow [18]. In 1767 the Rev. R. Moss was stationedat Harbour Island, where a resident clergyman had long been "earnestly desired" [14]. He had at first " a cold reception from the people's apprehending that they were to contribute to his support"; when they found that not to be the case " they became fond of him," and "all in the island to a man " attended public worship on Sundays. Indirectly they must have contributed, for the Bahamas Assembly had enacted a law dividing " Harbour Island and Eleuthera into a distinct parish named St. John's," and allowing "£150 current money out of the Harbour Island taxes towards building a Church in that Island," and, settling .€60 sterling per annum "for salary and house- THE BAHAMAS. 219 rent for the Minister." While the church* was building Mr. Moss performed service " under the branches of some Tamarind trees." In 1769 he had thirty-eight communicants, all of whom lived " holy lives, unblameable in their conversation " [15]. Of Eleuthera he gave this " lamentable account " in 17G9 : " That both men, women, and children, magistrates not excepted, are profane in their conversation ; even the children karn to curse their own parents as soon as they can speak plain, and many other sinful habits and heathenish practices are in use among them." One great obstruction to his reforming these people was the difficulty of visiting them, it being necessary to go first to Providence, where he might have to wait two or three weeks for a passage, which "consumed too much time " [16]. It was also difficult to find men of sufficient education to act as lay agents. The Rev. W. Goedon, who visited Eleuthera in 1796, found that " a Justice of the Peace " at Wreck's Sound had been accustomed to read prayers and a sermon out of one of the Society's books to the inhabitants." He had " the most learning in the place," yet was in such indifferent circumstances as to desire to be appointed " an assistant schoolmaster," not being qualified for the position of head schoolmaster [17]. At Savannah Sound only one man could read, and the greater part could " scarcely say the Lord's Prayer," yet they regarded baptism as " absolutely necessary to salvation." In March 1776 New Providence and other of the Bahamas were "thrown into a distracted state by being taken by a considerable armed force from America " (eight vessels and 550 men), " which after dismanthng His Majesty's Forts and committing many outrages" — taking " all the King's money," opening the prison doors and setting the prisoners free — '• carried away tlie Governor, Secretary, and one or two other prisoners," and left the rest of the people " in a deplorable state. But they were disappointed of their chief aim — a considerable quantity of gunpowder, which had been prudently removod to a place of safety." In the midst of all this confusion the Rev. J. Hunt, the Society's Missionary at Providence, " continuec" o do duty in the church as usual," and his flock seemed " to make u j^a ogress in virtue " and generally attended service. During the American Revolution the inhabitants of the ! .ihamas were for some yeartj " almost reduced to a starving condition. " a? thoir chief dependence for provisions was on the continent. In 1779 " the best bread " iht ' could be obtained in Harbour Island, " even for the blessed Sacrament," was " made of Tree Roots." For a long time the islands were " pestered with American vessels," the crews of which endeavoured to " corrupt the minds of the people, turning them from King George and all government," and passed their life " in dancing all night and gaming and drinking all day." On one occasion some of their captains attended the Harbour Island Church to hear Mr. Moss preach. "Hearing him pray for the King, and his discourse not favoiing their proceeding, they had concluded to take him out of his own house by night and carry him away to America. But they were disappointed." The cause of their failure was probably owing to the fact, reported by the Missionary in 1778, that the inhabitants of Harbour Island and Eleuthera, numbering 1,891, " all professed to be * Opened for service on March 1ft, 1709 [18]. ' .jTj'^'" tsiamm in MM f ^^' 220 SOCIETY FOR THE • PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ©f the Church of England," and had " not a single Dissenter amongst them of any denomination." In Providence the loyalists were " threatened almost every day and insulted," and having •* little force to defend themselves," were " in continual danger " [19]. During the Spanish occupation [see p. 216] the Rev. J. Barker, the only Missionary left in the Bahamas, withdrew (in 1782), and did not return [20]. The Rev. J. Seymour of Georgia, who was appointed to Providence, died on the voyage [21] ; and the next clergyman sent, the Rev. T. Robertson, was located at Harbour Island. On his arrival in 1786 he visited every family on the island, " a very poor hardworking industrious people . . . serious and well disposed." Old and young to the number of 500 attended church regularly, and all expressed " great gratitude to the Society for their kind and generous attention " [22J. But in 1789 he reported that the " leading man " in the island was " an utter enemy to all rehgion," and would " not Buffer any of his negroes to receive any instruction whatever "; and it was with difficulty that the Missionary " prevailed on the people to let any of the negroes sit in the area of the church " [23]. Exuma next received a resident Missionary (the Rev. W. Twining) in 1787. The white settlers were mostly American Loyalists — about one third were old settlers. All seemed glad of the arrival of a clergy- man " and anxious to express their gratitude to the Society." Of the 700 inhabitants 600 were negroes. Those brought up among the Enghsh had been taught " little or nothing of religion," but did not seem at all "prepossessed against Christianity." The negroes who had been " lately imported from Africa " showed " no signs of religion " [24]. Still worse was the state of the white settlers at Long Island, as reported by the Rev. W. Gordon after visiting it from Exuma in 1790. " A few poor families from New Providence " began a settlement in Long Island in 1773. At the peace in 1782 " a few loyal Refugees " (presumably from the United States) settled there, and it proving " a good Island for raising cotton," many others followed, " besides some natives of New Providence." In 1790 the population consisted of about 2,000 people — over 1,500 being slaves. The negroes were " void of all principles of Christian religion owing to their want of instruction." Most of the original settlers could scarcely read, and having been for many years deprived of Divine worship, they were " addicted to the vices of a seafaring life . . . swearing and neglect of rehgion." The refugees, though less ignorant, were not more attached to the faith. They resembled " very much those who may bo seen in London." Not even two or three of them could be got together to partake of the Holy Communion. The " gentry " of the place employed their leisure hours " in reading the works of Mandeville, Gibbon, Voltaire, Rousseau and Hume," by which some of them " acquired a great tincture of infidelity." Mr. Gordon on his visits held service in six parts of the island, and undertook that if a resident Missionary were sent there he would visit those islands which had " never yet had Christian public worship, viz., Turk's, Caicos, Crooked, Wathn's, Abacos and Andros." A more favourable account of Long Island was given by the Rev. P. Fraser. On his arrival there early in 1793 " he was waited up. i by atie principal Planters," who vied with one another " in shewing him every mark of attention and respect. Instead of discovering Dratical i THE BAHAMAS. 221 Principles " the people appeared "to be all convinced of the great truths of the Christian Religion" and attended Divine Service " with a seriousness and regularity truly exemplary." The need of additional Missionaries was further ur^ed by the Rev. J. Richards of Providence, who, within six months of his arrival at Nassau " baptized 168 persons after examination." Nassau at that time (1791) con- tained between 2,000 and 8,000 inhabitants, most of the whites b..ing of " Scotch extraction and many of them Dissenters, but moderate and conformable to the Church," and who treated him with " great civihty." Owing, however, to " the political disputes concerning the Revenue Act in that country " he suffered from " the stopping of his [Government] salary for nearly a twelvemonth " [25]. From a report submitted by the Society to the English Government at this time (1791-2) we learn that the only islands of the Bahamas group which appeared to have any inhabitants at the beginning of 1784 were Providence, Long Island, Harbour Island, Exuma, Eleuthera, Turk's Island, and the Abacos — the whole not exceeding 1,750 whites and 2,800 blacks. On the close of the disputes with the " ancient colonists on the continent of America " and the evacuation of St. Augustine, the Bahamas " held out to the Royal Refugee subjects in the Southern Colonies a comfortable asylum for the present, and prospects of great advantages in future " ; the liberality of the British Government met their wishes and gave full scope to their plans of settlement. They were for a time supplied with provisions &c. from the Public Stores, " all doubtful title to possession was removed in a purchase by the Crown of the ancient claims of the Proprietors of the soil of those Islands, and the grants to these adventurers of the lands on which they were desirous of settlement, were unaccompanied with any illiberal or discouraging restrictions." Under these favourable circumstances settlement was considerably extended, " every cultivable spot" being " explored with great avidity." By the commencement of 1790 the white population had been doubled (=8,500) and the black trebled (=6,500 including coloured), in all 10,000, and about 18,000 acres of land were under cultivation. Of the whites, 127 were planters, 29 merchants, and 17 men of learned professions. Of the blacks, some 500 were free negroes, who by escapes and " other fortuitous cir- cumstances " were "disentangled from the disgraceful shackles of slavery." Up to this time there were only three clergymen in the Bahamas, but owing to the Society's representations to the English Government the Bahamas Assembly (about 1795) estabUshed a fund " for the building and repairing of Churches, providing Parsonage Houses and Glebes and for the better maintenance and support of Ministers and School Masters " [26]. Inconsequence of political disputes during Governor Lord Dunmore's administration the Clergy frequently had diflficulty in realising the local provision to which they were entitled. Mr. Richards of New Providence reported in 1795 that " neither he nor any other person who has a salary has received any for above a year past." About this time Lord Dunmore " possessed himself of the most antient burying ground " and a portion of the glebe in Harbour Island, the former of which he desecrated, and it became necessary for the Society to mak& a representation to the Secretary of State for the restoration of th& 4, >: I 222 SOCIETY FOE THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. i :.'':i t t /v^^i ii property. There were other complaints against the Governor. He openly avowed " that the laws which forbid incestuous marriages in England" did "not take place in the Colonies" and he ignored a communication from the Bishop of London on the subject. He further countenanced " one Johnston, a strolling Methodist Preacher from America " who induced the black people at Providence to turn a negro schoolmaster out of his house " and convert it to a Meeting House for himself," and obtained from the Governor " a Licence to preach and perform other offices." This man " used to marry without licence or authority," but in a short time he was " put in prison for beating his wife ... in a merciless manner . . . and so all his followers left him. The respectable inhabitants indeed always opposed the progress of Methodism and remonstrated to Lord Dunmore against it " [27]. The years 1794-7 proved fatal to the Revs. P. Frasbr, P. Dixon, and W. H. Moobe [28]. Another Missionary took more than two years to reach the station to which he had been appointed : the Rev. D. W. Rose of Dominica, Antigua, after several disappointments in obtaining a passage, left St. Nevis in December 1796, but the ship being captured by a French privateer in the next month he was carried prisoner to Rochelle, and afterwards removed up the country to Angouleme, where he remained till the following July, when he was *' exchanged by a cartel " and came to England. After receiving Priest's Orders and being detained six weeks in the Isle of Wight, he sailed for the West Indies in November 1797. Arriving at Nevis he was unable to get a passage to the Bahamas, though he went to Antigua and to St. Kitts several times for the purpose. He therefore *' took a passage in a schooner bound to Norfolk in Virginia," whence he made his way to Nassau, but did not reach Long Island till February 1799 [29]. The Rev. H. Jenkins experienced a similar difficulty. In his voyage from England " he had the ill fortune to lose all his papers, by being obliged to throw them overboard upon coming in sight of a vessel, which was supposed to be a French one, but it turned out otherwise." He took the precaution to show the certificate of his ap- pointment (from the Society) to a fellow passenger, desiring him to read it with attention, that he might witness the contents of it to the Governor, and thereby remove any difficulty that might have arisen from his having no credentials.* He reached Nassau safely, but within a few days' sail of the Caicos the ship was captured by a French privateer and carried *• to Cape St. Francois, from whence they were sent to Mole St. Nicholas to be exchanged." He arrived at the Caicos on October 16, 1797, " in good health and spirits " [80]. Mr. Jenkins divided his time between the Caicos and Turk's Island, about eight leagues distant. On his first visit to the latter he remained a fortnight and ministered to " a large congregation at the Barracks," then •' converted into a Church," but which a few years before had • The Governor, though Batisfied that Mr. Jenkins was " not an impostor," delayed his induction till " new credentials " should arrive from England, " and also a Degree from one of the Universities of England, Scotland, or Dublin as the Parochial Act of the Bahamas in this case directs." As Mr. Jenkins " would have been entitled to a Degree in the University of Cambridge " the Archbishop of Canterbury conferred on him the degree of M.A. ; but while this was being done the qualification was rendered " unnecessary " by " an alteration in the Bahamas Act " [80a]. THE BAHAMAS. 223 id reo lof a Ion led been occupied by the military that were " stationed there in order to check the lawless and ungovernable temper of the people." The few gentlemen of Turk's Island had for some time adopted " the laudable plan of assembling there on Sundays when the Liturgy" was "used and a Sermon read out of some approved author " [81]. A supply of Bibles and Prayer Books from the Society proved very acceptable to " the poor people there," who *• all faithfully promised to read them with attention," and one William Barrel, *' a very decent and well disposed negro " opened a Sunday School and taught his country- men gratis [82]. In his first year's ministry in Long Island Mr. BosE baptized 14 Whites and 24 *' Blacks, Mulattoes, Mustees and Dustees." The negroes there had been " misled by strange doctrines." They called themselves •' Baptists, the followers of St. .Tohn," and were *• not so happy and contented " as in other parts of the West Indies, though "every indulgence and humanity " were " exercised towards them by their Masters." Their preachers, black men, were " artful and designing making a merchandize of Religion." One of them was *• so impious " as to proclaim that ho had " had a familiar conversation with the Almighty," and to point out the place where he had seen Him. At certain times in the year the black preachers used to " drive numbers of negroes into the sea and dip them by way of baptism," for which they extorted a dollar, or stolen goods [88]. Previously to Mr. Rose's arrival an attempt " to check their pro- ceedings" occasioned some of the slaves to "abscond and conceal themselves in the woods," and ni consequence " many of their masters . . . actually counteracted all his diligence and zeal ... for the promotion of religion and morals." At the very time that " superstition and fanaticism " appeared to be yielding to his teaching the " proceed- ings " of the blacks were " more abominable but more secretly con- ducted " [84]. " After various attempts ... to prevail on his parishioners to receive the Commimion, he at last " on August 28, 1801, " administered to three, exclusive of his own family " [35]. In the same year he visited Exuma at a time when the planters had assem- bled their negroes (about 400) at a pond for the purpose of raking salt. " A canopy was erected under which the gentlemen and ladies of the country took their seats and he preached to them." " He was highly gratified by the choarfulness with which " the negroes " went through their daily task." " In the celebration of the Sabbath they observed the utmost decorum, and seemed to be very pious in their devo- tion." " Upon seeing and contemplating their situation both in a tem- poral and spiritual light" he ventured the opinion "that he would rather be a slave in the Bahamas than a poor free cottager in Eng- land " [86]. In 1802 Mr. Rose removed his residence to Exuma, and on Christ- mas Day dedicated " the new Church." After having ofticiated so long " in old, uninhabited houses in Long Island ... he felt, in the discharge of his duty under a consecrated house a renovation, as it were, of the clergyman." The inhabitants then consisted of 140 whites, 35 " free people," and 1,078 negro and other slaves. On his first coming many of the negroes " called themselves the followers of Mahomet," but these, with other blacks, he baptized to the number of 98 adults and 41 infants in less than a year. He also formed some of 224 800IEIY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I ^ ;i i t V M il the best negroes into a society, and twice a week many of them used to "' meet in their huts to sing psalms and to offer up a few prayers after their daUy task " [37]. On a visit to Crooked Island in 1803 he " baptized without any compensation 160 negroes." His practice of refusing fees had the effect of opening the eyes of the poor negroes to the extortion of their black preachers. "When they saw him standing an hour or two exhorting and inviting them to his mode of baptism without any charge" they were persuaded "that he had no pecuniary views, bui was only interested in their welfare, and by such a sacrifice of his emoluments even their Bishops submitted to the Bites and Ceremonies of the Church of England " [88]. " The illiberality of the House of Assembly . . . not only in reduc- ing his salary, but in making laws and afterwards violating them, and the constant apprehension of piratical invaders " . . . " compelled " Mr. Rose to "abandon the Bahamas "in 1804. Spanish Picaroons were " infesting their coasts and plundering their vessels," and in ap- prehension of " a visit from the French " most of the women and children of New Providence were sent away. On one occasion Mr. Rose was " obliged to ride the whole night with his musket in his hand and cartouche box on his shoulder " [39]. By 1807 the number of the S.P.G. Missionaries was reduced* to one — the Rev. R. Roberts of New Providence. After that year [40] none of the Bahamas Clergy appear to have been aided by the Society until 1885, when, as a part of the Diocese of Jamaica (founded 1824) the Islands hbg^u to participate in the Negro Education Fund [41]. [See pp. 194-5.] The Colonial Legislature co-operated with the Society, but at the end of eight yearst the supply of Clergy still remained inadequate. Of the fourteen parishes or rectories into which the islands were divided, only four were wholly and three partially endowed, and in some of the out-islands there was " not a single religious teacher of any class whatever " [42]. In New Providence the Bishop of Jamaica confirmed nearly 400 persons in 1845 [43]. Three years later he held what appears to be the first ordination in that part of his diocese, two priests and two deacons being ordained, and the number of Clergy thus raised to sixteen [44]. The labours of the Missionaries were very arduous, one of them having no less than seven islands under his care. To visit these and to go from one station to another preaching and baptizing the children was " something Uke a shepherd setting his mark upon his sheep and then letting them go in the wilderness" [46]. In some remote districts the people retained a strong attachment to the Church of England, notwithstanding her long neglect of them. Many natives came forward and offered their services gratuitously as catechists [46] ; and in one island an old man of seventy " walked fifty miles in order to partake of the holy feast " [47]. The formation of the Bahamas into a separate see in 1861 wa» followed by the death of its first Bishop, Dr. Caulfield, within a few * Mr. Qroombriilge died in 1804 : Mr. Rose in 1804, and Mr. Jenkins in 1806, removed to Jamaica, and Mr. Richards to England about 1806 [40a]. t The Clergymoi aided by the Society during this period (1886-44) were B. J. Rogers and C. Neale, 1886-44 ; P. S. Aldrich, 1840; F. T. Todrig, 1841-2; W. Gray, 1844. THE DAIIAMAS. 225 inontlig of l^s consecration [48]. The thirteen yeara of the episcopate of Bishop VKNABiiES (his successor) were, for the most part, years of disendowment, destruction of Church property by hurricane, paralysis of trade, intense poverty, and considerable emigration. Yet the Church progressed. Between 1807-74 forty-five Churches were built or restored [49J. At the time of Bishop Venables' appointment the Society's Missions were all in the out-islands, which were absolutely unable to maintain ilieir own Clergy. " I think the Society can hardly have realized the Missionary character of the work done here," wrote the Bishop, " nor the insufficiency of our local resources for carrying on that work " [50], Of the Biminis he said " the inhabitants seem almost the most de- graded people that I have yet visited. This perhaps may be accounted for by these two islands being a great rendezvous for wreckers " [51]. In Providence itself "an instance of practical heathenism" came «nder his notice. " Three men were digging on the solid rock on the south side of the island, and had been engaged in this way for . . . eight years off and on because an Obeah woman had told them of a treasure hidden there " [52]. In the Island of Eleuthera a man once came to the Bishop from a Baptist village to say that he " had collected forty children and formed a Sunday School and also that there were fifty persons waiting for baptism." A Clergyman was sent who baptized ninety [58J. Some of the Missions were brought to a remarkable state of efficiency, the poor black and coloured people adopting •' one of the surest ways of calling down God's blessing on ourselves " by contributions to Foreiyii Missions. Nearly £'60 a year was raised in this way in one parish (St. Agnes, New Providence), and the Missionary there Avas able, "without the slightest discontent," to have " daily morning and evening service and weekly offertory and celebration " [54]. In 18G8 the Bishop obtained a Church ship,* the Message of Peace. Writing of the first visit in her, which was to Andros Island, he said : " I cannot speak too highly of the labours of Mr. Sweeting t'"^ coloured catechist of the district. The morality of the people here bears a striking contrast to that of other out-island settle- ments." One poor girl who heard of the Bishop's arrival followed him from station to station in order to be confirmed, her confirmation costing her "a journey of 6G miles, 44 accomplished on foot " over rugged roads with two creeks to ford [55]. The cyclone of 1800, which overthrew nearly one half of the ■churches in the diocese [50], was followed by disestablishment and disendowment in 1801), the immediate effect of which was that in one island alone (Eleuthera) five congregations were for a time left without a clergyman [50a]. Yet even in the next year a new station was opened there among the coloured people, the first service being held "in a small hut and in the dark for no candle could be procured" [57]. With the death of Bishop Venables in October 1870, the episcopal income, hitherto derived from the State, ceased. In the opinion of the physicians the Bishop's " illness was the result upon a frame not naturally robust, of continuous travel, irregular and often * The use of a Church Bhip was advocated by Archdeacon Trew in 1845 as one method of meeting the lamentable spiritual destitution then existing in the BahamaB [55a.] 226 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 3l !i] i unwholesome food, constant care and unceasing mental labour." From his death-bed he sent a message to the Society to save the diocese from "being blotted out of Christendom " [58], The Society's reaponso "was the guarantee of an allowance of £200 per . nnum, which was continued to his successor until 1881, by which time an endowment of jglO.OOO had been provided. Towards raising and increasing this fund the Society contributed £1,500 (in 1876-82), and for the per- manent maintenance of the Clergy £1,000 (in 1878-88) [59]. Under Bishops Cbamer-Kobeets (1878-85) and Churton (since 1880) the diocese has made encouraging progress. In 1845 the Com- municants numbered 080 ; in 1870 (tho year after disestablishment) 2,215 ; in 1889, 4,727. In 1845 there were only 84 communicants in the out-islands, and 1,077 in 1870 ; there are now over 5,000 [GOJ. One of the best features of the work is that while the Church includes " a considerable section of the white people " in the diocese, its strength " continues to be and is more and more " in its " hold upon the coloured people " [Gl]. That the Church's work has been well done may further be seen by comparing the state of Long Island in the last century [see p. 220J with its condition in recent years. In 1870 the Rev. J. Crowther, a coloured clergyman, was appointed to St. Paul's Mission, and this is what Avas reported of his charge in 1880: — " Not one Baptist, old or young, preacher, elder, leader or wor- shipper, has died in his old faith and communion : all have either in health or in sickness been received into the Church. Many persons are to be seen kneeling at the altar of that Church which they once ridiculed and hated " [02], To take another instance. A missionary of the American Church, writing of Jackso iville, Florida, in 18H8, said : — " This is the grandest field for Church work for coloured people with which I am acquainted in the Soutli. There are 7,000 coloured people here. Many of them have been brought up in the Church of England at Nassau. They are the best educated black people I have ever seen. I have seen but one black man at Church who did not take his Prayer Book and go through the service intelligently and devoutly " ("08] . [See also results of five years' work in San Salvador by Eev. F. B. Matthews in Mission Field for July 1890 f 04].] In connection with the Mission of Turk's Island the English resi- dents in the Island of San Domingo have been occasionally ministered to. The Society made a special grant for this work at Puerto Plata in 1877, but it was not used. The services held by the Eev. H. F, Crofton in 1891 were attended by Lutherans, Moravians, and Metho- dists, as well as Anglicans [05]. lUl Statistics. — In llic Bahamas and Turk's Island (area, 4,f)85 sq. niilee), where (173'_'- 1807, 1835-02) tho Society has asBisted in maintaining 73 Missionaries and planting 27 Central Stations fas detailed on pp. 884-5), tliere are now r)'2,350 inhabitants, of whom 16,600 are Church Members and 5,133 Communicants, under tho care of 19 Clergymen and one Bishop, [See p. 704 ; see also the Table on p. 252.] licferences (Chapter XXVIII.)— [1] Jo., V. G, pp. 20-1; R. 1731, pp. 35-C. [2] Jo., V. fi, p. 75; A MSS., V 24, pp. 125-U. [3] Jo., V. n. 'vp. 21, 65, 72, 75-6, 80-1, 84 ; A MSS.,\.24, pp. 70-3. {4] Jo., V 6, pp. 201-2; R. 1785, pp. 60-1. [51 Jo., V. 6, I>p. 260-2 ; R. 1788, pp. C2-8 ; R. 1789, p. 68. [6] Jo., V. 8, p. 156. [7] Jo., V. 6, THE BAHAMAS. 227 Miiv {JO, 18. 1!(; Jo. V. 52. 1). HH '• •■■ - - " pp. 150-8 ; M.F. 18'JO, pp. '270-7. 64J M.F. 181H), p. '277. [G5| L M8H., V. 14, pp. 154, 175; i'2. 1). HW; Applicatidiis Comniittt'e Report, 1880, p. 9 ; R. ISt'l tint* r .! \ Q 2 ' i I' ii> I 228 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER XXIX. JAMAICA. Jamafca was (liscovei'od by Columbus in 1404, iiml by liini called " St. iTago." The island wa-i then dcMisoly i)uoi)lud by IndiauR, and '*. soon rccovcrod its nativo nanio of Clia-maika ("island of springs"). Tlio formal occu[)ation of tiio island l)y the Spanish {tovornnient in ir)0!) as a " gardun " for obtaininj^ provisions, and as a " nursery" for slaves for thoir minoB in America, resulted in the complete extermination of the natives, sonio of whom were " lian^ed . . . by thirteons in honour of the thirteen apostles"; and Indian infants were thrown to the dof,'s to bo devoured. C!romwell wrested tlio islanil from Spain in KL'SS, and it remainiul under military jurisire the testimony of the youi.ger apprentices has been marked by a clcarr.^ss, a precision, and accuracy, at once the most satisfactory indications of the ir. proving effects of religious education, and of a competent knowledge of those awful sanctions a. d appeals, which can alone, by evidence, arrive at the truth in the investigation of crime." " It cannot be doubted that the change now in progress here, which is noti( cd by his Excellency the Governor, and every functionary connected with the Gove -n- mcnt has been brought about in no small measure by the liberality of the Society ' ' [6" In 1838 the vestries of the island began to come forward with such a sense of the necessity of religious instruction that, said the Bishop, " the difhculty will now rather be, tc meet their grants for i, ,c moieties of Curates' and Teachers' salaries with an equal sum from the funds of the Societies that lend their aid. In effecting this improvement and establishing this disposit.'un . . . the principle upon which the Society . . . have lent their aid has mainly contributed " ['.)]. The erection of tlie Church of St. Paul's, Anno idale, in 1888, supplies a noteworthy instance of the good disposition of the negroes and coloured classes towards Christianity. The proprietor of the estate gave the land and materials, the Jamaica Government, the Bishop, and others added contributions, but more gratifying still " the apprentices on the Estate, of their own free will subscribed about ifi200 in money and no less than twelve hundred days la v/ork," and this too at a time when tliey were still slaves. So earnest and sincere were their efforts that " in one day fifty-six persons cleared about four acres of virgin, unopened woodland." Their numbers increased each week, and on April 7 " from 800 to 1 ,000 of the black population pressed forward to hear the Word of the Living God and to see laid the foundation stone of a Temple devoted to His Service — the superstructure of which they felt an honest pride in knowing, was to be the result of their own gratuitous efforts. . . . From a circuit of 8 and 10 miles were to be seen flockingon the following Saturdays (their only holidays) voluntcoi's, rjttdy and eager for the appointed work. . . . Children of tiny growth and the old in their decrepitude, joined in the work with the strong and healthy " [10]. JAMAICA. 231 The day originally fixed for the emancipation of the slaves was August 1, 1840, but the impatience of the English nation led to the passing of an Act anticipating this time by exactly two years (1838) [11]. The removal of the yoke was received, " not by unseemly transports — not by degrading indulgences — not by excess or riot, but by a calm and settled religious feeling, consecrating the glorious day of their emancipation ... to devotional exercises and evincing the proofs of that Christian faith which they had imbibed, however imperfectly, but .vhich so powerfully sustain ;d them under that most diiiicult of all human trials — sudden temporal prosperity." The con- firmation of nearly 9,000 persons was reported in 1840 [12]. Reviewing the progress of the Church in Jamaica during his episcopate Bishop Lipscomb, shortly before his death m 1843, stated that it was to the "invaluable assistance " of the Society that "this diocese owes, under the Divine Blessing, much of its present prosperity " [18J. The value of the Society's aid was gratefully felt and acknowledged by the inhabitants generally. The Island Assembly passed an Act in 1840 providing for the " increase of the number of Curates in the island . . . from 21 to 42, with an addition of £100 a year to the stipends of the w^jlo body," so that when Bishop Spencer succeeded to the oee in 1844 tlic colony was contributing over £28,000, or more than seven-eighths of the cost of the maintenance of the clergy [14], At his primary Visitation on Doc. 12, 1844, the Bishop met " a larger number" of [Anglican] clergymen (viz.* 7-")) than (he said) had "ever before been assembled out of England and Ireland." This " ecclesias- tical demonstration " had "a very happy eflecfc on the public mind." Early in 1845 he confirmed 4,180 persons, aad the results of his personal intercourse with his Clergy and people were soon apparent. Parochial vestries which had withheld grants became "liberal in their supplies" to the National Schools, already educating 7,000 children ; local contributions for *ihe enlargement and repair of Church buildings increased, one individual giving £5,000 for the erection of a chapel at Highgate, and the co-operation alforded by the magistrates and vestries was " universal " [15]. The opportunity was seized by tho Bishop to institute a Diocesan Church Society, the object of which is thus stated in his Charge to the Clergy : — " From the Society for tho Propa^'ation of the Gospel hi Foreign Part.^, in my estimation the llrst anishop of Man's Essay toioards an Instruction for the Indians, the Rev. Mr. Peat, Rector of Jamestown, Jamaica, took occasion in 1742 to draw the Society's attention to the Moskitos, a nation of Indians which fled hcforo the Spaniards in their American conquests and had never submitted to them, but Hvod mostly on one side of the Bay of Honduras and in the islands of it, where some Englishmen resided among them. For some years they had declared themselves subjects of Great Britain, witli whom they earnestly desired to be united both in religion and govornment. This attachment arose from the support afforded them against" the Spanish yoke, to which they had so great an abhorrence that they were ready on all occasions to sacri- fice their lives against " the Spaniards, Encouraged by the Society, Mr. Peat "with others of the" [Jamaica] "Clergy" subscribed .i'SO towards a Mission to the Moskitos, who in testimony of their affection for the English sent five youths of their principal families to bo educated in Jamaica in 1748. One was taken care of by Governor Trelawney, the others by four merchants. The youths were of a mild disposition, and seemed quite satisfied with their situation. In reply to enquiries Governor Trelawney sent the Society a copy of this letter which ho had received from the Moskitos : " Jloskito Sliorc, May 10, 17.S5). " Sir, We your lawful subjects do thank you for your caro and assistance to us, in offering us conunissions, and assisting us in any lawful occasion. Wo humbly beg you will help us with the following things: a Commission for Edward, King of the Moskitos ; a Commission for William Britton, (iovernor ; General Hobby, now lying dangerous sick, we desire a blank for, in case of his death, to make liis son General ; a Connnission for Thomas Porter and .Jacob Evcrson, being captains of his Majesty's I'eri'iaguas ; as likewise your assistance in sending us some Powder, shot, Hints, small arms and cutlasses, to defend our country and assist our Brothers Englishmen ; and a good Schoolmaster to learn and instruct our young Children, that they may be brought up in tiic Christian Faith. All we beg tliat lie may bring with liim is Books and a little salt ; as for any thing else wo will take care to provide for him and a sullicicnt salary for his pains. We likewise promise him, that he shall have no trouble to look for victuals, nor any provisions ; for we shall take care to provide for him such as our country can afford. These necessaries we luimbly beg you will assist us with and we always shall be ready upon a call to serve you, and take caro of any of your lawful subjects and our own country. We liumbly beg leave to title ourselves " Your true subjects and loving brothers, "Thomas PouTKR ) p * • . >> " Edwaud, King elect. " Jacou Evkuson i ^^■l""''"^- G overnor Trelawney also reported that a Missionary would bo safe among the Moskitos, the Spaniards having for a long time given over the thoughts of conquering them, that tho Council of Jamaica approved MOSKITO SHORE, BAY OF HONDURAS. 285 to lllK lis iind act \vc wo wise jns ; the design of a Mission, and " to speak liis own thoughts of it, those Indians, besides the claim they have in common with other savages, to the charity of the Society, have a demand in justice upon the nation, as they have learned most of their vices, particularly cheating and drink- ing from the English, they ought inrecompence to receive some good, and learn some virtue and religion too." The way had already been prepared for a Missionary. A Mr. Hodgson had been sent to the Moskito Shore with 30 soldiers, with the immediate intention of heading the Indians against the Spaniards, with whom the English were at war. But Governor Trelawney " had it always greatly in view to civilize them too," and charged Mr. Hodgson to use his utmost endeavours to do so. This he did with some success, and set a man to teach their children. There was some difficulty in finding a Missionary, but in 1747 the Eev. Nathan Prince, a former Fellow of Harvard College, New England (who having conformed had received ordination from the Bishop of London), was sent out by the Society to settle at Black River The Governor and Assembly of Jamaica voted him a gift of £100, but ho died in 1748, "a few days after his arrival at Eattan," an island where an English settlerctnt had been begun [1]. A successor could not be obtained until 17G7, when Mr. Christian Frederick Post informed the Society that he had been some years engaged in preaching to the Indians and the English on the Moskito Shore, and having received an " invitation from the Musteo at Mustee Creek to come and live among them," he had gone to Philadelphia to consult his friends on the subject. In consideration of his " extra- ordinary character and usefulness," the Society gave him a gratuity for his past services and appointed him catechist, in which capacity he reached the Mission on Good Friday 1708 [2]. The llev. T. Warren, who followed in 17G9, found Mr. Post " a pious, laborious, well meaning man . . . his life . . . irreproachable "; the inhabitants included about 50 whites, a few of mixed races, and GOO negroes ; but the people were disunited, and several were " indisposed to the morality of the Gospel." At Black River there was no church or parsonage, and service was held in " the Superinten- dant's Hall " [8J. During his short stay Mr. Warren baptized about 100 Indians and Mestizos, from two to forty years of age, including the Moskito King and Queen, three of their sons, and Admiral Israel, a chief; also an "adult Mestiphinaphina" ("the third remove from an Indian "). He also made a " voyage . . . along the shore in a cock- boat," visiting " every British settlement . . . except one," and making " himself known to almost every white or Meztize inhabitant." He suffered greatly from fatigue and illness, and withdrew in 1771 to Jamaica, but continued to take an interest in the Mission [4]. His successors, the Revs. R. Shaw (1774-G) and — Stanford (177G-7), were also unable to bear the climate, the heat of which was " almost intolerable." The former opened a school and taught the poor children of the place six hours a day -the negroes and mulattos being " surprising apt to learn." The departure of Mr. Stanford was hastened by the lack of local support, " his salary being scarce sufficient to discharge doctors' and lodging bills." He baptized 120 Indians and negroes, but amongst the whites there had been " neither marriages nor baptisms," and he became convinced that until the place was I 286 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. :ii ! ■' I r ' i> n established and protected as a British Colony, a clergyman could not be maintained among them [6], Mr. Post, though also tried by sickness, was enabled to remain — baptizing "Whites, Mustees, Lambos, Mulattos, Indians, and Negroes " — spending and being spent for his flock — who were brought to regard " as honourable " — marriage — " which was formerly held in contempt." As he could "not help being charitable and hospitable," in one year " he entertained and lodged 24G souls . . . from his small income and his own industry," his liberality drawing from his wife the complaint that he would " leave nothing when he dies but a beggar's staff." His works of love and mercy were continued until he was ousted by the Spaniards. Ever since the commencement of hostilities with Spain the Moskito Shore had been involved in troubles, and for three years (1781-4) Mr. Post had to traverse the desert " with little other shelter . . . than the canopy of heaven." At a minute's warning he and his wife were forced to fly for protection and to sue for pity from " the Savage Indians " in the woods, where they remained for 20 months, often " exposed to the inclemency of the weather without the least shelter to cover their heads." When at last they could return it was to find that " the Spaniards had destroyed their habitation and killed all their cattle." Reduced by poverty and sickness, he obtained from Colonel Laurie, the Commandant of the Shore, six months' leave of absence. But the relief came too late : Mr. Post died at Philadelphia on April 29, 1785, having earned a good report as a faithful labourer among "different heathen nations" for 60 years, nearly 20 of which were spent in the Society's service [6]. An opportunity for the Church to re-occupy the field does not seem to have been found until 1840, when the Rev. M. Newport, Chaplain at Belize, applied to the Society "on behalf of the King of the Mos- kito nation for assistance in establishing and maintaining Missions and schools among his subjects." The feehng of the Moskitos towards the Spaniards and the English remained unchanged; they had succeeded in maintaining the independence of their country (which now extended " from about the 9th to the 16th degree of North Lati- tude, and from the sea coast inward to the western boundary"), but voluntarily acknowledged alliance to Great Britain, the sincerity of which was proved " by fidelity and devotedness to every person and thing bearing the British name," the Union Jack even forming a quartering in their national colours. The existing king (" R. C. Frederic ") had been educated in Jamaica and crowned in St. John's Church, Belize, in 1825, where also his son (" William Clarence ") was baptized in February 1840. Having been " brought up in the Church of England himself " the king now desired that the said Church " should be the established religion in his country," but with toleration to other persuasions licensed by himself and the Board of Com- missioners, and towards effecting this he appointed Mr. Newport " Commissary of Religious Instruction with full Ecclesiastical power." The application was supported by the Superintendent of British Hon- duras and other residents at Belize. Though not then prepared to place Missionaries in the Moskito country itself, where neither pro- tection nor assistance could be extended by the British Government, the Society expressed its readiness to contribute to a Mission among that nation conducted from Belize [7]. MOSKITO SHORE, DAY OF HONDURAS. 237 So far as the Society was concerned it does not appear that any further steps were taken in the matter beyond that reported by the Bishop of Jamaica in 1848. Writing on November 20 he said : — " The Society will, perhaps, be interested in hearing that after the consecration of our little mountain Church at Conington, on the 18th inst., I had the satisfaction of confirming the young King of Mosquito, who came hither principally for that purpose about a fortnight ago. The first convictions of Christian faith which have evidently taken hold of the mind of this young prince, argue well for the gradual conversion of his subjects, and if it were within the Charter and power of the Society to establish a Mission at Blewfields, the capital of his domin- ions, they would add to their history the record of another triumph of the Cross, well worthy of the name and object of the Society " [8]. NoTK. — In somo of tlio oiirlior RopovlH of tlio Society the accounts of the Moskito Mission were printed under the liendin^ " Flouida," and from this error many persons have been led to believe that the Society has had Missions in Florida, which is not the case. lioferences (Chapter XXX.)— [1] -To., V. i), pp. 101-2, 217-18, 282-4; R. 1743, pp. 47-51; R. 1747, p. 58 ; R. 1748, p. 41. 1 2J .fo., V. 17, pp. 482-4, 528, 580 ; R. 17(57, pp. C4-5 ; ,To., V. 24, p. 255. [3J Jo., V. 18, i)p. 282-5 ; R. 17«i), p. 33. [4] Jo., V. 18, pp. 443-4, 456-7 ; Jo., V. li), pp. 89-1)1, 124-5, 1!)4, 221-3, 419-20 ; Jo., V.' 20, pp. 403-5 ; R. 1770, p. 31 ; R. 1771, p. 29 ; R. 1772, p. 84 ; R. 1778, p. 41. [5] Jo., V. 20, pp. 311, 337-8, 405, 461-7, 488; Jo., V. 21, pp, H8, 108-5, 114-15, 141-3, 280-1 ; R. 1775, p. 49 ; R. 1776, p. 75 ; R. 1777, pp. 48-9. 16] Jo., V. 18, pp. 250-1, 445 ; Jo., V. 19, pp. 89, 377-8 ; Jo., V. 20, pp. 11, 406-7 ; Jo., V. 21, pp. 251-2, 430-1 ; Jo., V. 22, p. 143 ; Jo., V. 24, pp. 116-17, 2.54-6; R. 1774, p. 48. [7J Jo., V. 44, p. 326 ; H MSS., V. 6, pp. 127, 161-2; L MSS., V. 13, pp. 58-9 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 20-30. [8J R. 1848, p. 77. m's Jli lirch irch Ltion lom- Iport rer. [on- to Ipro- lent, long '1 !' fl ( ■f! 1 i 1 4 1 238 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER XXXI. BRITISH HONDURAS. British Honduras (on tlie east coast of Central America) was discovered by Columbus in 1502. At an early period its stores of nuiliojjany and logwood attracted adventurers from Jamaica, wbo about 1(>38 effected a settlement. The neijjlibouring Spanish settlers endeavoured to dislodj,'e them ; but the British occupation proved per- manent, being recognised by treaties with Spain (ITCil), 1783, and 1780), and secured by conciuest in 17!)8. In 18C2 Belize, as the settlement had hitherto been designated, was formally constituted the colony of "British Honduras." In March 177G the Rev. R, Shaw, the Society's Missionary to the Indians on the Moskito Shore [see p. 285J visited Honduras " for his health, which he recovered amazingly." " At the request of tho principal gentlemen there " he preached among them, and " after 2 or 3 Sundays they met and drew up an handsome call to him . . . declaring that they had no other motive than a desire of having tho Gospel preached." The call was accepted, and Mr. Shaw, after returning to the Moskito Shore removed to Honduras in May 177G. He appears to have remained there some years, for in 17H5 tho Society declined an application from him " to be employed again and sent to the Bay of Honduras " [1]. In 1817 the magistrates of the settlement petitioned for assistance " to enable them to complete the erection of a very handsome church at the town of Belize," and £200 was voted for that object by tho Society in 1818 [2]. In 1824 the colony became a part of the Diocese of Jamaica then formed. Provision for the erection of a school at Belize was made from the Society's Negro Instruction Fund in 1836 [3], and such were " the exigencies of Behze" and so great had been •' the exertions of the Superintendent, Colonel Fancourt, to strengthen the very weak hand of the Church planted in that important Colony," that in 1844 the Bishop of Jamaica sent there the Rev. C. Moktlock (an S.P.G. Missionary intended for tho Caymans) and a schoolmaster. In May 1845 Mr. ^lortlock was transferred t^^ Turk's Island and the Society was relieved of the support of the schoolmaster also [4], About 1835 a settlement was formed at Rattan or Ruatan (an island in the Bay of Honduras) by some inhabitants of the Caymans " compelled by poverty and the exhaustion of tlieir soil to emigrate." In 1837 they made known their wants to the Rev. M. Newpokt, the chaplain at Belize, who set on foot a school for their children, whicli for a few years dating from 1841 was assisted from S.P.G. funds. In 1845 he officiated to a large congregation at Port Macdonald on Saint John Key, baptized 10 children, and visited every house in the settlement. With the aid of Colonel Fancourt, who accompanied him on the occasion, Mr. Newport purchased a Mission site and provided BRITISH HONDURAS. 239 len ide ich ms 3ak in (an ter. Ithc funds for the erection of a church. The people contributed the labour, and the building was completed about 1847. The settlers in Ruatan then numbered 1,000, " all subjects of Great Britain," and the Society gave the Bishop of Jamaica permission (which he did not use) to assist them from its grant in supporting a clergyman [6]. In 18G2 the Bishop of Kingston (Jamaica) enlisted the support of the Society in a scheme for the establishment of a Mission in Northern British Honduras, where for a population of 18,000 — mostly Spanish Indians — there was but one minister of religion, a Wesleyan. It was intended to place two Missionaries at Corosal with a view to the extension of operations to the natives of Yucatan also. It was not, however, till 18G8 that the Bishop was enabled to send a clergyman — the Rev, A. T. Giolma — to Corosal, and in the meantime the grants voted by the Society in 1862 and 1805 (as well as a previous one made in 1858) had lapsed and could not be renewed [6]. In response to repeated appeals of Captain Mitchell (1875 and 187G) the Society placed the Rev. J. 11. Geare at Belize in 1877 [7]. At that time there was only one other clergyman* in the colony, the Church having been disestablished in 1872, and among the G,000 inhabitants of the town " every phase of religion " was represented. Daily prayer, a weekly offertory and celebration were introduced. Al- though marriages were rare among the black people and " almost all the children " were " illegitimate," the blacks were " very careful to have their infants brouglit to baptism," and amid much that was discouraging not a few faithful Christians were to be found [8]. Northern Honduras was occupied by the Society in 1881. At Orange Walk, a village not far from the Yucatan frontier, and where some years before a frightful Indian raid had been made. Bishop Tozer found in 1880 a West Indian regiment and a police force occupying two forts. " A Roman Catholic chapel served by an Italian priest" with a school attached was all the provision that existed for worship or education. In this " remote and isolated place " Bishop Tozer spent a Sunday and held three services, to the joy of the people who more than filled the court-house, which was placed at his disposal [9]. As a resalt of his representations the Society in 1881 sent to Orange Walk the Rev. W. J. 11. Banks, who rendered good service in the district until the end of 1884, when he resigned [10]. In the mean- time (1882) Mr. Geare had also returned to England. The Society's aid to Honduras was not renewed in either case [11]. The provisions of the ordinance of disestablishment in 1872 left the Church without sufficient powers to legislate for itself. In 1883 therefore the Govern- ment of the Colony held a special meeting to confer on the Synod the power it required, and the necessary Act was passed in one day (Feb. 19) [12]. Early in 1880 British Honduras " organised itself on the base of a separate diocese " and elected Bishop Tozer of Jamaica as its Bishop, a position which, notwithstanding his resignation of the See of Jamaica a few months later, he " retained" for about a year. Then, by the advice of Archbishop Tait, episcopal jurisdiction over British Honduras * The Churcli " eatabliBliment " bad never extended beyond tbo maintenance of two clergymen for Belize [Ba]. i» I r' 240 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. reverted to the Bishop of Jamaica [13]. On March 1, 1891, Archdeacon Holme of Antigua was consecrated at Barbados as Bishop of Hon- duras (this being the first instance of the consecro.tion of an Anglican Bishop in the West Indies). But while on his way to Honduras Bishop Holme was shipwrecked and he died at B^^lize on July [14]. The Bishop of Jamaica, who again resumed charge, succeeded in eliciting aid from England (including £250 per annum from the Society) for the support of a successor* [15J. Beferencea (Chapter XXXI.)— fl] Jo., V. 21, pp. 83, 104, 115 ; Jo., V, 24, p. 1H7. [2] Jo., V. ai. pp. 2«'J, 850. [3J H MSS., V. C, pp. 11, 24. [4J L MSS., V. i), pp. 2!), 50, 63,65. [5 1 Do., pp. 41, 9(i, 08-100, 130-1 ; V. 13, p. 104. \Q\ Jo., V. 47, p. 300; Jo., V. 48, p. 247 ; Jo., V. 40, p. 103 ; R. 1HG2, p. 03 ; R. 1805, p. (i(i ; L MSH., V. 0, pp. 174-5, 177-81, 183, 185, 190-8, 244, 282-5, 200; L MSH., V. 13, pp. 352, 301, 412, and V. 14, p. 17. [7] Jo., V. 52, p. 380 ; L MSS., V. 9, pp. 358, 302 ; ritundin!,' Committ(;« Book, V. 37, pp. 02, 170. [81 M.F. 1878, pp. 91-2. [8"] M.F. 1880, p. 347 ; M.P. 1883, p. 221. [OJ M.P. 1880, pp. 347-8. [10 ] R. 1881, p. 143 ; R. 1882, p. 100 ; R. 1884, p. 105. L MSS., V. 10, pp. 00, 72-4. [11] Jo., V. 54, p. 85; Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 17; R. 1882, p. 100 ; L MSS., V. 10, pp. 113-14. [12] M.P. 1883, p. 222. [13] L MSS., V. 9, pp. 800-403, 414-21 ; R. 1800, pp. 142, 152. [14] M.P. 1891, pp. 194-5 ; R. 1890, p. 152 ; L MSS., V. 10, pp. 201-7 ; R. 1801, pp. 100-1. [15] LMSS., V. 10, pp. 210-12 ; do., V. 15, p. 199 ; R. 1891, p. 101 ; R. 1892, p. 149. CHAPTER XXXII. PANAMA. In 1882 the Bishop of Jamaica brought before the Society the spiritual condition of the labourers on the Panama Canal. Over 16,000 Jamaicans and others from various parts of the West Indies, besides Europeans and Americans, were employed in the construction of the Canal, numbers of whom were " either communicants or followers of the Church of England " ; but there was no one to minister to them [1]. The Society voted £200 towards the payment of a chaplain, and in November 1883 the Bishop sent to Colon, the first point on tho Atlantic side, the Rev. E. B. Key, the Rev. S. Kerr, and a catechist. Mr. Key, after assisting in organising the Mission, returned to Jamaica (as arranged), leaving Mr. Kerr to carry on the work with the aid of lay agents [2], Within twelve months a chain of eight stations was established, stretching from Colon to Panama. The people attended the services in large numbers, and contributed liberally towards the expenses of the mission. In 1885 a rebellion broke out, • The office has been accepted by Dr. G A. Orrasby, since whose consecration in 1893, the Society has made provision for the extension of Missions in the diocese. PANAMA. 241 the )ver lies, tion tvers r to ain, tho list. aica aid ions ople ally out, the town of Colon was burnt, and Mi'. Kerr had to withdraw for a time. His perils on that occasion he thus described ; — " April 1st. — Ju«t at 7 p.m. I went to the freight house to . . . have my things secured. Finding it closed, I returned to make my way home, when imiidjcds of persons were running in . HH(i), lliere ar<' now !t."),000 inhabitants, of wlioni 'J,00() are Church Members and '.;50 Com- municants, under tlie care of 2 Clcrgvnien and the coadjutor Bislinp of Jamaica. {Sec iilso the Table on p. 262.] /i<'/Vr«'Hcc.s' (Chapter XXXII.I— |li L MSS., V. 10. p. 'J:t. [2; Tl. Ifssi, pp. 104-r>. [3] M".F. 1SH.5, pp. 175, 180 ; L MSS., V. Ui, jip. 82-{i. [4' M.F. lH8(i, p. i),''. ; L MSS. V. 10, pp. WCr-ia, 122. [5J R. 1887, 1). 12ti; R. 188i», p. Ii57. [6] R. 181)1, pp. 152, 101-2. 1893, ■; ! ' ■ If' U 242 SOCriiTY von the 1>110PAOATION of the GOrtrKIj CIIAPTEU XXXIII. BRITISH GUIANA I I 1 -,'ifi -i ' '■:•«, Guiana, tho El I)(irii(l() of Hir WaltiM' Raleigh, was firat coloiiiHcd by Hif F>iitc!i iit 1580. UnsuciTHHfiil iittcnuitu to follow tlioir oxiunplo were made by RaliMuli and other Britiuh advi'iitin'ers ; hut ni 1(!(!!( the Hi'ttloiiient of an EnghHli colony wuh clYectcd under Lonl WiUoughhy. After heinfj lu'ld fi'i)ni time to time by Holland, Kruncc, and Enghmd, the country wuh restoied to thr Dutih in IHO'J ; but in 1H03 retaken hy England, to whom it was finally ceded hy treaty in 1811. Britinh fiuiana ineliuh^H the settlomenta of Denierara, E.-^seiiuibo, and Uerbice, which ninee 1881 have been united in one colony. In 1803 tliere wa. nearly lilled my humble habitation and increased the number of Indian cliildren at scliool to four. These, of course, had to be taught their alphabet, and tlio adults likewise who all expressed their determination to learn the Word of God to which the niajority have certainly adliered. Saci-barra (Benntifiil Hair), or Corne"'us, as he was named at his baptism, was regular in supplying his childreu with food, and frequently also brought me game, so that I was not so mucii con- fined, as before, to salt provisions, or tlie small , IHII, from an accident (in liis own house) following on illnesB contracted wliile visiting the Indians, His ^/idow was voted a gratuity of ,£10 by the Society [13aJ. Jipi MS 24G SOCIETY FOR THE TROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ! r* ■ i; h-i i . !■ ! ■which valuable assistance was rendoi-ed by Mrs. Brett) was continued. On his return to Guiana in 1851 Mr. Brett was appointed Eector of Holy Trinity (Essequibo), with the general oversight of the Pomeroon and Moruca Missions. This work ho continued with unceasing devotion for twenty-live years more, though often sorely tried by sickness " con- tracted in the Pomeroon swamps." In 1860 he broke down at Caba- caburi, and was brought back to the coast in a state of prostration. The conversion of a number of Guaicas or Waikas (a branch of the Acowoi nation) in this year was one of many changes which had been wrought among the aborigines during his twenty-one years' service [10]. The value and importance of Missions among the Indians had obtained general recognition in the Colonies at an early period. In 1840 nearly two-thirds of the expense of the existing Missions were being defrayed by the Government and the diocesan branch of the Society [171. In 1853 the Civil Magistrate in charge of a large district surrounded by Indians, and in which murders had occurred, recom- mended to the Government the establishment of a Mission among the Waraus as the surest preventive of similar outrages. In his report he said : - "When I first arrived in this district, before any Missionary was appointed to it, a more disorderly people than the Arawaks could not be found in any jiart of the province ; murders and violent cases of assault were of frocjuont occurrence, but now the case is reversed; no outrages of any description ever happen; they attend regularly Divine Service, their children are educated, they themselves dress neatly, are lawfully married, and as a body, there are no people, in point of general good conduct, to surpass them. This change, which has caused peace and contentment to prevail, was brought about solely through Missionary labour " [IK], Under the Rev. J. W. Wadie the Waramuri Mission was revived in 1854. The Waraus became steady in their attendance and showed much earnestness for instruction, daily service morning and evening being established within a few months [19]. The Waini, the Coriah, and the Wacapau tribes soon availed themselves of this Mission, and, as Mr. Wadie observed : " When the Indian who is naturally sluggish will travel week after week about thirtv or fortv miles to attend Divine Service and the Sabbath School which several of them will do it is evident that they are in earnest about their souls' health " [20]. The result of another Mission, at Kiblerie, Mahaicony Creek (begun by the Rev. J. F. Bourne about 1840), was very discouraging for the first seven years, but by 1858 "nearly the whole population' had become Christians [21]. At a visit in 1858 the Bishop found that, although they had been left for many months without oversight (the catechist having resigned), "the people Avere not living immorally; they had not lapsed into heathenism ; they still gathered together . . . Sunday after Sunday, to pray, gottuig one of the young lads, who had been taught in our Mission schools, to read for them." It was still the practice of many of them " to repeat daily, the Confession, the Lord's Prayer, the Belief, and the Benediction, when they were in the depths of the forest, or on the water or at home." One hundred and fifty gathered together to meet the Bishop as soon as they heard that he was coming |22l. iii BRITISH OUIANA. 247 In 18G7 Mr. Beett, the Bishop, Rev. F. J. Wyatt, and Philip, a Christian Indian, undertook a Missionary expedition above the Great Falls of the Demerara. In this district, which was almost entirely un- explored, there dwelt some hundreds of the Waika branch of the Aca- woio nation, in a primitive condition. Their chief received the visitors with courtesy and hospitality, collected his people to meet them, joined in the services, and paid the greatest attention to the instruction given. Philip " was exhausted by replying day and night to the repeated questions of his countrymen concerning the religion of the Lord Jesus.' Leaving with them a few Acawoio books, the \isitors departed with thankfulness for the reception given to their message. Soon after, these people, onco much dreaded as savage and treacherous, sent a pressing request for more books and for a teacher. Mr. George Couch- man,* a settler a(3quainted with tlieir language, voluntarily undertook the work of continuing their instruction, using the help of two young Acawoios and the books translated by ^Ir. Brett. The sequel is thus told by Mr. Brett:— " In August 1868 the Mission Chapel lit the Lower Ilapids of the Demerara River presented a spectacle which in some measure recalled to mind the accounts given of those witnessed in the early days or the Christian C'hurch. Nearly the wliole of the Acawoio inhabitants of the Upper Demerara were then found by the Bishop and the Rev. G. H. Butt assembled at that spot, anxiously awaiting their arrival, and desiring Holy Baptism at their hands. After due examination, this was administered to 241 adults, and then to 145 of their children. This occupied two entire days. Those who were present on the occasion have told me of the striking spectacle then exhibited ; of the throng of Indians, and the earnestness visible in their countenances, as each recipient knelt at the font, while the chapel floor streamed with the baptismal water poured over cacli in succes- sion. Three months after seventy others were baptized there by tin- Rev. T. Milner. "After this, Kanairaapo and his people, being very desirous of having .i teacher in their own territory, cleared and planted a large tract of land just below the Great Falls, as a place pleasantly situated, but which from some calamity had formerly borne the ill-omened name of Eyneyehiltah, 'the den of pain or misery.' Archdeacon Jones was commissioned to endeavour to plant a Mission there, and I accompanied him for that purpose in May last. The Indians had a large shed erected as a chapel-school, and gladly welcomed the Catechist, a Mr. Newton. . . . On that occasion seventy-nine Acawoios were baptized by us. TJiis madr a total or 535 in that district loithin ten mouths. The Holy Communion was also admin- istered for the first time, and Christian marriages solemnised among tliem " [24]. Meanwhile the work had been extended in other directions ; looking from west to east it was seen that the Moruca, Pomeroon, l^ssequibo, Demerara, Mahaicony, and Berbice Rivers each had their stations — the Corentyn alone was unoccupied. Several of these were established with little aid from the Society beyond that of superintendence aiforded by its Missionaries and catechists' salaries. The Corentyn River had more tlian ordinary claims on the Church. At Orealla, from time im- memorial an Indian town, the natives had " acquired all the vices of more civilised men witliout the antidote of Christianity," and the race was becoming extinct [25j. Tiie Rev. W.T. Veness, who made this discovery, lost no time in opening a Mission therein 1869, and in the first year 78 children were baptized and some of the people were confirmed. The Missions now * A gcntloman who had " done much to keep alive some Ronse of religion " among his neighbours by gathering them together for united worebip. 248 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. embraced " the whole of the colony," the aboriginal tribes " on every river" were "provided with the means of education and of moral and spiritual instruction," and the sound of the Gospel " was heard from the north to the south, from the Corentyn to the Pomeroon and the Moruca " [26]. It was not to be expected tliat the degraded habits and practices common to savage races would be quickly uprooted, and the Mission- ary was therefore more disappointed than surprised in the early days of the Mission at finding one of his converts exercising his former pro- fession of sorcerer. When reminded of his sin the man at once destroyed, not only his magical apparatus, but the dwelling in which his " curious arts " had been used. " 1 know that I have done wrong, I am very sorry," he afterwards said. "I have made up my mind never to ' picri ' any more but to attend church and come to class regularly for instruction " [271. When in 1875 the veteran Brett was compelled by failing health to relinquish the work which he had done so wisely and so well it was "no small comfort " to him to give over the charge of it to (nie so worthy to succeed him as the Uc\. Walti:ii Heaud. Mr. [now Arch- deacon Heard had previously been in charge of the Orealla station, and on the Pomeroon and Moruca rivers he has been privileged to maintain and extend the Missions, the state of which at the time he took charge of tliem may be gathered from Mr. Brett's report in 1875 : — "At Warannivi Mission we found more tiian 100 adult candidates for baptism. Tiie.se v.erc of dilTeront nations, l)ut fliicfly Carilts from tiie Baruma, several days distant. The examination of hO niuny candidates for bai)tism -speaking four langua^'es - was a very arduous task, and was not completed till the second day, when I was able to receive seventy-scNtn adults into the Church of our dear Lord and Saviour. Mr. Heard baptized an cijual number of infants at Waramuri. I also married sixteen couples there. At Cabacaburi matters were equally cheering. There were not so many converts from heathenism, for this simple and most satisfactory reason, tliat there are not now so numy heathen to convert. I bap- tized fourteen adults and seventeen infants, and married thirteen couples there. Hackney in the lower district, the population of \\hich is chiefly negro, was also progressing favourably. At those tluee stations, 207 persons received the Holy Communion of the Body and Blood of our Lord " [28]. In ] 880 an extraordinary movement aniong the Indians of the far interior resulted in the inauguration of a new Mission on the Potaro, a tributary of the Upper Essequibo. In May a body of Indians, led by their captain and attended by a native Christian from one of the Deinerara IMissions. sought out the Bishop in Georgetown, and pleaded for a teacher. Mr. Lobert, a catechist. speaking Acawoio, was immediately sent. Within a week of his arrival at the settlement large numbers of Indiaivs liad gathered there from distant parts. The Acawoios were few ; tliere were a fair number of Macusis, but the majority werePara- munas, a tribe that had hitherto furnished few Christum converts. In a short time nearly a thousand persons were under instruction, and the Rev. W. E. Piickck of Bartiea was sent to the catechist's assist- ance at tShenanbauwie. Classes were held incessantly ; the Indians erected a cjiapel-school, and before theendof November ^Ir. Pierce had baptized 1,M0H people, of whom 1,081 were Paramunas, 218 ^lacusis, C)2 Arecunas, 2 Acawoios, and 97 Wahpisianas. In the following year, as Mr. Pierce was returning with his family from a visit to the Mission, 1 •1 c \' ■ BRITISH aUIAMA. 249 the boat in which they were seated was capsized in the Marryhe Falls, almost within sight of his home — and he, his wife, three of their four children, and an Indian servant girl were drowned [29]. In 1886 Mr. Brett also passed to his rest,* and as one who had been instrumental in converting four savage tribesf and influencing many others, it may be well to record his opinion of the movement at Shenanbauwie that " its results under God, will be the spiritual con- quest of Guiana, within and without our Western boundary " [30]. While this may be fairly applied to the permanent population of the colony, the prospect of the wholesale conversion of the strangers within its gates is yet far distant. Still a most hopeful beginning has been mado among them too. Referring to the immigration from India which had set in to Guiana in 1845, the Bishop wrote : " In what colony will the Church ha^c a wider or more extensive field when to the native Indian is added the Asiatic, the African, Dutch and Portuguese, with the settlers from the motlierland ? " [81]. By the next year 4,000 coolies had arrived from India ,_32], and the movement has con- tinued almost without interruption to the present time. Thousands of Chinese coolies have also been introduced. For many years the immigrants were so migratory in their habits as to be " almost inaccessible to the Clergy." Coming to the colony under indentures for five years, their principal object was the hoarding of money for a return to their own country, and yet there were a few willing to listen to a clergyman if one could be found speaking their own language [33]. In 1859 the Bishop wrote to the Society : — " I am in liopos that the wovk which i^ purely missionary, such as that amongst the Indians in the interior, and tiie Chinese and Coolies, who may come to us in largo numbers, chiinf,'in;' perhaps in a few years the character of our population, from the African to tlie Asiatic races, will still obtain your support. I cannot but allow that you have done your duty to the African race in this Colony, and that it ouRht not to rely much lonj^er on your aid. . . . You have indeed befriended us. , . . Without your assistance I know not what I should have done " [34]. In 1861 Messrs. Crum-Ewing of Glasgow offered to contribute towards the maintenance of a Missionary among the heathen innnigrants on their estate in Guiana, and the Society also granted fluids in aid of this, which the Bishop described as " the first .systematic effort trith promise of success which has been made towards the instruction of the Asiatic heathen " ; and he added that the Legislature would probably reUeve the Society as soon as the worli had been fairly begun and taken root [35]. Readily also the Society guaranteed the necessary funds for ensuring the establishment of a Mis ■'on among the Chinese. By this time a goodly number of the coolu;. had been brought under instruction. Referring to his bap- tisms in 1863, which included Hindus and Chinese, as well as Africans ard Creole the Rev. H. J. May wrote from Enmore : — Twelve months back I little tliought that so many various tribes would be * yiv. Brett (lied iit Pai^fiitoii, South Devon, on February 10, 1886, on the same day oi) which forty-six years before lie had left England for Ouiana. t Mr. ' rofct's labours are fully recounted in his Imlidii Missions in Guiana (Bell, lHr>l), Tl.i- Indian Tr/lirs of Giiiann (Bell, 1808), and Misfii(i)i Work A nongthe Indian Trilirs in the Fo7-rsts of Ciiiana (S.P.C.K.); and in The. Apostle of the Indians of Ouiana, by the Rev. Canon F. l\ L. Josa (Wells Gardner, 18H7,I. In 250 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. li \H It yalheiecl into Christ's Holy Cliurch, yet so it iy opposition on the part of tlio Chinese parents nor did I meet with the shghtest Wliat an encouragement too, to people in England to help your Society by their money and their prayers ! Without your aid to this district in all probability, there would have been no resident Clergyman in this Juno important district : I say nnu; for there are three churches where before there was only one . . . also three Schools instead of one " [30]. Up to 1879 over 130,000 coolies (including some 18,000 Chinese) had arrived in the colony. Many of course had returned, and others had taken their places, and this constant shifting, while adding to the difficulty of their evangelisation, at the same time renders their con- version of the highest importance from the Missionary point of view. A Clergyman reported from Hong Kong that one of the best catcchisla there is a Chinese who had been instructed in the Church Missions in Guiana. He added, " I am hoping that as time goes on and others return to China, we may find more such faithful workers as he resulting from your work in Demerara " [87] . The Rev. Canon Josa has shown that representatives of at least one race (the Nepalese) which in India had been entirely unreached by any Mission, have in Guiana been brought under the influence of the Gospel [88]. It can be well understood that removal from homo influences removes many difficulties in the way of the instruction of the Hindus and Chinese, and one of the Guiana Missionaries wrote in 1878 : " The Coolies are thirsting after a clear knowledge of Christianity. As far as my experience goes, that is putting it in a very tame way " [89]. Especially has this been the case with the Chinese, who in Georgetown have not only contributed £400 towards the erection of a church for their countrymen, but one of their number has set apart £100 a year (being one-third of the profits of his business) for the support of teachers [40]. The coolies speak many languages, Hindi, Hindustani, Bengali, Tamil, Telugu, Oriya, Nepalese, Chinese, &c. ; but Hindi and Chinese are chiefly used by the Missionaries. In reference to this branch of the Society's work Bishop Austin said in 1881 that it would have been a "hopeless task " to attempt to evangelize this mass of heathenism, speaking a very Babel of unknown tongues," but for the Society's assistance. This, with Government aid and the ofl'erings of the laity — elicited by the "exhibition of so much earnest work" — has admitted of the employment of ordained Missionaries and " a goodly number of Cutcc'hists, labouring to extcuvl to the new comers that Gospel which it would seem that the pro\idence of God had directed their steps hithov to lioar for the first time" [41]. Although in his 85th year the Bisliop continued his laborious life. Writing in January 1892, on the eve of a visit to the Indian Missions, he expressed his " satisfaction with what is heinf? dene in the outside Mission field, tlie overlook- in,'; of nuich of which has for more than half a century been a labour of love. AwA f\xc\\ it continues to be. . . . This jubilee year of mine " (he adds) " promises to tax my powers of mind and body to the utmost. . . . That God will continue to ))les3 the work of the dear old Society, which it has been doing so jraciously and S'i lovingly, "s my daily and nightly prayer. As years creep on tlie passing hours give time for vifiection, and as I turn my thoughts to the past, thankfully do I acknowledge the marvellous growth of the missionary field, and where, as I often- times say to myself, sliould we in this land be but for the encouraging elforta made by our countryinen at home from time to time, and are still continuecl.? " [12] BRITISH GUIANA. '251 In recognition of tlio Bishop's services to the Colony and his in- fluence for good, the Legislative Assembly, on February 24, 1892, unanimously voted him a jubilee gift of ,$10,000 [43]. The Jubilee celebration on the following St. Bartholomew's Day (August 24), which included the opening of a new Cathedral, was clouded by the illness of the Bishop who, however, was present on the occasion. On November 9 he entered into his rest [44]. The Rev. Dr. W. P. Swaby has been appointed his successor [45]. Statistics.— In British Guiivna (luea, 109,000 sq. miles), where (188&;-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining 84 Missionaries and planting 48 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 887-8), there are now !100,000 inhabitants, of whom 150,000 are Church Members and 18,600 Communicants, under tlie caro of 41 Clergymen and a Bishop. [Sec p. 704 ; see also the Table on p. 2C'i.J References (Chapter XXXIII,)— [1] Charge of Bishop Coleridge (K. 1889, p. 107). [2] R. 1886, pp. 149, 157 ; R. 1840, pp. 78-4. |3J See pp. 194-C of this book, also State- ments of Accounts in R. 1880-50 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 88, 413 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 35, 41-2, C8, 103, 144, 148, 172-8, 209, 288-9. (4J R. 1889, pp. 88-41. [5] Jo., V. 44, p. 391 ; R. 1841, p. 70. [6] R. 1848, pp. 86, 89. [7J R. 1848, p. 8C. [8] R. 1844, p. 74. [9] R. 1840, p. 74. [10] R. 1845, p. 64. [U] Q.P., Jan. 1842, pp. 9, 10 ; M.R. 1863, pp. 69-70 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 290, 319. [12] Q.P., Jan. 1844, pp. 0, 7. [13] Q.P., Jan. 1842, pp. 7, 8, 11 ; R. 1848, pp. 37-8 ; M.R. 1858, p. 74. [ISrtJ L MSS., V. 12, pp. 81G-7 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 46. [14] M.R. 1858, pp. 89, 90. [15] M.R. 1868, pp. 84-0 ; R. 1848, p. 89. [16] R. 1861, p. 121. [17J R. 1840, p. 71. [18] R. 1854, p. 71 ; M.F. 1868, p. 263. [19] R. 1855, p. 82. [20] R. 185C p. 84. [21] R. 1868, p. 54. [22] R. 1868, pp. C7-8. [23, 24] R. 1867, p. 03 ; R. 18f 9 pp. 64-5. [25] R. 1867, pp. 63-4. [20] R. 1869, p. 63. [27] R. 1870, p " '~''" '^ [35] R.1801, p. 117; Jo., V. 48, p. 142 1876, p. 110. 1845, p. 03. 1869, pp. 80-1. , _ pp. 06-7. [37] R. 1881, pp. 148-9. R. 1870, p. 113; M.F. 1878, p. 421. M.F. 1892, p. 195, L MSS., V. 8, p p. 17, [30] R. 1881, p. I Journal, 1861, M.F. 1861, p. 96. 50. 147. 29] R. 1880, pp. 108-9 ; R. 1881, p. 142 ,,,^ , ^ 32] R. 1847, p. 74. [33] Bishop Austin's Journal, 1861, p. 79 28] R. 31] R. 34] R. 1808, 38] R. 1882, p. 103. [39] Rt 1878, p. 102. [40] [41] R. 1881, p. 148. [42] R. 1891, pp. 164-5. [43J 480. [44] M.F, 1892, pp. 401-6, 444. [45] R. 1802, [36] R f; ta :h ■hi ■f "; .''" ■/f .■if 252 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN THE AND ITS 2 j Colonists (Christian) Hindus (Coolies) (Heathen and Christian) English English ? ■J — Tor. AGO . . . 1 1.S35-58, 1886-92 "| arSlurc, [.Heathen and Christian) .. Colonists (Christian) English English 6 10 — Trinidad 183G-32 mS"; Coloured \ (Heathen and Christian) .. Colonists (Cliriitian) Hindus (Coolies) (Heathen and Christian) Chinese (Coolies) (Heathen and Christian) English English I Hindi 1 (principally) Cliinese — The Lekwaud ( 1»35-'J2 { Slf^ror'Soloure,l[ ^Heathen and Christian) .. Colonists (Christian) English English r>7 2 Thk Bahamas . 1733-1807, 1836-92 ■ (Congees Nei?rnpq J Nangocs [ (Heathen and negroes j ^.j^^jpj, christian) \ ilaachingoes, Ac. 1 Mixe'^ <>' ^^'^^'^-^ • ' Colonists (Christian) Indian and English English EngUsh 1 1 South America (BRunsH GurANA) ■( 1835-92 Colonists (Cliristian) arcoloured ; (Heathen a,xd Christian) .. Indians (Aboriginal) (Heathen and Christian) : Arawaks Acawoios (including tliu Guaicas or Walkos) Carihs Waraus Maousis I'atamuims (or ranimanus) Arecunas Wahpisliinas (or Wnpianaii) Hindus (Coolies) (Heathen and Christian) Chinese (Coolies) (Heathen and Cliristian) English English Arawak Acawoio Caribi Warau 1 Hindi \ (principally) Chinese 83 1 1 303} j 1 Palki.ani' Islands . 1860-7 Colonists (rhristian) Colonists, Negroes, and Mixed Races, 9 Indian Tribes, also Hindus and Chinese. EngUsh — TOTAL§ ,. 8 or more 7 § After allowing for repetitions and transfers. 253 WEST INDIES AND CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA (1712-1892), RESULTS. Society's Exiiendltiire Couiiiiirulivc8t.itemcut()f the An«lican Church generally No. of Central Stations UBisted 1701 1893 Church Members Clergy Dio. coses iidcal Mis- siiinary effort Church Members Clergy Local Dioceses ' Missionary effort 84 \ £011,1)07 ? ?6 — 100,840 73 (7 S.P.G.) 1 2 1 S — lo.noo 8 (2 S.P.Q.) 7 — — 46,921 17 1 i 20 ? 8 52,000 35 (11 S.P.G,) 1 ! Domestic Missions to tne 27 — — — 16,500 19 (6 S.P.G.) 1 i 1 1 Aborigi- nes, and totheHin- i dns and Chinese |Cool!e8 ; a 1 direct 1 Foreign IMission to ( West Africa.and support of ,the S.P.G. 1 Missions 37 ? ? 10 — 116,224 J (2)15,000 1(3)2,000 84 ! 1 6 - — 2 2 (S.P.G.) 1 1 1 1 in Asia 1 and 1 Africa. 48 1 — — — 150,000 41 (8 9.P.G.) / 1 — — — ? 2 1 172 i 6611.907 ? 23 — 608,186 278 (33 S.P.G.) 9* r \ • Set p. 7«i, H. 1:1 ! I i> I m 254 SOCIHTY FOR Tllli niOPAGATION 01' THE GOSPKL. CHAPTER XXXIV. AFRICA AND THE ISLANDS ADJACENT.— {INTRODUCTION). The Society enterccl the African field at tlie West Coast in 1752, and its operations have since been extended to South Africa, 1820 ; the Seychelles, 1832; Mauritius, 1836; St. Helena, 1847 (and Tristan d'Acunha, 1851) ; Madagascar, 1864 ; and Northern Africa, 1840. In each of these districts and their various sub-divisions (except in North Africa, where it has been confined to English Chaplaincies), the work has embraced native and European or mixed races. i! rf WEST AFRICA CHAPTER XXXV. (GOLD COAST, SIERRA LEONE, RIO PONGO, AND ISLES DE LOS, dr.) TuE Gold Coast (Upper Guinea) is supposed to have been discovorod by tho French in the 14th century. Tho Portugueso effected a landing (at Elmina) in 1471 ; and EngliHli, Dutch, and Portuguese factories were established in tho 17th century. The " Royal African Company," formed in 1072, built forts at Dixcove, Anamaboe, and other places, besides strengthening the existing Cape Coast " Castle." In 1750 it was succeeded by " the African Company of Merchants," which was constituted by Act of Parliament and subsidised by Government j but suffering by the abolition of the slave trade in 1807, was dissolved in 1821. The forts were then token over by the Crown. After the Ashantee War of 1824-31 they were transferred to the local and London merchants interested, but resumed by the Crown in 1843 as the Merchant Government wore suspected to be conniving at the slave trade. In 1850 the Danish forts at Accra, Fingo, and Quittah were acquired by puvcliase ; and in 1852 the native chiefs formally accepted British protection. A partition of the coast with Holland took place in 1868 j but In 1871 tli-^ Dutch abandoned to Great Britain the whole of their rights, i.e. the country west of the Sweet River. The Gold Coast colony now includes " all British settlements between 5° W. long, and 2° E. long. (850 miles of coast lino), tho total area of the Colony and Protectorate being about 38,665 square miles, and the population 1,500,000 SiEHK.v Leone. — The peninsula of Sierra Leone was ceded to England in 1787 by the native chiefs. In 1791 a charter was granted to " The Sierra Leone Company," with the object of establishing a settlement for freed negro slaves. The peninsula was assigned to tho Company in 1800, but on the abolition of the slave trade (1807) re- trans- furred to the Crown. The dissolution of the " African Company " [sec above] led to the union (in 1821) of the whole of the British West African possessions into the colony of the " West Africa Settlements " ; but this arrangement has since been modified, and the colony of Sierra Leone now includes the coast from the Manna River in the South (the Liberian boundary) to the Scarcies district in the North (180 miles), with the island of Sherbro, the Isles de Los, and other islets — the total area being about 4,000 square miles. The population (74,835) is made np of many race;), a largo number being Mahommedan negroes. In 1720 the Royal African Company desired the Society *' to recom- mend proper persons to be Chaplains to their Factories abroad, WI3«T AFRICA 255 y>" nti- 111(1 ilh av(; offering " to allow them i'80 or £100 ^ler annum with diet at the (rovenior's tabic." The request was agreed to [1]. Thirty years later the Ikv. Thomas Thompson, who had resigned a Fellowship in Christ's College, Camhridgo, "out of pure zeal to bcccme a Missionary, in the cause of Christ," and had done great service to it for over five years hy his pious labours in New Jersey \sce p. 55J, rcsohcd to devote himself to work in (luinea. In taking this step he looked forward to faring hardly, but was not solicitous about that provided the Society would allow him a salary out of its Negro Conversion Fund, with title of Missionary, for such time and in such proportion as they might think fit. In the ordinary way, he owned, one labourer could do but little, nor did he promise to himself a great effect from the utmost of his diligence ; yet (lod is able to make a large tree spring from one poor grain of seed, and he humbly hoped that Ciod would " bless the labours of him the meanest of his Servants." If ever a Church of Christ is founded among the negroes, he added, somebody must lay the first stone ; and should he be prevented in his intention, God only knew how long it might bo again before any other person would take the same resolution. For these reasons Mr. Thompson determined on " this pious attempt," and the Society (February 15, 1751) appointed him Missionary to the (xold Coast on a salary of £70 per annum [2]. Sailing from New York on November 2(5, 1751, ]Mr. Thompson arrived on January 1), 1752, at James Fort, River Gambia. Here he landed and stayed three weeks, performing service each Sunday. The ship next touched at Sierra Leone, from whence he went " a great way up into the country amongst the Sousees to baptize some Mulatto children," and to their capital Woncopo, which was throe miles in circuit. Many of the Sousees were Mahommedans, and assembled for devotion five times a day. There being several English traders at Woncopo and adjacent, Mr. Thompson officiated there on a Sunday. He also baptized some children at Dixcove Castle and Cape Coast Castle. At the last place Mr. ^felvil, the chief, and the other gentle- men behaved very civilly to him, assigning him a room and all accom- modations, though he came an utter stranger to them. He at once began to learn the native language, and shortly after his arrival, having obtained the permission of Cudjo, the principal Cabosheer (magistrate), he preached in the town house, many persons beingprescnt. He began with a prayer, then discoursed on the Nature and Attributes of God, and upon Providence, and a future State. The people were very attentive till he came to speak of the Christian religion, when some of them grew impatient and desired him to stop, but he went on and gave them a general view of the redemption of man, and was heard to the end with attention [8]. The use of Cudjo's house for service being disapproved of by some of the people, his brother the King's house was next placed at the Missionary's disposal. The King frequently attended the teachinfr, lut continued " firm and unshaken in his super- stition." Nor could the blacks be persuaded to assemble oftener than once a week, and for a lou;.'; time the ]\Iissionary seemed to make " but little impression on t'nem. ' Some said they would come if he would "give them liquor ": they cared not "to attend for nothing." There were, however, some Mulattoes disposed to receive instruction ; they had been "christened in their infancy but bred up in the superstitions 11 1 ii' I- IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1.25 1^128 |2.5 ■j£ Ki |2.2 lU U4 1.4 1.6 Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WIST WIRi^fr N.V. UStO •73-4S03 U_ 6^ <- <^^ '4^^^ A grant of £800, voted by the Society for this Church in 1824, was drawn in 1831 [Oa]. 272 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. <(> k '1 Hough for the Christian education of children whose emancipation Lad been procured by means of " a Philanthropic Society at Cape- town for the redemption of female slaves." At the same time the Rev. Dr. E. J. Burrow was appointed to Wynberg [10], which place, according to Mr. Wright in 1829, contained a congregation " the most orderly and respectable in the Colony " [11]. As Dr. Burrow could obtain no house either in the village or between it and Capetown unless by purchase, or by paying " a rent which would exceed the whole "of his •* salary," the Society consented to his temporarily residing at Capetown [12]. For want of Anglican Clergy (Dr. Burrow reported in 1832) some Church people attended Wesleyan, others Dutch services. Mr. Hough, in Capetown, had n«jither church* of his own nor curate, and was unable to administer Holy Communion more than once in the quarter, " on account of being obliged on every Sacrament Sunday to build an altar after the masters of the [Dutch] Church " had left, which altar had to be " pulled down in time for their next service." The Dutch Reformed Church occupied eighteen stations with nineteen ministers, receiving a total of £4,200 per annum from Government ; the English Church six stations [as named by Bishop Turner, pp. 270-1] with six clergymen, and a total Government allowance of £1,850. The Scotch Presbyterians and the Roman Catholics had each one Minister in Capetown, receiving £200 annually from Government. All the Ministers in the town except the English had allowances from their congrega- tions in addition to the above [18]. Though the Cape was not within the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Calcutta, Bishop Wilson, on proceeding to his diocese in 1882, was " clothed with a temporary authority," in the exercise of which he consecrjited several church sites, confirmed at Simonstown and Cape- town, and at the latter place on September 9, 1832, held the first Anglican Ordination in South Africa. In reporting to the Society he said : " This Colony wants a spiritual head. At present everyone does what is right in his own eyes " [14]. In this year the Kev. J. Heavyside, an Indian Missionary of the Society on sick leave, was ministering at Capetown and Stellenbosch, &c. [15]. During 1834-5 the Society was employing no Missionary in the Colony, but a representation from Bishop Corrie of Madras, who touched at the Cape in 1835, inspired a fresh effort, and in the ten years 1836-46 the Society assisted in providing seven Clergy- men, viz. : — Rev. J. Fry (Capetown 1836-7, Wynberg 1838, Vyge Kraal 1839-41, Wynberg? and Rondebosch 1842-4); Rev. J. W. Sandeks (Stellenbosch Ac. 1838-9); Rev. O. Booth (Fort Beaufortf 1840-3) ; Rev. H. Von Dadelzen (no fixed Htation 1841) ; Rev. W. Ii«No ((jraaff Rcynetf 1845-54) ; Rev. E. T. Scott (adopted by Govern- ment) ((ifovRC Town 1845); Rev. P. W.Cofeman (UitenhaRef 1846-57). (tPlacea thus marleil are in the Kastem division of 'he Colony.) Fort Beaufort was voted :eiOO for church building in 1839 [16]. Mr. Sanders was specially engaged in shepherding the apprentices * But for th') ii'tervention of the local Government the Society would have provided nn English Chur. h a'. Capetown eleven years before. [See p. 269.] When in 1828 the trustees of the ' uildin .; fund asked for aid, the Society was unable to renew its grant [18a ].^ The foundation stone >f St. George's Church, Capetown, was laid on April 28, IbSO ; and ihe building was open d for service on December 21, 1834 [136]. CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 273 sent out from England by the "Children's Friend Society,"* which contributed to his support, and his labours extended to the Klapmuts, the Eerste River, Hottentots' Holland, Drooge Vlei, and Banghoek. The good conduct of the emigrant apprentices when under religious instruction he attributed to their excellent training at the Hackney Wick Institution. The Dutch and the coloured pop'lation also received some attention from Mr. Sanders, but his ignorance of the Dutch language prevented his doing much for either of these peoples [17]. The Mission at Uitenhago was begun about 1840 by the Rev. F. ^IcCLEiiAND.t Chaplain of Port Elizabeth, but no resident clergy- man was stationed there until the Society took up the work in 1846. A memorial from over fifty Church members there in 1841 stated that they had " seen with regret persons who were brought up in Church principles gradually alienated from her communion, from the simple fact of there being no place of worship where they could assemble for religious purposes " [18]. At Graaff Reinet Mr. Long in his first year (1845) gathered " a most serious and attentive congregation," " two thirds being com- posed of members of the Dutch Reformed Church . . . acquainted with English." Many of the Dutch were "quite enchanted with the beauties of our Liturgy," and contributed liberally towards the erection of a church [19]. A " very large proportion " of the George- town congregation also consisted in 1847 of " those belonging to other bodies " [20!. Up to this time the majority of the members of the Enghsh Church on the frontierof the colony were unconfirmed [21] ; and how greatly an ecclesiastical head was needed will be seen from what the Rev. E. T. Scott wrote to the Society in 1846 :— " We want a Bishop out here very much. The voung people think a gi'eat deal of being confirmed, and as the Dutch make it tne raone of admission into th^ir Church, many if they are not confirmed, think that they belong to no Chuivjh. Most of the children of English parents who have married into Dutch families have been confirmed in their Church, and do not now like to leave it " [22]. The episcopal functions that could be performed by a passing Bishop were few and far between. The visits of Indian Bishops have already been mentioned [pp. 270-2], and in 1848 Bishop Nixon of Tasmania "confirmed a large number of young persons" (May 18) and ordained one priest [28]. That "proper superintendence and con troll " for which the Society strove from the outset [24] was not, however, secured until 1847, when an episcopal endowment having been provided by Miss Burdett- ' tts, the See of Capetown was founded, and the Rev. R. Gray was consecrated its first Bishop in Westminster Abbey on St. retei*'s Day, June 29, of that year [25]. The Cape Colony at this period was as large as England, Scotland, and Ireland, but the diocese (in all 250,000 square miles) included also the Orange River Sovereignty [p. 847], Kaffraria [p. 805], Natal (1,000 miles from Capetown in one direction [p. 828], and the island of St. Helena (the same distance in another direction) [p. 819]. To visit the * Founded in 1880 for the rescue of destitute and neglected children in London. t Mr. McCIelftnd report«>d in 1841 that he had been instrumental in opening three churcheB on the frontier of the colony — the last beiuK at Sidbury on May G, 1841 [18a.] 1 ..; .i 1 Mi' ri r^m 274 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ; ' ^ 1 ,i^ 1^' ! whole would occupy a year. The total population of the diocese was from 700,000 to 800,000, and of the 200,000 or 220,000 belonging to Cape Colony more than one half were " coloured " and by far the larger portion of the remainder were of Dutch extraction [26]. The bulk of the EngUsh population of the colony resided in the Western Province in the neighbourhood of Capetown, Stellenbosch, and Swellendam, and in the Eastern Province in the districts of Albany and Uitenhage. The intermediate districts were chiefly occupied by the Dutch colonists, who had their own congregations and who had "ever shown a kindly spirit to the members of the English Church scattered amongst them." In the Western Province the English Church had three clergymen at Cape- town and one each at Rondebosch,Wynberg, Simon's Town, and George ; and in the Eastern Province one each at Grahamstown, Fort Beau- fort, Bathurst, Sidbury, Uitenhage, Algoa Bay, and Graaff Reinet. Of churches there were two in Capetown and one at each of the other places named except George and Uitenhage ; and another was building at Zonder Ende. In all therefore there were but 14 clergymen and 11 churches. The Bishop's first object was to increase the number of clergy, and to provide churches, schools and teachers for " the members of our own Communion " ; his second " to wipe off the reproach hitherto attaching to the Church of England for being almost the only communion of Christians which" had "not attempted to estab- lish Missions among the multitudes of heathen . . . within and around the colony " [2Ga]. Prompt and powerful assistance in raising the necessary funds was rendered by the Society [27], and on the eve of his departure from England in December 18-17 the Bishop wrote : — " I have been enabled to bear my testimony in many places to the fact that tho Society is the main-stay of the whole Colonial Church. That in proportion as its means are enlarged, so will the Chmch in each distinct extremity of the British empire expand, and enlarge her borders — while if it be feebly supported tho daughter churches in distant lands must proportionably suffer. That the Society has the strongest claims upon the hearty sympathy and support of tho Church at large, inasmuch as it comes recommended to it by the whole Episcopate, whether of the mother country or of the whole Colonies ; and has been beyond every other merely human institution most abundantly blessed in its labours, so as to havo been the honoured instrument of planting flourishing Churches in many of the Dependencies of the British Crown. Were there indeed one thing which, as a Missionary Bishop just about to depart for the field of his labours I would implore of the Church at home, it would be to place at the disposal of the Society a much larger income than it has hitherto done, that it may be enabled to meet the ever increasing necessities of the Church in our Colonial empire " [28]. With the appointment of Bisliop Gray the Society looked forward " to the commencement of a new era in the ecclesiastical history " of the colony, which had " hitherto been so unhappily neglected by the Church at home " [29]. The Bishop was accompanied from England by the Hon. and Rev. H. Douglas, the Rev. H. Badnall, Dr. Orpen, and Messrs. Davidson, Wilson, Steabler, and Wheeler, and arrived at Capetown on Sunday, February 20, 1848. Thirteen other workers preceded or followed him in the same year [80]. Some of these had prepared themselves for their new work by learning a manual trade, and Archdeacon Merriman wore a pair of boots made by himself [80a]. m CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 275 On March 20, 1848, the Bishop wrote from Wynberg : — " Things are, I hope, going on well, in spite of a sharp attack from the Dutch, who are angry at a mis-reported speech of mine ; their chief ministers, however, come to my defence. Our Governor is most hearty in his support of the Church and its Bishop, and nothing can be kinder than he and Lady Smith. I have never a quiet moment, and have upon my shoulders all the accumulated neglect and faults of half a century. Church building, however, is being talked of, and meet- ings ad nauseam. The liquidation of debts on churches — £7,000 on the Cathedral and £1,700 on Trinity (which the Colonial Church Society regarded as theirs, but which I have got transferred to mc, and with a fund to liquidate the debt) —the formation of parishes and vestries, and the correction of disorderly proceedings, are my chief occupations just now. This parish has a Cliaplain quite useless *— an Infant School where morality is taught as a substitute for the Christian Faith — a Government School from which the Catechism is excluded — a Church Girls' School where the Catechism is mutilated to suit the Methodists— a Sunday School held in Church from which it is excluded. Into this last I walked np last Sunday week to hear the children, but instead of this I heard a long extempore prayer from an Indian layman who had turned the Church into a Conventicle. . . . The Cathedral is a Joint-Stock affair, some of the Proprietors Jews or Atheists, and the offerings of the Holy Communion have before now gone to pay interest on shares.* Still I think things look very promising, and I am in good heart. People quite appreciate the restoration of things upon the principles of the Church of England " [31]. During the summer the Bishop was laid up nearly two months by a severe attack of rheumatism in the brain, but in August he was enabled to confirm and ordain in the Cape district and to hold "a Synod of the Clergy of the Western Province," at which steps were taken for organising and regulating the aifairs of the Church, including the formation of a Diocesan Church Society [32]. After this the Bishop commenced his first great episcopal visitation, which was limited to the Western and Eastern Provinces and occupied from August 24 to December 21, 1848 — his mode of travelling being " in a good plain English wagon, drawn by eigut horses " [33]. Writing from Uitenhage on September 23 he said : — " I have now travelled nearly nine hundred miles since I left Capetovk'n and have not yet nu^t with a single English Cluirch, or more than one English Clergy- man previous to my arrival here. This simple fact is the best evidence and illus- tration I can give of our past unfaithfulness, and our sad neglect of this most interesting Colony." Yot " intiMiso gratitude has been the feeling uppermost in my mind during the whole month that I have been passing through successive scenes of spiritual destitution. ... I have felt grateful to Almighty God that He has not for our past indifference cast us off as a Church . . . gi-ateful at finding the wonderful hold which the Church has upon her members, even under the most disadvantageous circumstances . . . grateful that God should have put it into the hearts of all wherever I liave hitherto gone, to feel deeply sensible of their destitute condition ; and to make great exertions to supply their own spiritual wants . . . grateful for the hearty welcome with which our people have received their Bishop, and the earnest way in which many have expressed their joy on seeing at length their hopes realized in the completion of the constitution of the Church in their land. Far therefore from being dejected or cast down, I am full of hope : for I believe that God is with us of a truth ; and that His Blessed Spirit is influencing for good many a soul within this great diocese. If wo only prove faithful to our trust, He has yet, I feel assured, a great work for us to do in Southern Africa. . . . Though I have not yet passed through a third of this portion of the diocese, I have been enabled to arrange for the erection of ten additional churches, and the support of six additional Clergy " [34] . ' * [Neither of the clergy at Wynberg and Capetown at this time were connected with the S.P.G. [81a].] t2 I I ■'■. \i H " k-i ; I 276 SOCIKTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. iit Frequently during his journey the Bishop " had to listen to the painful tale " of many members of the English Church " having joined themselves to other communions " — to the Dutch Church and " the various sects " — in despair of ever having a minister of their own estab- lished among them, some not having even seen one for nearly forty years. Several persons spoke " with much feeling of their wretched state in the entire absence of all means of grace, and contrasted their condition with what it had been in this respect in our own dear motherland and in the bosom of our mother Church." One man brought two of his daughters 25 miles to Caledon, and "entreated" that they might be confirmed. Another, an English farmer, came 180 miles seeking confirmation, but before this could be administered it was necessary that a coloured woman with whom he had been cohabiting fifteen years should be prepared for baptism and that they should be married. The Dutch ministers readily placed their churches at the Bishop's disposal for services, and in that at Colesburg Dr. Orpen was ordained Deacon. At Graaff Reinet, where Mr. Long had been labouring zealously, the Bishop's address elicited a contribution from some Jews towards the erection of a church. Here and wherever held the confirmations excited "very great interest." At Grahamstown on October 11, where 112 candidates assembled, " the Church was crowded — the candidates much affected — whole rows of them weeping and sobbing together." Many dissenters were present "and seemed as much impressed as our own people," and the editor of the local Methodist newspaper printed the Bishop's address free of expense for distribution. On the two following days a Synod of the Clergy of the Eastern Province was held at Grahamstown. At KingwiUiamst wn, " Churchmen, despairing about their own Church," and " raisinuf funds for a Wesleyan Chapel," were roused and encouraged by the Bishop's visit to attempt the erection of a building to be occupied by a clergyman. The Bishop visited Kingwilliamstown specially in order to be present at a meeting of the Kaffir chieftains with the Governor, Sir fl. Smith. About HO chiefs were present, and after political matters had been discussed the Governor told them " that the great Father of the Christians— the Lord Bishop— the Chief Minister in this land, of the Church and religion of our Queen, who was appointed to teach liim and all in this land tlie way to Heaven, and to whom all the Christians iDoked up as their great chief (Inkosi Inkulu) in religion had ridden ninety miles yesterday from Grahamstown, to be present at this meeting ; that he had come to ask them how he could do them good, and especially to see if he could establish schools amongst them, or send ministers to them, and that they must talk the matter over amongst themselves, and promise to help to support their teachers, by giving a calf or something else to feed them," and let him and the Bishop know in what way they could serve them. The Bishop having addressed them to the same effect, a female Chieftain and Umhalla, the ablest of the Chiefs, replied " that they never had so great a man of God come before amongst them, and they knew not what to reply ; but they wished for schools, and to \)e taught to know God." John Chatzo, who had been to England, and Sandih, a notable Chief, were also present ; and on the next day (Sunday, October 8) the Bishop had long conversations with Kreh, the paramount Chief, " who did not appear to believe in a future state or in fact in anything." CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 277 In recording his gratitude for having been brouglit safelv back to his home and family *' after a journey of nearly 8,000 miles, through a strange land," the Bishop said : — "I cannot be too thankful for the many mercies which have attended mo throughout. I left home enfeebled and worn : I return in strength and health. I have been enabled to keep every engagement I have made, and in almost every case to the day. I have never been prevented from officiating on any occasion, either through sickness or accident. I have seen our people, though long and grievously neglected, still clinging to their mother Church, and ready to make great personal exertions and sacrifice to share in her ministrations. I have seen very remarkable effects resulting from the mere celebration of our holy services, especially Confirmation and Holy Communion; sufficient, were there no other evidence, to prove them to be of Qod, and apparently showing that God has been pleased to bless the first administration of the Church's ordinances in this desolate land with a double measure of His gracious presence. I havr seen with my own eyes the condition of the greater portion of the Diocese, and have been convinced that our day of grace as a Church has not passed away ; but that God has still a great work for us to do in Southern Africa, if we have but the heart and the faith to enter upon it. I have been enabled, I trust, to pave the way for the erection of Churches, and the support of ministers, in almost all our towns and large villages. I have been able to confirm, altogether, in this Visitation, near 000 candidates, and I return home to meet a little band of faithful and devoted men, whom God has been pleased to raise up for the support of our feeble Church in this land " [34a]. The visitation raised a strong feeling in the minds of the long- neglected settlers. On all sides they entered into subscriptions towards the support of clergymen and the erection of churches, in the behef, encouraged by the Bishop, that they would obtain assistance from the mother Church. The Colonial Government, which had already voted £1,000 a year (including £'400 each for the Bishop and Archdeacon), now promised £900 a year for nine additional clergymen on condition that it was met by an equal sum ; and at the Bishop's request the Society (May 1849) raised its annual grant to the diocese from £600 to £1,000 a year. But even with this provision there were very few clergymen in the colony " within one hundred miles of each other " [35]. Generally speaking the Missions contained coloured and white people [85a]. In Capetown itself the year of the Bishop's arrival (1848) was marked by special Missionary efforts on behalf of (1) the " poorer population," including emigrants and sailors, (2) the coloured classes, and (8) the Mahommedans. For the benefit of the poorer inhabitants, who were "much neglected and . . . shut out from the means of grace," a store was fitted up for service by the Hon. and Rev. H. Douglas, and steps were taken for the erection of " an entirely free " church — which made the third church in Capetown, the others being St. George's (the Cathedral) and Trinity [86]. The baptism of 70 adults in St. George's alone within fifteen months — " all heathen, save three who were Mahommedans " showed that a good impression was being made on these two classes also [37]. At this time there was " a very great number " of Mahommedans " in and around Capetown," and hitherto their converts had been made " chiefly from amongst the liberated Africans, but occasionally also from the ranks of Christians" [38]. [L,, Bishop of Capetown, April 11, 1848.] Previous accounts received by the Society showed that in the case of the emancipated negroes this " grievous event must be attributed to the want of Christian instruction " for the white settlers " and to I i % 278 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i Mi ' |i ¥ 11 If!. )l i. the consequent bad conduct of tho nominal Christians from whom the negroes have acquired their ideas of the Gospel system" [00]. In 1838 the llev. J. W. Sanders reported : — '• At present, the great majority of the colourotl apprentices show a decided preference for the Mahometan religion, and it ia generally believed that by far the greater number of thoHo who shall bo liberated on the Ist of December next will also become professed Mahometans. This will be startling, and distressing infor- mation for you, nevertheless it is the truth. It may bo diilicult fully to trace all the causes which have given this bias to their minds, but some of them are obvious. " In the first place, no desire has been shown (generally speaking) on the part of professing Christians for tho conversion of the coloured population. By some of tho Masters, the slaves have been looked upon not as human beings, but as a link between Man and the brute creation ; and by all, they have been considered as outcasts, as being under a curse, and having neither part nor lot with the people of God. Ignorant that in the early ages of the Church, there were many persons of colour eminent for their piety and zeal, and that in ancient times tho black population attained to a high degree of civiliisation, the slave holders have brutalized and degraded these poor creatures by their treatment and then pointed to that degradation (the result of their own cruelty) as a divine curse inflicted upon the descendants of Ham according to the inspired predictions. They do not suppose the prophecy to have been intended for merely the immediate descendants of Ham, to the third and fourth generations, but that it is to remain in all its ful- ness unto the end of time, and they seem wholly to have forgotten the promise that in Christ all the nations of the Earth are to be blessed. " Secondly. The church established in this colony is tho Dutch reformed church ; and high Calvinism is preached and believed in very generally. Hence it is believed that God will, in his own good time, gather His Saints together, and that there is no resisting His Sovereign will. They seem to have lost sight of tho forcible appeal of St. Paul : ' How shall they believe in Him, of whom they have not heard ? and how ahall they hear without a preacher ? ' " Thirdly. The slaves oppressed by their heavy yoke, excluded from partaking of the privileges and comforts of our holy religion, torn from their children, cruelly beaten, and badly treated, have in return no love for the white man, no predilection for his faith. Yet they feel within them the stirring of an immortal spirit, they feel that there is a reverence duo to that great and eternal Being by whom all things were created, and are jyrcdisjKtscd to receive some form of religion. Now many slaves used to be imported hither from Malacca, Java, and Batavia, professing Mahommedanism. Being far superior in intelligence to the Negro, and the Hottentot, they have given them an account of their faith, taught them doctrines suited to their depraved lusts and appetites and imbued them with a love for their feasts and ceremonies. Marvellous tales have been told of the deeds of Mahomet, and the paradise of sensual delights opened for the Faithful. Many too of these same Malays by their industry and skill have purchased their own free- dom, and acquired considerable wealth, but they have always deeply sympathized with their brethren in slavery. They have raised a fund to make as many as they could free, and have opened schools for the instruction of the coloured children. Then there has been so long such a deep gulph of separation between the white, and the black man — that the black man has no desire to enter into tho Christian church whose gates have been so long shut against him, he prefers join- ing with those who have been his friends in his distress, who invito, and encourage hiru to bring his children to the same school to attend the same Mosque, and to look forward to meeting again in the same paradise. Among the Mahometans, they can be treated as equals. Hence they flock to the standard of the false prophet. And multitudes who but for the folly and inconsistency of professing CbristiauS might now ' have been worshipping the Father in spirit and in truth,' according to the teaching of him who is ' the way, the truth and the life,' are yet in darkness upon many of those points which deeply aflect their everlasting wel- fare. " There is, however one circumstance which may inspire the hope and belief that a brighter day before long may dawn upon the Christian church. The coloured CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 279 people are grateful, and affectionate, and when they become a little more educated, when the English language and English books are diffused among thorn, and when they fully know the interest manifested in their welfare in Christian Britain, they will, we hope, calmly consider the evidences of our faith, and embrace and lay hold of the hope of everlasting life sot before them in the gospel " [40]. As will hereafter be shown these hopes have been fully realised. Encouraging too has been the progress of the Mission to the Mahommedans in Capetown begun by the Rev. M. A. Camilleri in 1849 and carried on by the Rev. Dr. M. J. Arnold and others to the present time. Within eighteen months (1849-51) Mr. Camilleri baptized 28 Malays and prepared for baptism 100 heathen (some con- nected with Malays), besides carrying on other works, including a district parish formed by him at Papendorp [41]. Early in 1849 Bishop Gray visited St. Helena. [Sec p. 819.] During his absence a Diocesan Collegiate School was opened (March 15) at Protea, partly under his " own roof and partly in premises adjoining," the education given being " such as to fit the pupils for secular employments and professions as well as for the ministry of the Church." " The work of education " was " as yet almost untouched " [by the Church], and " nothing " could be "worse than the whole existing jystem, or more ruinously expensive to Government " [42]. The opening of a church at Fort Beaufort on June 24 of this year is noteworthy as the church was (according to the Rev. E. S.Wilshere) *' the first in which a Kaffir has partaken of the Holy Eucharist . . . the first of which all the sittings are open and free and . . . the congregation is the first in which the weekly offertory has (been adopted." The building " turned out very different from what it was intended to be, a mere speculation with some." The "shares" having been "made over to the Bishop" there was "no bar to consecration," and Mr. Wilshere could " put aside the ordi- nance in ihe election" of officers by which the Clergy were "com- pelled to admit even a Dissenter to the office of Churchward3n if elected by a majority of shareholders." Archdeacon Merriman styled the building " the model church " [43]. In 1850 *he Bishop sought the Society's " advice and co-operation " with a viev to founding a Mission in British Kaffraria. From " almost the first hour " of his landing in the colony * he had felt that the Church there " had a solemn call to preach the Gospel to the Kaffirs, and that she ought not to delay entering upon the work longer than was absolutely necessary." " These poor Kafirs " (he wrote) " are brought up generation after generation, amidst scenes of depravity and vice which could hardly be conceived by those unacquainted with heathenism ; they have nothing about them to raise and im- prove them ; they have been nurtured amidst war and rapine and have been in deadly conflict with us from childhood ; the greater number of Europeans with whom they have mixed, and do mix, have not sought to do them good, but have let thorn sec that they despise them, and regard them as no better than dogs ; and it is we that have taught them to drink." t • One of his first acts was to order ' Services [? Sermons] for a Mission Fund to the Hoathini to be preached throughout the Diocese " [44flJ. t [The good work that had been done among the hoathcn in South Africa by other Christian l>odieR — the Moravians, the Wcsleyan, and London Missionary Societies, &c. — received due acknowledgment from Bishop Gi'ay, who, as well as the S.P.G., regarded their exertions partly as a reproach to the Clmruh for her neglect [446] ] '::i'ijl 280 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. W m The Bishop's feeling was so generally shared that the Clergy of Uie Archdeaconry of Grahamstown on January 1, 1860, petitioned him " to take immediate steps for the formation of a Mission, and pledged themselves to raise £100 a year towards it." The Clergy of the Western Province were " prepared to make a similar promise," and shortly after an invitation was received from the Governor to found a Mission in Umhalla's territory about thirty miles to the east of King- williamstown. In reply to an enquiry if he knew of " a fit man to head the Mission," Archdeacon Mehuiman wrote to the Bishop : " I really do not : but I can say that I know a willing man, and what is of more consequence, a man willing with his whole houae. Myself, mv wife. Miss Short, Jetters White and Kaffir Willielm, would all think ourselves honoured if we were sent on this Mission together." And he added that the Missionaries " should go and live a hard self-denying life in a Kaffir Kraal — eating like Kaffirs, sour milk and melies, and working with and for Kaffirs — till they have mastered the tongue and acquired influence " [44 j. During his great visitation tour of 1850 the Bishop had another interview with Umhalla, who repeatedly asked that Archdeacon Merri- man might be sent as his teacher ; and wherever he went the Bishop stirred up among the Church settlers such an interest in Missions to the Kaffir tribes that *• every parish in this diocese," he wrote, " will contribute according to its ability." The children at Port Elizabeth had been forward in raising by their weekly pence £6 for the object, and in a Clerical Synod at Grahamstown another clergyman offered for the work. Already the first " direct attempt at Missionary work " among the Kaffirs (on the part of the Anglican Church) had been made by Mr. H. T. Waters (then a catechist) at Southwell ; and among those confirmed at Graaff Reinet on Sunday, April 21 (1850), was Archdeacon Merriman's servant ** Wilhelm . . . the first Kaffir . . . thus received into the Church." Among the mixed heathen races the Church was gaining ground. At Plettenburg Bay " a party of twenty newly baptized coloured people " came out to meet the Bishop "quite of their own accord," and having sung a hymn they welcomed him. Thirty-seven persons (18 adults) were baptized here and 12 confirmed in one day ; the congregation of nearly 80 being all coloured people except two. One of those confirmed was a woman of 90 years of age, whose first conception of the being of a God arose from the following circumstances. She was a slave, and while walking with her mistress one fine night, the latter asked her if she knew who made the stars and the moon. She replied, *' Yes, the white man." Upon being told that '* it was a far greater Being than man, who lived in the heavens and who was called God, she was doeply impressed and from that hour believed in God." At Melville ^he Bishop alone baptized 15 Hottentot, Fingo and Mozambique adults. On reaching George application was made by " Mr. Niepoth, Voor-lezer of the Dutch Church, and missionary to the heathen, to be received into the communion of the English Church." For eleven years he had been teacher of the coloured people, and his congregation now numbered 800, but he had long been dissatisfied with his own Church, and he beheved in episcopacy and highly approved of the English Church services. His "ground of dissatisfaction with the Dutch Church" Cape colony (western and eastern divisions). 281 was " their neglect of the coloured people, and their unwiUingness to admit them to Church privileges." The despised race were not allowed to communicate with the white people, or to be confirmed at the same time " ; they were also " refused burial in the Dutch Church ground," and many of their children rcrauined unbaptized. Mr. Niepoth's congregation were " equally desirous " to be received into communion, and " full inquiries " as to his character and usefulness having proved satisfactory the Bishop did " not feel at liberty to repel him " or his flock. In connection with this subject it is interesting to record that at a previous stage of the Bishop's journey at Burghers- dorp, a district in which " the farmers' famihes " (whites) " were sinking gradually into practical heathenism," a Hottentot, who had been baptized in Capetown, was the first to subscribe towards the erection of a school-chapel there. " He gave £5 and said he should rejoice to have a church to which he might go without fear of being turned out for being a coloured man ; that he had not ventured for this reason to set foot in the Dutch Church " since he had been at Burghersdorp. The Bishop generally met with a friendly reception from other religious denominations ; the Dutch lent him their churches, and on several occasions he addressed congregations of natives at the Wesleyan stations at the request of their ministers. The Moravian Mission establishments showed a vast superiority, so far as civilisation and improvement were concerned, over all other similar institutions. in the Colony. The tour now under notice occupied nearly nine months ( April 1 to December 24, 1850), during which the Bishop travelled in cart, on horseback, or on foot over 4,000 miles, his journey extending to the Orange River Sovereignty [see p. 847], Natal [sec p. b28J, and (what was then) Independent Kaflfraria [seep. 800]. He passed through large districts in which no vehicle drawn by horses had ever been before, and in one period of twelve days walked nearly 250 miles. AltLough some of the mountains in his route had been pronounced to be "almost impassable," the Bishop "had no conception of the extent of the difficulties of the road " ; and there were places with " not even a track or path to guide." Thus after leaving Maritzburg for Faku's country *' some of the descents were fearful." Several times it seemed •' that cart and horses would all have rolled together down the mountains." The ascents were " no better." At one place, after several vain attempts to get the horses up, the cart was partially unloaded, and the Bishop raa before them leading them with a rein, until his "legs quite gave way," and he nearly fell with over- exertion. Two days later the cart was upset and so damaged that the ]3ishop could no longer occupy it, although he was enabled to make his bed under it. " This loss " (he wrote) " seems to me like the loss of a home. I read in it, slept in it, in fact lived in it,— for it has been my chief home for some months. Now I am without shelter, but thank God, it is not a season . . . when we may expect much rain. It is singular that the two worse accidents which I have had in all my South African travels, should have happened in coming into and going out of Natal. My exit was not much more dignified than my entrance, for I drove on foot four of my horses for a considerable distance, and had a knapsack on my back and two . . . packages in my hands." ., At the end of "another most anxious, fatiguing, wearisome day's W 111 ' i!^ 282 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAaATION OP THE GOSPEL. n t' • ij L If journey over a country still uninhabited and burnt up," his journal records : — " We consider ourselves as lost on the mountains. The horses are getting sensibly weaker from want of food. . . . The only way to get them through a difficulty is for me to walk before them and lead them. <. pet them a good deal and they will follow me almost anywhere. Nearly the whole of this day I have been thus employed or in holding down the cart where it was likely to be upset. ... I am consequently getting as much out of condition as my horses. . . • In ascending the Zuurberg range ... I took my usual post at the head of the leaders but when \ve got well off, couM not keep up with them, and was trod upon. By our joint efforts we afterwards brought the luggage up. On these occasions I am sometimes much amused at thinking how people would stare in England at seeing a Bishop in his shirt sleeves with a box or bag upon his back ascending an African mountain." In spite of all difficulties, however, the Bishop was enabled to go through "every duty" to which he had "been called" on this journey, " without having ever been hindered by sickness ! " In recording the progress of the Church he wrote : — " Tliere can be no doubt that it has pleased God, during the last three years, to bless in a very remarkable manner the work of the Church in this land. The increase of life witliin our Communion has been observed by all. . . . Unhappily our elTorts to provide for the spiritual wants of our people, and to the work God has given us to do, have not always been regarded in a Christian spirit by those who are not of us. We have been met not unfrequently with misreprtsentation, and bitter opposition ; and efforts have been made through the press, and in other ways to excite the prejudices of the ignorant against the Church. From this wrong spirit most of the foreign Missionaries, and I think I may add, the Wesleyans generally, have been exempt. From some of the ministers of the Dutch Church much kindness and co-niieration have been experienced. Inde- pendents, Baptists, Romanists and some other self-constituted Societies and sects, have been the most bitter. I am thankful to say that the great body of the Clergy have both felt and acted with real charity towards those who differ from us. Thoy have ever sought and desired to live on terms of amity with all who are round about them, and ':ave, I believe, been uniformly courteous to all. Still, I repeat, amidst the jeftlousy and opposition of others the work has prospered. It is not yet three ''carR r.ince I landed in the Colony. There were then sixteen clergy in the diocese. At this moment there are fifty, notwithstanding that three have withdrawn. Feveral more are expected." ("There is not one of the Clergy whom I have brouf nt out who is not doing well in his parish and some have been eminently successful in rearing up infant churches in fields too long neglected.") ♦' It is imTORsible not to feel anxious about the future maintenance of the extensive work which has been undertaken in this land. There are circumstances peculiar to this colony which render the establishment of the Church upon a secure foundation singularly difficult. Amongst these we must reckon the distinctions of race and class with all its prejudices and antipathies. There are three distinct races at least in each village or parish, and there is no drawing towards one another on the part of any. Of these the English are fewest in number, and they are again broken up by religious divisions. The Churchmen are indeed in most places of the colony more numerous than the dissenters, and many of these latter have already joined our communion. Bui wo arc ni most places the last in the field, are regarded as intruders, and have lost, through our previous neglect, many valuable members. The scattered nature of our population offers another great difficulty. . . . The critical question for us is, How are \vc to maintain our ministry for tlio next few years, until our numbers are increased by immigration, by con- verts from the heathen, or the return to our communion of such of our members as at present are separate from us ? Our people are generally doing as much as, or more than I could have expected. Notwithstanding the efforts reciuired to erect their churches, they are coming forward to maintain a standing ministry ; but the amount thus raised is wholly inade(|uate, and will ho so for some years to come. The Colonial Government renders some assistance but support from this quarter CAPE COLONY (WESTERN AND EASTERN DIVISIONS). 283 is likely to be diminished rather than increased in years to come. Under these circumstances we must continue to look to the mother land and mother Church to aid us. That she disregarded her responsibilities towards this colony for well nigh half a century, and thereby made the work more difficult when entered upon in earnest, is an additional reason for pushing it forward with unremitting zeal and vigour during the first few years. There is good reason to hope . . . that from year to year each parish will do more and more towards maintaining its own work. But Churchmen, who at home have had their spiritual wants supplied through the bounty of their forefathers, are slow to learn the lesson that their own offerings arc the only endowment to be depended upon here, and many are really not capable of doing much, for the colony is after all a very poor one." At this time there were in South Africa " altogether upwards of 200 ministers of religion." Many of these were engaged in Missionary operations far beyond the countries visited by the Bishop. But there was " no unity of design in their efforts " nor " any adequate system of supervision established " — they acted ' independently of each other, " without much mutual consultation or intercourse." So wide, how- ever, was the field that it was " very rarely " that one Society interfered with another. So far as the Bishop had been rMe to judge, " a kindly and brotherly spirit " prevailed amongst those Christians dwelling " in the very midst of the kingdom of darkness." But the fact that there were " not less than twenty different religions* in South Africa " could not but be " a subject for anxious consideration " for the future [45]. A cause for far greater anxiety, both for the spiritual and material interests of the colony, was a fresla Kaffir war. In this several of the clergy encountered " much danger," but not one deserted his post when the country was threatened by the advance of the hostile tribes. Archdeacon Merriman had a " merciful escape." He had been out on visitation, during which ho accomplished 800 miles on foot, and passing through the most dangerous district had walked into Grahams- town on the day the war broke out, which was also the day of the Bishop's return, viz. Christmas Eve 1850. The war, which necessarily delayed the formation of a Mission in Kaft'raria, was regardea hy the Bishop and his Clergy as calling for the appointment of a day for special '• humihation before God, with prayer and fasting." The (!0-operation of the Dutch Church was sought, a service was prepared, and the observance of Christmas Eve 1851 was recommended to all Christians in the Colony [46]. In the same year the Society's jubilee was observed, and though "one-half of the Colony " was " well-nigh ruined," and " the country from one end to the other . . . thoroughly impoverished," " the cele- bration was carried on with a cordial sympathy, such as has nowhere been exceeded." Every parish contributed, several of the collectionj were made in " the camps of the farmers . . . living in the open veldt, surrouj'ded by their wagons for a defence," and, " trifling as the offer- ing is," being only about jf 180 (the Bishop added), '• I trust it will bo accepted by the Society as a token of gratitude on our part for the many favours it has conferred upon us, and of the interest which wo * Church of Englnnd, Dutch Church, Roman CatholicR, Indopendenta (London Society), WeslcyaiiH, Baptists, Scotch Establislnnont, Froo Kirk, Uuited Prosbytorian, Moravian; Borlit'., llheuish and Paris Socictica; AmcricanK, Swedes, Lutherans ; single conprogations Heparated from Lutherans and from Dutch Church ; Apostolic Union, S.A. Missionary Society, Church Instruction Society; and besides these, there were Jews and Mahommedans, vv 284 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ) 1' ^^■^ : ] take in It, and the blessed work which it is striving to help forward, in every portion of the Colonial Empire of Great Britain " [47]. In 1852 Bishop Gray visited England in order to raise funds for the subdivision of his dSocese, for the establishment of Missionary institutions, and for the general advancement of the Church in the Colony [48]. How greatly episcopal assistance was needed may be illustrated by the fact that the Archdeaconry of George (which was ' constituted and placed under the Rev. T. E. Welby on December 7, 1860), although hmited to the central part of the Colony, was yet, " in point of extent, equal to several European dioceses " [49]. From the Society Bishop Gray obtained in 1852 special grants towards the establishment of Missions to the heathen (£500 per annum), a College at Woodlands (£1,000), and two new Bishoprics, viz. " Grahamstown " for the Eastern Province (£5,000), and " Natal " (£1,600), the endowments of which were completed in 1853 by the Colonial Bishoprics Council on the Society's representation [60]. The new Bishoprics were filled by the consecration in England on November 80, 1853, of the Rev. J. Armstrong for Grahamstown and the Rev. J. W. Colenso for Natal [51] ; and to Bishop Gray " the one cheering feature " of 1854 was their arrival in their dioceses " and the establishment of Missionary institutions in each of them." Had the erection of either see been postponed " the Church's work in that portion would have failed " (he wrote), " and I should have broken down in a vain attempt to effect impossibilities. . . . \Vith a Governor who feels deeply interested in the coloured races — who is convinced that the labours of the Missionary are of the greatest importance to their well-being — and is prepared to encourage and assist those labours to the utmost of his power we may well expect that the Church will have full scope for her exertions amongst the Hottentots, Kafirs, Fingos, and Zulus. God grant her grace to rise up to her work and to enter heartily and on a scale worthy of her name and position amongst the Churches of the earth, upon the great field of labour which lies open before her." [L., Jan. 22, 1855 [52].] Thus far the Society's South African records (especially Bishop Gray's communications) have been of such a general character as to render it impossible to deal satisfactorily wth the Western and Eastern Provinces of the Cape Colony under distinct heads, but with the forma- tion of the Diocese of Grahamstown the case becomes the reverse. The next chapter will therefore ^saving a few necessary references) be confined to the Western Division — the Eastern and the other portions of the Cape Colony and of the original Diocese of Capetown being reserved for separate treatment. References (Chapter XXVVI.)— [1] Jo., V. S2, pp. 171, 197, 22C, 853-4 : see also do., pp. 842a, 8426, and K. 1820, pp. 155-0. [2J Jo., V. 33, pp. 58-'J : see also do., p. 284, and Jo., V. 84, pp. 168-9, 206-6 ; Jo., V. 35, p. 390. [3] Jo., V. 32, pp. 254, 3C M, 334. [4] Jo., V. 32, pp. 341, 342a ; Jo., V. 83, pp. 58-9 ; Jo., V. 38, p. 140. [6] Jo., V. 84, pp. 22-3 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 808, 417 ; J MS8., V. 8, p. 250 ; V. 9, pp. 48-50, 182. [61 Jo., V. 83, pp. 168-71, 368 ; R. 1821, pp. 136-43 ; R. 1822, pp. 202-4 ; India Committee Book, V. 2, p. 408. [7] Jo., V. «3, pp. 170-1, 365-y ; R. 1822, pp. 202-4 ; Jo., V. 84, pp. 21-3, 52-3 ; R. 1823, p. KV ^o., V. 85, pp. 12-14 ; Jo., V. 89, pp. 84(5-7. (8J Jo., V. 88, pp. 96-104 ; Jo., V. 89, pp. 8t>^ -^9 ; Jo., V. 43, pp. 873, 397-8, 405; India Committee Book, V. 2, pp. 467-71, 475; R. 1880, p. 186 ; R. 1831, p, 216 ; R. 1882, p. 121. (8aJ Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1884," No. 16, p. 857 ; No. 16, pp. 403-6. [0 1 India Comuiittee Book, V. 2, pp. 467-74 ; R. 1829, pp. 66-7. [9a] Jo., V. 41, pp. 316-17 ; R. 1881, p. 226. [lOJ Jo., V. 41, pp. 261-2. [11] Jo., V. 39, p. 846. [12J Jo., V. 42, pp. 361-2, 862. [13] Jo., V. 42, pp. 349-62. [13aJ Jo., V. 88„ p. 140. [136] Bound I'amplileta, " Africa 1884," No. 16, p. 407 ; do., 1886, No. 6, p. 13. [14] India Committee Book, V. 8, pp. 165-7 ; R 1882, p. 12 Bound Pompldets, " Africa CAPE COLONY. 285 m 1885," No. 5, pp. 9, 10. [15] India Committee Book, V. 3, pp. 168-72. [16] Jo., V. 44, pp. 76, 84, 89, 163, 173-4, 179, 249, 250, 207, 27'2-3, 277, 320, 378, 392, 427 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 6, 16, 87-8, 116, 143, 157, 161, 251 ; R. 1836, pp. 44-5 ; R. 1837, p. 52 ; R. 1841, pp. 70, 191 ; R. 1842, pp. 63-4 ; R. 1843, p. li ; R. 1J44, p. 102 ; R. 1845, pp. 22-3 ; J MSS., V. 1, pp. 53, 58-9. [17] Jo., V. 44, pp. 179, 249-50, 277, 303 ; R. 1838, pp. 93-« ; R. 1839, p. 45. [18] R. 1841, pp. 71-2; R. 1847, p. 101. [18«] J MSS., V. 9, p. 43; R. 1842, p. 63. [19] R. 1846, pp. 90-1. [20, 21] R. 1847, p. 102. [22] T MSS., V. 9, p. 259 ; R. 1.840, p. 92. [23] R. 1843, p. li ; M MSS., V. 20, p. 10. [24] See p. 269 of this book ; nho Jo., V. 44, pp. 249-50 ; R. 1837, pp. 18-19 ; R. 1839, p. 46; R. 1845, p. 93. [25] R. 1847, pp. 34, 119; Q.P., July 1847, pp. 2, 16. [26] Bishop Gray'a Journal, 1850, pp. 202-3 ; R. 1847, p. 127. [26a] R. 1847, pp. 130-1 ; Q.P., July 1847, pp. 2-5 : see also J MSS., V. 9, p. 358. [27] Jo., V. 45, pp. 314-5 ; R. 1847, pp. 35-6, 118-19, 129-41. [28] J MSS. V. 9, pp. 329-30 ; R. 1848, p. 118. [29] R. 1847, p. 102. [30] R. 1848, p. 122; Jo., V. 45, p. 401. [30«] Bound Pamphlets " Calcutta 1851," No. 15 (" The Missionary "), p. 34. [31] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 339-40 ; see also do., p. 347. l31«] J MSS.,V. 9, p. 373 ; R. 1847, p. xvi; R. 1848, p. xvi. [32] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 356, 360-2; R. 1849, pp. 144-5. [33] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 356, 362, 367 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 22, p. 1. [34] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 367-« : see also do., pp. 349-50, 353-4, 438 ; R. 1849, pp. 146-7 ; Q.P., January 1849. [34a] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1848 : Church in Col. No. 22, pp. 1-78 ; R. 1849, pp. 145-52, 228-32. [35] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 355, 376-9 ; R. 1849, pp. 142, 151-2 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 407 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 28-9. [35a] J MSS., V. 9, p. 378. [36] J MSS., V. 9, pp 342, 347, 351, 358-9, 401 ; R. 1848, p 120 ; R. 1849, pp. 142-3. [37] J MSS., V. 9, p 401 ; R. 1H49, p. 143. [38] J MSS., V. 9, p. 352; R. 1848, p. 121. [39] R. 1839, pp. 45-6. [40] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 153-7 ; R. 1838, pp. 97-8. [41] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 340, 401 ; R. 1848, p. 121 R. 1849, p. 143 ; R. 1853, p. 59 ; R. 1855, p. 89 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 222-3. App. Jo. D, pp. 411-17. [42] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 343-4, 357, 422; Church in Col. No. 27, p. 223 ; R. 1849, p. 144. [43] J MSS., V. 9, p. 408 ; R. 1860, pp. 89, 90. [44] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 422-8 ; R. 1850, pp. 20, 85-9 ; Church in Col. No. 27, p. 114 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 103, 124. [44(i] J MSS., V. 9, p. 341 : see also do., p. 353. [446] See R. 1850, p. 26 ; Bishop Gray's Journals, 1848 and 1850 ; and J MSS., V. 10, p. 6. [45] Bishop Gray'a Visitation Journal, 1850 ; Church in Col. No. 27, pp. 1-227 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 1, 9. [46] Church in Col. No. 27, pp. 21(')-23 ; R. 1852, p. 90 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 202-3 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 1-3, 6, 26-7, 36, 39-41, 45. [47] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 23, 25-6, 30, 39, 40-1, 43-5 ; R. 1852, p. 55. [48] R. 1852, p. 98. [49] Church in Col. No. 27, p. 192 : see also J MSS., V. 9, p. 442 ; and V. 10, pp. 4, 21-5, 35. [50] Jo.. V. 4(5, pp. 272, 275, 280, 285, 353-4, 403, 407-10 ; R. 1852, p. 98 ; R. 1853, p. 29. [51] R. 1854, p. 72. [52] Church in Col. No. 32, p. 4 : R. 1855, p. 84. i 286 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 'I ! 1 f M CHAPTER XXXVII. CAPE COLONY— THE WESTERN DIVISION— (continued). Bishop Gray returned to the Cape early in 1854 [1]. In his reduced diocese, which still included St. Helena, there were now 82 clerf^y. On the continent he had 18 parishes, and in all of these, except Worcester, churches had been erected or were in course of erection.* Altogether i£'88,000t had been spent upon churches in tlie undivided diocese since its erection, and seven schools had been built. No parsonages had yet been provided, nor could they be expected until churches and schools had been raised and cleared of debt. Every parish, except where the clergyman's income was altogetlier provided by Government, contributed towards the support of its minister, and chiefly through the weekly offertory, which could be " really depended upon " and seldom failed. " The more pressing wants of the English people" having been now "provided to a certain extent," more atten- tion could be directed to the conversion of the heathen and Mahom- medans. In Capetown this work had been checked by the loss of labourers, but in the country " some progress had been made," espe- cially at Wynberg, where 80 adults were baptized on a single occasion in 1853, and in the George and Knysna districts. At George Mr. Niepoth's flock [sec p. 280] had built a school- chapel for themselves, and purchased a burial ground ; they attended their services "most regularly," and were advancing " in knowledge, in faith, and in Christian conduct." On Christmas Day 1854, at the commencement of tlie Ante-Communion Service in Archdeacon Welby's church, Mr. Niepoth came in with many of his congregation, having concluded his own Dutcli Service, and 20 of them joined with the white communicants (41 in number) in partaking of the blessed Sacrament. "The blending of the two races was a sight to mako one thankful." As yet, however, the Missionary efforts of the Church were on a " small " and " utterly unworthy " scale. " Scarcely any of the clergy " had " acquired sufficient knowledge of Dutch to officiate in that lan- guage," and till that were done the coloured people could not "bo widely impressed." And how wide was the field Bishop Gray thus tells :— " Notwithstancling all that has been done, by other religious bodies, to whom all honour is due for their abundant labours, the Heathen in this diocese are not yet half converted to the faith, nor is there anything like an adequate system of instruction provided for them ; and yet they are craving for more light and know- ledge. . . . Ln this same neighbourhood [Puarl] I recently heard that the labourers on several farms had clubbed together to maintain a crippled fellow-labourer of the same raw, but a little better instructed than themselves, as their religious teacher ; and in my own immediate neighbourhood the poor have come out of their huts to meet me in my walks, and beg me to provide add 'onal schools for them, • I hurches were opened in 1853 at Stellcnbosch, Zandoliet (?), Cluromont, and Belvi* dore [21. t The wages of the workmen wore 0«. a day in 1864. CAPE COLONY— THE WESTERN DIVISION. 287 yet offering to contribute money and labour to erect the building and maintain the teacher." [L., Jan. 22, 1855.] [3]. " Taking the country as a tuhole " the Bishop was of opinion after his visitation in 1856 that " the Church of England " was " doing more than any other religious body in the land." She was " the only body " caring " for the English portion of the population " in the Western Province, including '* Presbyterians, Methodists, Independents, &c.," who were " for the most part being gradually drawn into the Communion of the Church." In the country parts the Church was " happily absorbing all the English religionists, whatever may have been their former profession." At George the candidates for Confir- mation (95) outnumbered the whole congregation there on the Bishop's first visit. Seven years before there was " a feeble, divided, listless hand- ful of people — no Church, or School, or Mission." Mainly owing to Archdeacon Welby's labours, there were now a Church, a Mission- Chapel and School, and 125 communicants. White and coloured were confirmed together, and in helping to administer to fifty coloured Com- municants the Bishop, for the first time in his life, officiated in Dutch. By the ordination of Mr. Niepoth the number of Clergy in the George Mission was now raised to three. (It is singular that on the same day that Mr. Niepoth was ordained (Sept. 23) the Bishop of Grahams- town was ordaining another member of the Dutch Church, formerly a Missionary of the London Society, "who with his whole congrega- tion . . . sought to be received into the Communion of the Church.") Up and down the country, however, were still ^cactered many hundreds of Enghshmen living " without God i^ the world," bringing " misery upon themselves and discredit upon all Englishmen " by their lives. Some of the " Juvenile Emigrants " sent out by the " Children's Friend Society" [sec p. 273] and settled at Bredasdorp had "sunk into a low and degraded condition, little, if at all, better than that of the heathen " whom they had married, though others had " succeeded well and were in a thriving condition." In the case of a coloured woman whom the Bishop baptized at Beaufort, her master said " that she had taught his children nearly all they knew of religion — the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, the Church Catechism." " What a sad confession ! " (was the comment). " A Christian master owns that his cliildren have imbibed their instruction in the faith of Christ from a Heathen servant." That the Church was winning her way among the heathen was frequently manifested during this visitation. The Fingos and Hottentots at Belvidere were " quite as willing as their white brethren to contribute to the support of the ministry." At Buccleugh, of 48 persons confinned the greater number were coloured people, baptized within the previous few years, and the same race furnished one half of the communicants — the Hottentots especially showed much feeling, and " wept aloud." In another place (Ncwhaven) 35 communicants drew nigh — some being "not only of English and Dutch blood, but Indian and Mahommedan, Kafir, Fingo, Hottentot, Negro." " In this country " (the Bishop added) " one feels more than at home, how the Church of Christ knits men of all races and languages into one body and brother- hood. It has been one of my greatest comforts in this visitation, more than on former occasions to realize the Communion of Saints ; to have real communion %^ 't 1 1, M! i . 1 It I, ^ 288 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. wHh believers of various races, through the precious body and blood of Christ which joins us all in one." In the methods pursued by the Church care was taken to avoid proselytising or any interference with others' labours. It was frequently the custom of Bishop Gray to visit the Missions of other Christian bodies — the Dutch, the Moravian, the Berlin, London, and Wesleyan Societies, &c., and his journals show that he not only received much personal kindness on these occasions, but was often encouraged and stimulated in his work. On this present visitation, while he was with the Moravians at Eliin, a Hottentot deputation representing from 80 to 90 families there were praying a member of the Cape Parliament living at Nether Court to urge the Bishop to found a Missionary institution for them and take them under the Church's charge ; but when the Bishop heard of this he expressed his unwilling- ness to plant a village within 20 miles of the Moravian Institution. In other places also the coloured people were eager for such establish- ments, and at Oliphant's Fontein arrangements were made for the foundation of a Missionary institution and village "based upon self-supporting principles," on a farm purchased by the Bishop for the purpose. At a series of confirmations held in the neighbourhood of Cape- town shortly after, one-third of the candidates were generally coloured people, and in concluding a summary of his previous tour the Bishop wrote : — *' This whole Visitation has been to mc one of deep interest and encourage- ment. Amidst very great difficulties, a considerable work has been accomplished. In many districts the Church is, I trust, firmly rooted and established. There is no place, save Worcester,* where the English are congregated together in any numbers, where there is not already a clergyman, a church, and, in many instances, a school. And in those places where their numbers are too few to justify the erection of a church, and the appointment of a clergyman, there is a fair prospect of our being able to plant school-chapels, and deacon school-masters, for a com- bined work amongst the English and the Heathen^if only we can raise the funds necessary for such a purpose. In other districts, where here are no English, the coloured people arc very anxious that a purely Missionuiy work should be under- taken for their good. There is, I believe, a growing desire, in many quarters, for the ministration of the English Church. When I remember what the condition of the Church over the whole country was on my first Visitation, and look at it now, I cannot but feel very thankful to God, who has done so much for us. It is a great comfort, too, to think that, throughout that large portion of the Diocese over which I have travelled, a good hearty Church spirit, and a growing religious feeling, prevail. The aims of those who have unceasingly exerted themselves by anonymous writings in the public prints to injure the Church, are seen through. Their assaults have led, in many cases, to a more diligent study of the principles and doctrines of the Church of England, through her own recognised formularies ; and thereby to increased knowledge and faith, and a firmer attachment to the Church. The seven years we have passed through have been anxious, and, to me, exhaust- ing years ; but, if it please God to bless the work of his servants in future time as largely as in the past, there need be no fear but that the true faith of Christ will have a firm hold upon the mind and conscience of this land ; and that multitudes, who, alas 1 have still hut a faint knowledge of the one true God and Jesus Christ whom He 1' cnt, will rejoice in the full light of the Gospel, and truly know, to their great joy, Him, whom to know is life eternal." * fin 18.')7 two Lutherans and one minister of the Dutch Reformed Church joined the English clergyman and his churchwarden in arranging for the erection of a church at Worcester, making themselves and their property chargeable for jC1,000, the estimated cost of the building [4]. J CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 289 d of Chridt 1 to avoid frequently Christian Wesleyan ived much iraged and le he was spresentinj? 1 the Cape ;o found a 2 Church's unwilUng- bution. In establish - bde for the ased upon Bishop for >d of Cape- .ly coloured the Bishop d cncourago- iccomplisheil. ed. There is ether in any my instances, to justify the fair prospect rs, for a coni- lise the funds English, the uld be under- (jnarterfl, for the condition ,nd look at it for us. It ii* f the Diocese ving religious thfinselvcs by ;pcn through, the principles formularies ; to the Church, nie, exhaust- future time as of Christ will at multitudes, i Jesus Christ truly know, to urch joined the of a church at I, the estimated Among the difficulties referred to were "the suffering and ruin " occasioned by recent epidemics among the cattle and horses. The former died by thousands from a disease, said to have been im- ported from Holland, which entirely destroyed their lungs, and such a proportion of the latter died from the " horse sickness " that farmers were "reduced to walk" — a proceeding which had "been hitherto considered as disgraceful to all but Hottentots and Kafirs." No sooner was one scourge removed from the land than another appeared, and as yet the country had not been " free from some general affliction of want or pestilence any year " since the Bishop had known it [5]. The Clergy of the Diocese also had been diminished (by death, sick- ness, and other causes) nearly one-third since the Bishop's return, while an increase was needed. The discovery of copper mines in Namaqualand, near the mouth of the Orange River, 800 miles from Capetown, attracted a considerable population of English labourers in 1854, no less than thirty companies having been formed. The " very shocking" moral and religious condition of the people, without a minister of any religious denomination, received early attention from Bishop Gray, who could not, however, provide a clergyman for them (viz. Mr. Whitehead) before the end of 1855 [6]. The village of Clanwilliam was subjected to much longer neglect. In this district a great number of the English settlers of 1820 " were most unwisely anc improperly sent," and with them the Sev. F. M'Cleland, who after remaining three years migrated with a portion of the settlers to Port Elizabeth. From that time to 1857 the remainder had been " neglected by their Church," with the result that their children had been baptized and confirmed in the Dutch Church, and only a few of the old settlers were now in nominal communion with their mother Church. Bishop Gray had always been told that "all the English had left the district," and on his first visit (in 1857) he was surprised to find " so Enghsh a spirit pervading the people and so strong an attachment to the Church of their fathers, after so long a neglect." In the Dutch Church after the Dutch service the Bishop held English service twice on the Sunday in his visit. " The congregations were very large," and *' seemed to feel the service a good deal." " The younger joined in the prayers of the Church of then- fathers, for the first time in their lives. The elder people had not heard them offered for half their three-score years and ten. One of these, an aged widow, wept aloud at the Holy Communion, and bade her fellow-communicant, also an aged widow, remember that it was thirty-four years since they last had knelt together to partake of that Bj)iritual food. She said, she had nearly now completed her forty years in the wilderness, and trusted that a brighter day would now dawn upon them. . . . The lesson for the day was Deuteronomy viii. . . . Several were much struck with this, and applied it to their state. ... I have promised . . . that they shall be at least occasionally visited by a Clergyman." [L., Bishop Gray [7].] In this and the next year (1858) the Society raised its annual grant to the diocese from .L'OOO to X'2,000 [8]. Great exeitions wero also made in the colony for the support of Clergy, and in 1801 the Bishop was able to write to the Society :- "It i-^ quite understood I think in this Diocese tliat the existing European ])opulation whose wants are almost suppliod is to look to you for nothing more than it now receives. Should Immigrants flow in very largely the case might be U ;, -M: i-. -.91 m f ;; im. 290 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ^M altered ; but I do not expect tliis ; and I think the English can now stand alone with such assistance as they receive " [9]. The paramount importance of this branch of the Society's work has been forcibly demonstrated by the Eev. J. Baker. On his pro- ceeding to the Diocese of Capeto^^^l he had wished to become a Missionary to the Kaffirs, but "the Bishop, knowing the country better," saw that he could be "more advantageously occupied in other work," and placed him at Swellendam in 1849 to minister to the colonists, in a district "practically unlimited." Reviewing his work, which had resulted in the foundation of stations at Riversdale,* Port Beaufort,* Bobertson, and Montagu, he wrote in 1862 : — " I feel more than satisfied at having my own first views overruled, so that I am working generally among our colonists. That is the one feature of the Society which makes it so valuable in comparison to many others— that the work is first Colonial — the wanderers from England are to be followed by the Church of England ; and the influence of these energetic men, controlled by religion, and disciplined by our Church system, is regarded as the most important element in acting upon the native races with whom they are brought in contact. It is here seen more and more daily. The masters are the Missionaries for good or evil of the people in their employ. The trader is more powerful than the clergyman, the farmer is like a patriarch among the agi'icultural labourers, and the English mechanic is most influential by his example. " Fearful are the wrecks of English people in this land. Our own countrymen require our first and greatest efforts. I have given much attention to these poor fellows ; and, wretched as they are, they are much to be pitied. A mere labourer has little chance of any success ; and the treatment he too commonly receives, is most degrading. They wander, truly vagabonds, from village to village. On their arrival in a new place, they can find no shelter but thot of a canteen ; no refresh- ment but that of Cape brandy and bad wine, with dry bread, bought it may be at the same place. " Many sink under temptation, and fall into despair, under such circumstances. They are without friends or acquaintances, and society has neither place nor care for them. Such work as this makes no appearance, yet it is most important, and gives much trouble " [10]. In Advent 18G0 "the largest ordination" that had "yet taken place in South Africa," was held, when Bishop Gray ordained nino priests and deacons. On that occasion the men trained at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, " far surpassed, in their knowledge of Divine things, the other candidates," and did "great credit" to their training. [L., Bishop Gray, Jan. li, 18G1 [11].] The Church in the diocese had now become well grounded in its organisation, having in January 1857, through its Bishop, Clergy, and Lay Delegates assembled for the first time in representative Synod, agreed upon certain Constitutions and Acts, by which they declared themselves in union and full communion with the United Church of England and Ireland — an integral portion of that Church, also that they received the Authorised Version of the Bible and the Book of Common Prayer, and maintained the doctrine and sacraments of Christ as the Church of England receives them, and that they dis- claimed the right to alter the Standards of Faith and Doctrine, the formularies in use in the Church [12]. * At Riversdale, Captain Rainier, the magistrato, had " regularly ofliciated as ratechist" to the few English who ussembled in the court-room for worship. A similar duty was performed at Port Beaufort by Mr. T. Barry, a merchant, who added a service in Dutch for the coloured people. "i '" CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 291 In 1859 St. Helena was constituted a separate Bishopriu [18], and in December *d60 the Bishops of that diocese and of Capetown, Graliamstown, and Natal met in conference at Capetown— the Metro- political See ; and in acknowledging the provision made by the Society for the foundation of a fifth dioceso — the Orange River — in the Ecclesiastical Province, they expressed " the grateful sense which the members of the Church " therein " entertain of the great benefits con- ferred upon South Africa through means of the Venerable Society," the Metropolitan adding : " We desire to express our belief that it has pleased God to make the Society a great instrument of good to the heathen of this land, and for the advancement of our Lord's kingdom upon earth " [14]. Among the agencies employed for the evangelisation of the heathen in South Africa, one of the most effective has been the College estab- lished near Capetown in 1858 for the education of the sons of native cliiefs, and which has ever since been supported with the Society's aid [15]. The Rev. W. E. Belson, who had temporary charge of the College, reported in 1867 : — " A marvellous change has taken place in the boys who have been some years resident. . . . They came wild little savages; they are now to all appearances civilized, and many of them are Christians. Their manners are most polite. . . . I am not aware that a complaint has ever been made by any one that they have misconducted themselves when in Capetown ; and this is saying a great deal, for all eyes are upon them, and many would be only too glad to find them tripping. With the majority of the inhabitants, the education of Kafirs is a sore subject. The Dutch would never think of undertaking it. " As regards their intellectual powers, some of the boys are decidedly clever, some the reverse ; but with all there is an inability to express themselves gram- matically in English, which no doubt is owing to their speaking amongst them- selves always in Kafir. One boy, the eldest son of a great chief, lately visited his father in Kafirland, and was urged by every possible means io become a heathen again. His father offered to make him chief, but in vain : the boy returned to the college, and is now at St. Augustine's College " [16]. The institution (Zonnebloem) is further noticed in the proper place. [See p. 784.] The formation of a school for Kaffir girls in connection with it was reported in 1860 [17]. In the same year the Re\'. W. E. Belson of Malmesbury stated that his charge included over 2,000 coloured people, Hottentots, &c. Nothing had been done for them "till lately," but now from 400 to 500 heathen were receiving in- struction ; numbers had been baptized ; thirty-five had become com- municants, eighty couples had been married, and the contributions of the people to the Mission had amounted to £150 [18]. The Mission farm purchased by Bishop Gray, situated in the Malmesbury district, and since referred to as " Abbotsdale," was " the first experiment of the kind " that had been " tried in connection with the Church of England." The plan had been found to work well with the Moravians. The farm, about 1,600 acres, was rented until the capital was paid up by the Hottentots, wher they would become the possessors of the land. In 1858 there were 76 families living on it under certain rules. They attended the Church services, sent their children to school, and seemed thankful for the care manifested in their behalf [19]. Three years later the experiment did not seem to be proving success- ful [20] ; but in 1866 Mr. Belson was residing there and conducting u 2 '•}: (* t 292 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF TUE GOSPEL. I i I .\r-\ \' ?! i ■;! i missionary operations in " fourteen stations covering an area of about 40,000 square miles " [21]. In the next year he reported that up to that time he had " baptized upwards of 1,200 coloured people," and had he not been "very particular " he might have baptized " at least half as many more." " Taken as a body, " those who had been " lately brought out of heathenism " would bear favourably comparison with those born of Christian parents and baptized in infancy. In some cases men and women commonly walked 20 miles to be present at the services. In others, though the services were on weekdays, the fisher- men gave up their day's fishing and loaded their boats with people to cross the bays and join in worship [22]. At one of these stations — St. Helena Bay— there was in 1858 " hardly a baptized person," and hitherto a clergyman had never been seen there. But the estab- lishment of a school under a coloured schoolmaster, who also held short services, supplemented by occasional visits from Mr. Belson, drew people fiom a distance of 18 miles, and in 1861 " the usual number of communicants " was 18 and the Missionary could say : "Not unfrequently these blacks, whether Christians or not, put to shame those who boast of their European descent and Church member- ship" [28]. On taking charge of the Mission in 1802 Mr. Nicol reported : " It is quite astonishing how well the services are attended," although held in a large salting house. In the course of a year a school-chapel was opened there [24]. The black schoolmaster was now transferred to Hooge's Bay in Saldanha Bay, where, at the urgent appeal of a coloured patriarch who built and offered a school-room, with " a prophet's chamber," another out-station was established, and the old man was the first of the adults to receive baptism [25]. On the occasion of the ordination of the Bev. J. F. Liohtfoot of Capetown as priest it was proposed in 1860 that 100 converts in his Mission should contribute 2s. each to maintain an additional Missionary ; and the Bishop having represented that Mr. Lightfoot was much over- worked and that large numbers of Mahommedans and heathen were waiting to be gathered in, the Society provided one-half (£75) of the salary required, thus giving " a great impulse to the Mission woi'k " [26]. Three years later the Missionary at Malmesbury reported that while " the European part of the population " there led the heathen and Christian coloured people into sin, some Christian Kaffirs from Mr. Lightfoot's Mission " set an excellent example " [27]. The Clergy in the diocese now numbered 45, and more than one half were " engaged in Mission work." '• The members of the English Church in South Africa " had " increased more than three-fold since the appointment of a Bishop," and the " English y -pie " had " long been provided with their full means of grace." *' . all the villages along the whole line of coast " from Capetown to Plettenburg Bay "the work of education^' was "being mainly carried on" by the Church of England. The Dutch were "possessed of nearly all the land," and were five times as numerous as the English, but both were outnumbered by the coloured races [28]. A period of drought and famine extending from 1801 to 1805 forced a largo migration of the English to Now Zealand and other parts, and made it necessary for tlio Society to come to the relief of the diocese and cf the more noces?itoiis of its Missionaries in 1805. The Li CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 293 colony bting "nearly ruined," only two congregations were able to pay their promised contributions, but though the sufferings of the clergy were "very greet," the trial was borne by them "with a noble patience." The destitution of the coloured people during the distress was most deplorable, and many were unable to attend church or school for want of clothes [29]. In 1866 the coloured congregation of Wesley ans at Swellendara " came over in a body, with their teacher, to the Church," and three years later 82 of them were admitted to confirmation [80]. From Somerset West to Plettenburg Bay, a distance of 1,100 miles, there was now (1869) "not a Dissenting Chapel in any" of the villages. The London Missionary Society had several Missions in the country, but the Dutch and the English Church, with the single exception of a Roman Catholic chapel at George, divided " the population along the whole coast line." So wrote Bishop Gray from Knysna in 1869. When he first knew this place there was no English church within 800 miles of it. The nearest clergyman was at George, 60 miles distant, and separated by several deep rivers, impassable at times. " The ordinary Sunday occupation was bowls, and drinking and dancing." " Now," the Bishop oonld say, " nearly everybody goes to church, and the whole state of things is changed. God be praised, there has been a mar- vellous alteration for the better " [81]. The above may be taken as a specimen of what liad been wrought throughout the diocese during Bishop Gray's episcopate now drawing to a close. In 1872 he reported : " At nearly every place I have found the work in a healthy state, and advancing. The Church is growing in the confidence and respect of the country " [82]. The coiifirmations hold in this year were attended by some candidates who walked from 80 to 60 miles in all ; and at Beaufort three Kaffirs who had gone to the Diamond Fields " came back all the distance, 860 miles, to be con- firmed where they had been baptized," returning again after the service {88]. This visitation of 1872 occupied over eleven weeks, " amidst great discomforts, and much trial and labour," and after a recovery from a "dangerous illness" contracted during yet greater hardships in Namaqualand in the previous year. At the end of the journey, moved by the sight of the finest sunset he had yet beheld in Africa, the Bishop wrote : " This evening seemed to me almost a prophecy of work done in that dark land, and the sun of my life setting ; would that it had been done better ! " [84]. Neither forebodings nor weariness, however, stayed plans of work, and having " travelled six months out of the last nine," he arranged for a further visitation of his diocese as soon as the winter rains of 1872 were over [35]. But a better journey lay before him. In August he had a fall from his horse, and after three weeks' illness, during which " his one craving . . . had been rest," he passed to his rest on Sunday, September 1. Two days later the church and burial-ground at Claremont were thronged by "all classes, ranks, and denominations," waiting "to do honour to his memory," and " representatives of the Dutch Reformed, the Congregational, the Wesleyan, the Roman and other Christian |i: i ■■•! mfW 29J SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. oommiinities, stood in affectionate and respectful sorrow at his grave, in acknowledgment of his fervent and large-hearted Christian love towards all of them "♦ [80] . " His funeral was a marvellous sight " (wrote Archdeacon Badnall), "just what one would have wished for a man who never thought of his own glory— a thin^ to live in one's memory for ever. All South Africa will feel his death ... as I beUeve it never felt anyone's death before. I should suppose a larger crowd was hai'dly over assembled round any grave ; absolutely never a larger number of genuine mourners. The dear Bishop's old black man-servant standing weeping at the toot of the grave was as significant a token as any of the work of his life " [87]. In the Society's opinion, " the greatness and completeness " of the work of Bishop Gray, who was •' the foremost Prelate in the British Colonies " *' can hardly be over-estimated." At his consecration in 1847 there was in South Africa " no Church organisation. Fourteen isolated clergymen ministered to scattered congregations." In the quarter of a century which had elapsed " a vast Ecclesiastical Province " had been created.f containing five dioceses complete with Synodical, Parochial and Missionary organisations, ad- ministered by [over] 127 clergymen, besides lay teachers. In all there were now six dioceses in South Africa. "For those great talents . . . the use of which was so long granted to the Church," the Society recorded its thankfulness to God, adding that Bishop Gray's " single-minded devotion of himself and his substance to the work of God, his eminent administrative ability, his zeal, which never flagged, his considerate tenderness in dealing with others, his undaunted courage in grappling with unex- pected obstacles in the defence and confirmation of the Gospel, will live in the records of the African Church as the qualities of her founder, and will secure for him a place in history as one of the most distinguished in that band of Missionary Bishops by whose labours in this generation the borders of the Church have been so widely extended " [38] . As a further token of its regard the Society raised a sum of £600, which with £1,000 contributed in the diocese was there invested in 1876 as the " Bishop Gray Memorial Clergy Endowment Fund " [80]. The Clergy and laity of the Diocese of Capetown (with the consent of the Bishops of the Province of South Africa) delegated the choice of a successor to Bishop Gray to the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of Edinburgh (formerly Bishop of Grahamstown) and the SecreJary of the Society; and the Rev. W. W. Jones was elected to the office. Previous to his consecration, which took place in Westminster Abbey on May 17, 1874, a document was drv.vn ap (and afterwards published) explaining the sense in which he took the oath which is required by the English Ordinal to be administered on the con- secration of a Bishop, but is ill adapted to the circumstances of a Colonial Metropolitan [40]. On his arrival in his diocese he found " only one prevailing wish . . . to work heartily and harmoniously" with him. He was publicly welcomed at a luncheon, and among those present to shake hands with him and to wish him God-speed were " numbers of Nonconformists and nearly all the ministers of the Dutch Reformed Church and of the Dissenting bodies " [41]. * A similar mark of respect was shown at Mrs. Oray's funeral in 1871 [S6a]. + The first Provincial Synod for the Province of South Africa met in 1870. I m i- ; 1^1 CAPE COLONY — THE WESTERN DIVISION. 295 From personal inspection the Bishop was " convinced that the Church " had " gained," and was " daily gaining a powerful hold upon men's minds and hearts." And ho was much struck with " the thorough work " which was being done in some of the Missions. Thus at the Paarl, said he : *' I confirmed no less than fifty-four poraons, whose attention and revorenoe of manner were very remarkable. In these congregations there is a regular parochial machinery, churchwardens, sidesmen, schoolmaster or mistress, harmonium player, &o,, all coloured people — indeed, in most cases, the clergyman and his family are the only white people in the Church. The same may bo said of Abbotsdale, where the only place of worship is a miserable old barn . . . tho people seem thoroughly in earnest, and arc most forward in contributing week by vreek their little sums towards the erection of a good and suitable Church. " One sign of progress, again, is the large number of candidates presented to me for Confirmation. During the short time I have been here, I have confirmed exactly 800 persons ; certainly the larger proportion of them being coloured people. I have noticed almost uniformly among the candidates (though I regret to say not among the congregation, many of whom are not of our own Church) a very great amount of reverence and in earnestness of manner which seem to indicate plainly the pains which had been taken in their preparation " [42]. i'lnother mark of the progress in South Africa was " tho revolution iv public opinion as regards the action of the Church." The first representative Synod ^held under Bishop Gray in 1857) met after a severe conflict of opinion, and under a storm of obloquy [48] ; that to which Bishop Jones was called to preside in 1875 dispersed amid general approval and good-will. " It is most gi-atifying " (the latter wrote), " and I cannot but be very thankful to Almighty God that He seems really now to have drawn men's hearts together sO that we are, I think I may safely say, a thoroughly united Diocese. . . . The session lasted through nearly 3 weeks, and during the whole of that time, I am speaking the strict truth when I say that not one hard or angry or factious word was spoken by any member of the Synod. I never, I think, felt so much cause for thankfulness as in the result of the Synod.* During the course of it we had a large crowded pubhc meeting, tho Governor in the chair, to tako hiwps to organize a fund for the better payment of the clergy. It was very enthusiastic, and already about £Q,(m has been promised " [L., Aug. 9, 1876 [44].] A year later the Rev. J. Maynard of Worcester reported : " The Church is progressing throughout the length and breadth of the colony, and in fact throughout the whole of South Afiiica. Evidence of this is seen almost everywhere" [45]. The older parishes in the western division of the colony were now " firmly consolidated," and amid the schemes set on foot by the Clergy were to be noticed the counterparts of the organisations of well-worked parishes at home. Church building and Church extension were the rule and not tho ex- ception [46]. The Mission to the Malays at Papendorp, a suburb of Capetown, under the Rev. Dr. M. J. Arnold, had been "greatly blessed" ; tho * In 1884 the vote of the laity of the Synod saved the clergy from the necesBity of having to veto a reBolution which advocated the alteration of the Provincial Constitution in Buuh a way as to bind tho Church of South Africa " to accept all decisions, past and future, ttB obligatory upon her tribunals, of a Court in England which has been attached to the Church at home purely as an accident of hor CBtablished condition, and wliich is almost universally felt to be a most unsatisfactory body for deciding what is and what ia not lawful in the Church at home ; and this more especially since the Grahamstown. Judgment declared the decisions of this Court to bo part and parcel of tho standards of the Church's faith and doctrine." [L., Bishop of Capetown, Jan. 2, 1885 [44ffl '»PB ?• Qilll < 296 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. village onco " a clisgracc to any land " was now to bo " scarcely recog- nised as the same" [47]. As yet, however, "not many conversions " had been made among the ^lohammedans — of whom there were about 6,000 in the diocese — though many of them were " inquiring anxiously after Christian truth." In some parts the opposition of the Dutch farmers was still *' one of the greatest hindrances to the conversion of the coloured people " [48] ; but nevertheless during the next ten years the coloured inhabitants were seen to be " pressing into the Church by hundreds " [49]. At Zuurbraak, a village which had been only occasionally visited by a Missionary (the Rev. F. D. Edwards), a Blission was organised by the Rev. W. Schierhout in September 1888. The coloured people, though " miserably poor," erected the principal part of a school- chapel with their own hands, and a year later the Bishop confirmed' there no less than 172 persons, mostly adults, all but six of whom communicated on the next morning. Many had come a great distance, and their " attention and reverence . . . was quite remarkable " [60]. So far from the Church's work in the diocese being, " as many in England believe, a work among the settled English population," its strength " is among the poor coloured people." Thus, out of 1,800 candidates confirmed in 1886 "at least 1,000" belonged to coloured races [51]. This branch of the work continues to advance [62]. Excepting Capetown and its suburbs, the Western division ia "essentially the Dutch end of the colony" [58], and the Bishop has placed it on record that " except in a very few favoured spots," the diocese owes "everything to the Society." " If it had not been for the help thus extended to us " (he wrote in 1881) "we could have done simply nothing in the work of Heathen Missions, and very large numbers of our own fellow-countrymen, whether scattered about in isolated spots,, or settled in small villages among an overwhelming number of Europeans of Dutch extraction and of coloured people, would have been absolutely and entirely deprived of our Church's administrations : for do what they would, this handful of English Churchpeople could not possibly have maintained a clergyman to visit them even occasionally, while the funds raised by the late Bishop and myself in England could have done next to nothing in furnishing this enormous diocese with the means of grace. . . . Still each year the amount contributed by the people increases, and each year we hope to carry on our work with a diminished grant from the Society *"" [54]. Statistics. — In the Western Division of the Colony of tlie Cape of Qood Hope (com- prised r.-ithin the Diocese of Capetown, area 100,000 square miles), wliere the Society (1821-9'i) has atsiuted in maintaining 102 Missionaries and planting 66 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 889-90), there are now 408,453 inhabitants, of whom 45,041 are Church IMembers and 8,674 Communicoiits, under the care of 60 Clergjmen and a Bishop. [See p. 764 ; see also the Table on p. 882.] Befcrences (Chapter XXXVII.)— [1] R. 1854, p. 72. [2] R. 1858, pp. 57-a [3] R. 1855, pp. 88-8: see aho R. 1858, pp. 59-60 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 82, pp. 1-18. [4] R. 1857, p. 75. [5J Bishop Gray's Journal, 1865, pp. 1-144 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 5, 126 ; R. 1856, pp. 85-6. [6] Jo., V. 47, p. 85 ; R. 1855, pp. 83, 87 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 100-1; Bishop Gray's Journal, 1855, pp. 3-5,142. (7J R. 1857, pp. 76-7. [8] Jo., V. 47, pp. 284, 887-90 ; R. 1867, p. 75 ; R. 1858, p. 71. [9] J MSS.. V. 11, pp. 88-4 ; R. 1861, p. 124. [10] R. 1862, pp. 106-7. [11 1 R. 1860, p. 104. [12] R. 1866, p. 81. [13] R. 1858, p. 71; R. 1869, p. 85. [14] J MSS., V. 11, p. 77. [15] Jo., V. 47, , i ,1 * In 1898 the Society granted £600 for increasing the endowment of the See of Capetown, and the Rev. Canon A. G, S. Gibson, of St. John's diocese, was consecrated Coadjutor-Bishop of Capetown, in Capetown Cathedral, on St. Michael and All Angels' Day, Sept. 29, 1894. CAPE COLONY — THE EASTEEN DIVISION. 297 pp. 829-81, 383 ; R. 1858, p. 71 ; R. 1859, p. 83. [10] R. 1807, p. 72. [17] R. 18()0, p. lOH. [18] R. 18(i0, p. 107 ; R. 18G1, p. 125. [19] R. 1858, p. 78. [20] R. 1861, p. 120. [21] JJ_ ]8f!''- " 1' rooT T> luf.rr ,> 170 TOfJl T> lUlil ,1 KJP. FO/l"! T? 1H«0 ,i 1 fir 1868- M.F. R. MSS., V. 11, pp. ibo-a, ii40, a»;a; it. i8t.is-4, p. v»; k. lao*, p. v»; it. loes, p. va ; R. 1866, p. 82. [30] R. 1866, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1859, p. 63 ; M.F. 1869, p. 858. [31] M.F. 1869, p «Zo. [32] M.F. 1872, p. 214. [33] M.F. 1872, pp. 264, 807. [34] M.F. 1872, pp. 115, 146-7, 308-9, 324. [35] M.F. 1872, pp. 809, 321, 841 ; J MSS., V. 12, p. 17. [36] J MSS., V. 12, pp. 25, 27-9 ; M.F. 1872, pp. 322, 340-1 ; R. 1872, pp. 84-6. \36a] R. 1871, pp. 48-4. [37] M.F. 1872, pp. 841-8. [38] Jo., October 18, 1872, V. 61, pp. 816-8. [39] Jo., V. 51, p. 384 ; Jo., V. 62, p. 868. [40] R. 1874, p. 47; J MSS., V. 12, pp. 89-41. [41] R. 1874, p. 47. [42] D MSS., V. 42, No. 17 ; R. 1876, pp. 48-9. [43] R. 1875, p. 49. [44] D MSS., V. 42, No. 27 ; R. 1875, p. 49. [44a] J MSS., V. 12, p. 262 ; R. 1884, p. 67. [45] R. 1876, p. 48. [46] R. 1877, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1878, pp. 49, 60. [47] R. 1877, p. 42 ; R. 1878, p. 50. [48] R. 1879, p. 55. [49] J MSS., V. 12, p. 880 ; R. 1889, p. 80. [50] J MSS., V. 12, p. 261 ; R. 1884, pp. 65-X [51] J MSS., V. 12,. p. 806 ! R. 1886, p. 69 ; R. 1891, p. 91. [52] R. 1887, p. 68 ; R. 1889, p. 80. [53] E. 1891, p. 92. [54] R. 1881, p. 65. CHAPTER XXXVm. CAPE COLONY— THE EASTERN DIVISION (up to the Kei River)— (contintied). Fon an account of this part of the colony previous to the formation of the Diocese of Graliamstown (1853) reference must be had to Chapter XXXVI. [pp. 268-84] ; but it may be of assistance to recapituhite here that between December 1819 (when it made its repre- sentation to Government [p. 269] ) and the year 1840 t)ie Socitty contributed to the erection of Churches at Graliamstown in 1821, Port Elizabeth in 1524-31, and Fort Beaufort in 1839, and to the support of clergymen at Bathurst (1880-2), Graaff Reinet (1846-53, &c.), Uitenhage (1846-53, &c.) imd Fort Beaufort (1846-63, &c.); that on the inclusion of the eastern division of the colony in the Diocese of Capetown in 1847 it contained seven clergymen and six churches ; that in 1848 it was first visited by Bishop. Gray, who, after organising and extending work among the colonists, interviewed the Kaffir Chiefs and formed plans for the establishment of Missions among their people ; that special work among the KafHrs was begun at Southwell in 1848 by Mr. H. Waters ; but that in the main the execution of those plans was delayed by the outbreak of the Kaffir War. Between 1847 and 1853 five other stations were occupied hy the Society, viz. Grahamstown (Rev. N. J. Mebriman, 1848) ; Colesberg (Rev. Dr. C. E. H. Orpen, 1848) ; Somerset (Rev. E. Pain, 1849) ; Post Retief (Rev. J. Willson, 1849) ; Cradock (Rev.— Niven. 1850, and Rev. S. Gray, 1851) [1]. In 1854 — the year of Bishop Armstrong's arrival [see p. 2841 — there were sixteen clergymen at work in the diocese, but the numter of churches was still only six [2]. In October of that year the Rev. E. Clayton, with Mr. Garde, a catechist, and Mr. Hewitson, an inter- preter, were sent to open a Mission among Umhalla's tribe — the Tslambio branch of the Amaxosa Kaffirs. In the recent war Umhalla did not take up arms against the English, and he now willingly granted a site for the Mission about a mile from his village, opposite the abandoned military post of Fort Waterloo,* the materials of which were converted into a " house of the Lord," the foundations of the building being laid on St. Luke's Day, October 18, 18C4. In December * The station was removed in 1857 to "Newlands," on the River Kahoon, about 16 miles from this position. m^ W 15,^ 298 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ' i(! II ' • * all promised well, Bishop Gray reported after a visitation in 1850, which to him was " the most satisfactory " he had yet undertaken [8 J. According to the Rev. J. Hardie [L., Oct. 80 186GJ, amidst aU the readiness of the Kaffirs " to hear, and even to be instructed in the Articles of the Christian Faith," there were as yet, however, ♦' no signs of a genuine belief." "The I'eligious sense is so thoionghly dead in the Kafir" (he said) "that nothing short of God's grace can revive it. We Missionaries of this generation must be grateful if we are permitted to sow the seed of Life broad-cast over the dark field of Heathendom. Our stewardship will probably be closed before the gathering-in of the harvest. . . . Humanly speaking their the [Kafirs'] conquest or their civilization must precede their conversion in any large measure. Their abominable rites, and their nationality, are so thoroughly intermingled that they cannot be separated. To abolish the one we must break up the other by arms or arts." Already several of the Amaxosa tribes — Kreli's, Sandili's, Umhala's, and Pato's — were becoming broken up and dispersed by the results of their extraordinary infatun Hon of killing their cattle and throwing away their seed-corn. [See pj '' ''^ S.] And since the war of 185b at development of the country- had takt I place, and " a new provi j " was " rapidly rising into life and taking shape under the wise policy of Sir George Grey." English immigrants had been flowing in, and a German element was about to be introduced by the location of G,000 disbanded Legionaries mostly on the frontier. These with some 67,000 natives constituted " a mixed multitude of all races, colours, and habits," which would " require the tenderest hand and the wisest head to bring and to keep within the true fold," and Archdeacon Hardie pleaded specially for spiritual ministrations for the Germans, lest they should sink to the level of the godless people among whom their lot was cast [9]. Two years later the Rev. E. T. Green reported from the Queens- town district : — "We want Missionaries among the whites as much as among the blacks. There is as complete heathenism within the Colony as without it. The conversion too of these heathen of our own blood is as diificult as that of the Kafirs. . . . There is a strong sympathy at present with the dark-coloured heathen. . . . The white heathen ... is not so much thought of, although to raise and enlighten him is to benefit in the greatest degree the blacks dwelling with and around him. In fact Missionaries among the blaoKs labour in vain (humanly speaking) when most of the whites with whom their pupils come in contact are less Christian than themselves " [10]. During the next two years the colonial population continued to spread, and the new Bishop, Dr. Cotterill (cons. 1856) represented to the Society in 1860 that in the previous twelve months a surprising change had taken place in this respect; " the country which before was filled with savages" being now (with the exception of the Mission Stations and the Crown Reserves) " subdivided into farms occupied chiefly by English." In all directions farmhouses were to be seen instead of Kaffir kraals, and the country was " again becoming filled with life " [11]. To tlie present time the Society has continued to assist in providing^ ministrations for the colonists, its grant for this purpose [now £160 per annum] averaging during the last thirty years £462 per annum [12]. CAPE COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION. 301 Among the natives its work Las been on a more extensive scale, embracing Missions in country and town, combined with educational and industrial institutions, translations, and the training of native teachers. The murder of the Rev. J. Willson by Kaffirs on Sunday, February 28, 1868, while walking from East London to Fort Pato, was an exception to the treatment which the Missionaries generally received from the natives, and in this instance it was thought that Mr. Willson might not have been recognised as a clergyman. Three Kaffirs were con- victed of the crime, but while awaiting execution in King WiUiam's Town gaol they were at their own request baptized by the Rev. W. Greenstock (who had ministered to them during their detention at East London previous to the trial). This act brought Mr. Greenstock under the displeasure of the authorities, who considered it to have deprived them of the hope of obtaining a confession from the men, as to whose guilt they were not fully satisfied. The men would now think themselves absolved, and confess to nothing. It was generally supposed that they must have told Mr. Greenstock the truth, and many felt that if they had really been guilty he would not have baptized them. The result was that the sentence of death was commuted into one of impri- sonment during the High Commissioner's pleasure [18]. Of the country Missions the most progressive has been that of St. Matthew's, Keiskamma Hoek. In 1857 there were no native Christians in the Mission ; the Fingoes were unwilling to entrust their little ones to the Missionary, and the school was represented by " a few wild and lialf-naked children, learning the first elements of instruction." The llov. W. Greenstock took charge of the Mission in February 1859, and in the next year the Bishop of Grahamstown submitted to H.R.H. Prince Alfred (who was visiting South Africa) " essays on the natural history of this country and on the sea, in prose and verse," written by the boys of the Mission Boarding School. " I can hardly suppose," wrote the Bishop, " that any country within her Majesty's dominions would pro- duce from boys of the same age more remarkable specimens of original mid vigorous thought," and then he gives the following "Ode on the Stars," written by one of the boys in Kaffir and translated by Mr. Greenstock : — " It is hi(^h (lay, evening is diawing on ; The shades of evening will soon be commencing ; The sun is yet in the sky ; His beams in all the sky : The light of the moon and the stars Appears not, it is hidden ; But now the sun nears the west, The shadows of the trees are going to shoot forth : Now ye are about to govern. Ye nnn.e; CIS beautiful stars ! Unocela-izapolo (Venus) is about to come forth, He is like an angel To walk before the Lord ; When it is dusk, Shining kazi, kazi, kazi, kazi (sparking brilliantly) On the side of the west. Appearing beautiful At the milking time.' 302 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ! ^ i: (:! ' i '' I If :; , '- " Considerable progress " had also been made in some industrial pursuits, and in 18G2 the Bishop wrote : — " It would be difBcult for me to give within moderate limits a full account of the work on this very interesting Mission, where God has certainly given an abundant increase. My o\vn personal connexion with the Mission may incline me to view all belonging to it in a favourable li-^ht ; but I certainly cannot remember any of the most flourishing Missions of South India, in which I witnessed such satisfactory proofs of the power of the Gospel and of the gi'ace of God, as St. Matthew's exhibits. . . . " The number of natives resident on the station-ground here is not largo ; Ihey consist of a few Christian families, and some widows and others, who have found on the Mission a refuge from the persecution of their heathen friends. By far the greater number of the Christians are scattered over the district, and live in the midst of a large heathen population. The Rev. W. Greenstock is assisted by a catechist, Mr. Taberer, who has the charge of the station-school. A matron, Mrs. Sedgeley, has general charge of the girls and younger boys. There are three out-schools, which are visited occasionally during the week. But the most satisfactory part of the organization of this Mission, is the voluntary and unpaid agency of Native Christians. Five natives- one on the Station itself, the rest at different kraals in the district— are ' fellow-helpers ' of the Missionary, under his direction and superintendence. They have prayers during the week, and on Sundays at houses, when there is no Service at St. Matthew's, and they speak to the people : heathens, as well as the Christians who live at those places, attend. Once in the month they all meet the Missionary, to talk over all questions connected with the work. In all cases of discipline, or of special importance, they are consulted. On several occasions during my late visits to St. Matthew's, I met them together ; and their seriousness, good sense, and Christian feeling impressed me much. . . . " I would only remark in conclusion, with regard to this Mission, that in it, more than in any other Mission with which I am acquainted, there are the elements of a self-supporting Church. If the English should abandon the country next year, and heathen chiefs should endeavour to exterminate Christianity from the land, I believe that the Native Church of St. Matthew's would be found, by God's grace, as prepared for the trial as were many Churches, amongst people as rude and illiterate, in the eoily ages of Christianity " [14J. During the Indian Famine in 1862 the natives at St. Matthew's — heathen and Christian — came forward with an offering of £8 towards the relief of the sufferers [15]. In this year the ministrations of the Chm-ch were extended to the British German Legion, who were chiefly settled in that district, and their '• chief want " — the administration of the Holy Communion, the lack of which since leaving their fatherland had caused them "great . . . sorrow" — was supplied by Mr. Greenstock in the chapel at St. Matthew's in their own language, with the aid of an interpreter [IG]. Under the Rev. C. Taberer, who succeeded to the charge of the Mission in 1870, the work has continued to advance. The congrega- tions having outgrown the capacity of the Mission church, the natives in 1875 raised among themselves £400 towards the erection of a larger building, the foundation stone of which was laid during the Annual ]\Iissionary Conference of the Diocese in January 187G [17]. The possibihty of developing intelligence and ability out of the rude, ignorant Kaffirs was now strikingly manifest. The land, placed under irrigation, was yielding bountiful crops. Carpenters' and tin- smiths' shops were in full work. A boarding school for girls had been added— the only Church one in the colony— and with the exception of Mr. Taberer and his wife (the only Europeans engaged) all the various works were being carried on by natives [18]. ' CAPE COLONY — THE EASTERN DIVISION. 803 A y'^'^x later the new church was completed, and of the cost (viz. £l,5QCf it^l.OOO was contributed on the spot, principally by the natives, the workmanship also being native. Mr. Taberer could also now rejoice in the fact that the first four native deacons of the diocese had all been (partly) trained at St. Matthew's [19] — the first being Paulus Masiza, or- dained in 1870, who was reported by the Bishop to have " passed a very creditable examination in Scripture and theology, quite as good an one as many English candidates for Deacon's Orders have passed " [20]. The Mission district of St. Matthew's now embraces an area of 1,000 square miles, with a native population of about 9,000. Of these five-sixths are heathen, and the Christians, numbering about 1,500, are dispersed amongst them throughout the whole of the district. With the aid of twelve native catechists, half of whom are unpaid, services are maintained at fifteen out-stations, and once in every month the various congregations assemble for united service at the home station, to the number of about 700. Mr. Taberer rightly regards " a training to honest industry during the earlier years of life " as being both " an efficient aid to Gospel teaching " and as *' laying the foundations of the future social advancement and real prosperity of the native races." The trades now taught to the boys include carpentry, tinsmithing, waggon -making, blacksmithing, gardening, printing. In the girls' department the usual branches of household work are taught, such as washing, ironing, sewing, &c. Each department has now a European trade teacher, and the value of the work accomplished is over £2,000 a year [21]. In estimating the value of St. Matthew's Mission consideration should be given to the fact that from time to time converts have migrated to the Transkeian districts, where they have " greatly aided in the evangelization of their heathen countrymen" [22]. Among the town Missions— of which St. PhiHp's, Grahamstown, may be taken as an instance — good progress has also been made. Work among the Kaffirs in that city was begun in 1857, but owing to " the failure both of funds and of men " it was soon suspended for about two years, when (in 1860) the Mission was revived under the name of St. Philip's by the Rev. W. H. Turpin. The Kaffir population of the town at that time was " in a state of hopeless heathenism." At first the work was carried on in the open air, but before long a large hut was built, and next a school-chapel in which the work could be carried on without interruption. For nearly two years, however, there was no visible change in the people ; they attended the services and the schools, but none came forth to make a public confession of Christi- anity. In June 18G2 eighteen converts wore baptized, and from that time the work showed many signs of progress. The Christians began to hold devotional meetings in their huts, and by their efforts among the heathen the congregations were greatly increased. A daughter of the Chief Sandili was (after training at Capetown) appointed a teacher in the Mission in 18G5, and in 18(57 " a Imndsome church worthy of any congregation, and the pride and joy of the Kafirs who attend it," was erected. It is worthy of note, as showing tlie capacity of the Kaffirs, that in the next year the native choir of the church showed themselves capable of singing choruses from the " Mcssiali " with great effect [23]. »^ :|i 304 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. V"- I i; !■ The valuable work done by the Kaffir Training Institution founded in Grahamstown in 1860 is specially noticed on page 785, but it may be said here that the influence of the Institution has extended to all parts of the Colony and beyond [23a]. In the Kaffir War of 1878 two of the Society's Mission Stations in the Diocese — St. Peter's, Gwatyu, and St. John's, Cabousie — were destroyed by the rebels. The native clergyman at the latter station had, however, notice from them to withdraw with his family, and no injury was done to life. In 1880 St. Peter's-on-Indwe had to bo abandoned for six weeks ; and at Juba, an out-station, all the property belonging to the Christians, together with the chapel, was burnt, the people barely escaping with their lives. Here as elsewhere no native connected with the Mission took any part in the rebellion. Throughout the war in nearly every instance the European Missionaries remained at their posts, and generally the work soon revived [24]. Reviewing the fruits of the Society's work Bishop Merriman, who succeeded Bishop Cotterill in 1871 [25], said in 1881 it seemed to him " impossible to overestimate the value of the Society's aid to . . . South Africa since . . . 1848." In the Diocese of Grahamstown the six clergy had grown to forty- seven, and he added : " I may truly say that there is not one of them who has not indirectly, and hardly one who has not directly, been aided by the S.P.G." The £500 annually distributed among the Colonial Clergy would, he trusted, " be gladJy surrendered in another generation to aid other poorer and more struggling Churches." Of " the greatest feature of our work founded and almost entirely maintained by the S.P.G." he wrote : — " It is enough to say that whereas twenty-five years ago we had not a single Kafir convert, we are now counting our communicants by thousands, that we have a native ministry growing up ; and that the foundation is laid of a native ministry fund supported entirely l)y themselves ; which, but for the troubled state of the country would, ere this, have grown into a respectable amount. For the sums which the Kafirs have of themselves freely contributed towards building churches, churches that would not disgrace any European congregation, especially at Mew- lands and the Keiskamma Hoek, is a plain indication that the natural carelessness of the heathen and the savage, a trait most perceptible in them, can be made to give way before the teaching of the Gospel. ... I hope there is no need of deprecating the idea that a statement of our progress is in any way a self-glorifi- cation. The uppermost feeling on contemplating this great and rapid growth, must be 'What hath God wrought!' And next, through what instrumentality, under His blessing, have we thus been enabled to lengthen our cords and strengthen our stakes ? Partly by beneficent Government aid in the days of our infancy, partly by generous private liberality, but mainly through the continuous stream of bounty derived from the S.P.G " [26]. It is due to Bishop Merriman to say that those Missions in the diocese, in the development of which the Society had so largely assisted, owed in a great measure "their existence to his zeal and genius " ; and at his death, which occurred from a carriage accident on August 10, 1882, the Society placed this fact on record [27]. Under his successor. Bishop Webb (translated from Bloemfontein in 1883), the work has continued to advance [28], CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA. 305 Statibticb. — In the Eastern Divisiob of the Colony of Cape of Good Hope (comprised witliin the Diocese of Grahamstown — area, 76,000 square miles), where the Society (1830-92) has aBsiiited in maintaining 104 Missionaries and planting 5'2 Central Htations (as detailed on pp. 891-2), there are now 650,092 inhabitants, of whom 25,000 arc Chnrch Members and 5,872 Communicants, under the care of 80 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 764 ; ace also the Table on p. 882.] Befercnces (Chapter XXXVIII.)— [1] R. 1848, p. 10 ; R. 1849 n. 10 ; R. 1850, p. 18 ; R. 1851, p. 20. [2] R. 1854, p. 73. [3] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 98, 104 ; Q.P., July 1855, pp. 2-4 ; Cliurch in the Colonies, No. 27, pp. 71-8. [4] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 106-8, 128, 126, 135 ; R. 1855, pp. 90-2. [6J J MSS., V. 10, pp. 102-4, 117-20, 124-7, 180-2, 135, 152, 168-00, 195-6 ; R. 1855, pp. 92-7 ; R. 1856, p. 90 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 104-7. [6) J MSS., V. 10, pp. 177-9, 1H7, 196-9 ; R. 1856, pp. 90-2 ; Jo., V. 47, p. 115. [7] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 185, 152-4, 201 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 128, 176-7, 206, 283 ; R. 1856, pp. 88-9. [81 Church in the Col., No. 32, pp. 54-8, 88 ; J MSS., V. 10, pp. 205, 251-6, 262. [9] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 273-81 : ane also pp. 123, 137, 215 ; and R. 1857, pp. 77-80. [10] R. 1858, pp. 76-6. [11] J MSS., V. 13, pp. 80-7 ; R. 1860, p. 112. [12] Jo., V. 48, pp. 165-6 ; Reports of Applications Sub-Committee, 1865-91. [13] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 427-31 ; R. 1858, p. 88 ; M.F. 1859, p. 115 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1884," No. 11, pp. 169-80. [14] J MSS., V. 18, pp. 46, 49, 51 ; M.H. No. 41, pp. 8-9 ; do.. No. 44, pp. 25-82 ; R. 1859, p. 87. [15] R. 1862, p. 119. [16] R. 1862, p. 120. [17] R. 1875, p. 61 ; R. 1876, p. 60. [18] R. 1876, pp. 50-1. [19] R. 1877, pp. 42-3. [20] R. 1870, p. 55. [21] R. 1888, pp. 80-4 ; R. 1889, pp. 80-3 ; M.F. 1889, p. 175. [22] R. 1867, p. 79 ; R. 1874, p. 51 ; R. 1884, p. 68 ; R. 1886, p. 70. [23] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 887-8 ; V. 13, pp. 41, 4(5-7, 56, 69, 63. R. 1861, pp. 134-5 ; R. 1862, pp. 121-2 ; R. 1865, p. 88 ; R. 1867, pp. 75-7 ; R. 1808, p. 62 ; R. 1809, p. (iO ; M.F. 1805, pp. 176-8. [23a] R. 1891, pp. 96-7. [24] J MSS., V. 13, pp. 410, 412, 419-20 ; R. 1878, pp. 61-2 ; R. 1879, p. 55 ; R. 1880, pp. 66, 59. [25] J MSS., V. 18, p. 335. [26] R. 1881, pp. 66-7. [27] Jo., V. 54, pp. 120-1 ; J MSS., V. 18, p. 441 ; R. 1882, pp. 52-8. [28] J MSS., V. 18, p. 453 ; R. 1883, p. 57 J R. 1886, p. 70 ; R. 1888, pp. 79,80; R. 1890, p. 79. CHAPTER XXXIX. CAPE COLONY— KAFFBAEIA. K.\PFnAniA, as now generally undorKtood, comprises the North-Eastern portion of the Cape Colony (with Pondoland), cxteiidinj^ northwards from tli'^ River Kei to Natal, and eastwards from Basutoland to ilu\ Indian Ocean. The country was formerly known as " Independent Kaffraria " ; but tlie whole of it is now subject to Colonial rule except East I'ondoland, over which there is a British Protectorate. The annexed territories are thus grouped ; (1) Guiquakand East; (2) TKMBii.ANn, comprising Tembuland proper and Emigi'ant 'JVunbuland ; (3) Tuanskei, comprising Fingoland, the Idutywa Reserve, and Gcalekaland ; (4) St. John's Teiikitouv. Griijualand East was with other unoccupied j)arts of " Noniansland " ceded to England by Faku, Chief of the Anuipondo tribe, in lKCi2, but it was not actually incor- porated with the Capo Colony until 1870. Tlie Griquas arc a mixed ra<'e — the descendants of Boers and their Hottentot slaves. Early in the iirescnt century they migrated from the Cape and settled along the right bank of tlte Grange and Vaal rivers. After the cession of 1862 Griqualand East was allotted to one branch of the family under Adam Kok and to some Basutos. The annexation of Fingoland and the Idutywa Reserve to the Cape Colony was authorised in 187(i and completed in 1879. Tlie Tembus of Tombuland proper gave themselves over to the British Government in 187.')-fi, as also did the Bomvanos in 1878. In the meantime (1877) the hostility of the Chief Krdi had lost him his country, viz. Gcaleka- land, which, with Tembuland, Emigrant Tembuland, and Bomvanaland, were formally proclaimed British territory in 1881 and annexed to the Capo Colony in 1885, when Krcli was at his own request located in Bomvavaland. The Amatshezi, who had been I 306 SOCIETY FOR TUB PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. ,1! i f ' i mi 1 i ' ■ii I ll ivinff in practical imlependGucn in Lower Teinhnland under their Chief Pali, flubmittod to Coloniiil rule in 1HH(>. In the sunie year tlie Xt'sihu country (" Mount Ayhff ") — which had long been adminiKtored an a ilepondency of Griqualand East — and in 1H87 the Rodo Valley (Poudoland) were annexed to the colony. A breach of treaty arrangements by Umqikola, formerly the paramount, Chief of the Pondos, led in 1878 to a restriction of his rule to E:ist Pondoland, the placing of West Poudoland und(>r another Chief, and the British aci|uisition of the port and estuary of St. John's River, which district was fonnally annexed to the colony in 188^. Taken altogether," Kaffruria is a huge native reserve, 17,985 square miles in area, and containing a population of 515,0((0, of whom about 10,000 are whites, 5,000 Hottentots, Oriquas, and other mixed races, and the remainder Bantu, which term inchules Kafhrs, Pingoes, Zulus, and Basutos. Tiie Kaffir tribes proper ouibraco Oaikas, Gcalckas, Tembus, Pondos (the Pondos number 120,000), Pondomisi, Bacas, Xesibes, and others, all speaking, in one form or another, Xosa Kafhr, which may be taken to be the (native) language of the country except in some parts in the north, where Zulu and Sesuto are used— the latter by the Basutos, The Kaflirs are a flue race, averagingfrom 5 ft. 9 in. to ft. m height. Differing widely from the Negro races as well as from the Hottentots, Dv some they are thought to bi.> descended from the ancient Ishmaelites. Many of their customs, such as circumcision and purification, resemble those of which wo read in the Old Testament ; and their reverence for the Chiefs, their vast possessions of cattle, and their pastoral life, all recall the ancient story of the patriarchs. Eloquent in speech,* logical in reasoning, patient in argument, tbey are much given to metaphyBical speculations, and are capable of long silent, self-communing reflections on Nature and the powers above Nature, their own being and the Source of all beings. They believe in spirits, gocxl and evil, and regard the former, " the Amodhlozi," as ministers of Providence, whose favour they seelc to obtain by the sacrifice of animals. But after all they are but as " children crying for the light," " feeling after Qod, if haply they may find Him." Like other heathen, the Kaffirs are enslaved by cruel superstitions. Their principal religious rites — if so they may be called — are connected witli a system of diabolical witchcraft, which ministers to the cupidity and cruelty of unprincipled Chiefs and others. Their priests, or witch doctors — who are set apart after a regular initiation and trial — are sup- posed to possess a peculiar power of detecting or " smelling out " witchcraft. In eases of sickness, or of persons prompted by jealousy, dislike, or covetousness, a bribe to the doctor would secure the conviction of some innocent person, who after formal condem- nation would be put to death with the most horrible tortures. One of the most beneficent results of British domination has been the stopping of this practice. In domestic lif<^ the Kaffirs are affectionate to their children and generous to their neighbours ; but polj-gamy destroys the sanctity of home life and degrades woman, imposing upon her the severest labour of agriculture, and destroying her self-respect. Since the Kaflirs have come under English rule the feeling " that a man gained to Christianity is lost to the tribe " (the " tribal feeling") h-.is been waning, and polygamy now remains the chief hindrance to tluir evangelisation. The pioneer of the Church of England in Kaffraria was Bishop Gray of Capetown. In 1H48 ho interviewed tlie great Chief Krcli [sec p. 270], and in the next year, through the efforts of the Government Resident in " Fakeer " [? Faku's] " Territory," several tribes " pledged themselves to contribute for the establishment of Missions in their countries." The Bishop, who was invited to take advantage of these openings [1], passed through Kaifraria in July 1860 on returning from Natal during his great visitation tour of that year. [Sec p. 281.] Several of the Wesleyan stations were visited by him, and at two of them — Palmerston and Butterworth — by request of tlie Misdionarios he addressed the congregations.t The services there " consi.sted of a portion of the Liturgy translated into Kaffir, and used in all the Wesleyan Missions, singing, and a sermon." At Butterworth, where his hearers numbered 500 (about 100 Christians), the Bishop wrote : — " Tliis is the second time during this jonrney that I have undertaken to prtnch • Scr specimens furnished by Bishop Gray in Missions to the Heathen, No. ;!i>, pp. '28-83, and described by him as " very striking and almost classical," remiiidinj,' one of the " liarangues of Grecian heroes of old." + Tlie Bishop also held a serviee for the few English living in the neighbourhood of Butterworth, and had a congregation of " about twenty." CAPE COLONY — KAFPIIARIA. 807 to the heathen, I was thankful for the opportunity of doing so, however imper- fectly ; but I was so circumstanced each time that I could not well have avoided it. The people soon understood that a ' Great Teacher ' had come amongst them, and they would not have been easy or satisfied had I not addressed them. The Sunday School consisted of about 100 children. The basis of instruction is the Creed, the Lord's Prayer and Commandments ; but a Catechism is also used, translated by the Missionaries. The sight to-day has been a most interesting one. The V liole people of this land are ready, at least, to hear the Gospel ; they are*willing to attend Christian assemblies, and schools ; to read our books, to be taught by us. The field is white already unto the harvest but the labourers are few ; so far as the Church is concerned, alas I they are none. It is most distressing to think how unfaithful we have been, and arc, to our trust, ' Thy kingdom come.' " Both tbo Wesleyan Missionaries (Messrs. Jenkins and Gladwin) expressed a great desire to see a Church Mission founded in the country, the latter saying " it was a disgrace and reproach to the Church of England that it had so long delayed to enter upon the work, and that 100 more Missionaries, at the least, were required in this land." The Bishop replied that he "felt the reproach keenly" and that he " pur- posed going to England to raise the necessary means, and select the men for the work " [2], The necessary funds having been provided (by the Government and the Society) [see p. 299], the Rev. H. T. Waters, " one of the most zealous and devoted clergymen in South Africa," cheerfully gave up his country parish (Southwell) in 1855 in order to undertake the planting of a Mission m what was then " the most important . . . the most remote and by far the most populous " district of Kaffraria. This was the territory of Kreli, " the Chief of all the Kaffirs," who had under him 90,000 people scattered over a country about the size of Yorkshire, in which there was then " no Mission whatever." Notwithstanding all the arrangements that had been made by the Bishop of Grahamstown with Kreli for the reception of the Mission [see p. 299], a great native council was held on Mr. Waters' arrival, when he was asked " why he had come ; what he meant to teach ; what made Christians come out there ; why they could not leave them alone, and many other such questions — a noble opportunity for preaching the Gospel." The result of the meeting was that he was allowed to remain. Aided by a catechist (Mr. R. J. MuUins), a schoolmistress (Miss Gray), and an agriculturist, Mr. Waters formed a central station (St. Mark's) on Kreli's side of the White Kei River, from which an extension was made to the Tambookies on the Colonial side, who were placed under Mr. MuHins, and schools were being opened "in all directions " and services well attended when in 185(5-7 a wave of fanaticism swept over the land, leaving in its train death and desolation [8]. This originated from a man named l^mhlakaza relating the dreams of a girl (called Nonganli) who professed " to hear the voices of dead chiefs commanding the Kalfirs to kill all their cattle, destroy their stores of corn, and not cultivate their gardens," and promising that when all this was accomplished their forefathers would come to lifo and all that they had parted with in faith would be restored to them tenfold by a kind of resurrection,* while the English would be ingulfed • Tlio Chief Sandili said bo did not like this doctrine, because if his elder brother came to life ho himself would " be nobody," and his fuvourite wife, who had been a, widow, might bo claimed. x2 :■'• ii: ir FP9 308 SOCIETY FOR THR PROrAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. Ul *lii's »'■■ i % in the sea. In spite of all that Mr. Waters could do, the command was literally obeyed. Such action was probably " without any pre- cedent in the history of a nation," and it was of course followed by a dreadful famine. " The country i3 now nearly empty, literally " (wrote Mr. Waters in IHiiS). " All things are changed, everything dead ; dogs crawling about mere skeletons, others being picked by vultures. . . . The people, giving heed to seducing spirits, killed all their cattle, and destroyed all their corn, and they themselves had become servants to the European, in the adjoining colony. The chief himself (Kreli) i» wandering in desert places, picking up a precarious living. . . . How changed the kraal ! The dancings and shoutings, the cattle and crowds of people, ail gone I My noble school of captains and counsellors, t!»o work over which I Jiavo toiled in sickness and in health, but always in hope ! May my prayer return into mine own bosom ! " During the progress of the delusion European traders left the country, but Mr. Waters — who, in the words of Bishop Gray, occupied at this time " undoubtedly the most difficult and trying post of any servant of Christ in South Africa " — having removed his sicii wife and his children, remained at his station, believing that his person would be respected, but expecting his property to be destroyed. By so doing he was enabled with private aid and Government bounty " to relievo G,000 souls, who else had starved with thousands more in these lonely mountairs" [4]. The labours of Mr. Waters, who had obtained an " extraordinary " "moral influence" over the Kaffirs, were rewarded by an early revival of the Mission, which as Sir G. Grey observed in 1858 was " by far the most decided movement in the direction of Chi-istianity " that had *' yet taken place in Kaflfraria," the Bishop of Grahamstown .adding " we might have laboured for many years (instead of two or three) without such results " [5]. In August 18G0 H.R.H. Prince Alfred (with Sir G. Grev) witnessed the progress that had been made, and received from the Amaxosa an address expressing their appreciation of what was being done for them. There were now 800 natives on the station, of whom .S20 Kaffirs and 40 Hottentots had been baptized. Seventeen more of tho latter race were admitted to baptism by the Bishop of Grahamstown in September 18ere being besides Kok's Griquas a few white men and Kaffirs. The * Three of tiiese wero MiBS'in agents (FingoeB), Magengwane, and Daniel Sokombela flSaJ. viz: — Klas Lutseka, Joshua ^immmmm 312 SOCIETY FOR THE i^JEiOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I \- •'I- ,wi I • i » ■ ; ! i: ffii ; Griquas are half-castes, and are semi-civilised and semi-Christianised. Their religion is of tha congregational form. Like the Dutch, they had their Volkraad for regulating the affairs of the State, and their Kirkraad for regulating Church matters. For some years after reaching their new country they had no pastor of their own. But they held services in their families, and they welcomed occasional visits from the Missionaries of other bodies, one of whom was Dr. Callaway, who also acted as their doctor. There being no Mission station in the country. Dr. Callaway, through the generosity of English friends, purchased the farm called Clydesdale, consisting of 4,500 acres, with buildings. The work of opening a Mission there was entrusted in 1871 to the Eev. G. Parkinson and (on his health failing after about six months) in May 1872 to the Rev. T. Button [21]. Mr. Button may be regarded " almost as the founder of Church work in East Griqualand." " A steady and marked growth and improvement in everything" was soon observed, and the influence of the Mission has extended far and wide in every direction. Captain Kok, at first cold and it may be antagonistic to the Church, became an earnest and hearty supporter of it. The whites, the Griquas, and the natives were ministered to in their own language (the Griquas speak Dutch), and schools were established combined with an industrial institution. Numerous out-stations were gradually formed, some of which — such as Ensikeni, Kokstad (the chief town) and Matatiela— have themselves become important centres. In 1878 Dr. Callaway (then Bishop of St. John »} reported : — " Clydesdale, although not more than six years old, has attained a position which Springvale did not reach during the eighteen years I was working there ... it now stands second only to St. Mark's in the diocese." In 1879 Kokstad was formed into an archdeaconry under Mr. Button, whose zealous labours were continued until 1880, when he was killed by a fall from his horse [22]. Up to 1873 the episcopal supervision of the Church Missions in Kaffraria was performed by the Bishops of Grahamstown, though, strictly speaking, the district was not in their diocese. Shortly before his consecration in 1871 Archdeacon Merriman undertook a ride through Kafifirland to Natal and back, in order to satisfy himself as to the advisableness and practicableness of planting a Bishopric there His tour convinced him that there was "an urgent call and a liopeful opening" for such a measure. Encouragenuent in undertaking the joui'ney was contained in the ff.rcwell charge of Bishop Cotterill, who expressed a hope that Missions to the heathen would form a link between his old diocese of Grahamstown and Edinburgh, and added : I should be thankful if that Church in which I shall be a Bishop should be able to plant and maintain a Mission of its own among the Kaffir tribes " [23]. The Scottish Episcopal Church, having been invited by the South African Bishops '^December 1871) to co-operate with the Society in the matter, submitted, in February 1872 a formal proposal to establish a Board of Missions in Scotland and to send a Bishop and Missionaries to Kaffraria. The Society welcomed the proposal, and consented to place its Missionaries under such a Bishop, provided always he bo a member CAPE COLONY — KAFFRARIA. 313 of the College of Biahops of South Africa. At that time the Society was receiving from Scotland about £500 annually, and an agreement was now (1872) made with the Scottish Church whereby the Society undertook to retain £250 per annum of such contributions for its general purposes and to hold anything in excess at the disposal of the Scottish Board.* It was further arranged that the official correspon- dence of the Bishop and Mipsionary Conference iii Kaffraria should be usr.ally transmitted to the Scottish Board of Missions and then to the Society t [24]. The person selected for the new Bishopric was Dr. Callaway, the Society's veteran Missionary at Springvale in Natal [see p. 882], and on All Saints' Day 1873 he was consecrated in St. PauVs Church, Edinburgh, as Missionary Bishop for '• Independent Kaffraria" [25]. At the first Synod of the diocese (held at Clydesdale in November 1874) the name of the Bishopric was changed to " St. John't;," and the Rev. H. T. Waters was made Aiohdeacon [26]. For carrying on the work at the five main centres with their numerous out-stations there were at this time (in addition to many lay teachers) 5 white clergymen and 4 native deacons. ThreeJ of the latter were ordained on Trinity Sunday 1873 at St. Mark's, then a prosperous Mission village with trades of many kinds flourishing around it — " the centre of Christianity and civilization " for some 600 Europeans and 95,000 natives [27]. During the years 1874 and 1877, 600 persons were confirmed, new work was undertaken at Clydesdale, also at Ensikeni (among the Bakcas, Griquas, andSutos), Emngamo (among the Sutos), Kokstad (Griquas), Weldevrede (Griquas), Kcapani (Bakcas), St. Andrew's on the St. John's River, (Pondos), and Umtata, to which place the headquarters of the Mission were removed from the St. John's River, Pondoland, in 1877. At that time the only building at Umtata was a small cottage, but the town, which owes its creation to Bishop Callaway, is now the most im- portant place in Kaffraria [28]. During the Gcaleka War (in 1877-8) and the Pondomisi Rebellion (in 1880) the Europ' ns in the neigh- bourhood and numbers of the Christian natives sou, and found pro- tection at Umt£l,i^. On the former occasion (in 1877) th«: Pro Cathflral — an iron building — was strongly fortified, and although a few pro- fessing Christians" joined the rebel party, " a hundred to on. were *' loyal " and not a few " died fighting for the Queen." Such was he testimony of Archc* wicon Waters, whose own centre ( St. Mark's) was forti- fied by the Government in the Pondomisi War, when " many Mission stations were destroyed, and numerous native Christians murdered " [29]. The cause of the "native uprising against the white man " was dealt with by Bishop Callaway in his charge to the Diocesan Synod in 1879 in so able a manner as to cause Sir Bartle Frere (the Colonial Governor) to commend the document to the " special attention " of the Homo Government, to whom Bishop Callaway was described as " an educated English clergyman who has been labouring exclusively in the possessions of independent or semi-independent native chiefs for so many years that he has become as well if not better acquainted * Financially the Society has suffered by this undertaking. In 1881 only JC123 was sent from Scotland to its General Fund ; nnd the total annual remittance has averaged €50 in the last ten years lH8;M)'J|''21a]. t Practically the arrangement has not boon obsorved. X Stephen Adonis, Jonas Ntsiko, and Peter Maaiza. ,J;i H i , '! . '•I 314 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL ';,. V with the Kafir language and habits of thought than probably any Englishman of similar education and habit." In the charge (which was printed by Government) the Bishop said that the white man, *• considering the provocation " to which he was " continually subjected from the ignorance, idleness, unthriftiness, dishonesty, and unreliability of the coloured people," had been " singularly patient and forbearing " with them. " But the civilised man and the savage " had " come into contact on eqtial ground," and the natives had discovered that " the superior man " was " gradually dispossessing them." Old things were passing away and a new order of things arising, and though the change was infinitely for the good of the savage, he did not recognise it, but, on the contrary, hated and resisted it. Therein lay " the secret of the . . . wide-spread disaflfection, more or iCss consciously felt and acted upon by the native races." The "meaning of this fact" was that during the whole time the English had lived in the presence of the natives of South Africa they had failed to impress tl' em with " a love of our social habits, of our mode of government, or of our religion." And this was largely attributable not only to " the incongruity between the old notions and the new ideas," but also " to the dress in which the new ideas have been clothed ; to the mode in which they have been presented ; to the surroundings with which they have been accom- panied, in the general bearing and character, and in some instances in the positive immorality of the white man. . . . Think you not " (continued the speaker) " that if the white men, all of whom of all kinds are regarded as one by the natives, remembered their own high calling as Christian men, and tried to live the lives of Christian men in the presence of the natives, an immeasurable amount of good would result ? And, if the white man is to be exonerated from the charge of maltreating the coloured man, can we also clear him from the charge of indiffer- ence ? Can we also free him altogether from the charge of morally corrupting tlie natives, or of affording them the means of gratifying their natural depravity ? If the individual white man would bear in mind that as a Christian he is a priest, and live a priestly life among his coloured brethren, there is nothing to prevent tlieir rapid evangelization. ... If we look over the past history of mission work in South Africa, must we not confess that we have nothing to boast of in visible results, by which alone men measure, and by which only they can measure success? ... Do not the results, even to ourselves, appear small compared with the personal exertions which have been made, and the treasure which has been expended ? Do we not sometimes feel discouraged, and ask how long ? Sometimes feel as though the right hand of the Church had lost its cunning in handling the weapons of the Christian warfare, or fear that Christian truth itself had lost somewhat of the force it possessed in the times of our forefathers ? But my conviction is that the success of missions amongst the natives of South Africa has been greater than is supposed, and that it is as great as any reasonable calcD'ation of probabilities would lead us to expect. I have not time now to give the i. asons on which this conviction has been founded; but I would address myself t(j a more practical question, whether we might not work on better and more comprohensive principles than hitherto. " In the first place I think we have somewhat forgotten a fact of very great import, that whilst we ourselves have inherited the results of centuries of culture and religious influence, these people have inherited the results of centuries of sava;,'edoni and superstition. ... In some instances we may have been discouraged because the simple preaching of the Gospel has not been at once accepted, nor iippeared perceptibly to influence the native mind. When in all probability, so far from comprehending the Gospel which we have preached, the ignorant atvl unpre- pared native has not even understood the meaning of the terms by which ve have expressed what we wish to convoy to him. " The office of a missionary amongst such a people requires aninfinit'. oatience, forbearance and tact, which none can possess without special grace Bought for and obtained, OAPB COLONY KAFFRARIA. 315 " Then, I think, there has arisen from this inability to descend to the state of those we are teaching, with a view of raising them to a higher position, just the opposite defect, though it naturally results from it. We have failed to teach them as they were able to bear it, and have wondered tbnt they remained unaffected ; and then lost faith in them altogether, and in their capacity to receive divine truth. . . . We are learning wisdom at last; and it oppears to me a cause of great congratu- lation that the Church has at length awoke to the necessity of raising a native ministry. Our not attending to this a,'^ an earlier period exhibits a suspicion of the native capacity and sincerity, and has acted as a prophecy which fuL&Ued itself ; and at the same time has caused the religion we have to teach to appear to the Datives an alien system— as our religion, not theirs. As long as this thought remains justified by our want of faith in the natives, so long as the teachers of Christian truth are white men, so long will Christianity appear to the natives a foreign system, — the religion of a white people, and not the religion of the world. But when they see men of their own colour occupying the prayer-desk and the pulpit, and paying them pastoral visits in their own homes, and speaking to them, in a language thoroughly intelligible to themselves, truths, which require to be understood only that they may be known to be suited for the spirit's needs of all men everywhere, of every colour and clime, then, and not till then, can we reasonably expect a rapid conversion of the native races to Christianity. There has been much real but imperceptible work going on, which has been as a leaven gradually influencing the minds of the people ; there may yet be many years of tiie same kind of imperceptible work for us to cun-y on, but the day is coming, let ns not doubt, when the song of jubilee which the Church is singing for the large influx of redeemed souls in India into the Church of Christ, shall be sung in this Morians' Land, which shall soon stretch out her hands unto our God and their God, unto our Savioiir and theirs. Let us not doubt for a moment either that He does give them grace to become Christians, or that He will give them grace to become able ministers of EEis Gospel amongst their brethren. " And in this faith I wish to dedicate to God all my remaining power, and bind it to the purpose of raising a native ministry ; and for this purpose to establish Buch an institution at this place as shall ensure for the whole of Kaffraria a more educated class of society, and an eiBcient Christian ministry. . . . " I would remind you that the Church has not a mission to the coloured man only : to her belongs the duty of attending to the spiritual and intellectual educa- tion of the total population of tho country in which she raises the Divine Tabernacle" [30]. Already several Kaffirs had been admitted to the diaconate [see pp. 891-8], and on St. John Baptist's Day 1877 Peter Masiza was raised to the priesthood — this being the first instance of a Kaffir receiving Priest's Orders (in the Anghcan Church) [31]. Mr. Masiza, by birth an Umboe or Fingoe, is held in honour by colonists and natives, and to both his ministrations have proved acceptable. By means of the Theological College of St. John's [p. 780], the foundation stone of which was laid at Umtata during the Synod meeting in 1879, a hopeful advance has been made in the raising of a native ministry. At the ceremony of laying the stone, whilst Europeans were making their oflferings, Gangalizwe, the Tembu Chief, rode up with a regiment of his cavalry and presented .^10. Chief after Chief followed his example, and many natives gave cattle and sheep [82]. In response to an unanimous call from the Diocesan Synod the Rev. B. L. Key left his Mission at St. Augustine's in 1883 in order to become Coadjutor-Bishop,* to which office he was consecrated on * Tlu) following testimony of a native clergymftn in 1887 will show how well Bishop Key fuUils Archdeacon Merriman's ideal of ii Missionary to the Kaffirs [see j). 280] : " Hen'ieo being over we left for Kuze and slept hero on conunon matw on tlie hard floor and liad to nse our ovorcoatfs as hlanketH ; for our own supper we had to cat the common mealicB. I was so ^lad to see the Bishop made himself comfortable. He in quite ploa8e[dl evwn with the Native common food, therefore he is the rit,'ht man in the right place for the Native Diocese." [Report of Bct. Peter Masiza [88a].] i ■ i^l i M { 1 1 ' 1 j; 1 I ,:H i i H i ' 1!; 1 ' *■■ ■; I '1 816 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 'i! 4 4 '•lli August 12 by the Bishop of Capetown, assisted by the Bishops of Maritzburg, St. John's, and Zululand. The consecration, which took place in St. James' Church, Umtata (and the evening service) were attended by the Wesleyan Minister and his people, their place of worship being closed for the day. In reporting this to the Society the Metropolitan added : — " My visit to the diocese has left the happiest impressions on my mind, and I have been rejoiced to see the unity of our people in the diocese, and the wonderful blessing with which God has rewarded the work of our Church under Bishop Callaway's guidance, in spite of the hindrances and losses which the recent wars have inflicted upon it " [33]. The testimony of Bishop Callaway in 1881 showed "that whatever Ohurch work has been established in Eaffraria is the fruit of the assistance given by the Society at the beginning of the several Missions there." And he did not " believe it would have been possible cither to begin or carry on Church work in the Diocese without such assistance " [34]. On November 19, 1883, the founder of the Church in Kaffraria, viz. Archdeacon Waters, passed to his rest. For 28 years he never quitted his post, save only for such journeys up and down his district and to the Synods and other meetings in the Province as duty required ; and at his death, instead of the solitary Missionary of 1856 with his wife and family living in a wooden hut, there was an organised body of 20 clergymen (his son being among the number), with a Bishop at their head, and schools and churches studded the land " from the Kei eastwards to the very borders of Natal," there being no less than 48 out-stations in connection with St. Mark's alone [85]. Failing health having obliged Bishop Callaway to resign the Bishopric in 1886, he then returned to England, where, though struck down by paralysis and bhndness, he retained his interest in South AMca to the last, passing peacefully away at Ottery St. Mary on March 29, 1890 [36]. On his resignation his place was taken by his coadjutor, Bishop Key [37J, imder whose administration the work of the Church is being extended, both among the immigrant natives and Europeans and the heathen tribes already settled in the diocese— particularly in Pondo- land [38]. Statistics— In Kaffraria (area, 80,000 sq. miles), where the Society (1865-92) has Assisted in maintaining S8 Missionaries and planting 28 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 893), there are now 12,153 Church Members and 8,59G Communicauts, under the care of 82 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 706 ; see also the Table on p. 382.] References (Chapter XXXIX.)— [1] J MSS., V. 9, pp. 898-9. [2] J MSS., V. 9, Fip. 442, 447 ; Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 27, pp. 79-106. 3] J MSS., V. 10, pp. IOC, 117, 120-7, 131-2, 135, 157-8, 101, 105, 178, 187, 197-200, 262-3, 271, 854-5 ; M.H. No. 32, pp. 13, 14, 40-9 ; R. 1866, pp. 91-2. [4] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 251-8, 258, 277-8, 817-8, 354-6 ; M.H. No. 82, pp. 18, 14, 20-33, 59-62 ; R. 1857, pp. 81, 84 ; R. 1858, p. 82 ; R. 1860, p. 119. [5] J MSS., V. 10, pp. 410-11, 410-17 ; R. 1858, pp. 74-5. [6] M.P. 1860, pp. 259-63 ; M.H. No. 41, pp. 13-21 ; R. 1858, p. 90 ; R. 1860, p. 121 ; Q.P., July 1861, pp. 3-4. [7J R. 1861, p. 135 ; Q.P., July 1861, pp. 2, 8 ; Q.P., October 1862, pp. 2, 3; M.H. No. 44, pp. 12, 14. [8] R. 1860, p. 120; Q.P., October 1862, pp. a, 8 ; R, 1865, p. 87. [9J R. 1865, pp. 85, 88. [lOJ R. 1869, pp. 69, 70, [11] M.H. No. 36, pp. 1-18 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 877, 408-4 ; R. 1859, p. 87 ; R. 1860, pp. 112, 118-21 ; O.M. 1860, pp. 145-9 ; M.F. 1870, p. 70. [12] R. 1861, p. 136 ; G.M. 1861, pp. 129-88. [13] R. 1867, p. 80 ; R. 1868, p. 63 : see also R. 1870, p. 60, and R. 1872, pp. 41-2. [14] R. 1866, pp. 90-1. [15] Jo., V. 48, pp. 158, 404 ; Jo., V. 49, pp. 63-4, 383; M.F. 1866, pp. 79, CAPE COLONY — GRIQUALAND WEST. 317 41-4 ; M.F. 1867, p. 86 ; R. 1861, p. 80 ; R. 1863, p. 27 ; R. 1864, p. 82 ; R. 1865, p. 92. p.e] Jo., V. 48, p. 404 ; R. 18G5, p. <.>2. [17] M.F. 1800, pp. 270-2 ; M.F. 1867, p. 822 ; * _- _.. --- „ ,,„„ .„ on , . T, ■,..„. - -o. R. 1871^ pp 54_5 M.F. 68 M.F. 1869, pp. 73-4, 221, 230; R. 1807, pp. 80-1; R. 1809, p. „v. , ^.. ...,., ^^j,. „,-„ [18] R. 1880, p. 60 ; R. 1880, p. 84 ; M.F. 1881, pp. (5-8, 58-9, 95-6, 106-18, 327-80 ; M.F 1882, pp. 825-6 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 54-60, 273-5 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 24-6, 152-3 : see also Arch ~ '" »„ ttT?:^v,i. v — «„ ;., TT^rt -:„ u 1 ouii nn no„n ■»*■ 1:1 1001 nnn nn rtn p. o^u— u , iu.r . aooo, pp. ut— tju, aio— u , iti.i; . xooi/, pp. isi— o, xo^—o , actj uiau Arcil- GibBon'B " Eight Years in Kaffraria," 1882-90. [18a] M.F. 1881, pp. 827-80. [19] J69, pp. 19, 73-6, 851, 363 ; R. 1869, pp. 68, 71 ; R. 1871, p. 51. [20] R. 1874, p. 67 ; : n «K ron .T« V Kn r.r> nO« UAH- Ti 1 UKO t. "TT • T* IB-Tl « rrn . Vt 1 QTO deacon M.F. 1869, pp. ±Vf «0— O, OiI±^ UUO J XV. XOUir, pp. UO, f X , XV. XOf X, p. ux. l^vj X\. XOf 4, p. Of i R. 1875, p. 65. [21] Jo., V. 50, pp. 326, 845 ; R. 1869, p. 77; R. 1871, p. 76; R. 1872, p. 46 ; R. 1878, pp. 65-6 ; J MSS., V. 24, pp. 3, 9-11, 16-7, 28-30, 86, 42, 45, 50, 54-5 ; M.F. 1874, p. 2 ; M.F. 1881, p. 102. [22] J MSS., V. 15, p. 223 ; R. 1877, p. 44 ; R. 1880, p. 60; R. 1884, p. 69; R. 1880, p. 70; M.F. 1874, p. 6; M.F. 1878, pp. 169-70; M.F. 1881, pp. 102-6. [23] R. 1871, pp. 4i5-72 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 299-300. [24] J MSS., V. 12, p. 8 ; V. 13, p. 885 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 360-3 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 214-17 ; R. 1871, p. 72 ; R. 1872, p. 43. [24a] Applications Committee Report, 1882, p. 18 ; Society's Accounts, 1882-92— Lists of Contributions from Scotland. [25J R. 1873, p. 89; M.F. 1873, pp. 375-0. [26] J MSS., V. 15, p. 10. [27] R. 1873, p. 55 ; R. 1874, p. 07 ; R. 1875, p. 64 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 5, 12-15. [28] M.F. 1875, pp. 60, 101-75, 334 ; M.F. 1878, p. 170 ; R. 1877, pp. 44-5 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 90, 101 ; J. MSS., V. 15, pp. 17, 77. [29] R. 1877, p. 45 ; R. 1878, pp. 52-4 ; R. 1880, pp. 59, 00 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 20-4, 108-9, 309-10 ; M.F. 1880, p. 404 ; M.F. 1881, pp. 7, 58-9, 95-6 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 250-2, 325-6. [30] R. 1879, pp. 57-64. [31] R. 1877, p. 44 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 14-15. [32] R. 1879, pp. 56-7 ; R. 1884, p. 60 ; R. 1885, pp. 65-6 ; R. 1889, p. 83 ; M.F. 1879, p. 531 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 16, 264-70 ; M.F. 1800, pp. 309, '•85. [33] J MSS., V. 12, p. 238 ; R. 1883, pp. 57-6. [33a] M.F. 1887, p. 269. [34] R. 1881, p. 70. [35] M.F. 1882, pp. 80-7 ; R. 1883, p. 59. [36] M.F. 1890, p. 196. [37] R. 1886, p. 71. [i38] R. 1884, pp. 58-64 ; R. 1885, p. 65 ; R. 1886, p. 71 ; R. 1887, p. 70 ; R. 1889, p. 83. llil CHAPTER XL. CAPE COLONY— QBIQUALAND WEST. Griqualand West, lying to the west of the Orange Free State, was ceded to Great Britain by the Griquas in 1871, following on the discoveries which have made the district tlio great diamond fields of South Africa. It remained a separate colony until October 1880, when it was annexed to the Capo. TnK Diamond Fields began to attract diggers towards the end of 1809, and by the following June there were about 10,000 there. During this period they were occasionally visited by three clergymen from the Orange Free State— the Revs. D. G. CuooitAN (monthly), C. Clulee, and F. W. Doxat. From November 1870 Archdeacon KiTTON of King ^Villiam's Town spent six months at the Fields, making Klip Drift his head quarters, and while he was there a church was commenced. On his departure the llev. H. Sadler took up the work, and in the same year (1871) the Bishop of Bloem- fontein (a month after reaching the Orange Free State from England) set out on a visit to this portion of his diocese [1]. JJishop Webb, who was accompanied by i^Ir. Ckoghan, described the Diamond Fields as then " unquestionably the most important tiold of labour in South Africa." At each of the two largest camps or dig- gings — Du Toit's Tan and De Beers -there were "at least 15,000 m : U I i:- ■ I li 1 ' 318 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. -r : ;i \ 1:! : >, i 1 1 . 1 : ^^ " 1 :, 320 SOCIETY FOR IHB PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. a tenth of tlie whole population of the island, consecrated the church at Jamestown, together with the five burial-grounds on the island, and arranged for the transfer of the Church property from the Government to the See ; " held a visitation, with a special view to the reformation of some points in which the Church was defective, «,-id the restoration of Church discipline," and reorganised the local Church and Benevolent Societies. These institutions, with the Government, contributed liberally to the eight island schools, but the state of education was not satisfactory owing to the incompetency of the teachers. For '* the first time during a period of 150 years " division had been introduced into the community by the recent arrival of an " advocate of the Ana- baptist heresy," but much good had already been brought out of this evil. At Longwood, the billiard-room in the new house built for Napoleon was now being used as a chapel, and " an excellent congre- gation " attended. Besides the consecrated church there was "an inferior building " in Jamestown called " the Country Church," which tlie inhabitants were about to replace by a new structure on " one of the most lovely sites" the Bishop had seen [and on which the Cathedral now stands] [3]. At the time of Bishop Gray's visit St. Helena was a great depot for Africans captured from slavers, about 3,000 being landed every year. In referring to " their village or establishment in Rupert's Valley," he said : — " If anything were needed to fill the soul with burning indignation against that master-work of Satan, the Slave-trade, it would be a visit to this institution. There were not less than 600 poor souls in it ... of these more than 300 were in hospital; some afflicted with dreadful ophthalmia; others with severe rheumatism, others with dysentery ; the number of deaths in the week being twenty-one. . . . I was pained to find that no effort is made to instruct these poor things during the time that they aro on the island." A few days after the visit to Rupert's Valley a captured slave ship arrived. " I never beheld a more piteous sight " (wrote the Bishop) — " never looked upon a more affecting scene — never before felt so powerful a call to be a Missionary. I did not quit that ship without having resolved more firmly than ever, that I would, with the grace and help of God, commence as speedily as possible direct Mission work in Southern Africa." [4]. Mr. Bousfield remained on the Society's list until 1851. The next S.P.G. Missionaries were the Rev. M. H. Estcouut (1852-4) and the Revs. E. and G. Bennett, who were appointed in 1858 to the charge of Jamestown and Rupert's Valley. The remoteness of the island from Capetown called for a resident Bishop, and in 1859 Bishop Gray was enabled to secure its erection into a separate diocese including the islands of Ascension and Tristan d'Acunha. The first Bishop, Dr. PiKus C Claughton (cons, in Westminster Abbey on Whitsunday, 1859), landed in St. Helena on October 30, 1859, and was at once assisted by the Society in providing "for the pastoral care and instruc- tion of the coloured portion of the population " [5]. Already the brothers Bennett had " done much to build up souls," and on January 28, 1860, 230 of the liberated slaves, who had been instructed by the Bishop and the Rev. E. Bennett, were baptized at llupert's Valley. By June several hundreds of the Africans had been BT. HELENA. 321 sent to new homes in the West Indies, " either entirely converted and made Christians, or at least brought some steps on the way " [0]. The labours of the Bishop and Missionaries among these Africans were continued with zeal and success. In 18G1, 510 adults were baptized by the Rev. E. Bennett ; and Prince Alfred, who visited tho island in that year, had an opportunity of witnessing the good effected on receiving an address from tho rescued slaves. In this year also the island was divided into parishes, and the Rev. H. J. Bodily w^s appointed to Longwood [7]. In the next Bishop Claughton was transferred to Colombo and was succeeded by the Ven. T. E. Weluy, who as Archdeacon of George had already rendered good service in the Diocese of Capetown [8]. In 1805 Ht. Helena contained a population of about 7,000, of whom some 0,400 were membeis of tho Church of England ; during the next eight years these numbers had been reduced by emigration, the result of poverty, to 4,600 and 8,500 respectively [9]. Since the diversion of the maritime route to the East by the opening of the Suez Canal the record of St. Helena in temporal matters has been one of co'.itinuous poverty ; and the difficulty of ministering to the people in spiritual things lias been intensified by the withdrawal (in 1871 and 1878) of Government support of the Church. In 1881 the Bishop wrote: " We owe it, under God, to the Society that wo are still able, though imperfectly, to meet the spiritual wants of our people" [10]. In its exceptional and growing depression, the Society is thankful to be able to keep alive the ministrations of the Church in this old and remote colony [11]. "So far from having fallen back in spiritual things," the people " are in religious and moral condition very far better than they were in more prosperous times " [12]. The introduction of synodical action in 1880 has tended to make the laity " feel the responsibility of their true position as members of the Church," to call forth "more zeal and earnestness on their part," and to draw "more closely together in mutual goodwill Clergy and laity " [13]. Considering the poverty of the people, their annual contributions to the Society are far greater in proportion than those of many pros- perous dioceses [14]. The transportation of Dinizulu and other Zulus to St. Helena by the Natal Government in the interests of peace, brought them in 1890 withi.i reaci'". of the message of the Gospel. " They willingly receive i/.otruction " and like to attend the morning service at the Cathedral on Sundays with their native interpreter, wlio is a communicant [15]. I { % Statistics. — In St. Helena (urea, 47 square miles), wlioro (1847-02) tho Society Ima tissisted in maintaining 11) MisHionaries and planting tt Central Stations (ns detailed on p. 8U4), there are now 4,0HU inhabitantH, of whom B.tDiO are Church Members and 840 CommunicantH, under the care of 4 Clergymen and a Bishop. \_See p. 7t>& ; tee also thn Table on p. mi.] Seferencea [Chapter XLI.)— [1] Jo., V. 1, November 17, 1704, and Juno 21,1700; A M8S., V. 2, p. 128. [2] R. 1847, p. 102 ; R. 1H48, p. 122. [3J R. 1881, p. (i7. (4] R, 1849, pp. 164-8. [61 Jo . V. 47, p. 411 ; R. 1858, p. 71 ; R. 1859, p. 85 ; R. 18C0, p. 11. Y ./t f Ml >' Ml 822 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. li It' I ill .i 1 !• :f -., i^ •iiv;:.: (iMii |r (an [01 R. 1800, pp. 110-11 ; Q.P., July 1800. [7] R. 1801, pp. 128-0. [8] R. 1802, p. 181. [OJ R. 1805, p. 07 ; R. 1800, p. 70; R. 1871, p. 81 ; R. 1873, p. 57. [10] R. 1871, p. 82; R. 1878, p. 68 ; R. 1881, p. 08 ; J MSS., V. 12, pp. 208-4. fllj R. 1H80, p. 72. [12] R. 18..8, p. 05. [13] R. 1887, p. 82. [14] Srn thn " Foreign List" of Contributions to tho Society in past years. [16] R. 1801, p. 116 ; R. 1808, p. 100. CHAPTER XLII. TBISTAN D'ACUNHA. Tristan d'Acuniia is the principal of a group of small islnndH situatod in tlio contro of tho South Atlantic Ocean (lat. 87=' 0' S. and Ion};. 12" 2' W.), 1,200 niiU-H Houth of St. Helena and 1,500 west of the Cape of Good Hope. In shape it is nearly a square, «ach side about five niiles in length, tho whole forming a vast rock rising almost perpen- dicularly 8,000 feet out of the sea, and then gradually ascending another 5,000 fet-t. Tho only habitable spots arc ono or two narrow strips of land. Tho chief of these, lying at the north-west corner, is about iivo miles in length, and nowhere more than one in breadth. The first man to attempt settlement on Tristan was Jonathan Lambert, an American, who, with two companions, arriving in February 1811 claimed tlio island a» his own, and invited " ships of all nations to trade with him." In connecti(m with tho confinement of Napoleon at St. Helena, British troops were sent to oci^upy Tristan in 1810. On landing (November 28) they found only one of Lambert's party : tlie others are supposed to have met with foul play. The survivor, Thomas Corrie (an Italian) hotl been joined by a Spanish boy who had deserted from a passing ship. Tlieso two were soon removed, the former by death. In 1817, while arrangements were being made for tho abandonment of the military settlement, H.M.S. Julia was driven ashore, and sixty soul* perished. On tho withdrawal of tho garrison (November 1817), a corjioral of Artillery, William Gliss (a Scotchman, and married), with John Nankivel and Samuel Huruell (natives of Plymouth), obtained permission to remain behind. Glass continued in charge of the settlement until his death in 18.'8. Though born among Presbyterians, ho had become attached to tho F^nglish Church. Under his administration daily prayer became the rule, and for over 80 years he celebrated public worship every Sunday. Up to 1827 Glass was the only one of the permanent settlers who had a wife. In that year the others — then five in number — contracted with a sea captain to bring them lielp- mects from St. Helena. By 1818 the number of families had increased to nine, and of children to 80. Since the formation of the settlement three ships* had been wrecked in the neighbourhood, and the inhabitants had been instrumental in saving or prolonging the lives of over 00 persons. But contact with American whaleships, calling at Tristan for potatoes and other provisions, had tended to demoralise tho islanders. The first visit of a clergyman to Tristan d'Aciinlia was in October 1885, when the Rev. T. II. Appleoate, a Missionary going out to India, baptized all the children (29) then on the island. In October 1848 the Rev. John Wise, an S.P.G. ]\Iissionary on his way to Ceylon, went on shore several times, preached to the people, and baptized 41 children. Through his representations the S.P.C.K. supplied school- books, and the IS.P.G., with the aid of an anonymous benefactor, undertook to provide a clergyman for the community. Mr. W. F. Taylor, moved by Mr. Wise's account, offered himself for the post, and having been ordained by the Bishop of London, sailed from England on November 28, 1850. Landing on February 9, 1851, he was heartily welcomed, and on the following Sunday, in the principal • The Blenden Ball (in 1821), Nassau (in 1825), and Emily (in 1835). Ifil TRISTAN D ACUNHA. 823 room (10 foet by 12 foet) of Governor Glass' house, " the whole of the 80 souls upon the island met to unite for the first time with an ordained Minister of Christ, in celebrating the Holy Services of the Church." At the first administration of the Holy Communion on Easter Day there were eight communicants. In 1852 a dwelling- house was adapted as a permanent church [1]. Visiting the settle- ment in 1850 the Bishop of Capetown was ** much pleased " with the people. " The men " (he said) " are English, American, Ditch, Danes. Their wives have como for the most part from yt. Helena. The children are fine, healthy, active modest, young men and women. These have been nearly all, more or less, under Mr. Taylor's instruction, and upon them his hopes of a really Christian population have of course mainly rested. The houses are about cqna' to an English labourer's cottage ; the furniture . . . more scanty. At evening prayer we had about 50 present. I have never seen a congregation that might not learn a lesson from these poor islanders. Their reverence and devotion impressed un all. . . . Mr. Taylor has prayer in his chapel, morning and evening, throughout the year. Most of the young people, ond several of the elder are regular attendants. ... So far as my short visit enabled me to form an opinion this devoted, self-denying Missionary, who has given up so much to serve the Lord . . . has been very largely blessed in drawing souls to the worship of their God, and the knowledge of their Lord and Saviour. . . . On Good Friday ... I confirmed 32 . . . there are now only two persons in the isln i(' above the age of fifteen . . . unconfirmed. . . . Mr. Taylor keeps a school a portion of each day. . . . His chief society and refreshment consist in the instruc- tion of his children. . . . Except during one anxious year he has suffered very little from depression of spirits . . . God has . . . comforted and upheld his servant amidst circumstances trying to flesh and blood and in a post where unless sustained by a double measure of the Grace of God, the Minister of Christ would 1)0 specially liable to grow weary in His Master's work and flag in zeal, and stumble and fall. Later in 1850 Mr. Taylor and the greater portion of his flock removed to the Cape [2]. liio number of inhabitants having increased again, the Mission Wf.s; r. 'ived under the Rev. E. II. J)odoson in 1H81. Ihitil Mr. Dodgson volunteered, no one could be found willing to undertake the post which the lUshop of St. Helena had been seeking to fill since 18(»G [;}]. In order that he might reach the island the Society was obliged to clmrter a schooner from St. Helena ; the Missionary was liindt'd in safety in February 1881, but a gale suddenly springing up the vessel was wrecked, and he had to begin work with the loss of almost the whole of his possessions. In his first report Mr. Dodgsoa said : — " There are now 107 persons on the island, in sixteen families. A few are white, but most of them are a sort of mulatto, with clear brown skins, and beauti- ful eyes and teeth, and woolly hair. They all sspeak English, slightly Yankeefied — as they do a good deal of trade with the Yankee whalers. I like them very much. It is quite delightful to see such a friendly cordial feeling existing among the whole population. They live just like one large family, though . . . not ... in com- mon . . . every one works and trades for himself, and . . . some are better off than others, but there seem never to be any disputes. Drunkenness has a hold on a few of the men when they get the chance, but immorality appears to be unknown, and they are decidedly a rcli{ 'J Missionariea and planting' 5 Central Stations (as detailed on J). S'Ji), there are now '^lH.'JO'i inhabitants, of whom l,()7t) aro Church Members and '150 Communicants, under tiio earo of i. Clergymen and tlio Bibhop of Blocinfoutein. {Sec aUu the Table on p. 38'2.J licfcrcnces (Chapter XLIII.)-;;!] M.P. IHGl, pp. 28-4; R. 18(J3-4, p. 88. [2] R. 1871, p. (il ; U. lH7t5, p. 00; M.F. 187(5, pp. a:i5-« ; M.F. 1877, pp. 80, ii(i3-t!, 453-5; M.F.; 1878, pp. ;i5-(i, 181 ; J MSS., V. C, p. (U ; N.M. No. 1, p. 4. D MSS., Vol. "Africa 1801," No. 8. [3] JI.R 1877, pp. 455-C); M.F. 1878, pp. 5()5-(!. [3«J U. 1891, p. 111. I4J R. 1877, p. 48 ; R. 1878, p. 57 ; R. 1880, p. C.'J ; J MSS., V. 0, pp. 232, 204. [6J R. 1884, pp. «7-8. (61 R. 1888, p. 01 ; R. 1880, p. 01 ; R. 1800, pp. 04-5 ; N.M. No. 1, pp. 3-(5; M.F. 1800, p. 200. [TjN.M. No. 1, p. 4. [8] R. 1801, p. 112. [9] J MSS., V. 0, pp. 27a-ti0, 28o-(5, 203-4. [lOJ Church i'rintiiig Company, London, 4s. (jii. T I. ;*i d28 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1 I; ' ill III . ■ 1 '» !•: r. ( , i^i f. i 'm:^ CHAPTER XLIV. NATAL. Natal (embracing an arca'of 20,461 square miles on the sonth-east coast of Africa) wa» discovered by Vasco 1 I;:! 334 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. had been raised towards the endowment of the Clergy. This was ex- clusive of 8 churches and 8 parsonages still in possession of the Colensoites, but which it was hoped might eventually revert to the Church. "The fruits of the Society's assistance may be thankfully recognised in almost every part of the diocese," he added [82]. Among the Hindu coolies in Natal (of whom there are now [1892] 42,000) Mission work was begun at Isipingo and the Umzinto in 1804-5 [88] ; but the claims of the settlers and Kaffirs prevented any continuous and worthy efibrt until 1884 [84], Since then special Coolie Missions have been organised, which, with Durban as the centre, are extending throughout the diocese. These Missions are under the general superintendence of the Kev. L. Booth, M.D., who gave up his practice as a physician in order to devote him- self to this work. Visiting India in 1890 he enlisted the services of two Tamil Clergymen to minister to the Tamils who form more than one half of the coolies in Natal. The medical department has put the Mission " in touch with all sorts and conditions of Indian people," while the establishment of schools for the children has led to the baptism of parents as well as pupils, and the work, both among the Tamil and the Hindi-speaking people, is full of hope and promise [85]. Though Hindu temples have been erected in Natal, caste has lost its hold on the coolies, and it is encouraging to learn that the con- verts " abroad in goldfields have influenced others to become Chris- tians " [85a]. After Bishop Colenso's death [in 1888] protracted but unsuccessful attempts were made by a small section of the colonic to perpetuate division by the appointment of a successor to him ^^0]. Several of his Clergy have been reconciled to the Church [87], and partly with the hope of reuniting the I)iocese under one recognised Bishop, Dr. Macrorie in 1892 resigned the See *[88]. ■l f;'-^: Statistics. — In Natal (area, 20,401 square miles), where (18-19-92) the Society lias asHisted in maintaining 82 MiHsionaries and i)lantinj; 80 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 805-0), tliere are now 598,010 inhabitantH, of whom 2,800 are Commnnicants, under the care of 82 Clergymen and a. Bishop. [See p. 705 ; and Table on p. 384.J licfcrenas (Chapter XLIV.)— [1] E. 1849, pp. 152-3 ; J MSS., V. 9, pp. 897-H. [2] Bishop Gray's Jounnil : Church in the Colonies, No. 27, Part 2, pp. 88-84, 202 ; J MSS., V. 9, pp. 442-0. [3 ) R. 1858, p. 55 ; Jo., V. 4(!, pp. 280, 845. [4 ] Jo., V. 40, pp. 854, 408-4 ; E. 1853, p. 29. [5] K. 1853, p. 72; R. 1854, p. 73. [6] R. 1855, p. 97; Jo., V. 40, pp. 424-6 ; Jo., V. 47, pi). 8, 44, 234, 208, 317, 334-5, 870, 417 ; R. 1857, p. 85. [7] R. 1H54, pp. 73-4 ; Q.l'., April 1857, pp. 2-3; M.F. 1850, pp. 157-04, 178-8. |8j M.F. 1860, l)p. 280-2 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 202-8, 24(V-8 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 27-31 ; R. 1857, p. 85 ; R. 1868, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1859, p. 92. [9J R. 1850, pp. 93-5 ; R. 1857, pi>. 85-0 ; R. 1858, pi). 84-5 ; R. 1859, p. 92; M.F. 1850, pp. 02, 104 ; Q.V., Oct. 1857; Q.l'., April 1801. [10| Bishop Colenso's Journal, in M.F. 1857, pj). 5-7. [HI R- ^^^^'^ V- ^T- Hllrt] Q.V., April 1859, i>. 4. [12] R. 1850, pp. 9;^-5 ; and .stp p. 895 of tliis book. [131 R. i858, p. 80. [14J R. 1800, p. 90. 115] Jo., V. 48, pp. 315-l(i ; J MSS., V. 2, pp. 78-9; R. 1808, pp. 80-1. [16] Jo., V. 49, pp. 220-3: ser (ilso do., pp. 107-8, 183-4, 197-200; and R. 18(l(i, p. 90. flGa] Jo.. V. 53, pp. 298-300, 804-5 ; M.F. 18H(t, pp. 8'.)-40. [17] Jo., V. 49, p. 210; J MSS., V. n. p. 309. [17a] Jo., V. 49, p. 210; J MSS., V. 11, p. 309; M.F. l.'-80, p. 39. [18] R. 1808, p)). 08-9. [19j Jo., V. 49, pp. 210-11. [20] Jo., V. 50, p. 80 ; * On M ilaelmas Day, 1893, Dr. A. H. Baynes was consecrated (in Westminster Abbey) Bishop for .Nntal and Maritzburg [39]. At first he took the title "Bishop of Natal-Maritzburg," but by arrangement with the South African Bishops in 1894, it has been provisionally changed to " Bishop of Natal " pending the next meeting of the Provincial Synod of South Africa, in 1898. 18; ZULULAND. 835 111 •J 7-H. r2j J MSS., ■103-4 ; V. 4(i, [7]R. K. 1H5(5, R. 1858, . 84-6 ; Bishop I April (58, p. 80. U. 1808, und K. ()., V. 4S>, (111; M.F. 50, p. 80 ; itminster Jiuhop of 1894, it ig of tlie R. 1807, p. 02. [211 J MSS., V. 11, pp. 881-3 ; R. 1809, pp. 72-8. [22] Jo., V. CO, pp, 105, 280-7 ; J MS8., V. 2, pp. 809, 852 ; V. 11, pp. 871, 870-80. [23] R. 18«il, p. 78. [24] R. 1800, pp. 77-8. [25J M.F. 1808, pp. 41-2: see also M.F. 1850, pp. 218-27, 255-61, 277-82; M.F. 1800, p. 262; M.F. 1802, pp. 108-8, 180-42; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1874," No. 7, pp. 1-7. [26] M.F. 1800, pp. 60, 84-7, 104-7 ; R. 1860, p. 100. [26a] M.F. 1872, p. 08. [27] R. 1803-4, p. 88. [28] Jo., V. 51, pp. 225-6 ; M.F. 1872, pp. 98, 104. [29] R. 1871, pp. 77-H ; M.F. 1872, p. 105. [30] R. 1870, pp. 68-4 ; R. 1877, p. 46. [31] R. 1875, pp. 50-7. [32] Jo,, V. 52, p. 890 ; R. 1881, pp. 08-i). [33] R. 1865, p. 08 ; R. 1866, pp. 98, 101 ; R. 1867, p. 85. [34] R. 1875, p. 64 ; R. 1878, p. 65 ; R. 18H:5, p. 61 ; R, 1884, p. 05 ; Annual Return of Rev. Dr. Booth, Jan. 5, 1892. [35] R. 1884, p C5 ; R. 1886, p. CO ; R. T880, p. 72 ; R. 1887, p. 71 ; R. 1880, p. 86 ; R. 1800, pp. 52, 88 ; R. 1891, pp. 99-108. [35rt] R. 1891, pp. 102-8. [36] R. 1886, p. 72. [37] Jo., V. 53, pp. 887-8 ; R. 1882, p. 64 ; R. 1880, p. 72. [38] R. 1891, p. OH ; J MSB., V. 24, p. 270. [3B] M.F. 1808, p. 480. CHAPTER XLV. ZULULAND. ZunJLAND liefl on tlio East Coast of Africa to tho north of Natal, from which it 18 separated by the River Tu^,'(da. In tho bopinning of tlio present century it appears to have been peopled by a warlike tribe of Kaffirs from tho north, led by "Tyaka" or " Ghaka," who had two half-brothers, " Dinpano " or " Dingaan " and "Mpanda" or "Panda." Dingaan murdered and succeeded (^haka in 1828; but by the emigrant Dutch of Natal was deposed in 1830 in favour of Panda, at whoso death in 1878 Cetywayo succeeded to tho throne. Cetywayo hated the Boers, and after the annoX" ation of the Transvaal by the British transferred his enmity to tho new Government. Troubles arose which led to tin' Zulu War of 1870, in which the British, after HufTcring a reverse at Isandhlwaiia, sliattercil the military power of tlio Zulus. Cotywiwo was deposed and the country divided into liJ districts under independent chiefs holding office by the gift of the Queen of England. The arrangement failed ; and in 1883 a part of his former kingdom was restored to Cetywayo, a small district was assigned to Usibepu (one of the 13 chiefs), and the remainder was constituted a native reserve under British supervision. Cetywayo was soon overthrown by Usibepu, and taking refuge in the reserve, died thero in 1884. Thither in turn Usibepu was driven by the Usutus, aided by Boer adventurers, who were rewarded by a grant of land in which they established " The New RepuV)lic " (area, 2,b5i B(|uaro miles). I''urth(;r civil divisions wore prevented by the formal annexation of the remainder of Zululaiid by Great Britain, with the general assent of the Zulus, in May 1H87. Tlir )>r('sent seat of tho Government is at Eshowe. Tho area of tho British possi'Ssions is 8,900 square miles, including St. Lucia Bay district, which was ceded by Panda in 18 J3, and formally taken possession of in 1884. In 1837 an attempt was made by tho Church Missionary Society to establish a Mission in Zuluhmd. Near the capital, Unkunkinglovo, their Missionary, the Rev. F. Owen, his wife, and sister laboured four months amidst scenes of cruelty and death ; but withdrew in February 1838, after witnessing the massacre of a party of Dutch Boers by Dingaan. The C.M.S. attempt not beinj^ renewed it fell to tho lot of the S.P.Ci. to plant tho Church in Zululand — a country which for nearly another fifty years continued to bo " one of the cruel habitations of the earth." It has been estimated that Chaka, Dinp;aan, and Panda, caused between them in their wars and private massacres the deaths of a million of human bciiij^s [1]. In the words of Panda " tho whol*^ race of Senzangakona, ever since we came to light, are inlcunzi egwcbayc [a pushing bull]: wo are always killing one another" [2]. In 1857, Umkungo, son and heir of Panda, was placed by the Governor of Natal at the S.P.G. Institution, Ekukanyeni, Natal, for education [8], and in response to representations from Bishop Colenso the Society in April 1859 stated that it was prepared to allow a temporary grant of £400 a year to a Mission under him to the country of l?anda [4]. On Sep- tember 12 in that year the Bishop set out from Natal on a visit to i fill in ( M 88G SOCIETY FOR THS TROrAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. 21, t I'l' -1] mm I I' ', 1 1 fi ]>■: < !t< "11 Panda, taking with him seven Kaffirs — four of whom were Christians. The followinf? Sunday (September 18) they knelt down in Zuhiland to hft up their "voices together in prayer and praise. It was the last time that the prayers of the Church of England" had "been used in the native tongue on this side of the Tukola." The Rev. R. Rohrhthon (also from Natal) joined them at the Umlalazi (September 20), and at Emmangweni they had an interview with Cetywayo, " a fine handsome young follow, of about . . . thirty years of ago . . . with a very pleasant smile and good-humoured face, and a strong deep voice." A few days later (September 2H) the Bishop thus describes his first reception by Panda at Nodwengu — " Tlie KiiiK lias sent for mo, saying that ' his council of indunas was disinuHocl, but that iio was very unwell; he would speak with mo, however, for a few moments, and take olT the cilge of his appetite.' I went with William . . . and at leiiHth entered a court, in the centre of wliich was an (enormous liut. . . . Under tlu! funeo of the little iiiclosuro sat the Kin^r, much like in face to the picture in An^^as's hook, but in person not near so stout as he is there represented. . . . He was (luito alone, naked, but for the ordinary cincture about tlio loins . . . and a blue blanket thrown about him. I sat down on the ground beside him and remained silent some minutes, looking at him, and ho at mo. Then as ho seemed waiting' for mo to begin, I said, ' Good day. Panda.' ' Yes, good day to you.' * I am grieved to hear tiiat you are sick to-day.' ' Yes, I am very sick. I have been sitting a long time with my indunas, and my body is wearied out.' ' In the first place, Monaso salutes you, and Masala (Sikoto's mother), and Hikoto, and Umkungo, they salute you very much.' The old man's face instantly grew sad, and his oyes filled with tears. He could not speak a word for emotion for soino time. When ho was a little recovered I said, ' And here is a letter which Umkungo has written with his own hand.' ... He looked at it for a few moments and then said, but with all possible civility, ' Unamanga I ' — in plain English, ' You aro a liar I '— rather u atrong word for a bishop to receive. I assured him that it was Umkungo's own work . . . and the poor father wiped the tears from his eyes, turning the letter over in his hand, and saying, 'And Umkungo has written all thid.' I . . . read half a page, when he took it out of my hand to look at it and wcop again. Ho apologised to me for crying and asked about tho boy most tenderly." Throughout this and subsequent interviews there was " a most touching exhibition of the King's tender feelings as husband and father," and a site for a Mission station was readily granted at Kwa Magwaza, " a remarkable and beautiful spot." During the Bishop's stay at Nodwengu services were held and Missionary pictures exhibited, two of the native boys he brought being selected to read the lesson at the opening service, and thus being " tlie first to publish the Word of Life among the Zulus." The need of a Mission in the district was emphasized by the fact that at this time there was living near the King's kraal a white man who had " adopted Kafir fashions entirely." Panda had given him a wife, and he wore no more clothing than a native. " What an impression of the English " (said the Bishop) ** must be conveyed by the numerous characters who are to be found both in the colony and without it, causing their country and their supposed religion to be blasphemed among the heathen ! " An exception must be made in the case of two Englishmen from Natal whom the Bishop met at Nodweni, and who with their native servants attended service held in the precincts of the King's kraal. From one of these, Mr. Ogle, a man well known in the early history of Natal, and thoroughly acquainted with the Zulus, the Bishop received a •• vp-y different version" of the massacre of the Boers in IM ZULULAMD. 837 1888 " from what is commonly received." According to Mr. Ogle the . act was the result of fraud, deceit, and threats on the part of the Boers. Before parting from Panda the Bishop was "reduced to extremity for presents for the people," and having exhausted his "blankets, coloured neckerchiefs, knives, and scissors," he was "obliged to make presents oi matches and pills \ " which last were "begged in case there should arise at any future time a pain of some kind." Finally the King " asks for three tin pannikins and a frying pan" in place of a gridiron, and, his wishes having been gratified, the Mission party leave Nodwengu on October 4 " with a deep sense of the kindness . . . received . . . and a real esteem and pity for him," from what they had seen of his character [5]. After his return the Bishop proposed resigning the See of Natal and going to Zululand as a " simple Missionary " in episcopal orders. In the event of his doing so the Society undertook to support him with a liberal grant ;* but he abandoned his intention, and sent the Rev. R. RoHEiiTSON [(>]. Accompanied by Mrs. Robertson and a few converted Zulus, Mr. Robertson removed from Natal to Kwamagwaza in September 1800 [7]. In reporting their arrival he wrote : " The joyous, rapturous greeting which awaited us here more than repaid all it had cost us leaving the Umlazi. Not only on Sundays, but every day we have endless visits from the numerous people about us." At the first services " they were most attentive and tried to join in the singing and chanting, but they did not scruple ... to make remarks aloud on all that was new to them." Their "simple, frank, joyous manner" was refreshing to the Missionary. They did not know he had a wife, and the sight of a lady "completed their ecstasy." One said " it seemed as if the sun had come to shine among them ; and another man pointing upwards, said he thanked God for bringing us to them, and that they should now rejoice and grow in our presence that others would envy them." "It seems wonderful" (Mr. Robertson added) " such a people should be living under such a murderous system of government — life is so insecure, yet they look so happy and cheerful and so willing to receive teaching — home feelings so strong, and yet. one that you may be most familiar with may any night be executed by the King's people, and you see his face no more. The whole country is in a state of excitement, from the King and his sons calling the whole nation to arms— all must {.o . . . but the old, or young boys and women and children " [8]. Mr. Robertson was cordially received by both Panda and his sons, especially by Cetywayo, who was described as " a tine amiable-looking youiig man, very noble in his appearance." But the Mission opened at a critical period in Zulu history, at the decline of the life of the old King amid all the miseries of a disputed succession, where generally the strongest wins, and the son who can destroy the most of his family and people gains the respect and homage of his barbarous subjects. Cetywayo had won this position by a succession of wars and murders, and in 1801, hearing that hia father was giving the impression that a child of six years old, the son of the favourite queen at the time, should be the next King, he sent an impi which burnt down the royal kraal, assaulted the old King, * £500 per annum for the Biuhop, £1,000 per annum for other MisBiouarieti, ancl £1,000 for buildings [9]. BOW 338 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE iOSPEL. il 'Mil destroyed the child and its mother, and desolated thd country — the destruction of whole kraals, even to the little ciii!iren, being a common occurrence. Things came to sue? a crisis that the Natal Government intervened and arranged with Pa ida to fix the succession on Cety wayo in the hope of putting an end to 'he murders. Cetywayo's party de- manded that Umkongo should be given up to them, but this the Government refused to do [10]. Through these troubles the Mission passed unmolested, and when in September 1861 all its principal buildings were accidentally burnt down, the Zulus came from all directions bringing material to repair the damage [11]. By the Rev. S. M. Samuelson, who joined the staff in 1801, the Mission was made known in 1802 as far as Emapiseni, a distance of 240 miles, where he met with a friendly reception from the Chief of the Amapisa tribe, " whose people showed great joy and surprise at hearing, for ^^ic first time, a white man talk their language " [12], 111 1865 Mr. Samuelson opened a new station, called St. Paul's, about 24 miles from Kwamagwaza. The work which had been carried on zealously and effectually was interrupted in 1868 oy a persecution in- stigated by Cetywayo, who, although ho readily granted the site for the Mission, withheld permission to the Zulus to become Christians. Among Mr. Samuelson's converts was Umfezi, son of a great man. To his relatives who tried to persuade him to give up his belief he said, " I am fully persuaded that God is . . . nothing can turn me away from that. I care nothing about ray cows, my intended bride, and other things. Take them all. Drag me away or kill me on the spot, but I will not give up my belief." His relations were so imi)ressed by his confession that tliey too admitted the existence of God. Cetywayo and other Chiefs next sent men to kill Umfezi, but being hiddon above the calico ceiling in the Mission House he was not found. When tho search was over Mr. Samuelson sat down to his harmonium and played and sang the Te Deum and Jubilate in Zulu. " Tlie Chiefs became so transported" (wrote Mr. Samuelson) "that they swore by their King that we Missionaries are the only kings on earth." After the impi had gone ^Ir. Samuelson took Umfezi by night and giving him tlie only upper coat he possessed, sent him to Natal for safety. There also he experienced ill-treatment and persecution for Christ's sake ; but he contiiuicd steadfast and returned to St. Paul's in 1869 [18]. Previously to the attempt on Umfezi all the boys and girls under instruction at St. Paul's were removed and the work was suspended [14]. Persecution in various forms continued for some years, and on one occasion a band of armed men rushed into the Mission House, and forcing away a young girl under Christian training compelled her to marry an old heathen man [15]. On Easter Day 1871 Mr. Samuelson baptized five converts and soon after fought with thirty heathen natives in defence of a witch, who however was taken and killed. During the previous thirty years the belief in witchcraft had greatly increased in Zululand, and the killing of persona as witches was of frequent occur- rence [16]. In 1809 Zululand was formally placed under the episcopal supervision of tho Bishop of Mauitzbuug [sec p. 832], and in 1870 it ZULULAND. 339 under fed [14]. on one and her to luelson natives ting tlie jased in It occur - opal 1 1870 it MSCi was made a separate and Missionary Biahopric — for whicn a small en- dowment was raised, chiefly by the labours of Miss Mackenzie, as a memorial to the late Bishop Mackenzie of Zambezi or Central Africa. The first Bishop of Zululand, Dr. T. E. Wilkinson, consecrated in Westminster Abbey on St. Mark's Day 1870 [17], wrote from Kwama- gwaza on January 80, 1871 : — " We have an enormous field before us here, terribly vast when measured against the slender force at hand to till it— a witness to the Church's apathy. However wo are progressing I hope . . . our immense distance from Durban, 170 iiiles away here in the wilderness, separated from e^ ery white man's habitation by iiountainous country, and dependent upon cveryt'iing upon a fortnight's wagon , )urney . . . renders all such work difficult beyona calculation, until brought face to face with it. . . . Prince Cetywayo has just granted a site for a Mission Station ... to the northwards of Kwamagwaza. . . . There are friendly chiefs in this district . . . who have invited us to build amongst them and an abundant heathea population untouched as yet by a Missionary '' [18]. In February twenty-two converts were confir^ied, all of whom re- c nved the Holy Communion on the following Sunday, w}i'^n two deacons received Priests' Orders, The opening of the new station at Etaleni was entrusted to the Rev. J. Jackson, who during the next nine years carried on from the Transvaal border a Mission among the natives of Swaziland. [See p. .S13.] In April 1871 the l>ishop'visited Cetywayo, who decided to send his only son, with the sons of other great men, to Kwamagwaza for education. The erection of a native college at St. l^lary's was begun in this year. In the next (1872) the old King, Panda, died ; but Cetywayo had long been the real ruler of Zulu- land [18a]. And in reality his rule was unfavourable for Missionary operations, it being "unlawful for a Zulu to be a Christian." At his installation as King in 1873 he represented to Mr. Shepstone, who attended on behalf of the Natal Government, that he " saw no good in Missionary teaching, although he admitted they were good men ; tho doctrines they taught might be applicable to white men but ... a Christian Zulu was a Zulu spoiled ; ho would be glad if the Mis- sionaries all left the country ; indeed he wished them to leave." Tho result of Mr. Shepstone's conversation with the King was however " an understanding that those [Missionaries] who Avero already in the country should not be interfered with, and that if any of them com- mitted an offence for which tlie otVender might be considered deserving of expulsion* tho case should be submitted to the Government of Natal and its assent received before tho sentence should be carried out." Mr. Shepstone "did not consider it wise to attempt to make any arrangements in favour of converts," as he considered the position of tho Missionaries and all concerned to bo so anomalous that sooner or later a compromise would relieve the difficulty, or Mission operations would have to be given up [19], The resignation of Bishop Wilkinson in 1875 and the delay \n the appointment of a successor (Dr. Douolas McKenzie, cons. 1880) deprived the diocese of episcopal guidance and counsel at a time when it was most needed t [20]. Wars and threats of violence * Tbe Zulus had no idea of inflicting any punishment upon a MiBsiouury except that of expulsion. t The Rov. J. W. Alington was sent out from England as Vicar-General in 1878, but he died in 1870 [20aJ. z2 h ,f> 840 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. il ' f>\ caused several of the Missionaries in 1877 to remove their Zulu con- verts out of the country. On the stations of the Norwegian Mission some converts were put to death, and for the greater part of the next two years Mission work in Zululand was suspended. All the Mis- sionaries withdrew — Mr. Samuelson being one of the last to quit his post— but the Rev. G. Smith, one of the Society's Missionaries in Natal, accompanied the British expedition into Zululand, and in the capacity of Chaplain shared the defence of Rorke's Drift in 1879, and subsequently in the search for the colours of H.M. 24th Regiment and for the bodies of Lieutenants Melville and Coghill [21]. His gallantry- was rewarded by a military chaplaincy. At the close of the Zuhi War in 1879 most of the Missionaries were able to return, some to their ruined stations, some to begin work afresh in new places. Many of the native Christian refugees also returned, and generally the re-establishment of the Mission station was welcomed as a benefit by th'> heathen in the neighbourhood. The buildings at St. Paul's and K^\au^agwaza had been almost utterly destroyed [22j. Fresh hindrances awaited the Missionaries in Sir Garnet Wolseley's " settlement " of the country [see p. 385], by which the lands given to the Church by Cetywayo and his predecessor were confiscated, and the newly- appohited Chiefs were declared to have the right to resume occu- pation of any land they might assign for Mission sites. Against this arrangement the Society (October 30, 1879) appealed to the Imperial Government, whose subsequent annexation of Zululand has, it is hoped, ended all doubt as to the tenure of Mission property [23]. In December 1879 the Bishop of Maritzburg, accompanied by Archdeacon Usherwood, the Rev. G. Smith, and Mr. C. Johnson, held a funeral service and celebrated the Holy Communion on thcv battlefield of Isandhlwana, and selected a site for a Memorial Church which should be both a monument to the dead and the centre of a new Mission to l he surrounding tribes. As a reward for his loyalty to the Britisli the Basuto Chief Hlubi of Natal was granted this district. He appropriated to his own use the ruins of the Norwegian Mission premises, and determined to admit no Missionaries except those of the Engliwli Churcli. At Hlubi's request Mr. Johnson, their teacher, removed with his tribe from Natal to Isandhlwana in 1880. Having assisted in forming the station of St. Vincent, and been ordained, Mr. Johnson removed to a place twelve miles otf, where Illubi himself and many of his people had settled. Here a second station, called St. Augustine's, was opened, the progress of which to the present time has been highly encouraging. When it was first proposed to build a school-church at St. Augustine's, 130 of Ilhibi's men " camo forward and promised to contribute 8O5. each." Illubi, though not yet himself a Christian, does all he can to back up the Missionary. There are now (1892) no less than eighteen out-stations in connection with St. Augustine's, where services are held regularly. St. Vincent was selected as Ihe headquarters of the new Bishop of Zululand,* and the foundation stone of the Memorial Church was laid on October 12, 1882, and the building dedicated on April 28 following [24]. The outbreak of civil war in 1884 led to the temporary abandon- ment of Kwaniogwaza, St. Paul's, and Isandhlwana stations, but in spite * His Biicct'BHor, Biwhop Carter, removed hia rebidence to EHhowe in 1892. ZULULAND. 341 of the state of exile of many of the people, and the general sense of uncertainty and insecurity, the haptisms in that year numbered nearly 200, and 119 persons were confirmed [25]. In 1885 the permanent sre-occupation of Kwamagwaza — as to which there had been some -difficulty— was secured. A Synod was held at Isandhlwana, and a revised version of a portion of tlie Zulu Prayer Book was issued [26], The annexation of Zululand by Great Britain in 1887 brought with it increased responsibilities, followed as it was by an influx of Europeans. On the other hand the change delivered the Missionaries from the mere caprice of a heatlien chief, and forbade the marriage of girls against their wills, and the " smelling out, or pretending to smell out for witchcraft," — all matters which had proved of serious hindrance to the cause [27J. In 1888 Bishop McKenzik attended the Lambeth Conference, at which among the subjects discussed was that of polygamy, one which perhaps affected his diocese more than any other. The opinion of the Conference was " that persons living in polygamy be not admitted to baptism, but that they bo accepted as candidates and kept under Christian instruction until such time as they shall be in a position to accept the law of Christ." On his return, in endeavouring to supply the wants of his diocese his strength failed, and he died at Isandhlwana on January 0, 1890 [28]. His episcopate had been " full of anxiety and care and of not infrequent perils, but amid all he . . . laboured with high courage " [29]. The first impressions of his successor, Bishop Carter (consecrated in St. Pavd's Cathedral on i\Iichaehnas Day 1891) are " that though what has been done with the small means at the disposal of the Mission is really wonderful, yet that practically the work is only just begun, and that the great mass of tbe people are untouched." IMr. Johnson (a competent judge) is of opinion that the Zulus are deteriorating in character, from there being no longer the strict discipline in which they were originally kept. Native beer drinks are on tlie increase, owing very much to their having nothing to do. " It is true " (adds Bishop Carter) " that under British rule their lives are safer ; but what ia the good of tliis if more is not done to teach them a more excellent way of living? " Efforts are now being directed (with the assistance of Government) to teaching the natives tradeg by means of indus- trial institutions [80]. Statiktu-s. — In Zululiniil (area, 11,000 sciuiirn iniloK), where (1859-92) the Society haa usHititod in maintiiiniuj^ 9 MisHionaries luul iihiiitiuf,' V Ceiitriil StationH (as detailed on J). H9('p), there are now 139,7tHH inhal)itants, of whom about 1,000 are Church Members, under^the care of 13 Clergymen and a Bi.shop. [See p. 705; nee also tho Table on p. 'Mi.] i li.v i llvferencea (Chapter XLV.)— [IJ R. 1871, p. 00; M.Il. 185;), i)p. 'ir.lVl. [21 M.H. No. t!9, p. H4. J3J J MSB., V. 10. p. !!;!!!. |4J Jo., V. 47, p. 377. |51 M.H. No. 3'J. [6] J MSS,, V. '23, pp. 43-1, W-Ur,, 70-'2 ; Jo., V. 4H, pp. 58-9, 92-3 ; K. 1800, p. 1'2'2. |7] K. 1801, pp. 189-10; M.F. 18C1, pp. '241-3. [8J M.F. 1801, pp. '241-4. [9] Jo., V. 48, pp. 58-9. [101 J MSS., V. '23, pp. 93-4 ; M.F. 1801, pp. 10'2-3, 195-(i ; M.F. 18(!'2, l>p. 1'2-14. [IIJM.F. 18(!2, pp. 0, 7, 15. |12] U. 1802, p. 1'28 ; K. 1803, p. 83. [13] R. 1805, p. 95 ; R. 1800, p. 10'2; R. 18(i8, pp. 70-3; R. 1809, p. 78. [14] R. 1808, pp. 71, 73. 1 15] R. 1H72, pp. 47-8. [16] R. 1870, p. 04 ; R. 1871, p. 80. [17] R. 1870, p. 04 ; Stand- ing Committee, Oct. 30, 1879 ; M.F. 1871, p. 3!(0. [18 ai\d 18^i] J MSB., V. '27, pp. 1, '2, 0, 7 ; R. 1871, pp. 79, 80 ; M.F. 1871, pp. 334-0 ; M.F. 1873, p. 100 ; Q.P., Aug. 1873, p. 3. [19J M.F. 1870, pp. 135-C. [20] R. 1875, p. 57 ; R. 1870, p. 65. [20a 1 R. 1878, p. 50 ; R. 1879, p. 05. [21] R. 1877, pp. 4(V-7 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 403-71 ; R. 1878, pp. 5.5-0 ; R. 1879, p. 05. |22j R. 879, p. (55; M.F. 1879, p. 533; M.F. 1882, p. 111. [23] Standing Committee li:" • 842 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Book, V. 89, pp. 182-5 ; Jo., V. B3, p. 290 ; H MSB., V. 8, p. 205 ; M.P. 1879, p. 563 ; R. 1879, pp. 49-53 ; R. 1881, pp. CO-1 ; R. 1884, p. 60. [24] J MSS., V. 27, p. 93 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 81-4, 408-17 ; R. 1880, p. 61 ; R. 1882, p. 54 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 112-13 ; R. 1881, pp. 61-2 ; R. 1891, p. 105 ; R. 1892, p. 89. [25] M.F. 1890, pp. 93-0. [26] R. 1884, p. 00 ; R. 1885, p. 67. [27] J MSS., V. 27, p. 100 ; R. 1887, pp. 72-3. [28] R. 1889, pp. 87-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 97 ; Jo., Jan. 17, 1890. [29] M.F. 1890, p. 120. [30] R. 1891, pp. 91, 103-9. m Wi ;' lu:jiiifH CHAPTER XLVI. SWAZILAND, OR AMASWAZILAND. TiTE country (area, 12,000 Bquaro miles) lies on tho. oaatpni sido of Routli Africa between tho Lebombo Mountains (on the east) and tlie Transvaal (on the west). Tlio Amaswazi are a warlike and independent tribe of Kaflirs, who wore lon^; a terror to all the neighbourinj,' tribe t except the Zulus. Though for tho most part still lieathen, they have no idols, and littlu to represent their ancient faith beyond ancestral worship. The Church of England was the fii'st Christian body to occupy Swazi- hind. The diocese formed in 1870 under the title of Zululand having been designed to include the country of the tribes towards the Kiver Zain- besi, its first Bishop, Dr. T. E. Wilkinson, visited Swaziland in 1H71 to seek an opening for a Mission. An " eternal warfare " between the AmasT\-azi and the Zulus had '* swept and reswept the di.strict of Pongolo (the boundary river) so effectually" that in passing from ono kingdom to the other for a whole day a desert was traversed in which " no human being" was to bo seen, " nought but herds of antelopes, gnus, zebras, ostriches, and hartebheests." lleaching the kraal of the then boy-prince of the Amaswazi after a trying journey of three weeks, the Bishop " found that there was not a single effort being made in all that vast country, nor for the next 1,100 miles " to Zanzibar " for tho fivangelizing of these tine tribes " which dwelt there. The Amaswazi he described as " a very fine ])Cople intellectually and physically . . . less warlike . . . than the Zulus, and more inclined to work ; . . . tho country. . . a very fine one, high, and therefore healthy." They showed "no little kindness," but " evidently did not believe tliat \vc were Missionarios, and seemed to know very little about them. We had been warned that we should be taken either for Dutch Boers come to wheedle them out of their land, or for I'ortuguese slave dealers bent on the worst of errands, and so it evidently was ; tliey could not believe that wo came amongst them with disinterested motives, and the consequence was that they refused to allow us to see the yount; prince llludonga at all and we thought it inexpedient just then to press matters. Ho with many friendly assurance.-i on bot}» sides, accompanied by exchange of prtisents, we turned our heads homewards, telling them wo sliould goon bo with tliem again, as it was impossible we could forsake our brothers." The Chiefs, though willing to liave Missionaries near them, feared to allow white men to settle in their country. A basis of operations SWAZILAND, OB AMASWAZILAND. 343 was therefore selected just outside the Swazi border, at Derby in the Transvaal, and thither the Kev. Joel Jackson of Zululand was sent with a catechist (Mr. Hales) and arrived on Christmas Day 1871. Two years later Bishop Wilkinson baptized there the first Swazi convert — a boy who was named Harvey after the Bishop of Carlisle [1]. Early in 1877 the centre of the Mission was removed to Mahamba (Trans- vaal), but the Zulu War of 1879 rendering its abandonment advisable, Enhlozana was selected as the new station, and in 1881, at the invita- tion of the Swazi King, who granted a site on the river Usutu, the head- quarters of the Mission were at last established in the centre of Swazi- land, fifteen miles from the King's kraal. Enhlozana is in what has been called the " Little Free State " in Swaziland, but in 1890 it was annexed to the Transvaal [2]. After four years at the Usutu Mr. Jackson reported : — " I cannot make much impression on the great mass of heathenism around. But to be single-handed is a great disadvantage in this phice. Sadly too much of my time and strength have to be given to merely secular matters. The climate is so hot and enervating that even now in midw nter there are few days that are not too hot for much outdoor labour. As I am alone, and have no funds, the necessary buildings must bo put up by myself, I have native boys, who can help me much, but they require my constant presence. As little food can be bought in this neighbourhood, we must grow for our own needs, and unless I am present to superintend all planting operations they fail, and the crops cost more than the market price of grain. Matters will improve only when we have a generation trained into more careful and industrious habits " [3|. The first Church building of the Mission was not opened until 1890 [iia]. When Mr. Jackson came to the country he had but one white neighbour within a radius of 50 miles. But about the year 1887 the wliole of Swaziland was " given out in concessions conveying mineral rights," and parts once like a wilderness have become popu- lated by white people -miners, &c. — and a Government for whites has been established. Europeans, chiefly English, were more than 100 miles in advance of him in 1888, and many were settling near the King's kraal. Mr. Jackson's work among the natives had so lacked encouragement that several times he thought of going to more pro- mising fields, but, said he, " something always came in the way, which seemed to tell mc I must stay. It now seems plain that my presence was needed to prepare for coining events and work. At lirst we could not gain an entrance even into the country ; now I have good reason to believe that very soon Ciiristian marriage without the payment of cuttle will be ft recognised law of the land for those wlio desire it. The minda of the King and Chiefs arc . . . preparing to accept other changes " [4]. While, liowever, " the Swazis are waiting for the King " (to become a Christi. .), progress in their evangelisation must be slow. "How can they go before the King?" [5J. In 1889 Uio Society provided funds for meeting what had been a " -^-^t cryi. g want," viz. a Missionary to minister to the white gold- ;' j-gwrs and proprietors in Swaziland ; but lUshop McKenzie was unable ■3 take any action in the matter owing to the unsettled state of the country and to the lack of a suitable agent [(JJ. A revolution was attempt.. d in 1888, which resulted in the Prime Minister being put to death and the King's brother, who hoped to ascend the t roue, lleeiug J 844 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. to the Transvaal. Politically Swaziland is still in an uncertain posi- tion, and it is likely to be brought under the sway of the Boers [7]. Statistics.— In Swaziland (area, 12,000 square miles), where (1871-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining 2 Missionaries and planting 1 Central Station (as detailed on p. 897), there are now 70,500 inluibitants (70,000 being Natives), of whom 200 are Church Members and 66 Communicants, under the care of a Clergyman and the Bishop of Zuialand. [See also the Table on p. 884.] Eeferences (Chapter XLVI.)— [1] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 7-9, 15, 16, 205a ; M.F. 1872, pp. 107-10 ; R. 1872, p. 48 ; R. 1873, pp. 45-8. [2] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 50, 205a, 2056 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 113-14 ; R. 1881, p. 61 ; R. 1890, p. 91. [3J R. 1885, pp. 07-8. [3a] R. 1890, pp. 90-1. [4] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 145-6, 2056 ; R. 1888, p. 88. [5] L., Bishop McKenzie, Jan. 2, 1888 ; J MSS., V. 27, p. 164. [6] J MSS., V. 27, p. 191. [7] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 110-17, 162, 176, 181, 2056 ; R. 1884, p. 66 j R. 1887, p. 78. CHAPTER XLVII. TONGALAND. ToNOALAND lies on the east coast of South Africa between Zululand (on the south) and Delagoa Bay (on the nortli), and extending from the Indian Ocean westward to the Bombo Mountains. Throughout its length and breadth (KiO miles by 70) the country is flat and sandy — none much tibove and some below the level of the sea. It is inhabited by the most industrious race in tliat part of Africa — viz., the Aiualonga, or (as they are sometimes termed) " Knob-nosed KafSrs." Owing to the deadliness of its climate little has yet been done towards the evangelisation of Tongaland. The first step taken by the English Church in this direction was to place it in charge of the Bishop of Zululand when the diocese of that name was formed in 1870. In his first reports to the Society on the subject Bishop Wilkinson in 1872 was of opinion that the only way of reaching the tribes inhabiting " that land of death " was to establish a post on the heights of the Bombo, from which descents could be made for days together, though no white man could live in the country t that is, for long). A short time bofort', nine traders bad ventured aito the district, and " not one came out agahi" [1], No ailvance in the matter appears to have been made during the first Bishop's episcopate (1870-5), but his successor, Bishop McKenzie, (cons. November 1880), placed a native catechist (Titus Zwane) on the Bombo Mountains in 1881, " to keep open the right of occupation •»»\d to prepare the way for a greater work." About a year later the catechist died, and want of funds and agents prevented the re-ocou- pation of the station, though just before his own death (in Jan. 1890) the Bishop was about to accept an offer of a new site '20 acres) on the Bombo [2]. In the meanwhile the Bishop a plan had been to visit Tongaland " in the healthy season, June or July, and try to bring away boys for TONGALAND. 345 school at Isandhlwaua " (in Zululand). His last visit was in 1889, when he came to the conclusion that a station ought to be opened in Tongaland itself as well as one on the Bombo. The climate is not so bad as that of Delagoa Bay, and " if one of the higher spots were selected . . . and theMissionaries took reasonable care of themselves, there does not seem to be more danger than in other hot and rather unhealthy places." On this occasion the Bishop was accompanied by the Rev. W. Martyn, a native Zulu deacon, and they spent eight days in Tongaland, " sleeping in the native huts, and having . . . many opportunities for preaching truth in the smaller kraals." As usual " the common people received us gladly " (wrote the Bishop), but "we were not allowed to tell our tale to either King or Queen, but had to accept a message sent out to us that they did not want any of such talk, we had better turn back at once." But the " old indunas in spite of themselves . . . heard a good deal," for on receiving the message the Bishop " began to tell them the chief things we believe and teach," and they listened with patience for some time before they " laughed and walked away." This, probably the first Missionary visit ever paid to the royal kraal, was at an unfavourable time, for political and exploring visitors had recently been there, and the indunas regarded theMissionaries as having some connection with one of the parties : " the idea of a white man taking the trouble to come to them seeking nothing for himself but only wishing to do them good, was too impossible to be received." The Tonga* language, though very unlike Zulu in many ways besides words and sounding like " Idtchen Kafir," " has affinities, so that a knowledge of Zulu is of great assistance when reading it," and most of the men and boys can understand and talk Zulu [3]. According to Bishop McKenzie the Amatonga know more of the outside world than the neighbouring tribes, are more ready to leave their homes, and are in advance of the Zulus and Swazis in such matters as house-building, and they seem well disposed towards white men. But " the morality of the sexes is deplorably low " [4], and the fact that contact with Europeans has rendered it worse [sec p. 34G] makes it all the more necessary that adequate measures should at once be taken for tlie conversion of Tongaland [5]. *' To see if there were any possibility of connnoncing work amongst the Tongas," Bishop Carter (Dr. McKenzio's successor) visited the country in September 1892. At present there appears to bo " no missionary work of any kind being done by anybody amongst its people." But though he has not yet *' got a footing in the country," his visit was not "altogether unprofitable," and many friends were made. lii/errnces (Chapter XLVII.)— [1] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 9, 10-17. [2] J MSS., V. 27, pp. 50, 82, 9«, 180, lUM ; M.F. IH.sJ, p. 114. [3J J MSS., V. 27, pp. 18U-y. [4J J MSS., V. 27, p. lea. [5J 11. 18i»l, p. 105. .! I * Tlio Swiss liiivo published ii book in tho Tonga tongue, Baku ya Tsikwembo {Lausanne : Bridd, 1883.) i :) , i: II J. (■ 'I . >!^l • :lW'' ■ 1 f ;*! i ' ' i * ' iiyii If ivl L 846 SOCIETY FOR THE PEOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER XLVIII. DELAGOA BAY. Delaooa Bay formB a part of the Portuguese province of Mozambique, on the south- cast coast of Africa. By the Portuguese it is called "Lourenyo Marques," after its discoverer in 1644. Though Delagoa Bay was nominally included in the Diocese of Zulu- land (formed in 1870), no further nieaf/ures were taken for its occupa- ration by the Church of England until after the resignation and return to England of Bishop Wilkinson, who then began to collect funds for the formation of a separate Bishopric in the district. His action was provisionally approved by the Metropolitan of South Africa in 1879, and some small sums (about £100 in all) were received by the Society for the object. In view, however, of the claims of the existing dioceses the South African Bishops considered the scheme premature, and they suspended it in 1880 [1]. In January-February 1891 the Bishops arranged for the incorpo- ration of the regions about Delagoa Bay (with South Gazaland, and Lydenberg and Zoutspanberg in the Transvaal*) into a new Diocese to be called Lebombo, and on their application the Society (May 1891) granted £500 towards the endowment of the see (£7,000 having been raised for the object by Bishop Wilkinson), and £800 per annum for the establishment of Missions within its boundaries [2]. Previously to this the Society (May 1889) had made provision towards supplying ministrations to Englishmen employed at Louren^o Marques on tlie new railway and in other ways, but the seizure of the line by the Portuguese for non-fulfilment of contract rendered it un- necessary to appoint a chaplain for the English, who began to leave [8]. Soon after his first visit to Delagoa Bay (in 1881) Bishop McKenzie secured a site for a Mission, but he was unable to go there again until 1889. He could then find no one "anxious for Communion," and therefore celebrated in Zulu in his room at the hotel for him- self and his native companion, the Rev. W. Mabtyn of Zululand. The town and neighbourhood " badly needs the counter influence of some clergy, for it is a very drunken and corrupt place. The natives are terribly demoralised by drink and high wages and contact with bad white men." In one kraal, " in the midst of a torrent of Tonga," the Bishop "heard the name of God in Englisli, but it was the common English curse ! " During his stay a school of 80 native boys and girls, under native management, and unconnected witli any denomination, was to a certain extent offered to and accepted by him [4.j Owing however to Bishop MoKenzie's death and the rearrange- ment of dioceses, the commencement of Missionary operations in Delagoa Bay has had to await the appointment of a Bishop of Lebombo. In November 1892 the Society provided funds to enable the Rev. W. E. Smyth, the Bishop-designate, to make a preliminary survey of the dioceset [6]. • Since omitted. See next footnote. t The survey, which was made in 1893, does not appear to have extended to Delagoa Bay. Subsequently (on November 5, 1893), Mr. Smyth was consecrated at Orahamstown, and it was arranged that his diocese should not contain any portion of the Transvaal [Oj. THE OBANOE FREE STATE. 347 Befercnccs (Chapter XLVIII.)— W J MS3., V. 8, pp. 227, 287 ; V. 4, pp. 31, 83-4, 211 ; V. 12, pp. 105, 114, 135, 147, 1746, 170, 178, 180-1 ; V. 27, pp. 88, 190-1. [2J Stand- ing Committfo Book, V. 46, pp. 248, 257 ; J MSS., V. 12, pp. 855-8 ; V. 27, p. 205. [8] J MSS.,;V. 27, pp. 172,177, 182, 188-9, 191 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 45, p. 140 [4] J MSH., V. 27, pp. 50, 72, 180, 189 ; M.F. 1882, p. 114. [5] Standing Coramitteo Minutes, V. 47, pp. 205-818. [6] L., Bishop Smyth, Dec. 22, 1898. . i CHAPTER XLIX. THE OliANOE FREE STATE. This is an inland country lying on the eastern side of South Africa between Cape Colony mid tlie Transvaal &c., its area being about 70,000 square miles. Its settlement J)y whit(!s was duo to discontented Dutch farmers, who began to migrate from the Capo Colony in 1837. [See p. 208.] In 1848 it became formally subject to British sovereignty, whioli liowever was abandoned in 1854, since which time it has been a liepublic under its present name. As part of the original Diocese of Capo Town, the Orange River Sovereignty was visited by Bishop Gii.w in 1850. At that time its population was estimated at nearly 100,000 (85,000 coloured), and the country was occupied by the Dutch Church and the "Berlin," "London," " Wesleyan," and " Paris " Missionary Societies. From the local repre- sentatives of these the Bishop met with a friendly reception, the Berlin Missionaries (Lutherans) complaining to him of the " very unsound views generally taught by English Dissenting Missionaries with refer- ence to the Sacrament of Baptism which they said, being spoken of generally as only a sign or mark, the coloured people confounded it with the sign or marks upon the cattle, and did not esteem it in any higher light than this." At Boom-i)laats on May 1, the Bishop read the Burial Service over the remains of some British officers and soldiers who had fallen in a recent battle with the Boers and been buried " in a walled enclosure in the middle of Mr. Wright's garden." This appears to have been the first service performed in the sovereignty by an ordained representative of the Anglican Church. Previously to the Bishop's coming the inhabitants of Bloemfontein (the capital), who were "nearly exclusively English," had appealed to him for a clergy- man, and on his arrival there on AIay8 a deputation from the military and civilians waited on him, expressed their satisfaction at the visit, and their hope " that it might lead to the establishment of a Church and Clergyman " among them. With the aid of the British Resident, Major Warden, who showed much kindness, sites were selected for "Church, Burial-ground, Parsonage, and School," the Bishop under- taking to furnish plans for a church to hold 200, towards the erection of which the people had already raised £200. On Sunday, May 5, the Bishop held Morning Service " in an open shed" (for the troops), and afternoon (1..S0) "in the school-house," when three children were baptized, four candidates prepared by himself i i itii . i: ,i BMIII : i< n n FE' ' 1 T' it i 848 SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ] i!^ \\ } i^^ were confirmed, and ten persons communicated, the building being crowded inside and out throughout the whole services, which lasted nearly three hours. Ho also consecrated the military burial-ground on this day. Of the capital he wrote : " Bloemfontcin is rapidly rising in importance. A press is coming up and a newspaper is about to be started. The Romish Bishop is soon to visit it, with a view, I understand, to fix a priest there, and the Methodists have decided upon planting a station in the village. Everything is of course in a rough state. There is nothing remarkable in the situation of the village ; it is defended by a rude fort, mounted with four guns." During the Bishop's stay in the sovereignty (April 80-May 14) he visited Phihppolis (the capital of Adam Kok, a Griqua Chief), Bethany, Thaba-'Nchu (the town of Morokko, the Chief of the Barolong), Makquathn (the village of Molitzani, a Chief of some Basutos and Bechuanas), Merimitzo, Winburg, and Harrismith, and had inter- views with the aforesaid Chiefs. Is^ear Harrismith on May 12 he was joined by the Rev. J. Green of Maritzburg, whom he commissioned to fix upon sites for a church, parsonage, and school at Harrismith, a promising village as yet of "only two or three houses" [1]. On the return journey the Bishop ordained at Maritzburg Mr. W. A. 8teableu, a catechist of the Society, whom he stationed at Bloemfontein in 1850 [2]. Bishop Gray's visit was followed up in 1850 and 1853 by Arch- deacon Meuiuman of Grahamstown, who in the latter year reported that the church at Bloemfontein was still unfinished, that Smithfield was " bristling with life and activity," the people having raised in a few days £00 a year for a clergyman and nearly £'800 towards a church ; and that at Harrismith, among an increasing English population, was a magistrate who once had acted as catechist under the Bishop of Nova Scotia, and was willing to renew his services [8]. With the -exception of these visits Mr. Steabler laboured as the first and only clergyman of the Church of England in the sovereignty until its abandonment by the British Government, when he withdrew on March 28, 1854 [4]. In the previous year, on the subdivision of the See of Capetown, the British Government excluded the sovereignty from the three South African dioceses (Capetown, Grahamstown, and Natal), and this accounts for its partial neglect by the Church during the next ten years. Sir G. Grey and the Bishops of Capetown and Grahamstown seem to have done what they could under the circum- stances to meet the calls of the settlers for clergymen, and from 1855 to 1858 the Rev. M. R. Eveky was maintained at Bloemfontein by Sir G. Grey and the Bishop of Grahamstown, aided in the latter year by the Society [5]. About the end of 1858 Mr. Every returned to Grahamstown, and although funds for a continuance and extension of the Mission were set apart by the Society in 1859 and 1800, actual work (under clergymen) was not renewed until 18G8, when the Society having provided salaries for a Bishop and two other Missionaries, the Diocese of Orange River was constituted, and the Rev. E. Twells was con- secrated Missionary Bishop of the same in Westminster Abbey on February 2 [6]. Up to this time Churchmen in the Free State had had no oppor- THE ORANGE FREE STATE. 349 tunities of receiving Holy Communion other than at the occasional celebrations provided by Archdeacon Merriman in 1850 and 1853 — both Mr. Steabler and Mr. Every being only in Deacon's Orders [7]. In September 1868 Bishop Twells and the Rev. A. Field reached the Free State. At Smithfield, the first place visited, a public meeting of welcome was held the day after their arrival (September 18), when £460 was subscribed towards building a church, a site (of one "erf") for which and for a parsonage had been reserved twelve years before when the town was laid out. For many years the English people here had been seeking a clergyman, and soon after landing at Port Elizabeth the Mission party received from them a contribution of £60 to assist in the travelling expenses up the country. Though " brought up in various denominations " the European community, numbering 300, " almost wholly English," *• all united in the wish to have a Clergyman, and in the effort to support one," and at the opening service on Sunday, September 20, many (men included / " could not refrain from tears." Some of the people, however, " had no Prayer Books, others did not know how to use them." Near the- town were located some 200 Fingoes and Kaffirs, and for these a service was held in Dutch on the same day, in order to show them *' that the English Bishop looked upon them as part of his flock." In other places delay and neglect had been followed by a loss of Church adherents and of grants-in-aid allowed by the Volksraad* for religious purposes. Some families had joined the Dutch Church, some- the Wesleyans, and others " became altogether careless." Many old settlers complained bitterly of being deserted : " if the Government gave us up," said one, *' we thought the Church might still have cared for us." At Bloomfontein a Wesleyan teacher had been working three years, " having been sent when all hope of gaining a Clergyman seemed taken away," but the Bishop was " heartily received by all," and for the revival of Church Services on Sunday, October 4, the Wesleyan Minister gave up the use of his own building, the English Church being " in ruins — a most pitiful sight," having been " turned into a. sheep kraal." Yet this was " the only semblance of an English Church " then in the diocese. The people at Bloemfontein desired a schoolmaster as well as a clergyman. A "College" had been founded by Sir George Grey, but Dutch influence and mismanagement had led to- its being closed and to there being "no school in the place." At Fauresmith, on October 8 the Bishop found most of the people " un- willingly pledged to the support of a Wesleyan," who had also the- Volksraad grant, but they promised at least £100 per annum for a clergyman. Philippolis, which had " only two years . . . ceased to be a Griqua village, under Adam Kok," was now " a thriving and pro- mising little place," where Church services had been held for three years by a catechist under the Bishop of Capetown. But the people begged for "a real Clergyman," and the chief proprietor (Mr. Harvey) himself promised £50 a year for three years for one^ The coloured peoplo rlso, to whom the Bishop ministered, pleaded for "a preacher." Or the completion of his first tourt at Smithfield on October 21, where 'le was joined by the rest of his staff, the Bishop- • House of Rep. caontiitives. t Which included Baautoland. IS'' a, ▼ rt IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 5« '^ € <. Vi!S \ ^ \ 850 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. "41 placed the Rev. A. Field and a schoolmaster (Mr. Clegg) at Bloem- fontein,* the Rev. C. Clulee at Fauresmith and Philippolis,* and a catechist (Mr. Bell) at Smithfield* [8]. From these centres during the next two years (18G4-G), Winburg, Cronstadt, Bethlehem, Harrismith, Reddesberg, and other places were visited and occasional services were provided. The schools at Bloemfon- tein and Smithfield were "worked with great success," becoming self-supporting within a year [9]. At Fauresmith, " chiefly a Dutch village," a Confirmation held on April 27, 1864, had a great effect on those present, " especially on the Dutch, who had never seen anything of the kind before." One person who had left the English Com- munion for that of Rome four years before *' was so moved by it, as by an appeal from his own mother Church, that he resolved to return to her Communion." Two of the candidates came from a distance of sixty miles and remained at Fauresmith a month for preparation [10]. The progress of the Missions generally was interrupted in 1865 by a war between the settlers and the Basutos under the Chief Moshesh, during which the Rev. C. Clulee acted as " chaplain to the English on commando " and ministered to the Dutch troops also, his services being much valued. An idea of the ravages committed by the Basutos may be gathered from the fact that in one day 8,000 " swept across the district of Smithfield and captured some 70,000 sheep, besides oxen and horses," and the value of the stock stolen in one month was estimated at :6200,000. The war resulted in the cession of a portion of Basutoland to the Free State and (by the breaking of the power of the Chiefs) in the removal of some hindrances to the evangelisation of the natives [11].. Already hopeful beginnings had been made among the Griquas at Philippolis (1868), the Kaffirs at Bloemfontein (1865), and the Baro- long at Thaba 'Nchu. The Barolong are a Bechuana tribe which, in order to escape the ravages of the Mantatees, migrated under the Chief Moroko from " the inter'or of Africa, north of the Vaal River," and settling at Thaba 'Nchu about 1834 formed there the largest or the second largest native town in South Africa.f In this district, con- taining 12,000 heathen, the Mission opened by the Rev. G. Mitchell in 1865 was all the more acceptable from the fact that two sons of Moroko were Christians, and one of them (Samuel), who had been educated in England, assisted in teaching his countrymen [12]. November 30, 1866, was signalised by the consecration of the first church in Bloemfontein. For the three previous years, during the work of reconstruction, services were held in " a place far ruder and more inconvenient than an ordinary Enghsh barn." Connected with the new building was a chapel for native services — the whole calcu- lated to seat 200 persons. At the same time a house was built for the Bishop, who had been occupying the position of " a lodger . . . with i'U ?l JK ' * It was intended to station Mr. Field permanently at Smithfield in 1864 ; but he resigned in September of that yeai*. His place was then filled for a short time by the Rev. E. C. Oldfield, " a temporary visitor in the State," other ministrations at Bloem- fontein being provided by the Bishop. The Rev. E. G. Shapcote (not S.P.G.), who had accompanied the Bishop from England, officiated at SmithfleH or at Philippolis till September 1865, when he returned to England [8a]. t An account of the Barolong is given by Mr. Mitchell in the Miaiion Field, of AugUBt and September 1676. THE OBANOE FBEE STATE. 351 ; but he by the Bloem- who had ipolis till I AngUBt only one room " as his own. The day of consecration was kept as a general holiday, the Dutch, including the President, taking an interest in the proceedings. Archdeacon Merriman, who had laid the founda- tion stone exactly sixteen years before, preached the sermon, and the offertory was nearly £300 [18]. In 1867 a Missionary brotherhood organised in England arrived in the Free State, under the charge of the Rev. Canon Beckett. It was intended that these brethren should " live together at a farm sixty miles from the nearest town, working with their own hands, and practically setting forth the dignity of honest labour," while they also engaged " in direct Evan- gelistic work " [14]. For this purpose Modderport was selected as the centre in 1869 [15]. In the previous year four of the brethren* occupied Thaba 'Nchu, Mr. Mitchell having temporarily removed his residence to Bloemfontein to assist in extending the work there among the Kaffirs, Griquas, Hottentots, &c. [16]. By the country-born Dutch and English people in the Free State the coloured races were *' looked upon as inferior animals and very often treated as such." The Dutch would '• not allow them to enter their places of worship when alive, nor to lie in the same neighbour- hood when dead," nor would their ministers, as a rule, " either baptize, or marry, or bury them." Hence " great indignation " was caused in 1870 by Mr. Cluleb burying a Kaffir woman in the usual burial- ground for white Christians at Bloemfontein. A fortnight later a Dissenting Minister who intended following Mr.' Clulee's example had not the courage, in face of " threatened violence," to give a poor half- caste woman " a resting-place among her fellow-Christians, but buried her outside the wall, in the open field." A few years before, when some of the English congregation " wished to exclude all coloured people from the Cathedral services," the Bishop and the Rev. D. G. Ckoqhan " insisted that the House of God should be free to all bap- tized persons." The result was that not only were the coloured Christians loft undisturbed in the Church but some English parents began to send their children to the coloured school [17]. In 18GG Bishop Twells resigned [18] ; and Archdeacon Merriman having declined an unanimous call from the diocese, the Rev. A. B. Webb was consecrated in England to the vacant see under the title of " Bishop of Bloemfontein " on St. Andrew's Day 1870 [19]. In October 1871 he reported to the Society " with all thankfulness and truth that a real and deep work is being carried on by the Church, both in the directly Missionary Stations, as at Thaba 'Nchu and also at the towns where Europeans have settled. Our staS of clergy though . . . too few to cope with the vast work and opportunities opening out in various directions, are united, sound, and well instructed in the faith ; hard-working, and devoted to the cause of God and His Church " [20]. As an illustration of the way in /hich the Society's grants are put to the " utmost use " Archdeacon Croghan stated in 1877 that in return for £50 a year his native Mission in Bloemfontein showed " a large and orderly congregation of native converts, daily increasing, worshipping * The brotherhood has not been offici lly connected with the Society; but on several occasions its members have assisted in the Society's Missicns. ■t .' -^ \v *: M i 4 ^■^■'■^■:|i it ; y 'M ah }' i'l li I m '^ Yn i; 'J gl ! 852 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. in a comely and veil appointed chapel, with daily services and weekly Communions largely attended, day and night schools well conducted, a regular staff of church officers, and offertories which would not be thought small from the similar class of congregation in England. . . . With humility and thankfulness to Almighty God, I can offer this result to the Venerable Society in return for their support " [21]. Thaba 'Nchu, the chief native Mission station, could show as the results of the first ten years' work 100 communicants and the baptism of 800 souls, all of whom had been living " in the darkest and most degrading heathenism." At sunrise and sunset services were held daily, and on Sundays there were from six to seven services, in Secoana, Dutch, and English. The Barolong language, viz. Serolong, had also been reduced to writing by the Missionaries and the Prayer Book translated into it and printed in the Mission. Many children were under instruction, and some of the most promising youths had been sent to the Native College at Grahamstown for training as Mission agents [22]. The following account by the Rev. G. Mitchell in 1876 gives " some idea of outdoor preaching among the Barolong of Thaba 'Nchu " : — " The evangelist sets off so as to get to the village where he intends to preach about the time the women return from drawing water in the afternoon — while the sun is therefore still hot. In some places he will be received kindly enough ; in others, however, he will be left to battle with the dogs or keep clear of them as best he can ; sometimes he will find the people holding a feast, and most of them far too talkative to listen profitably to a Missionary. At one time permission to preach will be refused him, and at another it will be given so reluctantly as to make the poor Missionary almost afraid to proceed to call the people. For this purpose I usually take with me a hand-bell. But some chiefs prefer sending a servant who climbs the hillside, or on to the top of a low turret, and calls to the whole village from there. Most villages are built at the foot of some hill, and nearly all have this turret near the court. This court is a place inclosed by a circular fence about six feet high, made of stakes and bushes, and is the common place of business for all the people of the village, where news is heard, and whither therefore the evangelist goes to preach the Gospel, and the people to listen to his message. While the people are assembling I usually run about among the houses inquiring after the sick, greeting everybody, and persuading all to come to hear the Gospel. Perhaps twenty persons of a village of two hundred inhabitants may come, sometimes more, or not so many. When the service begins I take my place inside the court with my back to the hedge, the people sitting on the ground just where it pleases them, and, taking off my hat, I say, • In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,' and the people will also take off their hats. And then a portion of Holy Scripture will be read ; and afterwards follows a discourse upon it, closing with prayer. But if any of the native Christians are present a couple of hymns will also be sung, the people standing. Towards the end of my sermon I say that if anyone desires to become a child of God he must come to me at my house, or go to such and such a native Christian and he will bring him to me. When the service is over all the people, men, women, and children, will crowd around me and shake me by the hand and then return to their homes. " This is all straightforward and pleasant enough. Let me tell you, however, that the preacher is not allowed to proceed as quietly as he is in an English church. Both dogs and babies are usually brought to those assemblies ; and no sooner do the one begin to fight than the other begin to cry ; and then commences hissing and stone-throwing, and mothers getting up and going out and coming in again ; and then perhaps a fowl will commence cackling and interrupting us ; and if it is the rainy sj son the service may be abruptly terminated by a storm. " Thus see preaching the Gospel among the Barolong in their villages is not an easv work ; indeed, t is . . . difficult and wearisome and oppressive, both mentally and bodily " [23]. In 1882 the new Chief, " entirely unsolicited," presented to the THE ORANGE FREE STATE. 353 uessage. nquiring Gospel, come, inside where and of , And illages is ive, both to the Mission a farm of over 2,500 acres, named Tabule, and £50 for the Boarding School [24]. On the death of the old Chief Moroka, a dispute between Samuel, his son, and Sepinari, his stepson, led to the killing of the latter, and the annexation of the Barolong country to the Free State in 1884. The political changes checked the work for a time, but Canon Crisp was enabled to complete his translations of the Gospels and revise the Prayer Book. In the same year " the first native Minister in the Diocese," Gabriel David, was ordained, after a long probation as Catechist under Archdeacon Ckoghan and others [25]. On the translation of Bishop Webb to Grahamstown in 1883, Archdeacon Cboghan, as Vicar-General, administered the vacant flee until the consecration of Dr. Knight-Bruce as its third Bishop in 188(5 [26]. The permanency of the episcopal income was secured in 1882 by an Endowment Fund raised by the aid of over £1,000 from the Society, which up to that date provided for the support of the Bishop by an annual grant [27]. The Missions planted among the settlers in the Orange Free State became self-supporting in a much shorter period than has been usual in the British Colonies, and the Society's operations in the district have long been limited to work among the natives* and half- castes. It should be noted that from the Free State extensions have been made to the other parts of the Diocese of Bloemfontein, viz. Basutoland [see p. 324], Bechuanaland [see p. 359], and Griqualand West [see p. 317] ; also to the Transvaal [see p. 354] and Mashonaland [see p. 363]. In 1891 Bishop Knight-Bruce resigned the See of Bloemfontein in order to take charge of Mashonaland. His suc- cessor is Dr. J. W. Hicks (consecrated in Capetown Cathedral September 21, 1892) [28]. Statlstics. — 111 the Orange Free State (area, 41,484 square miles), where (1850-92) the Society has assisted in maintaining IT Missionaries and planting 5 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 897), there are now 188,518 inhabitants, of whom (it is estimated) about 2,000 are Church Members, under the care of 19 Clergymen and a Bishop. £(Sfp p. 765 ; see also the Table on p. 384.] Be/erencea (Chapter XLIX.)- [1] Bishop Gray's Journal, 1850: Church in the Colonies, No. 28, pp. KJ-aw, 202; J MSS., V. 9, p. 437. [2] Church in the Colonies, No. 28, p. 46. [3J R. 1853, p. 57; J MSS., V. 11, p. 2. [4J R. 1864, p. 96. [5J J MSS., V. 10, pp. 128, 164, 179, 250, 258, 280 ; do., V. 13, pp. 5, 6, 9-11, 34-5 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 175-7. [6] Jo., V. 47, pp. 877-8, 400, 404; Jo., V. 48, pp. 85, 151, 265 ; K. 1868, p. 27 ; R. 1864, p. 96 ; M.F. 1860, p, 192 ; M.F. 1863, pp. 171-2. [7] R. 1853, p. 57 ; J MSS., V. 13, p. 9. [8J M.F. 1864, pp. 5-7, 21-7 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 87-9 ; R. 1804, pp. 96, 98. fSrt] R. 18(i!J-4, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1864, p. 97 : R. 1865, p. 100 ; J MSS., V. U, p. 249. [9J R. 1804, p. 96; R. 1865, p. 101 ; R. 1866, p. 106. {10] R. 1864, p. 97. [Ill B,. IS65, pp. 99-102 ; R. 1866, p. 105 ; J MSS., V. 11, pp. 254-6, 279-1. [12J R. 1864, p. 98 ; R. 1H05, p. 100 ; R. 1866, pp. 106-7 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 233-4. [13] R. 1860, p. 107. [14] R. 1H(17, p. 92. (15j Bound Pamphlets, "Africa 1876," No. 16, p. 9. [16] R. 1867, p. 92 ; R. 1868, PI,. 77-8 ; R. 1869, p. 80. [17] R. 1870, p. 68. [18] Jo., V. 50, pp. 326-7 ; R. 1869, p. 80. [19 1 R. 1869, p. 80; R. 1870, p. 67. [20] R. 1871, p. 83. [21] M.F. 1878, pp. 29, 30. [221 R- 1875, p. 61 ; R. 1876, pp. 59-00. [23] M.F. 1876, pp. 334-5. [241 R. 1882, p. 52. [25J R. l8)-4. pp. 07-8. [26] J M8S., V. 0, pp. 199, 220, 288 ; R. 188(5, p. 67, [27] Jo., V. 50, pp. 827, 428-9 ; Jo. V. 51, pp. 9, 10 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 270 ; Jo , V. 53, p. 110; Applications Committee Report, 1S81, p. 18; do., 1882, p. 17. 1281 R. 1891, p. 110 ; M.F. 1892, p. 470. [291 L. Bishop Hicks, Nov. 22, 1893. * In speaking of " the great debt " which the diocese owes to the S.P.G., Bishop Hicks wrote, in Novenber 1893 : "I am continually feeling and saying that wo owa almost everything as regards our native Mission work to the Society " [29 j. A A. if % !'■ ■!! 854 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER L. THE TBAN8VAAL. ' ¥ 'K llni'iM'- I, Thb Transvaal, or South Afiucan Republic, occupies a portion of the eastern side of South Africa between the Orange Free State (south) and the Limpopo River (north), an area of about 120,000 square miles. It was founded by Boers who, led by Pretorius, migrated from the Orange Free State in 1848 in consequence of that country being proclaimed a British sovereignty. At the time of the Bishop of Capeto^vn's \ isit to the latter district in 1850 the Transvaal Boers were estimated to number 10,UOO. Their feelings were " very bitter against the English Government," some regarding it, or the Queen in person, " as Antichrist." Deceived by the apparent nearness of Egypt in maps in their old Bibles, a party among them were under the impression that they were " on their way to Jerusalem and . . . not very far distant from it." The Dutoh Boer is described as one who "never casts oflf his respect for religion," but whose religion is " traditionary " and without great influence over him — albeit he is " very superstitious."* The independence of the Transvaal was formally acknowledged by Great Britain in 1852, interrupted by the British annexation of the country in 1877, and regained! in 1881 — excepting that the Queen retains a suzerainty. Shortly after his arrival in his diocese in 1863 the Bishop of the Orange River (a Missionary of the Society) " received intimation from Potchefstroom," the principal town, though not the capital of the Transvaal, that the English residents were anxious that he should visit them, and were " willing to do their utmost to support a resident clergyman " [IJ. In 1864 the Bishop visited Potchefstroom, Pretoria, and Bustenherg, and soon after stationed a catechist, and, in 1866, a deacon (Rev. W. Richardson) at the first place, to which, with Pretoria, the Rev. C. Clulee also extended his ministrations from the Orange Free State in that year [2]. With the exception of ** £25 a year from the meagre funds of the Orange Free State Diocese," Mr. Richardson was wholly supported by his flock, and he appears to have continued the only resident clergy- man in the Transvaal until 1870, when the Rev. J. H. Wills was appointed to Pretoria, which had long been begging for a clergyman. Meanwhile the Bishop of the Orange Free State had " repeated'y " visited the country. After his resignation " the two deacons and their congregations " entreated the Bishop of Capetown to come to them, "none of them" having "received the Sacrament for two years." Already the latter prelate had endeavoured to plant the Episcopate in the Transvaal, considering it to have stronger claims than " either . . . Zululand or . . . the Zambesi " ; and now, and until this was effected, the second Bishop of the Orange Free State, &c. (who was entitled Bishop of Bloemfontein) took charge of it [3]. In his first visits (in 1872) he performed clerical duty at Pretoria three months in the absence of Mr. Wills in England [6]. The next Episcopal visitation was undertaken by the Bishop of Zululand in 1873. The country was then •' rapidly filling up with • Bishop Gray's Journal, 1860 [4]. f Though the Boers have effected revolutions themselves, tliry " cannot endure that the revolution of the earth should be taught in their schools," being unable to under- stand " why the waters of the sea do not slip off." [See Report of Rev. W. Greenstock, 1P76 [5].] . . THE TRANSVAAL. 355 our own countrymen," attracted by gold discoveries at Marabastadt and Leydenberg, but there were only three clergymen — at Pretoria, Potchefstroom, and Zeerust — and only the second place possessed an English church. At Pretoria services were held in a " mean " school- room. Everywhere "the ministrations of the Church of England" were " inquired for," and everywhere a welcome awaited them, " no religious body " being "before us in the field." The native servants appeared to be utterly neglected, except that at Bustenberg a good farmer gathered forty together and read service. In the opinion of the Bishop unless the Church at home lent its help some of the Colonists would "fall lower than the heathen amongst whom they dwell " [7]. The Society responded by undertaking the support of clergymen at Pretoria (Rev. J.Sharley, 1878), Potchefstroom (Rev. W. Richardson), Zeerust, Marico (Rev. H. Sadler, 1874), Rustenberg (Rev. J. P. Richardson, 1874), and Leydenberg (Rev. J. Thorne, 1874) [8]. The last two were ordained at Potchefstroom on Trinity Sunday 1874 by the Bishop of Zululand. Mr. Thorne, like the Rev. W. Richardson, had been a Wesleyan minister, and throughout this visitation "all " with whom the Bishop came in contact, " whether of our Communion or not," were " willing to help to their utmost to found the English Church amongst them." Thus at Zeerust many Wesleyans had joinec' the Church ; at another place some settlers, chiefly Wesleyans, who h, 1 been accustomed to " read the Church Service and a Sermon every Si iday," pledged themselves to contribute towards the support of a clergyman, as also did Dutch, Wesleyans and Baptists at Rusten- berg. The people at Leydenberg " growing impatient at the Church having so long neglected them . . . were about to establish a kind of Free Church," but after discussion with the Bishop the plan was abandoned and " the whole meeting threw itself heartily into helping in every way in its power the English Church." Every township was visited by the Bishop in this year (1874), and all of them united in signing a memorial for the appointment of a resident Bishop [9]. In the next two years the Rev. W. Greenstock, being detained on his way to Matabeleland [see p. 862], spent some time in the Transvaal, ministering at Eerstelling, Pretoria, and several other places, and fur- nishing the Society with valuable information as to the character and condition of the country and the people. In Pretoria, the capital, the English Church, St. Alban's, was " in a miserably unfinished state," but the " dilapidation of the spiritual building " was still worse. For a long time the Dutch " would not permit an English Cliurch to be built," and Mr. Sharley lived a good while in the unfinished vestry. As yet the English Church had Jio Missions to the heathen in the Transvaal, but while at Eerstelling (five months) Mr. Greenstock sought to do something for both Europeans and natives, and especially to reach a tribe under Zebedeli, a chief who had expressed his desire to be friendly with the Europeans on the conditions " that no Missionary should be sent to him and that he should be allowed to beat his wives whenever they deserved it." The Berlin Society had accomphsl^ed " a vast amount of work " among the native tribes, but the full im- portance of the gold diggings as a Mission field had not been recog- 'he whites looked down on tlieir coloured ' .,ir;; Ik by any religious body. aa3 'J 35G SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. iii %m Hi ¥ M |i labourers "with great contempt," and "hardly anyone " was to be found who had "a good word for Missions " [10]. This is not to be wondered at when somo of the whites themselves (as reported in 1874) were in a condition " worse than that of the heathens " [11]. •' Missionaries will labour in vain among the natives while English masters teach their black servants to drink and to swear," wrote the Rev. J. Teobne after ministering at Pilgrim's Rest Goldfields. "It is no uncommon thing to hear a Kafir who is quite ignorant of the English language, utter glibly enough the most horrible English oaths. I was told of an Englishman on the Fields who regularly held a class on Sundays to teach Kafirs to swear " [12]. The Pilgrim's Rest Fields drew diggers from all parts of thf> world, the district being exceedingly rich in minerals — at one spoi gold was found hanging " to the roots of the grass, and a few persons took out nine or ten pounds weight a day " [13]. Lack of discipUne and subjection to authority was, however, bring- ing this wealthy country to ruin ; and, to confusion, terror was added by a war between the Republic and the Chief Secoceni in 1876. The British annexation which followed in 1877 brought feelings of security and joy to the minds of not a few. " A sense of relief came over many a one who for months had had to speak with bated breath," and the occasion was celebrated with a thanksgiving service at Pretoria, where (under the Rev. A. J. Law's management) the prospects of the Church had begun to improve [14]. Later in the year (October 1877) the Transvaal was visited by the Metropolitan Bishop of Capetown and the Bishop of Bloemfontein [15], and in 1878 it was erected into a diocese, named " Pretoria," after the chief town. The Society contributed mainly to its creation, and up to the present time it has supplemented the income from the Episcopal Endowment Fund by an annual grant [16]. The Bishop of the new See, the Rev. H. B. Bousfield (cons, in England on February 2, 1878), reached Pretoria on January 7, 1879, after a peculiarly trying ioumey. In the " trek " of 400 miles from the coast half the oxen died .om lack of food and from disease, and for two months the Bishop's party had to live in tents. Good progress had meanwhile been made in the erection of new churches at Rustenberg, Leydenberg, and Pretoria, the former being to a great extent the work of the "parson carpenter" (Rev. J. P. Richardson), and "all so neat that a professional artizan need not be ashamed to own it as his work." Pretoria was described as " a village city " with about 3,000 inhabitants — 1,600 white and 500 nominally Church members. Here the Bishop immediately established daily services, and regular cele- brations of Holy Communion on Sundays and Holy Days, and introduced public catechising. The benefit of his presence was soon felt throughout the diocese, his visits doing much to cheer the Clergy and to establish their work [17]. During the campaign against Secoceni* in 1880 the Rev. J. Thorn E rendered good service in ministering to the British troops quartered at Leydenberg ; and it is pleasing to record that the officers * An iinpi of 8,000 Zwazies aided the Briti -ih troops by clearing the caves of Secoceni'a Btronghold after its capture. In an attack cm one Chief •' they left 500 of their men dead but quite extirpated their foe " [i'i]. THE TRANSVAAL. 357 of the 94th Regiment set " a good example to the civihans by taliinft a personal and active part in the conduct " of all the Chm'ch services. The campaign conducted by Sir G. Wolseley resulted in the subju- gation of Secoceni and the opening of the district, " as it had never been before ... to enterprise and development" [18]. But within another year the hopeful prospects of British rule were dissipated by the withdrawal of that rule. During the struggle between the Boers and the British the Bishop and his Clergy were exposed to great personal inconvenience and to some risk, and two of the latter died at Potchefstroom (Rev. C. R. Lanoe and Rev. C. M. Spratt). The political change seriously affected the work of the Church, as many English withdrew -the Middleburg congregation being reduced from eighty to five persons in one day. It was soon evident, however, that there would be ample work for the Church to do both among the natives — a very numerous body — and the Europeans, whose numbers a few years later were vastly increased by fresh discoveries of gold, which " made waste places towns and towns wastes" [19]. In visiting the Kaffirs in the eastern part of the Potchefstroom dis- trict in 1881 the Rev. A. Temple was met everywhere with the cry, " We are hungering for the Gospel." One man had been labouring for five years in building a school in the hope that some day a teacher would be sent to him, and for three years the missionary's native guide had without any remuneration been " doing his best to teach his brethren, going about from kraal to kraal." The first-fruits of this work were the union in Christian marriage of ten persons who had been living in a state of concubinage and the baptism of 8C infants and 16 adults — all within two days. During this tour the natives provided Mr. Temple with oxen and waggons in relays every other day along the route [20]. Five years later the Bishop could report that the Society's grant was now entirely '* applied to the propagation of the Gospel among the heathen and in large districts where population is sparse and can only be reached by itinerants " [21]. In January 1888 he wrote : — " Pretoria has greatly increased in size and population and so improvoil in buildings a returner would scarcely know it. With increased prosperity Church affairs externally have improved, our congregations increased and our offertories risen. . . . Our native congregation has held on its way, and thrown out small offshoots. . . . Forty miles from Pretoria, at Witwahrsandt goldfields, has spiung up within twelve months, from a few mud and reed huts, a large mining camp . . . of some 5,000 people." To this district, Johannesberg &c., the Rev. J. T. Darbagh was appointed, and on Easter Day 1889 no less than 849 members of his congregation came forward to communicate. The influence of the Church's work was further manifested in this year by " one man . . . providing ^£850 for three clergymen's stipends among mining districts," besides £100-towards the Bishop's travelling expenses, and by another promising to build a church. Such instances are rare ; but it is encouraging to record them, and that " Parishes once included in itinerating districts, then aided for a year or two " by the Society, are now independent of its aid and " doing well " [28]. While, however, the older Missions are making steady progress '■I ' 1 f ' • : >.' ^i Jl'lt t::\l 363 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. and giving cause for " sound rejoicing," urgent calls have been made for additional pastors and evangelists, on behalf of " white Christians dying to God " and " black men seeking the life and teaching of God's Church." Towards supplying the agency required the Society in May 1891 placed a new grant of £1,000 at the Bishop's disposal [24]. Of the stations among the natives in the Transvaal, three arc offshoots of the South Bechuanaland Mission. [See p. 361.] Two of these— St. Mary's, Gestoptefontein, and St. James', Kopela — are due to the efforts of a man named Wilhelm, who migrated from Fhokoane. The third (St. John the Baptist's, Khunoana) consists of refugees from Thaba 'Nchu, in the Orange Free State. St. Mary's, under Catechist Wilhelm, grew so fast that in five years (1885-90) it had 100 communicants [25]. At Molote, where the Rev. C. Clulee (from 1887 till his death m 1892) laboured to found a strong native Mission, 18 men and 28 women were confirmed on one occasion in 1891 [26]. The " steady regularity " of the Society's aid has kept the work of the diocese '* going," tne Bishop says, and every congregation has shown gratitude by uniting in contributing to the Society's General Fund [27]. STATisTiCb.— In the Transvaal (area, 112,700 square miles), whore (1864-02) the Society has assisted in maintaining 81 Missionaries and planting 24 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 897-8), there are now 800,000 inhabitants, of whom 9,000 are Church Members, and 2,500 Communicants, under the care of 21 Clergymen and a Bisliop. {See p. 765 ; see also the Table on p 884.] Beferences (Chapter L.) — [1] B. 1868-4, p. 88. Letter of Archdeacon Crisp, 10 June, 1892, in D MSS., "Africa 1892." [2] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 250, 265; R. 1864, p. 96; R. 1866, p. 100. [3] J MSS., V. 11, pp. 419-21, 462-8 ; R. 1872, p. 62 ; Bound Pam- phlets, "Africa 1871," No. IGd, p. 8, 16e, p. 8; M.F. 1881, p. 881. [4J Church in tho Colonies, V. 27, pp. 25-7. [5J M.F. 1876, p. 247. [0] J MSS., V. 6, pp. 0, 11-17 ; R. 1872, p. 52. TTJ J MSS., V. 6, p. 21 ; R. 1873, pp. 53-4. [8] R. 1878, p. 58 ; R. 1874, p. 60; r. p. 69; J MSS., V. 0, pp. 24, 30-1. [9] M.F. 1874, pp. 298-9, 866-72; J MSS., . 48 ; do., V. 27, pp. 21-4 ; R. 1875, p. C2. [10] M.F. 1875, pp. 278-6, 885 ; M.F. 16" u 79-85, 811-18, 838-45 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 48-52,116; R. 1875, p. 55. [11] M.F. 18,4, p. B71. [12] M.F. 1876, p. 148. [13] M.F. 1876, pp. 140, 816. [14] M.F. 1877, pp. 271-6; MP. 1878, p. 41; R. 1876, p. 61; R. 1877, p. 60. [IB] M.F. 1878, pp. 88, 40, 188. [16] R. 1877, pp. 49-50 ; M.F. 1878, p. 188 ; R. 1890, p. 176 ; J MSS., V. 3, pp. 116-17, 188, 160 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 146 ; Jo., V. 58, p. 40. [17] R. 1877, pp. 49-51 ; R. 1878, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1879, p. 67. [18] M.F. 1880, p. 187. [19] R. 1881, p. 59 ; M.F. 1882, p. 108 ; R. 1886, p. 73 ; R. 1887, p. 79 ; R. 1890, p. 101. [20] R. 1881, p. 00. [21] R. 1886, p. 72. [22] M.F. 1880, p. 186. [23] R. 1887, p. 79 ; R. 1889, p. 01. [24] R. 1890, p. 101 ; J MSS., V. 25, pp. 60, 61a, 76 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 257. [35] M.F. 1890, pp. 418-20. [26] R. 1891, p. 116. [27] J MSS., V. 25, p. 49. 859 yf': I I CHAPTEll LI. BECHUANALAND. Bechuan.vland lies to the north of tho Ciipe Colony and to the west of the Trans- vaal. In order to protect tho natives from internal divisions and from the Boers, a British Protectorate was established in the country in 1884. This was extended in 1886, and followed in September of that year by the annexation of the district south of the Molopo Bivor and of the Ramathlabama Spruit, under the name of British Bechuana- land (area, 48,0U0 square miles). The Protectorate was in 1889 assigned to the British South Africa Company. [See p. 803.] It embraces the Kalahari, extends westward to tho 20th east long, and northward to the 22nd south lat., its total area being 121,600 square miles. Unusual interest is attached to the story of the introduction of the Church of England into Bechuanaland. In 1853 some Bechuanas who had been living at the French (Protestant) Mission station of Bethulie in the Orange Free State set out to seek a new home. During many years' wanderings they built a chapel at three of the places where they stayed, and one of their number, named David, continued to work on alone for many years, teaching and helping the few people about him. In 1869 some of them settled in Bechuanaland on the bank of the Yaal Biver, and in 1872 David went to Bloemfontein, where he had a son working as a catechist in the Society's Mission, and asked the Bishop to send a clergyman to them. A prehminary visit was paid by the son (Gabriel), and the Rev. W. Crisp following in 1873 found the people " living in a few miserable reed huts and worshipping in a little enclosure fenced round with brushwood." Mr. Crisp spent three days with them, baptizing 6 adults and 6 children and receiving several others. The Missionaries in the Orange Free State were ** too poor to be able to promise anjT stipend " to David, but, though at one time barely able to keep himself alive, David proved " a most admirable worker." In October 1874, while the Bishop of Bloemfontein was visiting the Diamond Fields, Griqua- land West [see pp. 317-18], "two hundred natives came down from the north seeking baptism, women with babies strapped on their backs, lads and lasses, old grandparents, men in the prime of life." They had " hardly had any food on the way " and arrived " mere skeletons, with shrivelled black skins drawn over the bone." Yet they ** did not com- plain nor beg . . . baptism was all they asked." They stayed only a day or two at the Diamond Fields, and in this time the Bishop baptized at Klip Drift forty infants and admitted the adults as catechumens, promising to send them a priest to prepare them for baptism. These people had been brought by David from Phokoane, to which place, twenty-five miles from his own village of ** St. John's on the Vaal," he had extended Lis labours. Mr. Crisp spent twelve days at Phokoane in 1875 and baptized sixteen adults. A year later Mr. Crisp and the Rev. W. H. R. Bevan took up their residence in South Bechuanaland. Tho people at St. John's station were now hving more comfortably. The reed huts had given place to decent Secoana houses, every man had " his little flock of goats and a few head of cattle." A umall chapel had been erected, and " a church of considerable dimensions begun." The ;! i ! 'i '1^ i :, -tT' 800 BOtlETY von THE rnor.VGATlON OF THE GOHl'EL. people had been well instructed by David, they attended daily prayers morning and evening " with great regularity," and on Sundays formed a congregation of 45 adults and many children. Copies of the newly- printed Secoana Prayer ]3ook they purchased readily, and in a short time they mastered the responses and were able to sing the canticles. At I'hokoane the handful of Christiana had through " a year of nnich trial and serious opposition . . . viarvcllonsly kept the faith." They were " most eager for instruction," and amply suppHed the Missionaries with food. Not being permitted to build a church, their services were held " in an inclosure fenced round with branches of trees roughly plastered with mud " [1]. The climate was so hot that holding service in this roofless en- closure was only possible in the early morning and in the evening, and the Missionaries suffered severely from the want of 8 proper shelter. In face '^f strong opposition they succeeded in raising a wooden church, but ere the roof was finisLod the building was demolished by tlie Chief's orders in February 1877. No violence was done to the Missionaries, but the Chief was determined " that no white man, be he Missionary or trader, should live in his town." The Missionaries before withdrawing secured for their converts liberty of worship and for themselves permission to visit them periodically. Mr. Crisp now visited England and the Mission was left in charge of Mr. Bevan, who took up his residence at the Diamond Fields, Oriqualand West. Left to themselves the converts rebuilt their church and maintained with surprising pains and regularity such services as could be supplied by a native catechist. The new church was dedicated in October 1877, and in the following February the first episcopal visit took place when forty-four converts were confirmed by the Bishop of Bloemfontein [2]. Later in 1878, the Europeans having taken the land of theBechuana, war broke out : Phokoane was abandoned by all the natives, the Chief, Botlhasitse, and his tribe were routed by the British forces, and he and his brother and his sons were captured and thrown into prison as rebels. While he lay in Kimberley jail the Chief was constantly visited by one of the Missionaries (Mr. Bevan) whom he had been foremost in opposing. During these troubles the Phokoane Christians fled for refuge to the Chief Montshio on the border of the Transvaal [3]. It should be added that in the previous year the Transvaal Republic •• proclaimed its authority over St. John's and the neighbouring coun- try," and ordered the people to "quit as soon as their crops were reaped " [4]. The abandoned site is now in some Transvaal farm [4a]. Peace was so far restored that Mr. Bevan was enabled to return to Phokoane in 1879, and though the country remained unsettled until the establishment of the British Protectorate in 1884-6 the progress of the Mission during this period was most hopeful. By 1882 the communicants had increased six-fold (from 20 to 120). Not one failed to attend the Easter celebration in that year. Of the 157 catechumens received since the beginning of the Mission more than eighty per cent, were " hiown to be doing well." The remainder had mostly removed and been lost sight of. Very few indeed had " gone back into evil." The reality of the conversions was shown by the fact that the con- verts led such lives *' that their neighbours friends and relations " were " drawn to cast in their lot with them." The baptisms in 1882 numbered 67 [6], UECHUANALAND. 361 In the past seven years the Mission has grown considerably. Several out-stations have been established, in which, with Phokoane, a body of 500 communicantB are to be found, somcof whom— aged women — have been known to ciome " thirty-live miles on foot " in order to partake of the Sacrament [6]. At Eastertide 1891 one hundred adults received baptism at Phokoane and at Gestoptefontein.* The rapid and wide extension of the work is in a great measure due to good and trust- worthy Catechists. The existence of these agents and of native Councils and a system of public discipline constitute three strong points in the Mission. On the other hand, the converts are backward in contributing to the support of the Church, suitable buildings and Bchuols are needed, and the Mission in 1891 experienced " the most serious crisis that has occurred " in its history, a large number of the young men having gone back into "habits of native hfe, which are absolutely inconsistent with Christian Profession " [7]. At the request of Bishop ENiaHT-BnucK on his appointment to the See of Bloemfontein in 1886 the Society voted £'1,000 for the extension of Missions in Bechuanaland [8]. On becoming personally acquainted with Bechuanaland the Bisliop coulr* r>ot see any opening for the Church to the north of Mafeking, every o*!ier place of any importance being in the hands of the London Musionary Society, and in fact he declined an invitation of the chie^ Sechele to place a Missionary at Molepolole, feeling it would be an "unwarrantable intrusion " [9]. One half of the special grant was therefore diverted to Mfsho'ialand, and the remainder appUed to strengthening and extending the Phokoane Mission, especially in the Mafeking district [10]. A clergyman, the Rev. Canon Balfour, was also (in 1889) sent to the police camp at Elebe, about 120 miles to the north of Shoshong, to minister to the police and report on the prospect of Mission work previous to his removal to Mashonaland, which took place in 1890 [11] . At Vryburg (the capital of Bechuanaland) the Europeans were assisted by the Society for two years (1 892-8) in supporting a clergy- man (Rev. W. W. Sedgwick), whom they had engaged [12]. Statistics. — In Bechuaiuvlantl, wliero (1873-92) the Society has asBiated in maintain- ing 4 MisBJonuies and planting 4 Central StationH (as tletailecl on i). 898), there are now in connection with its Miseions over 1,000 Church Members and 580 Communicants, under the care of 2 Clergymen and the Bishop of Bloemfontein. [ See also the Table on p. i)84.] References (Chapter LI.)— [1] M.F. 1875, pp. 808-9 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 149, 861-4 ; M.P. 1877, pp. 84-6 J R. 1876, p. 61 ; E. 1876, p. 60 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Africa 1874," No. 8/, pp. 10-12 ; do., 1876, No. 16, pp. 21-2 ; do., No. 21, pp. 26-80; do., 1877, V. II., No. 16, pp. 16-21 ; J MSS., V. 7, p. 182. [2] M.F. 1877, pp. 88, 267-9, 460-2 ; M.F. 1878, pp. Sl-4, 667-9 ; R. 1877, pp. 47-8. [8] M.F. 1878, pp. 568-70 ; R. 1878, p. 68 ; J MSS., V. 7, p. 188. [4] M.F. 1877, p. 269. [4a] J MSS., V. 7, p. 133. [5] R. 1879, p. 68 ; R. 1880, p. 08 ; R. 1882, pp. 66-6 ; R. 1883, p. 02 ; R. 1884, p. 68. [6] R. 1887, p. 77 ; R. 1888, pp. 90-1 ; J MSS., V. 7, p. 81. [7] M.F. 1890, p. 420 ; R. 1891, p. Ill ; B MSS., V. 46, p. 67. [7a] M.F. 1890, pp. 418-19. [8] J MSS., V. (!, p. 302 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 176, 179, 184. [9] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 4, 15, 28-9, 35, 41, 66. [10] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 82, 86, 71-5. [11] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 68, 70-5. [12] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 116-7 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 46, p. 874 ; V. 46, pp. 243, 257. * Gestoptefontein and two other out-stations of Phokoane are in the Transvaal, and a third station connected with the Mission (St. Denys) is in the Orange Free State [7a].. [See p. 868.] •I i 362 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. iili P -■'} CHAPTER LIL MATABELELAND. Matabeleland lies to the north of the Tranevaul. In the time of Chaka, King of Znluland, one of his generals named Mosilikatsi, desirous of supremo power, fought his way into the country at the head of a Zulu fl'uiy, which, by slaying the men and marry- ing the women of other tribes, gave rise to the Matabele race and kingdom. To their own subjects and to the neighbouring tribes Mosilikatsi and his successor, Lobengula, the present chief, have been a constant source of terror and death ; but in view of the growing strength of the Transvaal Boe»o, Lobengula found it politic in 1889 to place his country under British protection ; and in 1898 his power was shattered by the British South Africa Company. In December 1874 the Society received a proposal from the Rev. W. Gkeenstock, its Missionary at Port Elizabeth, to make a Mis- sionary tour of eighteen months to the Matabele diggings and the regions south of the Zambesi. Considering it as " a singidar opportunity for opening Mission work in a wholly new region," the Society pro- vided funds (£450) for the journey [1]. In Mr. Baines, the explorer, Mr. Greenstock found a companion whose " master thought was the advancement of religion and civiUzation," but they had not got further on their way than Durban when Mr. Baines died [2]. This caused a temporary abandonment of the expedition ; but after ministering some months in the Transvaal [see p. 365] Mr. Greenstock successfully accomplished a journey into Matabeleland in 1876 [8]. Meanwhile (in 1875) the Society had considered a proposal (made by one of its memoers) for establishing a Bishopric in Matabeleland [4], and preparations were made in 1877 for opening a Mission in the country under Mr. Greenstock ; but the altered condition of affairs in South Africa in 1879 led the Society in that year to abandon the undertaking " until the way " was " made more clear " [5]. The Society was not brought into direct connection with Matabele- land again until 1888, when the Bishop of Bloemfontein made his journey to the Zambesi. [See p. 363.] At that time the British Pro- tectorate had not been established, and it was only after nearly a fort- night's pleading at lilnkanwini that the Bishop could obtain permission from Lobengula to proceed to Mashonaland. Beferriug to the revolt- ing cruelties practised by Lobengula and his people the Bishop wrote : " All that I know of the Matabele throws a light for me, such as no previous argument has done, on God's command to the Israelites to destroy a whole nation." From the agents of the London Missionary Society in the country the Bishop received "every possible kindness and attention," and although they had not made a single convert, his opinion, as expressed in 1888, was that as they have gained for themselves a kingdom which could not be disputed, it would be unadvisable to attempt to establish a Church Mission in Matabeleland* [6]. * The Roman Catholics tried to force their way in, but were sent south. Lobengula nsked them where their wives were. They told him that they did not beliuve in wives. Uc then asked them where were thei;' mothers, and they are said to have given some answer to the same effect. His reply was, " I do not wish anyone to teach my people who does not believe in mothers and wives " [6a]. MASHONALAND. 363 It remains to be seen whether British rule may so alter circum- stances that the Church may find work to do there, either among her own children or the heathen, without interference with other Christian bodies. Provision for such a contingency has to a certain extent been secured by the action of the South African Bishops in 1891, by which Matabeleland was included in the Diocese of Mashonaland [7].* Be/erences (Chapter LII.)— [1] Jo., V. 52, p. 221. [2] Jo., V. 52, p. 304 ; M.F. 1875, p. 27B ; M.F. 1876, p. 23. [3] Jo., V. 53, p. 27 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 274-5, 885 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 4C-7, 182-9, 244-5, 281, 342 ; M.F. 1877, p. 49 ; J MSS., V. 3, pp. 147-8. [4] Jo., V. 62, pp. 232-3, 246 ; M.F. 1876, p. 95. [5J Jo., V. 53, pp. 27, 56, 58, 160 ; Applicatious Committee Report, 1875, p. 4 ; do., 1877, pp. 4, 9, 21; do., 1879, p. 2 ; J MSS., V. 3, p. 20(5. [61 J" MSS., V. 7, p. 41 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 263-70, 459-64 : see also M.F. 1892, pp. 147-8. [6a] M.F. 1889, p. 460. [7] J MSS., V. 12, pi", 356, 358. [8] M.F. 1894, p. 47-8. CHAPTER LIII. MASHONALAND. Mashonaland is a well- watered and fertile plateau lying to tlie north-tast of Matabeleland at an elevation of from 4,000 to 5,000 feet above the level of the Hca. Its northern border is the malarious valley of the Zambesi, its southern boundaiy the River Limpopo, and its size, roughly speaking, is an oblong block as long as Eng- land and Scotland and as wide as England and Wales. Ruins of old buildings and shafts into old mines are the fragments left of an ancient history, though the old name of the country went long ago. While the Portuguese skirted round its borders to east and north, a numerous race throve within, who dug for iron and smelted and fashioned it. No other native South African race had ever been known to smelt ore. These jieople, consisting of slightly different tribes, became generally known as the Mashona. By the ravages of the Matabele tlie country within the last 100 years has been almost depopulated of this industrious and peaceful people. The establishment of a British Protectorate over this and neighbouring regions in 1889 is a guarantee that the reign of terror is at an end ; and UTider the influence of the British South Africa Company, by whom the territory was acquired by Charter in 18U9, there is every hope that while earthly treasures are being gathered up, the Church will be permitted to make spiritual conquests for her Lord and Master. The first step in this direction was taken before the country had come under British influence. On his appointment to the 8ee of Bloem- fontein in 1886, Bishop Knight-Bruck laid before the Society proposals with a \iew to the evangelisation of the tribes between Griqualand West and the Zambesi. The Society " encouraged him to mature the design as he should find opportunity," and voted i.'l,000 for operations in Bechuanaland [1]. The needs of Bechuanaland having been over-estimated, one-half of the grant was applied to enable the Bishop to explore in Mashonaland in order to ascertain if it could be occupied by tl Church as a Mission field [2j. The journey, which extended from Bloemfontein to the Zambesi, and took up eight months of 1888, has been described by high auth'ity as "an admirable instance of Christian Missionary enterprise, and not inferior to any other adueveraent in South African travel " [8j, It was accomplished by the aid of three half-castes, three Bechuana, one Matonga, and two Basutos, besides which native carriers were hired on the way. Some of the regular servants were Christians, • In accompanying the expedition of the British South Africa Company against Lobengula in 7.898, Bishop Knight-Bruce made it clear that he was " in no way acting as cha|ilain to any force, but as Bishop of Matabeleland as well as Mashonaland." After eoc!' fight lie sliowed care for the Matabele and Mashona (as well as for the European) wounded. The "first full Church Parade in Matabeleland " was hold on November 12, 1893, the Holy Communion being celebrated immediately afterwards [8]. ' ki til t 364 SOCIETY FOR THE PHOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. and " upon the question of native servants who are not Christians being better than those who are," the journey to do again I would try Bishop says : " If I had a difficult to take no other than Christians." Before an advance could be made into Mashonaland the consent of Lobengula, the Chief of the Matabele, had to be obtained, and this involved not a little delay and difficulty. "A large part '* of the country was claimed by Lobengula, and he had " always refused permission for a Mission to be established amongst the Mashona, prob- ably from fear of what would happen if the subject tribes whom he raids upon should be taught." Of one of these tribes, the Banyani, a branch of the same family as the Mashona, the Bishop says : "To have seen these people, and to have had dealings with them — to have seen fallen humanity untouched by the unregenerating influences of Christianity — is an argument for the necessity of Missions such as nothing else could provide, should the command to Christianise all nations not carry sufficient force." Of the Mashona he adds : — " It is easy to see how these wretched creatures— wretched only in character, not in physique, for they are as a rule immensely strong — fall a prey to the Matabele, though they might meet a Matabele Irapi with ten to one. They have not the slightest idea of uniting ; no one seems to have any authority ; for no one seems to inspire respect among a people who have too little self respect themselves to reverence others . . . however it must not be forgotten that they are a nation of slaves, taken when they are wanted apparently, and that they have inherited, possibly, the usual characteristic of slaves. Yet with all their faults they are a pleasanter people to deal with than the Matabele. In general character they are, I think, superior." Near Zumbo on the Zambesi the Bishop saw " the ruins of an ecclesiastical building, said to have been a Roman Catholic Mission station." Since the founders of this station had been killed no Mission- aries had been in the neighbourhood, and though the natives on both sides the Zambesi, under the influence of the Portuguese, showed " a higher form of civilisation," the Bishop had bis pocket Communion service and other things stolen at Zumbo. Throughout the journey services were regularly held for the travellers, the people were prepared for the coming of teachers, and friendly relations with the Portuguese officials on the Zambesi were established [4]. In May 1890 the Society (at the Bishop's request) set apart £7,000, to be expended in seven years, for the establishment of Missions in the regions explored by him between Palatswie and the Zambesi [5]. A few months later the Rev. Canon B.alfouk, who had been pro- visionally stationed at Elebe in Bechuanaland [sec p. 861], set out for Mashonaland with the troops of the British South Africa Company's police, to whom he ministered on the wny.f In his account of the march he says (Nov. 12, 1890) : — " On Ai -ust 13 and 14 the column passed under Mt. Inyaguzwe on the left, by an easy ascent of nearly 1,500 ft. out of close bush, on to open, treeless, rolling veldt. It was a great change, and for the remainder of the journey (Aug. 11) to Sep. 12) i.e. from Fort Victoria to Tort Salisbury, a distance of 185 miles, we kept on a backbone of country, in some parts very narrow, which forms the watershed, and from its endless bogs and springs supplies with great liberality the tributaries of the Zambesi flowing West by North and of the Sabi on the East. Our leaders took us as nearly North as possible, avoiding rivers by beading their sources. . . . The scenery varied much. At one time we marched through glade and forest at • R. 1887, p. 77. t The Rev. W. Trusted, who had undertaken similar duties at Fort Tuli in 1890» died Uiere on October 26, 1890 [6]. MABHONALAND. 365 n r.M left, by lolling g. li) to we kept ttrshed, butariea leaders :cs. . . . forest at in 1890> another over alp^'-ai treeless rolling downs. Fresh flowers made their appearance every day ; and d^ the time we reached our destination the veldt was all ablaze with colour. . . . Trading was done as we came along, with the Mashona, always ready to sell their produce for calico and beads and shirts." Detachments for post stations were left at intervals on or near the Makori, the Inyatsitsi, the Umfuli, the Hanyane, and Umgezi — Fort Charter being erected on the Umgezi. "On Friday September 12 the Colonel directed us to lur final halting place " {i.e. Fort Salisbury). " The Union Jack was hoisted next day, with prayer, the Royal Salute and three cheers for the Queen. I celebrated the Holy Eucharist on the following morning. Our fort being finished by the end of the month the pioneer part of the force was disbanded and went out ... to prosj/ect for gold. Since then we have been hut building. I am in a round hut, made of poles and thatched, 15 ft. in diameter, which temporarily serves as a Church on Sundays for the few who care for holy things. Next year ... I hope a start may be made towards letting the natives of the country see something of the Worship of God. And there will be great work for the Church to do besides, for a rush will be made from the Transvaal and from Kimberley, and from all parts to seek for God's treasure of which this land is full, and either to help or to hinder the establishment of His Kingdom " [6a]. Fort Salisbury is close to a large native town, the inhabitants of which said they would build a house for a Missionary if ever one came there. The support of a second clergyman* in 1890 was under- taken by the British South Africa Company, and further assistance from this source has been promised [7]. In July 1891 Canon Balfour started on his first Missionary journey, and during that and the next two mouths he visited a considerable number of towns and villages, his tours extending to Perizengi on the Zambesi, 170 miles from Fort Salisbury, and involving 400 miles o' walking. With the help of two Mazwina or Mashona boys who accompanied him as interpreters he was enabled to tell the natives something of the Christian reUgion. " They generally listened and tried to understand, but apparently their interest was only momentary. They seem to have some slight conception of God, using the word ' Molimo ' (the same word as is used by the Bechuana), which is also their word for medicine." They have " a custom of dancing and singing in honour of the spirits of the departed, at whose graves they leave offerings of meat and beer, in the belief that those who have left them will keep them supphed with all good things." Beyond this Canon Balfour " does not think they have any practices that could be called religious." Witchcraft and polygamy however exist [8]. At tho South African Provincial Synod, held in January and February 1891, Mashonaland and adjacent regions were formed into a diocese, and Bishop Knight-Bruce was asked to take charge of it [9]. Accepting the responsibility, the Bishop started witli seven Mission agents, of whom three were Mozambique Christians. A clergyman joined him from the Chipe ; three trained nurses from Kimberley fol- lowed him. The Bishop walked about 1,800 miles, visiting forty-five towns and villages in Mashonaland and Manicaland during a few months. No part of his work, he says (February 27, 1892), was so encouraging as this : — " Not only did the Chiefs receive the Missionaries in nearly every case, but they offered help in some form or another. . . . Apart from our centres of work there are five native catecbisls and three Europeans working in the Mashona villages, • The Rev. F. H. Surridgo. f: ii'- H 866 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ):': and as these visit to some distance around, the number of tribes under the Church's influence is very great. Besides this there are a large number of tribes who are only waiting for us to supply them with resident teachers. Sanguine as I was as to the position which the Church could occupy in Mashonaland, I never antici- pated so universal an acceptance of our teaching as has taken place. With all the diificulties and failures— and they are neither few nor small — there is nothing at present apparent to prevent this Mission, under God, becoming one of the largest fields of work that our Church has. But I need hardly say that much more money than we have at present is needed for this development." Catechists are already (1892) labouring up as far as Ruia River, and there are six distinct stations, each having its own centre, viz., Fort Salisbury, Sosi's Town, Maconi's, Maguendi's, the fifth to the north of that, and the sixth at Umtali. Umtali and Fort Salisbury are also centres of European work. By the generous action of the Chartered Company, there is practically no fear in the future of the Church not having " all such land a'^ may be needed for every possible purpose in nearly every direction that we may extend." The site for the central Mission farm at Umtali " is perhaps one of the most perfect spots in the whole country." One of the most important branches of the Mission is the hospital work at Umtali, carried on by the aid of three qualified nurses. Owing to a lack of carriers these ladies walked up the country to their destination under the protection of the late Dr. Doyle Glanville. Few comparatively even of the men who were on the Pungwe River at that time got through that diflficult journey, and in the opinion of the Company's police at Umtali this feat of the ladies was " one of the finest things that they had ever heard being done." The Company have determined that " no natives shall be allowed to have any drink supplied to them," and the high tone of the officers with whom the Clergy have had to deal has been " very conducive to the success " of the Mission. In December 1891 the Bishop visited England for the purpose of obtaining more funds and workers. At present the Bishop "receives no income," and the Clergy "only £80 or £A0 a year " and " board and lodging." Nearly all the lay workers arc working for nothing, excepting the two skilled carpenters" [10]. In concluding his report in February 1892 the Bishop said : — " I cannot end a letter which speaks of the work inaugurated by your Society without expressing the obligation which I feel we are under to it for the help and encouragement that it has given to this Mission, without which it would never have existed "* [11], Note. — The Bishop's Journals of the MiiHlionalaiid Mission 1888-9'2 have been rublished by the Society in separate form. (S.P.G. 2s. Gd.) Statistics. — Sec pp. 081-5. liefrrrnces (Chapter LIII.)-ril Jo., V. r,i, p. 3C2 ; J MSS., V. C, p. 802; R. ]H,S!), p. no ;"St.inding Committ-'P Look, V. 4!t. pp. 175, 179, 184. [2] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 4, liH-!i2, !15, 41, no. [3) Kov. H. Rowlev in M.F. 1H81», p. 400. (4] Bishop's Journal in M.F. July to December 1889 ; R. IHHsi, p. Hi). \5] J JMSS., V. 7. pp. 7(5-0; Standin},' Com- niit'toe Book. V. 45, pp. .')7a, 885. [Q\ R. IH'K), pp. 90, 98 ; Bloeuifontein Mission Quar- terly Paper, January, 1891, p. !I8 \0a} E MHS., V. 45, /). 57. |7 I R. 1890, pp. 9tV-7 ; J MSS., V. 7, p. 105. |ei M.F. 1892, j.p. 5-10, 147. |9| J MSS., V. 7, pp. 107, 109 ; do., V. 12, pp. 350, 858 ; R. 1891, pp. 15, 109 ; M.F. 1892, p. 00. [10] M.E\ 1891, p. 197 ; J MSS., V. 7. p. Ill ; M.F. 1892, pp. C^-1, 1 10-9 ; R. 1891, pp. l.>, 112-14. [11] R. 1891, p. 114. • The war with tlie Matabele in 1893 [see p. 803) greatly added to the Bishop's oares. His health having broken down under tlie Ktrain to wliieli lie bad betn cxposea, lio was invalided to England in the t^unmier of 1891, and (aetintj under medical orders) resigned in tlie following October. 367 i"*^ ,i CHAPTER LIV. GAZALAND Oatialano, situated on the eastern side of South Africa between Mashonaland and the Indian Ocean, forms part of the territory assigned in 188r to the British South Africa Company, ^e natives, " Umzila's people " or " tribe," are a branch of the Zulu race. On the return journey from his famous tour to the Zambesi in 1888 [see p. 868] the Bishop of Beoemfontein, while still far from Gazaland, had to remain hidden behind a hill at Inyampara for fear of some Gaza men who were engaged in collecting tribute from Sipiro's people. His journal at this stage records : " I am told the Gaza people to the south allow no white man to come among them in their own country, and that those that are now here would ask for such of our things as they wanted, and, if they were refused, would take them and kill us " [1]. Notwithstanding this the Bishop proposed in 1889 to visit the Gaza country. The Society considered it premature to do so then ; but through the influence of a Christian cousin of Umzila the Bishop has sought " to procure admission for Christianity " [2]. In January-February 1891 the South African Bishops decided to include Gazaland in the two new Missionary dioceses which they were then forming — the portion north of the Sabi River being assigned to " Mashonaland," and that south of the river to " Lebombo " [8J. Funds for Missions in both dioceses have been set apart by the Society, and it is hoped that actual work will soon be commenced in Gazaland [4]. References (Chapter LIV.)— [1] M.P. 1889, pp. 423-4, 457. [2] J MSS., V. 7, pp. 57, C8 ; do., V. 5, p. 18 ; R. 1889, p. 90. [3] J MSS., V. 12, pp. 85C-8. [4] Standing Com- mittee Book, V. 45, p. 385 ; do., V. 40, p. 257. CHAPTER LV. lission, nvo been R. 1H.S!>, ,4,2H-!!2, in M.F. Inj; Com- lon Quar- Lp. \nwi ; 107, 109 ; |1, p. 107 ; R. 1891, kp's cares. Id, ho was resiiined CENTRAL AFBICA. The Unu'ersities Mission to Central Africa was undertaken in answer to appeals from Livingstone and Bishop Gray of Capetown. The first Bishop, Archdeacon C. F. Mackenzie of Natal, was consecrated at Capetown on January 1, 1861 ; and in the following summer work was begun at Magomero. After his death (January 1802) the title of the Missionary Bishopric was altered from Zambesi to Central Africa ; and other Stations in the Shire River district having proved unhealthy, the headquarters of the Mission were removed in 1804 to the island of Zanzibar.* Since its subdivision in 1892 [see p. 068] the diocese has been designated " Zanzibar and East Africa." T^' t8G7 the Society was brouglit into direct connection with the Mission by undertaking to receive its funds, keep its accounts, copy its correspondence, &c., and lend a room, provided the Committee of the Mission, while encouraging the transmission of all their money through this channel, discouraged the alienation of any support from the Society. The only charge for this accommodation was to be .1\50 a year, but it was reduced to £'25 in 1871 [1]. At the request of Bishop Steere, who had long desired a closer connection than had existed, the Society in 1870 began to afford the * Zanzibar had been reoommendcd to the Society by Bishop Gray in 1800 as suitable for a Mission station [la]. I,! 368 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ;s f WW q '.!; :i'. ■ 1 Mission further aid by making an annual grant of £300. It was welcomed as "a rich investment abounding to God's glory," and assisted in the support of two clergymen at Masasi (the Bev. W. P. Johnson and the Rev. John Swedi, the first native deacon of the diocese) until 1881, when *' in view of the large funds " then " at the disposal of the . . . Mission " the grant was discontinued [2]. The additional office w^rk required having outgrown the resources of the Society's staff and house, the arrangement of 1867 was now terminated, but the Society still holds certain trust funds for the benefit of the Mission [3]. The labours of Bishop Steebe and the impression made by the Universities Mission and the C.M.S. Mission " on Eastern Africa, and on the darkness and misery which for so many centuries have oppressed that unhappy land," were formally recognized by the Society on his death in 1882 [4]. His successor, Dr. Smythies, consecrated 1883 [5], was in 1892 relieved of a portion of his charge by the formation of the diocese of Nyasaland, to which the Rev. W. B, Hornby was consecrated in St. Paul's Cithedral on December 21, 1892* [6]. Statistics. — See pp. 384-5. References (Chapter LV.) — [1] Standing Committee Book, V. 81, pp. 324, 337-8, 850-1, 355, 402 ; Jo., V. 50, p. 22 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 140, 148-9. [la] Jo., V. 48, p. 119. [2J Applications Committee Report, 1878, p. 8 ; do., 1881, p. 18 ; R. 1879, p. 68 ; R. 1880, p. 64. [3J Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 141-2 ; do., V. 41, pp. 21 (13) ; R. 1890, p. 186. R. 1891, p. 196. [4] Jo., V. 54, pp. 120-1. [5] R, 1891, p. 85. [6] R 1892, pp. 7, 75. CHAPTER LVI. MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. The island of Mauritius (area, 708 square miles), situated in the Indian Ocean 500 miles eastward of Madagascar, was discovered in 1607 by Dom Pedro Mascarenhas, a Portuguese, and called Ilha do Cerno. The Dutch, who found it uninhabited in 1598, named it Mauritius, after their Prince Maurice, and formed settlements in 1644 ; but finally abandoned the island in 1712. After being in the hands of the French from 1715 to 1810, during which time it was styled " Isle of France," it was captured in the latter year by the English, whose possession was confirmed by treaty in 1814. Of the presont popula- tion of Mauritius (372,664) about two-thirds are by birth or descent Hindus, the remainder consist of Creoles of various races and natives of China, Bourbon, Great Britain, Madagascar, France, East Africa, and other parts. The dependencies of Mauritius comprise the Seychelles group, also Rodrigues, Diego Garcia, and some 70 other small islands — the total area being 172 square miles. The Seychelles (934 miles to the north of Mauritius, population about 16,500) were discovered by the French in 1742 ; Mahe, the capital, was taken by an English vessel in 1794 ; and by treaty of 1814 the whole group became subject to Great Britain. The Articles of Capitulation in 1810 stipulated that the inhabitants of Mauritius are to "preserve their religion, their laws, and their customs ";t and the instructions of Lord Minto to Sir R. T. Farquhar required that " all the religious establislunents of the colony should be preserved (conserves) without any change, with their privileges and revenues " — not that they should be increased. But English Churchmen have had con- tinual cause to complain that the Roman Catholic faith has been patronised " to the neglect if not to the actual disparagement of their own." At the capture of Mauritius * Both dioceses became vacant in 1894, Bishop Smythies (after eleven years' devoted service) having died at sea on May 7, and Bishop Hornby being obliged by ill-health to resign in August. f The existing laws are based on the "Code Napoleon," and the French language and its Creole patois are still predumiuaut. MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. 369 [t wa3 ," and W. P. of the at the jourcea IS now tor the by the ca, and s have by the YTHIES, charge . W. B. ber 21, 2t, 337-8, .119. [2] L880,p. 64. )90, p. 180. ». 7, 75. Ocean 500 arenhas, n 598, named but finally 15 to 1810, ,er year by nt popula- nrJus, the bon, frreat (lencies of (1 Home 70 31 miles to :h in 1742; of 1814 the uritiuB are ructions of enta of the rileges and ve had con- ed "to the Mauritian irs' devoted ll-health to ;h language tliere were four Roman Catholic priests on the island, salaried by the French Govern- ment at an annual cost of £400. In 1S50 there were 14 and a Bishop, maintained by the British Government at an expenditure of £4,000 per annum. During this period ten years passed before a single Anglican chaplain was appointed (1821), and twelve more before a second was added. In 1813 a Roman Catholic cathedral was built in Port Louis by the British Government, the funds (£18,000) being obtained by the imposition of a house tax " on Protestants and Romanists alike." Yet for 18 years no provision was made for an English church, and then (in 1828) it merely consisted in the "conversion of an old powder-magazine into one, with walls ten feet thick, and in a position to which one hardly knows how to find the way " [1]. In February 1830 the Rev. W. Morton, a Missionary of the Society in India, while on his way to England on sick leave, was driven by storms to take shelter in Mauritius. Being detained there by the need of repairs to his ship, he officiated in the Church at Port Louis (the capital) "nearly every Sunday" for the Rev. A. Denny, the Civil Chaplain, and also for some Sundays in the garrison during the illness of the Military Chaplain. While thus engaged he so far recovered his health as to determine to return to his Mission at Chinsurah. On his way back (in June) he (with the approval of the Governor of Mauritius) visited the Seychelles, which then contained a population of 8,000 to 10,000, of whom 5,000 to 6,000 were slaves (Malagaches, Mozambiques, and Creoles), about 400 to 500 (European or Creole) French, pro- prietors, artisans, &c., and the remainder " free born or manumitted blacks, and people of colour." The religion of the whole population was nominally Roman Catholic, but " except in one solitary instance " when an Indian Missionary " touched there and remained for a few days " the sacraments and services of their Church had never been celebrated there, consequently " save in name and general confused notion, little of Christianity " was to be found. The C . overnment Agent (Mr. G. Harrison) had been in the habit of regularly " assembling the little Protestant population at the Government House on Sundays " and reading the English Church service and a printed sermon. On Mr. Moi ton's arrival at Mah6, the capital, he (with the Agent's approval) sent round a circular stating his office and profession, and offering baptism " to all who might wish to avail themselves of the opportunity." A few were anxious to ascertain if in so doing they should be " understood to compromise their Catholicity," and only one family failed to he satisfied with the assurances given. During his six days' stay, Mr. Morton was " incessantly occupied " in instructing *' adult candidates, and the sponsors of infants, free and slave," and in bestowing the rite, " in four days baptizing little short of 600 persons." The affection with which Mr. Morton was received and the attention paid to hiui and his ministrations " by every class of the inhabitants " induced him to recommend to the Governor of Mauritius regular provision for tlieir religious wants, and the British Govern- ment and the Society united for the purpose of supporting a clergyman in the Seychelles. The appointment was accepted by Mr. Morton, but his attempt to open a Mission met with such opposition from the Roman Catholic priests, and his health suffered so much that, after remaining at Malie about twelve months (October 1882 to October 1833) he returned to India [2], Excepting for a visit paid by the Rev. L. Banks* (at the direction • Mr. Banks ropreaented Hint of the 4,309 white and mulatto population of Mali^ 4,000 earnestly desired an English clergymiui to be sent to them [Sa]. B n • its r:,! r ''i\ iSi! ^i'i ,i,' 13. ' ti -l:r:H (,,■; |. is:!-; lilil 870 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. of the Governor of Mauritius) in 1840, when 542 children were bap- tized by him, the Seychelles remained in a state of " practical heathenism " until 1848, when the Society, at the invitation and with the support of Government, sent the Rev. F. G. De La Fontaine to Mah6 [8]. Referring to the " first fruits " of his ministry, Mr. De La Fontaine wrote in 1847 : " The profligacy and corruption of this poor people is so enormous ; wickedness under all its forms is so deeply implanted in the hearts of most of the inhabitants, of both races, the disgusting manners and habits they have contracted during slavery, when the black lived like beasts, and the white with no less sensuality, are still so general, that the fact of a few of them abandoning such an abomin- able life for a pious and sober one, can be nothing but a glorious victory of the Gospel over the devil and his angels " [4]. The first Anglican episcopal visit to the Seychelles was in August 1850, when Bishop Chapman of Colombo confirmed 05 candidates. Nearly 1,200 persons had been baptized, but no church had been erected [5]. In 1859 the Bishop of Mauritius consecrated churches at Mah6 and Praslin, and licensed a third at La Digue [6]. On the abolition of slavery in Mauritius (1884) the Society sought to promote the instruction of the emancipated — about 00,000 in number — but its operations were limited by the fact that the negroes were for the most part nominally Roman Catholics though " wholly uneducated." " Many of the planters and other respectable in- habitants " were, however, desirous of establishing and supporting schools in connection with the Church of England, and raised " a handsome subscription for this purpose," and the Society, by the aid of its Negro Instruction Fund* [see p. 195], established (between 1886 and 1840; seven schools, including a model school at Port Louis. The superintendence of the whole was undertaken by the Rev. A. Denny, the Civil Chaplain. In January 1848 it was agreed to let to Government, at a rental of £280 per annum, the schools at Mahebourg, Souillac, Belle Isle, Poudre d'Or, Grand Baie, and Plains Wilhelms, the Society retaining the power to resume the use of the buildings after due notice [7]. Up to 185G the maintenance of the Church of England Clergy in Mauritius was provided entirely by the Government and the voluntary contributions of the people ; but when Bishop Chapman of Colombo visited the island in 1850 (the first visit from an Anglican prelate) there were only five clergymen; "whole districts " were " without a residential pastor . . . churches with only occasional services in them — the sick and dying wholly unvisited — the dead all but unburied — and many Churchmen calling on Government for spiritual help — not to spare themselves, but only to aid them in doing what they cannot do alone," their claim being greatly strengthened by the fact of " so large and liberal a support " having been granted to the Church of Rome. The Society had aimed at sending a clergyman to Mauritius in 1841, but was unable to do so until 1850 [8]. During Bishop Chapman's visit (.June 15 to August 8) he conse- * The exfenditure from tbis Fund in MauritiuB and the BeyclielloH amounted to jE7,282. Kl.: MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. 871 crated three churches,* confirmed 878 persons, formed (August 7) a Church Association, and made such representations as led to the erection of Mauritius into a Bishopric [9]. Towards its endowment the Society gave £8,000 in 1852, and the Rev. V. W. Ryan was conse- crated to the See in 1854 1 [10]. At this time the population of the island numbered 190,000, of whom more than half were "livmg in a state of heathenism " ; and there were " five British Chaplains ; and 13 Roman Cathohc priests under a Bishop, liberally supported by Government" [11]. Arriving at Mauritius on June 11, 1855, Bishop Ryan " found much to encourage." Openings for the Church existed "on every side." At each extremity of the island the African J and Malagashes were " eager for scriptural instruction and stated worship." In Port Louis, and all over the interior, Hindu camps presented a promising field for Missions, while " our own scattered members " were " eagerly desirous of . . . stated and regular services." The state of the Hindus was •* painfully interesting." Men who had been taught and resisted Christianity in India had met with trouble in Mauritius, and without any seeking out by the Missionaries had come to them " asking to be received into the Church of Christ." Others had brought testimonials from Missionaries, and some had never heard the truth until taught by the catechists. One of the teachers of the Tamils, Mr. A. Taylor, from the Society's Mission in Madras, was (with a Mr. Bichard, who had been working among the sailors) ordained on St. Thomas' Day 1855 by Bishop Ryan [12]. The Society began in 1856 a fresh effort among the Hindu Coolies and the Natives of Madagascar and East Africa, and from that time its operations, with Port Louis as the centre, have been successfully carried on and extended by the Revs. A. Taylor (1856-P), A. Vaudin (1858-62), C. G. Franklin (1869-67), H. C. Huxtable (1867-9), R. J. French (1870-91), and others,:}: with the aid of native pastors and lay agents [18]. During the first eight years of Bishop Ryan's episcopate (1854-62) seven churches and chapels were set apart for public worship in the diocese, and arrangements made with the Society's help for opening four others, and the number of clergy was increased to 14. Of the population of 318,462 in 1862, 75,000 were Christians (65,000 Roman Catholics) and 236,000 Mahommedans and heathens [14]. Mr. Franklin (Port Louis &c.) had in 1868 a regular Tamil congregation of 110, some of whom attended from a distance of fifteen miles, and over 100 received confirmation in this year. His flock were distinguished by liberality and charity to the sick and suffering [15]. ** There is something extraordinary in the number of the services here," wrote Bishop Ryan in 1866. *' Last Sunday I had eight . . . five alone — the first in the Cathedral which was full of soldiers at seven in the morning ; the last in my drawing-room, which was lull of negroes, at eight in the evening." There were now 1,200 children under instruc- tion in schools under native (Tamil, &c.) masters, where there was ' (■ • St. James', Port I>oui8 (June 26), St. Thomas', Plainw Wilhelnis, and St. John's, Mokiv. The site of St .Tohn's Church and £1,000 for its endowment ciime from Governor Sir W. Gomme. t At Lambeth, on November 80. J See pp 698-0. un2 372 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. il n not one in 1855. The cost of education in the Mission Schools was one-third of that of the Government Schools [lOj. The first " native " ordination in Mauritius took place in 186G, in St. Mary's Church, when John Baptiste, a Tamil who had served for ten years as a lay teacher, was admitted to the diaconate. Although the service was on a week-day (St. Luke's) the church was filled by English, French, Bengali, Telugu, Chinese, and Tamil people, and the Holy Communion was administered in Tamil, Bengali, French, and EngUsh [17]. A second Tamil deacon (Mr. J. Joachim) was ordained in 1867. After ordination he continued, as before, to work during the week as a clerk, all his spare time and Sundays being devoted to the Mission, without ostentation or pecuniary reward ; but in 1808 he died. At this period (1867-71) the Mission work was greatly hindered by calamitous visitations. In 1867-8 a malarious fever swept away one-fifth of the population of Port Louis in six months, and one-tenth of that of the whole island in twelve months. Five of the Society's agents perished, including the Rev. C. G. Franklin. A hurricane followed in 1868, causing commercial prostration from which the colony has never fully recovered [18]. Bishop Ryan's episcopate lasted fourteen years, but two of his successors. Bishop Hatchard* (1869-70) and Bishop Huxtable t (1870-1) died, the one within three and the other within seven mouths of consecration [19]. Pending the appomtment of the fourth Bishop (Dr. P. S. Royston, 1872), Bishop Ryan revisited Mauritius, performed episcopal functions, and assisted in preparing a scheme for a Voluntary Synod to take the place of the Mauritius Church Association, which had been in existence eighteen years. About this time a policy of disendowment was introduced, but so "distasteful to all parties in the Colony " did it prove that the Government abandoned it and substituted a local Church ordinance giving due ecclesiastical jurisdiction to the oc- cupants of tlio See of Mauritius and vesting Church property in a Board of Commissioners. The proposed Diocesan Synod having also "proved unacceptable to the majority of our Communion," a Diocesan Church Society was organised in 1876 [20]. In spite of Roman Catholic opposition and manifestations of pagan hatred to the Gospel, encouraging progress of the Missions, especially among the Hindu coolies, took place during Bishop Royston's Episcopate (1872-90). In 1883 over 100 services a week were being held for the omall and scattered Christian commimities of his "multilingual" diocese. These services were (in addition to the French Creole patois) conducted in seven languages — English, French, Tamil, Telugu, Hindi, Bengali, and Chinese [21]. The fact that two-thirds of its present population are Hindus flowing from and returning to India makes Mauritius a Mission field of extraordinary value and interest. The Creole race (of Malagashe and African extraction) are dying out, and the Hindu coolies arc likely eventually to be the permanent inhabitants of the island [22]. The difficulties of the Anglican Mission in dealing with the polyglot population are increased by the fact " tliat the proprietorship, or at least the management, of almost all the estates" is subject to Roman Catholic influence [23J. • Died Feb. 28, 1870. t Died June 18, 1871. MAURITIUS AND ITS DEPENDENCIES. 873 union, a The superintending Missionary of the Society, Canon R. J. Fiikxch, has liad mucli to ilo with the training of Tamil agents both in India and in Mauritius; and in 187!) a Telugu Deacon, Mr. Alphgnse, was ordained. He had come to the island " steeped in the idolatry of India." On his conversion ho volunteered to work as a catechist among his own race, which he did for eight years [24]. As yet, however, it has not been found possible for Mauritius to supply all its needs in regard to native agency [25], and the Church in India is now giving promise of assistance in furnishing well-trained evangelists and pastors. The first ordained native Missionary from India to Mauritius— the Rev. G. David Devapibiam (an old pupil of Mr. French in Tinnevelly) — arrived in 1890, and already under his care the Tamil and Telugu congregations in Port Louis have " greatly increased." Since 1889 the local affairs of the two congregations of St. Mary's Church have been well managed by an " Indian Church Council," under the direction of the Missionary [26]. The present Bishop of Mauritius (Dr. W. Walsh) succeeded Bishop Royston (resigned) in 1891 [27]. On April 29, 1892, Mauritius was visited by one of the most devas- tating hurricanes ever known in the Indian Seas. A third part of the town of Port Louis was swept away, and among the killed were the Rev. J. Baptiste, and four children of the Rev. G. D. Devapiriam. Towards the restoration of the church property, the Society raised a special fund of £1,114 — assistance which drew forth warm expressions of gratitude [28]. Statistics. — In Mauritius and its dependencies (area, 1,400 square miles), where (1882-92) tlie Society has assisted in maintaining 19 Missionaries and planting 10 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 896-9), there are now 888,247 inhabitants, of whom 9,500 are Church Members and 2,000 Communicants, under the care of 22 Clergymen and a Bishop. [See p. 766 ; see also the Table on p. 384.] Bfiferencea (Chapter LVI.)— [1] M.H. No. 24, pp. 126-8. [2] India Connnittee Book, V. 8, pp. 14, 90-6, 188, 17'i-6, 188-92, 203-10, 252-4 ; I MSS., V. 34, p. 41 ; Jo., V. 41, pp. 25ft-4; Jo., V. 43, pp. 816, 897; C.D.C. Report, 1830-1, pp. 1!J-18 ; do., loai o 1 o . T> 1UU1 » ej . 13 -tuoo „^ rrn tjtt » "D lUQQ *% JO roi /I'D f\..i tQAt II, *v% p. no, iu.n. iiu. on, pjj. j.o, aa, ao. ^/j lu.n. iiu. at, ini, oo— o , ou., » . la, pp. uv, j.oi— u, 172, 182, 326-6, 334, 401, 417 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 148, 360 ; R. 1837, pp. 59, 60, 66-6 R. 1839, pp. 4(J-7; R. 1841, p. 70; R. 1852, p. 120; R. 1854, p. 75; R. 1881, p. 7ft [8] M.H. No. 24, pp. 91-2, 138; Jo., V. 44, p. 378 ; R. 1839, p. 47 ; R. 1841, p. 70; R. 1843, p. 61. [9] M.H. No. 24, pp. 82-140. [10] Jo., V. 46, p. 272; R. 1852, pp. 120-1; R. 1864, pp 75-0. [11] R. 1854, p. 76. [12] R. 1855, p. 99; R. 1856, pp. 95-7. [13] Jo., V. 47 pp. 172, 234, 370 ; R. 1856, p. 97 ; R. 1H57, pp. 80-7 ; R. 1858, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1859, pp. 96-6 |14] R. 1861, pp. 141-2; R. 1862, p. 133; Jo., V. 48, pp. 90-1. [15] R. 1862, p. 136; R. 1808, p. 85. [16 and 17] R. 1866, pp. 108-9. [18] R. 1867, pp. 98-4 ; R. 1868, p. 78 R. 1869, p. 82 ; R. 1881, p. 79 ; M.F. 18(JH, pp. 29, 30. [19] R. 1870, p. 69 ; R. 1871, «., at^r. roni T> iwjo .-. r.a • T> luui .<<> nn uit TQH P lar'r <-> Rn • T? iutu n 7n • R 1882, p. 62. [25] R. 1873, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1874, p. 71 ; R. 1876, p. 66 ; R. 1877, p. 56 ; R. 1885, p. 69. [26] R. 1882, p. 62 ; R. 1888, p. 97 ; R. 1890, p. 104 ; M.F. 1890, p. 340 : see also R. 1891, pp. 115-17. [27] R. 1890, p. 101. [28] M.F. 1892, pp. 247,273, 354 ; J MSS., V. 20, pp. 47-50, 56-09 ; R. 1892, Cash Account, p. 14. i I. ■ 1 .' 1)74 SOCIETY FOR THE I'ROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. : CHAPTER LVIL MADAOASCAB. M U ■' ' / -f i^' '' MADAaABCAit lies about 300 milcH off the euHt coast of Africa and 600 luilon west of Mauritius. It is 076 miles in length and 260 in a'^erago breadth, and covers an area rather larger than France. The ishind was known to the Arabs probably 1,000 years ago, and also Ktr a long period to Indian traders. The firxt Europeans to viHit it were the Povtuguoso, in 1506, but their settlement did not last long. The French, after vainly endeavouring for more than two centuries to take possession, succoodt^d in 1888-5 in efifei'ting what promises to be a permanent footing in the island. The Malagasy, ua a wliolo, are considered to be of Asiatic (Malay) rather than African descent. They are divided into many tribes, the principal groups being (1) the Hovas — who aro pro- dominant and occupy the table land in the centre of the island ; (2) the Kakalavas, on the west coast; and (3) the Betsimisarakas, on the east coast. The ancient religion was a mild form of idolatry (without temples or a priesthood) combined with ancestral worship and a belief in divinations, witchcraft, and sorcery. The Portuguese in the Kith and the French in the 17th century strove, but in vain, to plant Roman Catholic Missions on the east coast. The London Missionary Society entered the field in 1818, and began work at Antananarivo in 1820 by reducing the language to writing, and translating and printing the Scriptures and other books, and teaching. Eleven years passed before any converts were baptized ; but the Mission was prospering when Christianity was forbidden by Queen Banavalona in the eighth year of her reign — 1835. During the next 26 years the native Christians were persecuted — many being put to death publicly. On the Queen's death (1861) religious liberty was restored. Hastening to resume work in 1802 the London Society's Missionaries found that they had been foreBtallod by the Roman Catholics, but that in spite of the persecutions their former converts had increased, and by 18C7 tJiere were in couuection with the L.M.S. Mission 98 congregations, with 5,000 members and 21,000 professing Christians. The S.P.G. and C.M.S. begun work in the island in 1864, the Norwegians (Lutherans) in 1800, and the Society of Friends (Quakers) in 1807 ; and in 1869 the national idols were destroyed by order of the Government. In 1841 the Rev. A. Denny, Chaplain in Maiiritius, brought to the Society's notice the state of Madagascar " as ofifering a most extensive field for Missionary enterprise and zeal, and the prospect of a ricli harvest to be gathered into the Church." Mr. Denny suggested that from the native Malagashe, who with their offspring then formed the bulk of the black population of Mauritius, Missionaries might bo raised up to carry " the glad tidings of salvation to the land of their ancestors " [1]. As already stated, Christianity was not permitted in Madagascar at this period, but on the first opportunity the Society, moved by representations from the Bishops of Capetown and Mauri- tius, requested the latter (in 1802) to visit the Island at its expense, in order to determine on the spot where to establish " the first Mission of the Church." Before deciding on this course the Society had ascertained that the London Missionary Society would gladly see it taking part in the work of evangelising the Malagasy. The Society's request was anticipated by Bishop Ryan, who accompanied the British Embassy commissioned to attend the coronation of Radama II. [2]. The Bishop took with him an S.P.G. Malagasy catechist (Sar- hadie) employed in Mauritius ; and au Tamatave, where he first landed on July IG, 1802, he received a " beautiful letter " from the native Christians addressed " To the Bishop of Mauritius, the beloved brother, on board the ship." Service was held by the Bishop at Tamatave on MADAOABOAR. 876 Sunday, July 20, and frequently during the journey to the capital — in places whore a year before " it would have been death to have attended them." Among the presents sent by Queen Victoria was a Bible, which the BiKliop presented to the King on August 11. The next day he gave the King a copy of the Church Services, and of a special prayer which he had used for him ^ince landing in Madagascar, and " in the name of the Church of England " ofifered him " Missionaries and teachers for his people," stating that as Mr. Ellis (of the London Missionary Society) was in Antananarivo and six (L.M.S.) Missionaries wore to be stationed there, that he " tliought of commencing opera- tions, in other parts, especially on the eastern and northern coasts." The King replied " that he would gladly welcome all such help for Antananarivo, or any other part." The Christian people too were " very thankful for the prospect of help "from the Church [8]. On this the Society placed two Missionaries at the disposal of the Bishop for the commencement of a Mission in Madagascar, viz. Mr. W. Hey, of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, and Mr. J. Holding, a school- master \i\. Tamatave (on the east coast), the principal port of Madagascar.was chosen as the centre of their future work, and thither (after ordination to the diaconate in Mauritius) they proceeded, landing at Foule Point (HO miles north) on September 1, 1H(>1. The Christians at Foule Point expressed joy at their arrival, and spent two hours with them in singing, praying, and reading. On September 3 the ^lissionaries reached Tamatave, where they at once began work by establishing services in English, Malagasy, and French, opening a school, and visiting natives and Europeans. At the outset many of the natives, especially the Hovas, attended the services ; but when first impressions had worn off the numbers decreased ; tlie Hovas, acting under unfriendly influence, ceased to attend, " and thus " (wrote Mr. Hey) " with Romanists speaking ill of us on ono side, and Hovas looking coldly on us on the other, we had to make our way." Gathering together the servants of two Creoles the Missionaries formed the nucleus of a steadfast and growing congregation. Early in November the first baptisms took place — a woman (" Mary Celeste ") and two boys — and in the next month David John Anduiando, a Malagash, who had for some time been a resident in Mauritius, was engaged as a catechist and set to labour chielly among the Betsimisarakas, who up to the time of the arrival of the Society's Missionaries had been " utterly neglected." To his labours much of the subsequent success of the Mission was due. In December also Messrs. Hey and Holding made a tour along the coast to the north of Tamatave, visiting Ifontsy, Foule Point, Fenoarivo, and Mahambo, everywhere meeting with encouragement. The Christians found at those places were the result of the teachings of the agents of the London Missionary Society, whose work was now being carried on almost exclusively in the Antananarivo district. In September 18U 1 the Church Missionary Society occupied Vohimare, in the north of the island. Within the first twelve months -notwithstanding the inter- ruption caused by having to obtain Priest's Orders in Mauritius — the S.P.G. Missionaries baptized 81 persons [5]. For the security and development of the work it soon becama m m ) 311. -Ml . ' : ^ ■:\'' I =3BiUBi ifil ! ^ ii»^^^ 37G SOCIETY FOU THE morAGATIOX OF THE GOSPEL. evident to the Bishop of Mauritius and to the S.P.G. Mipsionavics that not only should the staff be increased but that the Chui'ch of J".nu:land should have a representative at the capital— the seat of the ruling tribe [6^. Against this the L.M.S. protested, as being in its opinion a breach of an agreement between Bishop Ryan and Mr. Ellis in 1802, and as an intrusion tending to religious division and conflict But these objections were met in letters from Bishop Ryan to the S.P.G. (January 17 and May 80, 1800) showing that in 1802 the Anglican Church had been distinctly invited to the capital both by the King and nobles, that that province (Imerina) ** is to the Hova very much what Jerusalem was to the Jew," that nothing could be " so ungenerous^ unfriendly, and unjust ... as the permanent exclusion of the Church ... for those who have been converted ... by her devoted Mission- aries," who had "often been tauntingly asked, why have you not been to the capital ? " that the use of the Prayer Book had been dropped by the Governor of Vohimare " because a Hovah from the capital came and spoke against it, inasmuch as it was not in use at Antananarivo "; finally, that whereas since the Bishop's visit in 1802 the Church services had not been performed in Antananarivo, all its Missionaries (on the coast) had been opposed by the L.M.S. converts, and at Tamatave a former Missionary of the L.M.S. had taken public charge of a Hova congregation there [8]. The S.P.G. (July 20, 18GG) felt now " perfectly at liberty to send a Missionary to Antananarivo " and entertained " the hope, where the field is so large, and the labourers so few, that no conflict or collision will take place between the Missionaries of the two Societies " [U]. During the next eighteen months Mr. Holding — who had been resid- ing at Foule Point — and Mr. Hey were invalided to England ; the latter died at sea on November 27, 1807 ; but the work was taken up in July 1807 and well sustained by a new arrival, the Rev. A. Chiswell [10]. The results of the Missionaries' labours at this time (lPf)7) were to be seen in five churches or chapels at Tamatave, Ilivondro, B'oule Point, Mahambo, and Fenoarivo, with native congre- gations containing a total of 518 of whom the majority were baptized, raid 72 communicants. An industrial school had also been established (at Tamatave) and portions of the Prayer Book had been translated and printed [11]. In 1808 Mr. Holding returned to Madagascar and visited the capital with a view to a Mission being established there. But before this project could be realised his health again failed, and he resigned in 1809. On the coast the Hovas still held aloof, but great progress liad been made among the Betsimisaraka slaves, who, when they had re- ceived the truth, freely helped to communicate it to others. At Ambakoarwo a slave was recognised as the temporary teacher and head of the congregation, and in 1870 the churches at Ivondrona and Foule Point sent teachers to three other villages. The number of baptisms during the first six years of the Mission was 620, and in the case of one child its mother — the wife of the second Governor of Mahambo — walked fifty-two miles each wa7 in order that it might be admitted into Christ's fold [12]. In 1872 the churches at Tamatave and Ivondrona were destroyed by a hurricane, but the staff was strengthened by the arrival of the MADAGASCAR. 377 Eev. G. Percival and the Rev. R. T. Batchelor. Early in the year Mr. Chiswell went to the capital for the sake of his health, taking with him seven school boys whom he was training as catechists. He found in the capital sixteen places of Christian worship, eight of them connected with the Ij.M.B. As a matter of duty he held a short service for his own people in his house every Sunday. A few mem- bers of the Tamatave congregation were allowed to join; but by degrees, without invitation, others entered or stood at the open doors, so that in February 1G9 persons were in attendance. On December 7 a wooden church, much of the material of which was given by the people, was opened. In following the custom of the country at the opening of the church, by oifering the hasina, or a dollar, to the Queen " as a sign of friendship and as an acknowledgment that she is the Sovereign of the country," a new step was taken on this occasion in the direction of making the church more thoroughly recognised as God's house. Mr. Chiswell '.. ving explained that it was the practice of the Anglican Church to keep all worldly affairs outside the church doors, the Prime Minister readily consented to the custom, hitherto invariably adhered to, being changed so as to allow the Jiasina to be presented at the church door, or outside [13]. In each year of its existence the Anglican Mission in the island had felt more and more the need of a resident Bishop, but as yet it had not been favoured with even a single episcopal visit. The Malagasy themselves frequently asked, " When are you going to have a Bishop?" and in April 1873 the Prime Minister inquired of Mr. Chiswell as to the tnitli of a report that " Queen Victoria would not allow a Bishop to come to Madagascar." On the dii!iculty being explained he replied, " We have given you proof that the way is open to you. With us there is nothing but liberty. It is your affair whotlier you make use of that liberty or not " [14]. The cause of the delay did not lie with the English Church. When the Mission was contemplated in 1862 a Committee was formed (in- dependent cf the Society) with the object of sending it forth under an episcopal h.\'. 86-7. 118, and Standing Committee Boole, V. 46, p. 258. * 12 London Missionary Society, 4 S.P.O., 11 Quaker, 6 Norwegian, 14 Roman Ciitliolic. CHAPTER LVIII. NORTH AND NORTHEAST AFRICA. The work in which the Society has engaged in these parts has been sUght, and pastoral rather than Missionary. In 1819 copies of the Bible in Arabic were sent to Mr. H nry Salte, Consul-General for Alexandria, for distribution, and he reported that the Copts " expressed I ■[ NORTH AND NORTH-EAST AFRICA. 381 great eagerness even to buy a copy." A fresh supply was forwardeil in 1820 [1]. In 1840 the Society assisted the British residents at Alexandria (with £100) in building a church in that city [2], and in 1861 it began to contribute towards the maintenance of an English chaplain at Cairo. Previously to this the English residents in the latter district had for many years been entirely dependent for religious instruction upon such help as the Missionaries in the country could spare ; but on the withdrawal of the C.M.8. Mission the British Government established a Consular Chaplaincy at Cairo. The Society's aid (i.'50 a year) was granted to the holders thereof for six years (Rev. G. Washington, 1861-4, and Rev. B. Wright, 1865-6), in 'Order to secure ministrations for the English labourers at Cairo and Boulac. It was represented to the Society by the secretary of the Cairo Church Committee that "no place in the world " had "more need of a resident Clergyman or greater claims upon the sympathy of their religious fellow-countrymen than the residents of those places," and that it was "impossible to over-estimate the good effects to those communities of the presence of a permanent Minister of the Gospel" [8]. During the vacancy of the chaplaincy in 1867 the Society renewed its offer of assistance, but it was declined by the Foreign Office on the ground that the British residents should provide not less than one half of the Chaplain's support [4]. In 1879 the Society's attention was drawn by the Bishop of Carlisle [L., 25 March] to the need of Missions in the Nile Valley, especially among the Nubians [5] ; and in 1882 it acknowledged its duty " to extend its efforts and resources in assisting the propagation of Christ's Gospel in that ancient country," Egypt [6j. Accordingly in 1883 i.200 was reserved in case of a Mission being opened in Egypt which should be approved by the Standing Committee, but failing any immediate prospect of such an undertaking the grant was withdrawn in 1884 and a special fund of £39. 2s., which had been raised in England for that purpose, was in 1886 appropriated to the Gordon College at Cairo [7]. With the exception of an application made in 1888 for help to- wards forming a chaplaincy at Suez, and which could not then be granted, the question of the Society's undertaking work in Egypt has not !)een revived [HI, In connection with the British expedition to Abyssinia tlie Society offered in 1H67 to select and contribute to the support of four chaplains to accompany the troops ; but the whole duty was undertaken by Government [!>J. In North Africa the Society's operations have been limited to the support of English chaplaincies at Tangier, Hamnmm ll'Irha, Biska and Gran. Statibtics. — See pp. a84-5. Beferem-t'H (Cluvi)t.'r liVlIf mittee Report, 1«84, p. 1'2 ; J MSS., V. 4, pp! li)'2, '200. [S] StiindiiiK Cdiiimitteo Book, V. 44, p. a04. [9J Jo,, V. 50, p. 51 ; H M8S., V. 5, p. wa ; do., V. H, p. GO. ':\r ■M 1 \i 1 tj m ! \ i :-v !:;■ ; ''■HI B Ml m mi 882 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE (I) Tlip Fielil and I'eriod Wkst Afuica 17S2-(i, 1((;C-1(S24, 1865-92 Cape oi' (Idud noPK : (1) TiiK \V'i-.,«TKRN Division- 1821-92 (2) TiiK IvWTKRN Division 1830-92 (3) KAl'FRAniA i85J>-92 CL') Races niiuistcred to, uiid. tlieir RcligionB Negroes (Ueatbcn, Jlaliomnicdan and Cbrigtian) Mulattoes (VIeatheu and Ohristian) Colop<''Ui (Christian and uun-ChdBtlan) . . Colonists (Christian) | Mixed or Coloured j (Heathen, Mahommedan, f Negroes, &c. ( and Christian) ( Kaffirs (Heatlien and Christian) Fingoes (Heathen and Christian) Hottentots (Heathen and Christian) Malays (Mahonimcdan and Christian) Kaffirs (Amaxosa), (Heathen and Christian) Fingoes (Heathen and Cliristian) . . Hottentots (Heathen and Christian) Basutos (Heathen and Christian) , . ColonistB (Christian and uoD-Christlan) . . ••< -(Heathen and Christian) (4) niiignAHVn Wept 18711-92 Ha: 1lt:i,i;vA AM) Tuistan ( iTAiCNII^ •] 1H47-92 I 1H76-92 (Total, tee ;ip. 384-8) Amaxosa Bacas GaikaB ! Gcalekas Kaffln-? Poudos Tondomisi Tambookies Tembus \Xe8ibes Fingoes (Heathen and Chriptian) .. Hottentots (Heathen ani*. hristian) BaautoB (Heathen and CI istian) .. Ztilas (Hcatbi-u and Christian) Oriqnns (Christian) ColonistB (Cliristian) Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) Kaffirs (Amaxosa, Mapondo, &c), Basutos B«'=\'"f»« l(H..atl,enand Fnigoes 1 ' Zulus Matabele, Sm. Half-Castea (Heatlien and Christian) Tolonists (mixed races) (Christian and Heathen) Ncgrues (Heathen and Cliristian) . . (3) Liiiigiiiiifi's iiBPd by till' MissioiiariPi* Fantee Susu . English English English H) Xo. of • M'dHiiiert Mlnsi(>ii:irit'3 emiiloycd Kiini- lK':iii it C'liliiiii.iil 10 English aiul Dutch Dutch and English Dutch Dutch Dutch Dutch Xosa-Kaffir Xosa-Kiifflr Dutch Sesutii English, Dutch, and Genunii Xo&i-Eiiffir Xosa-Kafflr Dutch I Sesutu I Zulu-Kaffir Dutch English English /Xosa-Kafflr I Zulu-Kaffli- 1 Secbnaiia > Sesutu Dtjtch 102 '.15 30 Native 1« — KligM^h :viiil Dutch English Eiigliiih f Basutos (Heathen and Christian) Fingoes (Heathen and Christian) Barolong (Bcchuanas) (Heathen and Christian) Zulus (Heathen and Christian) Colonists (Christian) Sesutu Scrolong Eu'^lish 1 19 i — 9 1 "" (41 No. of Oi'diiliu'il MlHsioniirk'3 finiilojcd Kiiro- IH'.in * N'ative (JulKiital It) lo: 3(1 • 10 19 383 SOCIETY IN AFRICA (1752-1892) AND ITS RESULTS. (6) No. ot Central Stations (6) Society's Kxpenditure 8 ! se 62 23 (7) Comparative Statement of the Anglican Church generally 1701 Church Members Only a few Europeans Clergy ?BChap- lain of Royal African Co, .. Se( p. 385 Dio- ceses Local Mis- sionary effort 1802 Church Members Clergy Dioceses 19,700 67 (3 S.P.G.) 69 (23 S.P.G.) Local Missionary effort 80 (24 S.P.G.) 1 I \ 139,058 ) (Census / 1891) 32 (18 S.P.G.) 4 (3 S.P.G.) I Domestic I Missions to Africau and mixed coloured races and support of the S.P.G. Foreign Missions generally. ;!,0a) I 4 (3 S.P.G.) I 1 1,070 j 4 (S.P.G.) j — 'ilil II 'l :| .:t ri i't t ■W' n-:;;U 384 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE (1) The l''icl(l and Tcriml Natai (•-') Hares niinistorcrl tn, iiiul tlieir Ucligiotia l84!)-92 Colonists (Christian) j Kafllr!! (Heathen and ChrlHtinn') .. .. | BniI(>}'cU ; Knro- I pean Sc Coloiiiiil Native I Knglish and Dutch Zulu-Kaffir and Dutch Tamil Zahi-Kafflr Knglish Swazi KnKUsh and Dutch Zulu- Kaffir Tbansva vr. isui-i)2 Bkchuanai.akd 1873-92 HATAHKUM.ANI) lfA8H0.NAI.ANn 1890 !I2 GAZALAM) ORNTBAr, Afiiica 1879-81 MAURn'ri.'s AND THi: Sky- CIIKM.KS 1832-U2 Colonists (Christian) | Barolonir (Bochuanaa) (TIeathcn and Christian) Finsoea ( Heathen and Christiun ) Kaffirs (Heii then and Christian) Hottentots ( Heathen and Christian) Ori(iun8 (Half-castes) (Christian) Colonists (Christian) | Kaffirs (Heathen and Chrlstion) .. .. j Basutos, &c. (Heathen and Christian ) . . Bochuanas (Heathen and Christian) Colonists (Christian) (ifitfions noi ifl bfgun, Sfe p. 862.) Colonists (Christian) . Mashona (Heathen) . (ifitsioiif not yl b*gun. S>v p. 387.) Swahili (Heathen and Christian) Creoles (of v.Trious races) (Heathen 4 Christlon) | <"oIotiist< (Cliristian) Miili>:asy ( Heathen and <'liristii\in Eii-t Africans (Iteiitbin and Christian) .. ijin 1.,^ J TiiniiU ) Hiiithon, Mahomme- ) "'"""*ITehi«us, Ac. \ dan. and Cliristian) f Cliinese ( Heatlien and Christian) MAUAdA.SCAIl i>i(ii :)•-■ NollTlIKHV Al'IlIlA .. lH«l-t!, 1887-9.' Hovas (Heathen and Christian) HetsimiFarnka (ITeathen and Christian) .. Sakalara(Betsirirv. &o.)(lleatlien and (Christian) Creiiles (Freuoh) (Chriitiau and non-Christian) Colonlst.s (Christian and non-Christian) . . | Hindus (Heathen and Christian) Colonists (Christian) English Dutch and Kniiflish Scrolong Dutch Dutch Dutch Dutch Enelinh Dutch Kaffir and Dutch Sechuana English EngHs)) Chliswina Swahili Frencli & I French Creole' English I Freiinh Crcdlc Tamil TeloRU I Creole 76 7 9 — 2 — — "~ Hi \ 31 ~* 4 — 6 1 1 10 'J Malagasy French Enghsh and Frencli Tamil 21 English 4 L'5 TOTAL } (tor pp. 382 5) 4 Guropean-Cdlonial races, 27 African families, many varieties of mixed coloured races, also Hindus and Chinese. 17 404} 65! } After allowing for repetitious and transfers. f4) Nn. of Ordained MlHaioiiiirieg re» i'iii|iIi>yoU e D» Eiiro- peiin Si Native . I'dlciuiul 1 r i 75 7 h 1 9 - Ir I I lish IC 31 uh reole- rcdli' 10 I 'J 21 ncli 4045 655 885 SOCIETY IN ^RICA (1762-1892) AND ITS RESULTS. (B) Soclety'B Kxpenditure (7) Comparative Statement of the Anglican Cburch generally (S)No.of Central 1701 1892 Btations Church Members Clergy Dio- ceses Local Mis- sionary effort Church Members Clergy Dioceses Local Missionary effort 86 £079,394 (includes p. 383.) / — — •7,000 32 (23 S.P.G.) V 1 7 — — — •1,000 13 (2 S.P.G.) 1 1 — — — 200 1 (S.P.G.) — — — — — — — — — — — — 1 6 — — — •2,000 19 (6 S.P.G.) 1 Domestlff Missions to Africao. and mixed coloured races, and work among the- 24 — — 9,000 21 (9 S.P.G.) 2 (S.P.G.) 1 4 — — — 900 — Hiudu and Chinese Coolies in — _ — — Natal, Mauritius, 4 ? 6 (S.P.G.) 1 and Mada- gascar. — — — — 1 — 1,764 22 2 10 — 9,600 22 (7 S.P.G.) 1 1 30 — — 10,000 27 (S.P.G.) 1 3 — — ?400 • 206,248 6 — / 371 £679.394 ? Only a few Euro- peans •lor2 Chap, lainn ~ 429 (169 S.P.G.) tie * ipproximate t Set pp. 764-6. C IP rii m w : n -I :■) ; ymmi i! 886 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF TBB OOSPEL. CHAPTER LIX. A VSTBALASIA— {INTRODUCTION). The Society's connection with this field began in 1793 by the em- ployment of schoolmasters in Australia. Extensions were made to Norfolk Island in 171)6; Tasmania, 1835; Now Zealand, 1840; Melanesia, 1849 ; Pitcairn Island, 1853; Hawaiian Islands, 1802; Fiji, 1880; and New Guinea, 1890. Australia was discovered by the Portuguese and Dutch in the 17th century, but its settlement (which dates from 1788) has been entirely due to the British, under whom the continent has been divided into the Colonies of New South Wales (1788), Victoria (separated from New South AVales in 1851), Queensland (separated from New South Wales in 1859), Western Australia (1829), and South Australia (183G). In each of those districts, and in Tasmania and New Zealand, the Society planted Church(^s, which are now for the moat part self-supporting, as the several notices which follow will show. CIIArTER LX. NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND*). TiiF. coast of New Soutli Wulos, tlio south-cmHt diviKion of Australia, was i!X))loroil by Caiitiiin Cook in 1770, and Botuny Bay reooived itn naino from Sir Joscpli Banks, the naturalist of the expedition. No attein|)t at settlement was made until 17H7, when Botany Bay was selected as a field for loeatin^f British criminals in place of tho lost American Colonies. The first body of convicts — consistin;,' of ■)()") men and 1'.)'2 women- left England on May 111, 17H7, under a f;uard of '200 soldiers. Just two days before tho departure, the philanthropist William Wilberforcef discovered that no care had been taken for their souls. Moved by his representation the liishop of London interceded with the Government, and the Rev. K..Tohnson, having offered his services, was appointed chaplain. The voya^je occui)ied over eight months, and on .January 2(), 178H, a settle- ment was formed on the banks of Sydney Cove, Botany Bay having proved unsuitablo for the i)ur])ose. Tho early history of the colony was marked by sickness, famine, and crime. Desertions were freiiuent, aiKl often ended in miserable deaths among tho nativi^s, wlio had been turned into enemies instead of friends. So general was the dis- content that in 17HS yome of tlie worst of the convicts were transferred to Norfolk Island. About 1791 Mr. .Johnson sought them out • d ministered to them, although ho coulil ill spare the time from Sydney, where for tin ^st part of seven years ho was left to labour single-handed among l)oth the bondmci, ind free, and without any church until 17i)3, when a nide construction of wattles and i)laster, with a thatchod roof, was erected — at his own expense. In January 1790 the Society (having in the previous month received books from the S.P.C.K. " for the use of the Corps about to embark * Norfolk Island is further noticed in Chapter LXIX., pp. 454-C. + Sec Address of Bishop Nixon of Tasmania to the S.P.O. Association at Leeds, November 28, 1842, p. 5. NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND). 387 for New South Wales"), complied with an "application made by the said corps to allow £40 a year for four Schoolmasters " [1]. The Journal for March 15, 1798, records a letter " from Mr. Johnson, Chaplain at Port Jackson &o. March 21st 1792 in which he excuses himself for not having written before, that for a considerable time after their arrival, they were in so confused a state that no Schools could be "stablished for the instruction of children. That Mr. Bain, Chaplain to the New South Wales Corps, who is now at New York left with him 2 letters which he had received from the Secretary of the Society. That some time ago the Governor had told him he expected two Schoolmasters from England ; but none have arrived. He therefore proposed to the Governor to have a person appointed at different places to instruct the children in reading, to which he acceded, and Mr. Johnson was to suijerintcnd them. They have now one School at Sydney and another at Panamatto [? Paramatta], a School-Mistress to each, and they teach the children of the convicts gratis, the military oflicers making them some little acknowledgment for their trouble. He had nlso been for 3 weeks in the summer at Norfolk [Island], where are a number of children. There he met with a man convict, who canio out in the Fleet in the summer, who had taught School for a series of years in London, and from several conversations he had with him ho thought him a suitable person and the Governor has accordingly appointed him a Schoolmaster at Norfolk [Island]. That thro' the favour of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, he had been enabled to furnish these Schools with books and he hopes the success will, in time, bo answer- able to their wishes and of our Society. That the day of the date ofhls letter he l)ut the Secretary's letter to Mr. Bain into the hands of the Governor, oiTcriug, if he tbougiit proper, to answer it. And the Governor authorizes him to say that .siiould any of those four mentioned in that letter, or any other free i)erson come out under the denomination of a Schoolmaster, he would in addition to the Society's kind offer of t'lO a year, give them an allotment of ground, and some assistance to oultivate it. Or should the Society think it right to adopt the present three (and ho will in the meantime look out and appoint a fourth) and allow them the said salary, the Governor will continue them. And further that it the Society will take the trouble of laying out the £40 a year in articles ihe most useful, as wearing apparel, a little soap, tea sugar Ac. and direct them to him, or the Principal Com- manding OlScer, he will see that it be properly distributed among the School teachers. The names of the present persons employed arc two women, llichardson and Johnson and a man of the name of Mc{iueen now at Norfolk [Island]. " That he has long wished that some method could be hit upon for such of the convicts as wislied and wanted to be instructed in reading ; as great numbers, both men and women, know not a letter in the alphabet. " Ho thinks that Sunday Schools, upon a similar plan with those in England, would tend nuich to the reformation of those unhappy wrctclies, and bring some of them to a better way of thinking. . . . " That a number of the Natives, both men and women and especially children, are now every day in the camp, and he has two Native girls under his own roof. He hopes in time that these ignorant and benighted heathens will he capable of receiving instruction, but that this must be a work of time and much labour. It would be advisable and is much to be wished, that some suitable Missionary (two would be better) was sent out for that purpose." It was decided by the Society to " give an annual allowance of £10 each to any number of school masters and mistresses not cxcoeding four, as signified to Major Grose, who very humanely made the first application to the Society"; but as it might be "dillioult to find per- sons here fit to send out for that employment," they i-elicd upon the Governor " to appoint such from time to time" as he mi^'ht "judge to be most proper " [2]. Accordingly four were selected by the local authorities, two for Sydney and two for Norfolk Island. In the case of Sydney (with Paramatta from 1797), the actual payments by the Society for school-' c c 2 (((riM ' t; \- 888 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. teachers extended from 170tS to 1834, and in the case of Norfolk Island from 1796 to 1824. The names of the first two, as certified by the Rev. R. Johnson and the Rev. Mr. Bains in December 1704, were William Richardson and William Webster, but the latter, having " turned out an infamous character " and treated his scholars " too severely," was soon superseded [8]. One of the schools established by Governor King in Norfolk Island was '* for the protection and education of such female children " as- were '* deserted by their parents." In supporting the Clovernor's appeal for assistance for the same, the Rev. Samuel Mausdkn [the third clergyman to visit Australia — having been appointed Assistant- Chaplain to New South Wales in 1794] wrote from Paramatta on January 2, 179G, " that he conceived the highest opinion of Governor King and of his goodness and humanity from the apparent order and regularity among the inhabitants of that island. His whole attention seems occupied in promoting the real interest of those he has the honour to command" [4]. The first teachers in Norfolk Island to receive aid from the Society were Thomas Macqueen and Susannah Hunt [5]. Roth " appeared to be well qualified " for the work ; the former had been a schoolmaster in England, and his "good conduct" as a prisoner was duly rewarded,, as the following letter (addressed to Mr. Johnson) will show : — " Sydney, Norfolk Island, 21 Oct. 1796 "Kev. Sir, — I have taken it upon me to write you a few lines and hope you will excuse the liberty. I have been in the capacity of Schoolmaster for upwards of 3 years on this Island. I flatter myself my assiduity and labour in that respect has merited the approbation of Lt.-Govr. King, otherwise, he would not have situated nie in so comfortable a manner. I am to be allowed one guinea a year for each child. I have a small lot of ground and a man to work it. My term of transportation will expire on the 13th of January. I have agreed to reside on tho island for 12 months. I should have no objection to remain on the Colony for a few years for the good of the rising generation, provided I could meet with dua encouragement. I am greatly at a loss for want of books to instruct the children in the first elements of the English tongue. I sincerely request you if possible to favour me with a few books and I trust always to merit your countenance and favour. If I could obtain the favour of a few lines from you it would be conferring upon me a singular mark of your friendship. " I am llev. Sir, your most obedient servant, " Thos. Macqueen " [6], The desertion of their children by the convicts was one of the best things that could happen — for the clnldren, " The miserable wretches " sent from England were " loot to ail nense of virtue and religion," and as long as their oftspring contiuiif.d with them Mr. Johnson feared '* every means used for their instruction " would " be inefiectual " [7]. "The only hope" he had was "from the rising generation." An attempt was made in 1799 " to unite several small schools into one " at Sydney, for the instruction of the children of the soldiers andsettler.i as well as of the prisoners. " About ICO scholars were collected, and the church appropriated on week-days for that purpose. But the scheme was very soon frustrated by some evil-minded person or persons setting fire to the building." Governor Hunter therefore " lent the Court House but by the frequency of holding courts" the arrangement proved 80 inconvenient that the children were removed to " a building used NEW SOUTH WALES (WITII NORFOLK ISLAND). 389 for ti church," which, beinj? " an oM storehonso . . . very damp and cold," the teachers laboured hero also under " great disadvantages." They were however "assiduous in their duty," and deserving of and grateful for the Society's allowance [8]. On Governor King's transfer to Sydney in 1800 he and Mr. Johnson " discoursed relative to the humane attention of the Society to tho schools established in that country," and Mr. Johnson brought with him on his return to England in that year a letter from the Governor to the Society (Sept. 15, IHOO). In it he stated that there was "a church nearly finished at Paramatta,"* and the foundations of one had " been laid at Sydney but being in a bad situation on account of tho ground, another must be fixed," and ho hoped " to see one completed in •eighteen months." An Orphan School had also been established there, and was " under the direction of a Committee for tho education of the children about 400 in number between tho ages of 5 and 16 who must be ruined without it." The Orphan Scliool at Norfolk Island was " going on very well," those who had the charge of it iiaving " acquitted themselves much to his satisfaction" [9]. Whili! at Norfolk Island Governor King appealed to tho Society for a clergyman, engaging that ho should " have i.73 from the salary of tho Hev. Mr. ]\Iarsden, and such advantages arising from tho educa- tion of youtli " as would " make his situation equal to Mr. Marsdon's full pay of £liG exclusive of ground and other advantages " [10]. Accordingly tho Ilov. Cookson Haddock of Bury St. Edmunds was appointed in October 1708, with an allowance of £50 per annum from the Society [11]. The appearance of his name in the S.P.G. Reports for twj years [12] has been accepted as proof that he went there ; but the fact is that after waiting more than two years tho Society struck his name off the list of Missionaries because ho had ■" failed in his engagement . . . and omitted several opportunities of going to New South Wales contrary to his own promise " [1!$]. It was not till 1811 that Norfolk Island received a clcrgj/man from the Society. [Sec p. 301.] In Au:;tij,lia itself the expenditure of the Society up to 1885 was limited to the support of schools, and to tho occasional supply of books [11]. The good accomplished by those schools may never bo fully known ; but it has been shown that they contributed much to the reformation of tho colony in which the criminal classes were so largely repre- sented [15]. For seven years (1801-7) after ^Ir. Johnson's departure Mr. Marsden was mainly responsible for the spiritual oversight of the ever-increasing colony. No special provision for the Roman Catholic convicts was made until 1803, when from among their number a priest (the Rev. James Dixon) was set free in order that he might " exercise his clerical functions." It does not appear what became of him or how long he officiated ; but for one period of two years the sole consolation afforded them according to their own mode of worship was a consecrated wafer left in the house of a Roman Catholic at Sydney. In 1808 the Rev. William Cowper arrived as Assistant Chaplain to Mr. Marsden. Nine years later the number of Chaplains had risen to "•':.': * A stone building to supersede a temporary chapel erected in 1706 [9a]. 890 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. mmi five, but the population had increased to 17,000, of whom 7,000 were convicts [IG]. About 1823 some efforts appear to have been made to instruct the natives, for in April the Society signified to the Jiov. Mr. Hill, a Chaplain at Sydney, its willingness " to assist the establishment for the instruction of the Aboriginal Natives of New South Wales" pro- vided the nature and objects of the Institution were conformable to the Society's principles [17j. In 1824 the Archdeaconry of New South Wales (embracing the whole of Australia and Van Diemen's Land) was constituted and added to the See of Calcutta [18]. Obviously, connection with Calcutta could be merely nominal ; but the appointment of the Rev. William Ukoughton to the oflice ot Archdeacon in 1829 led to important results. It was mainly by his representations, based on five years' experience, and those of Mr. Justice Burton, of the Supreme 'Jourt of New South Wales, that the enormous moral evils which thre.vtened the ruin of the colony were mitigated. Addressing the grand jury in November 1885 the latter drew attention to the fact that in the three years 1883-4-5 the number of criminals capitalli/ convicted in the colony had been 890, and the number of actual executions 228, " It would seem," he said, " as if the main business of all the comnmnity were the commission of crime and the punishment of it— as if the whole colony were continually in motion towards the several courts of justice. And the most painful reflection of all is that so many capital sentences and tlie execution of them, have not had the effect of preventing crime by way of example." " One grand cause of such a state of things" was "an overwhelming defect of religious principle in the community." There was not sufficient religious teachers " to admit of any being spared for the penal settlements." " At the end of 1883 the number of free males in the colony above twelve years of age was 17,678, while that of convict males uas 21,845." Moreover, the ranks of the former were largely recruited from the latter, and this passing daily from one class to another without moral improvement tended to " the total corruption of all." Still worse was the state of Norfolk Island, where "evil men with men more evil, rotting and festering together, a seething mass of corruption , . . helped each other to make a hell of that which else might be a heaven." Visiting the island in 1834, ho found 180 prisoners charged with conspiring to disarm and if necessary murder their guard in order to escape. The picture presented to his mind upon that occasion was that of " a cage of unclean birds, full of crimes against God and Man, of Murders, Blasphemies, and all Unclean- ness." One of the prisoners represented the place to bo " a Hell upon Earth," adding : " Let a man's heart be what it will, when he comes here, his man's heart is talcen from him and there is given to him the heart of a Beast." Another said : " I do not want to be spared, on con- dition of remaining here. Life is not worth having on such terms." A third, a Koman Catholic, passionately entreated that he might " not die without the benefit of confession," and when removed to his cell " he employed his time in embracing and beating himself upon a rude wooden figure of the Cross, which a fellow prisoner had made for him," By another the Judge was thus addressed : •' What is done your NEW SOUTH WALES (WITH NORFOLK ISLAND). 391 ; but )fl>ce 01 by his of Mr. lat the honour, to make us better ? Once a week we are drawn up in the square, opposite the Military Barracks, and the soldiers are drawn up in front of us with loaded muskets and fixed bayonets ; and a young oflicer then comes to the fence and reads part of the Service . . . about a quarter of an hour, and that is all the Religion we see." Thirty of the prisoners were sentenced to death, but moved by their appeals the Judge went beyond his powers and suspended execution in order to lay their case before the Colonial Government and at least obtain for the condemned the consolations of rehgion. As a result of his action only eleven were executed, and two clergymen — one a Roman Catholic — were sent from Sydney to minister to them in their last hours [19]. Already, in 1821, the Society had endeavoured to move the Govern- ment to reserve lands for Church purposes in New South Wales, where the growing population required the "care of an ecclesiastical establish- ment," and offered, if this were done, " to extend the same superin- tendence to those distant settlements " which had " been found pro- ductive of such essential benefits to the colonies in North America " [20]. The policy of retrenchment rather than extension was, however, favoured by those in authority, and it was reserved for the Society to do much of what should have been done by the Government. The " condition and wants of the Church of England in the Australian Colonies, and more particularly in New South Wales," led Archdeacon BiiouoHTON to visit England in 1834, " in the hope of being able by . . . personal exertions to assist in bringing about a happier state of things." In an appeal to the Society at the end of the year he stated that since the establishment of the Colony of New South Wales (1788) more than 100,000 convicts had been transported, of whom it was estimated 25,000 were now resident in the colony. In the last three years (1832 1) the numbers transported to New South Wales had been about 2,500 annually, and to Van Diemen's Land 2,100, in oil 13,700. "During the earlier stages of the colony . . . considerable expense was incurred by the British Government in providing the means of religious worship and instruction for these banished offenders. But since the middle of 182G the entire charge of such provision " had been " thrown upon the colonies." At the conclusion of the administra- tion of General Macquario, in 1821, there were in use in New South Wales " six substantial churches,* chiefly the work of that Governor." Subsequently two other churches had been erected, " by the labour of the convicts at Newcastle, and at Port Macquarie, while those stations were occupied as penal settlements." With these exceptions " no ad- dition, worthy of notice," had been made to the number of places of worship belonging to the Established Churches. In the interior there were a few buildings, provided at the expense of the colony, in which Divine service was performed. They were " mostly of a temporary description, generally used as schoolrooms during the week, and pome as police offices, military barracks, or even as places of confinement for criminals." Others, though of less objectionable character, were " small, inconvenient, and moan . . . some . . . unfurnished with doors and windows." And universally the buildings were " so deficient in all that is requisite for the decent celebration of the worship of God • At Sydney 2, Paramatta 1, Liverpool 1, Campbelltown 1, Windsor 1 i i^ i ' I •[ft r-- a r^' Mi 892 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. s f i!iji J I Mi •' »r as to excite in the clergy who officiate a sense of shame and degradation, and any impressions but those of devotion in the congregations who assemble in them." The county of Cumberland was " the only part ... in anything like a sufficient degree furnished with the necessary buildings devoted to religion and education. The remaining eighteen counties " were " almost entirely destitute of churches, parsonages, and school houses." In the opinion of the Archdeacon, " as surely and undeniably as we are under an obligation to supply food and light to prisoners in a state of confinement by land or sea, we are also bound, as far as we are able, to furnish them with the bread of life, and with the light of the Gospel in that foreign country to which for our security, they are banished." "This" (said he) " is not done . . . noeffort whatever is made on their behalf . . . 80 far as the inhabitants of this country [the United Kingdom] are concerned, the thousands of convicts who are annually transported and cast forth upon the shi. i 23 of those colonies, without any precaution being taken, or effort made, to prevent their instantly becoming pagans and heathens. Buch, in reality, without some immediate interposition to establish a better system, the greater number of them will and must become ; . . . the question . . . which the people of this nation have to consider, is, whether they are prepared to lay the foundation of a vast community of infidels ; and whether, collectively or individually, they can answer to Almighty God for conniving at such an execution of the transportation laws as will infallibly lead on to this result. [L., London, Dec. D, 1834 ['ilj.j In relying on the Society " to exert all the resources in their povvpr for the removal of the great and threatening evils . . . descrilif ." Archdeacon Broughton was not disappointed. From January 1895 co a- menced a series of bounties sufficient to meet the more pressing wants, and this aid was not withdrawn until the Church had taken root in the land and could stand alone. The object first promoted was the erection of churches,* but in 1837 the Society began to send out clergymen, and within little more than a year 80 had been provided for New South Wales and Van Diemen's Landf [22]. In the meantime (in 1&8G) Australia^ had been formed into a dio- cese, and Archdeacon Bkoughton, consecrated its first Bishop, was warmly welcomed as such " by the colonists in general " in the summer§ of that year [28]. " Compared with what prevailed " when he left for England in 1831 the Bishop found in his diocese " a very improved disposition " to provide " the essentials of public worship." This was due in a great measure to the liberality shown by the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K. in providing for the spiritual wants of the colony, which was " hailed by all classes ... as affording most gratifying proof" of the interest • Of a sum of £1,000 voted in January 1835, XdOO was tlniH applied in Now South Wales, to which was addt'd £1,100 in IISU). Tlie firKt building aHslHtod was Ht. Andrew'^, Sydney (£300), which hati been t>xtenvvpr jscnlif ■.'" HHScu.i- iig wants, cot in the e erection ergymen, ew South to a dio- hop, was " in the d in 1834 Ition " to 11 a great ^C.K. in lailed by ) interest New South ;. Andrew's, militants of \ii US being urection of N. Woodd )k'H lliver), 1 (Mulgoa), Australia" I ui)oii Now St. James' I taken in their welfare by the mother Church. The colonists readily united in forming a joint Diocesan Committee of the two Societies. Within 12 months local contributions of over i£3,000 were raised by this Committee [24]. To the S.P.G. the Bishop wrote in 1838 : " The truest gratification I have experienced during many years has been in the arrival of the additional clergymen engaged by the Society. . . . The first four have arrived i.i safety and each of them may, I think, have the effect of adding a year to my life, or of preventing itT being shortened by that interval through overwhelming anxiety and distractions " [25]. An insight into some of those anxieties is afforded by a Report of the House of Commons on Transportation, in 1838, which showed that in 183G •" Sydney contained about 20,000 inhabitants, of whom 3,500 were convicts, mostly assigned servants, and about 7,000 liad been prisoners of the Crown. These together with their associates among the free population, were persons of violent and uncontrollable passions, incorrigibly bad characters, preferring a life of idle- ness and debauchery, by means of plunder, to one of honest industry. More immorality prevailed in Sydney than in any other town of the same size in the British dominions. There the vice of drunkenness had attained its highest pitch. . . . Even throughout the whole of N.S. Wales the annual average, for every iiuman being in the colony, luid reached four gallons." In the year that this report was made (1838) some 28 natives of Australia — men, women, children, babes hanging at their mothers' breasts — " poor, defenceless human beings " were murdered in cold blood by a gang of convicts and ox-convicts. In passing sentence of death on seven of the criminals Judge Burton said : — " I cannot but look at you with commiseration. You were all transported to thiG colony, although some of you have since become free. You were taken out of u Christian country and placed in a dangerous and tempting situation. You were entirely removed from the benelit of the ordinances of religion. I cainiot but deplore that you should have been placed in such a situation — that such circumstances should have existed, and above all that you should have committed such a crime " [26J. The " transportation of felons " to New South Wales was discon- tinued about 1831) [27], but in 1840 Mr. Justice Burton called the attention of the Society " to the religious wants of the settlers in the more remote parts of the Province of New South Wales and to the deplorable state of spiritual destitution among the prisoners and iron- gangs in that country" ; and acting on his advice the Society promptly made provision for two travelling Missionaries, and towards the establishment of a College at Sydney* for the training of Clergy, and advanced £3,000 to tlie Bishop and the trustees of St. Andrew's 'Hmrch in that city. It also prayed the Imperial Government to provide " from the public funds of the mother country for the main- tenance of clergymen appointed to minister" to the prisoners "as cliaplains to the gaols and Ironed-gangs "t [28]. Renewed application • S V. 28, pp. 84, 49, 105, 133. [14J Sco Jo., V. 29, p. 341. 1 151 »SVy! U. 1795, p. 57. [16] M.R. 1852, pp. 1C5-0. [17] Jo., V. 34, p. 79. [18] Account of the 8.P.G. Conference in Loudon in 1888, p. 22. [19] M.R. 1852, pp. 109-71, 182-7. [20J Jo., V. 33, p. 59. [21 1 M MSS., V. 4, pp. 1-18; R. 1834-5, pp. 190-8. [22] Jo., V. 48, pp. 437-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-9, 03, 111, 144-5, 229, 240, 254, 312 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 150 ; R. 1884-5, pp. 100-8 ; R. 188(i, pp. 4.5-0 ; R. 1837, pp. 57-8 ; R. 1838, p. 28 ; R. 1840, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1841, J). 59. [22«j Jo., V. 43, pp. 437-8 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 28-9 ; R. 1834-C, l)p. 192, 190-8 ; R. 1830, p. 58 ; Q.P., January 1848, pi>. 1-4. [23] R. 1837, p. 52 ; M MSS., V. 4, p. 21. [23rtl R. 1847, p. 137. [24] Jo., V. 44, p. Ill; R. 1837, pp. 53-4. [25J M MSS., V. 4, p. Ill; R. 1838, pp. 2n, lOO. [26] M.R. 1852, pp. 173-0. [27] Bishop Broughtou'B Journal, 1845, p. 7. [28] Jo., V. 44, pp. 321-2. [28rt] M.R. 1852, pp. 179-80. [20] Jo., V. 44, pp. 33.5-(!, !iH9-90, 400-1, 415-10; Jo., V. 45, pp. 15, 80-1, 179; R. 1840, p. 52; R. 1841, pp. 49, 52-3, 57-8, 04; R. 1842, pp. Ivi, 29; R. 1843, p. xxiii. [301 R. 1«41, pp. 60-2; M MSS., V. 4, pp. 102, 107, 23.'5-40 ; App. Jo. O, pp. 81-3. [311 Jo., V. 45, pp. 340-1,351-2. '31r(] Bishop Broughton's Journal, 1848, p. 18; do., 18 J5, PI). 12, 18-20, 38. [32] ^ MSS., V. 5, p. 219: see also M MSS., V. 0, pp. 100-2 ; R. 1848, pp. fiO-4. r33] Jo., V. 40, p. 841. [34] Jo., V. 45, pp. 83-4. [34a] Jo., V. 40, pp. 140-2. [35] M MSS., V. 5, p. 202 ; R. 1842, p. 54 ; R. 1843, pp. 65, 105. [36] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 87-«; R. 1842, p. 65. [37] M MSS., V. 5, pp. 03-0; R. 1848, ))p. 125-8. [38] R. 1844, pp. 91-2 ; M MSS., V. 5, pp. 240-1. [39] Q.P., July 1843, p. 0. [40] R. 1844, pp. 92-8. [41] M MSS., V. 5, pp. 280-1 ; Bishop Broughton's Visitation Journal, 1843, Appendix, pp. 47-8; R. 1844, p. 93. [42] R. 1844, p. 05: sec also R. 1845, p. 94, and R. 1840, p. 95. [43] R. 1844, p. 95 ; R. 1845, p. 95 ; R. 1840, pp. 93-4 ; Bishop Brough- ton's Visitation Journal, 1845, pp. 8, 4, 51-4. [44] Jo., V. 45, pp. 820, 338; R. 1846, p. 98 ; R. 1847, pp. 103-4 ; see also Jo., V. 40, pp. 210-18, 809-10. [45] Jo., V. 51, p. 61. [46] Q.P., 1841, pp. 12-18. [47] Jo., V. 46, p. 251 : see also Jo., V. 40, pp. 340-1 ; R. 1847, pp. 118-29, 187-8; Colonial Church Atlas, 1850, p. 13. [48] R. 1847, p. 137; R. 1849, p. 141. [40] Account of Formation of Australasian Board of Missions, published for S.P.G. by Bell, 1851. [50] M MSS., V. 7, p. 142. [51] R. 1851, p. 77. [52] Jo., V. 46, pp. 177-80 ; R. 1851, p. 77. [53] R. 1852, pp. 110-11. [54] R. 1853, p. 78. [55] R. 1856, p. 130. [56] R. 1853, p. 71 ; M MSS., V. 0, p. 215. [57] R. 1854, p. 102. [58] M MSS., V. 6, pp. 218, 221. [50] R. 1850, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1859, p. 125 ; R. 1800, p. 105 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 8. [60] M.F. 1803, p. 175. [61] Jo., V. 47, p. 302; R. 1800, p. 102; R. 1862, pp. 170-7 ; R. 1803, p. 109. r62) R. 1802, p. 179; R. 1803, pp. 109-11 ; R. 1881, p. 87. [63] Bishop Broughton's Visitation Journal, 1845, pp. 80-40. [64] R. 1834-5, pp. 102, 197. [651 M.F., 1877, pp. 158-01. [661 1^' 1S78, p. 00. [(37] R. 1847, p. 124. [68] Jo., V. 45, p. 314 ; R. 1847, pp. 35-0, 118-19, 123-(). [69] M MSS., V. 13, pp. 17-18. [70] R. 1849, pp. 140-7. [71] R. 1851, p. 80 ; R. 1857, p. 118 ; R. 1800, p. 107. 172] R. 1857, p. 119. (73] R. 1852, p. 110 ; R. 1800, p. I(i5. [74] R. 1852, p. 117 ; R. 1800, p. 107 : see also Applications Committee Report, 1870, p. 8. [75] R. 1800, p. 105 ; R. 1806, p. 157. [76] R. 1856, pp. 129-30 ; R. 1857, pp. 118-'20 ; M.F. 1800, p. 92 ; R. 18(!0, pp. 1(50-7 ; R. 1876, pp. 74-6. [77] R. 1876, p. 74 ; R. 1878, p. 00. [781 it. 1881. p. 80; Applications Com- mittee Reiwrt, 1881, p. 115. [79] M.F. 1807, pp. 490-2. [80j 31 MSS., V. 18, pp. 80-1. [80n] R. 1852, p. CO. * Excepting on one occasion, viz. at the Society's last Jubilee, when a reniitianco of X900 was received from the Diocese of Sydney [HOa], DD 8 404 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER LXI. VICTORIA. ViCTOiUA, the soutli-oastern corner of Australia, was discovered by Captain Cook in 1770 ; and between 1798 and 1802 its shores were explored by Bass, Flinders, Grant, and Murray. Unsuccessful attempts were made to found penal settlements in 1803 (at Port Phillip) and 1820 (at Western Port). The first permanent and free settlement was formed in 1834 at Portlp.nd Bay by the Henty family, which had arrived in Van Dienicn's Land shortly before, from England. Other adventurers followed in 1835 from Van Diemen's Land and from Sydney. Rejjuiar government, subordinate to that of Sydi4cy, was established in 1836; and in 1851 tlie district — which from 1839 had borne the name of "Port Phillip" — was separated from New South Wales and created the distinct Colony of " Victoria." In April 1888 Bishop Beoughton of Australia visited Port Phillip. From " its favourable position and the good quality of the surroundmg country " the settlement bade fair " to become very speedily an opulent and important scene of business and consequently to advance a cor- respondingly strong claim upon our attention to its religious interests." The "town of Melbourne," estabhshed on the river Yarra Yarra, already contained " 600 resident inhabitants." They had " no church as yet erected ; but morning and evening prayers, with printed sermons " were " read every Sunday in a small wooden building (used also as a school-house) by Mr. James Smith, si worthy and much respected settler." On Easter l^ay the Bishop " officiated twice . . . and administered the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper for the first time in that part of the territory." The weather was "most unfavourable." Yet "the buililing was completely filled by the congregiilions and the number of communicants exceeded twenty." An address signed by Captain Lonsdale (the police magistrate) and by " a very considerable proportion of the principal settlers " was presented to the Bishop " expressive of their confirmed and zealous attachment to the Church of England, and of their anxious desire to enjoy again the administration cT its ordinances by a resident Clergyman." During his week's stay th. Bishop " con- certed" with the District Committ^ps of the S.P.G. and S.P»C.K. which had been established there, " die means of erecting a church, and also consecrated a burial ground." £100 " from the Societies' joint bounty " was promised towards the building of the church and parsonage ; and to this " ample and . . . promising field " was ap- pointed a {e^f months later the Rev. .). C. Grylls. [L., Bishop Broughton, May 22, 1838 [1].] Mr. Grylls' health "sank under theburdenof duty " at Melbourne, and he was replaced by the Rev. J. Y. Wjlson (1841 Ac), and other clergymen* were soon stationed in the Port Phillip district at the exjircss desire of many of the people [-1]. This desire could not ahvays l)e gratified, and hence during a later * Revs. B. Allwood, R. Forest (1840), R. Btvlcj-. V,'. G. Nott, F. Vidal (1841), Port Ph'llip ; A. C. Thompson(]e41), Molbournc. Trannfrrr. .1 ;— J. C. Grvlls (1842) and J. Y. Wi't on (1844), to Portland. r VICTORIA. 405 a later visit Bishop Broughton himself remained at Geelong in 1843 to minister to the settlers. Service was held in the Court House daily, morning and evening : the attendance was " very good . . . and it was continued throughout by the parishioners with unabated seriousness and regularity." Confirmation candidates also came every day for instruction, "and thus engaged" the Bishop "passed a fortnight quietly and happily in the oversight of the flock of God committed to " his "charge." The foundation-stone of a chnrch was also laid, help being promised from the Society. The principal settlers had previously •' made an arrangement among themselves to attend public worship every Sunday, one of their number reading the service, and another an approved discourse by some divine of our Church." To this the episcopal sanction was given, and the District Surgeon, Mr. Clarke, was also "requested to . . . read the burial Service over the dead." After leaving Geelong the Bishop proceeded to Melbourne, where for two mpnths he regularly assisted Mr. Thompson, the only clergyman in the County of Bourke. Melbourne, which in 1838 " contained but three houses deserving the name," and only " a few hundred souls," was *' now a large metropolis . . . with a population approaching to 8,000, more than one half of whom "were " members of our Church." " The wooden building " had been superseded by " St. James's Church ... a large structure, substantially built of a dark coloured stone." To this church the Society had also contributed, but it was still incomplete. In it eighty-seven persons were confirmed on October 27, and the Bishop ended his work by officiating twice on Sunday, December 10, in a store at " William's Town . . . the port of Melbourne, six miles down the River Yarra." Here " the attendance was very numerotis and very respectable." The Bishop left the colony with " a profound impression of the difficulties " under which he laboured " in providing the means of grace " where needed, but still persuaded that the Church of England, whether reckoned " according to numbers or intelligence," was " the Church of the people's preference " [3]. The District Committee of Port Phillip seconded the efforts of their Bishop by representing to the Bociety (in 1848) the neglected state of the population in the interior. Of at least 9,000 of these they could say : " Their condition holds out to the Society . . . such a s?.ene of spiritual destitution as called that noble institution into existence, when thousands of our Christian brethren were similarly situated in the North American Colonies, nearly a century and a half ago. Worse, . . . than they were then in the plantations, are our bush population at the present day in this wide tract of country without the observance of the Lord's Day . . . the cel'^bration of public worship," or "even the occasional visits of a C'lergyman, ei icr to counsel or comfort, rebuke or exhort." To add to " the evi! ," there were living amongst them " 1,800 of the most degraded heathen " and nearly 3,000 more at no great distance. TJiere being no " prospect of a better state of things" arising out of tho efforts of the bush population itself, the Committee turned "to the Venerable Society," which had " already done so much to supply the religious wants of this country." This representation was signed by the Administrator* of the * Mr, C. J. Latrobe, then designated Superintendent, afterwards Lieut.-GoTernor. : i: H v: 1 ■' %\ 406 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Province, bui little more could be done at that time than to endeavour to enlist the support of the Imperial Government and Churchmen at home [4]. In 1847 the colony was erected into the Bishopric of Melbourne, and the Society provided funds for sending out several additional clergymen [5]. The new Bishop, Dr. Pekry, was consecrated in Westminster Abbey on St. Peter's Day (June 29) 1847, and on his arrival in January 1848 there were in the diocese only three clergymen (one each at Melbourne, Geelong, and Portland), four churches (two un- finished), three schoolrooms, and two parsonages [6]. In some places much had been done by the faithful laity to ke&p alive a sense of religion and a spirit of devotion. Thus at PortlfiJid the Messrs. Henty in 1841 had been accustomed to assemble the people every Sunday to read to them Morning Prayers and occasionally a sermon [7]. At Belfast the Bishop found Dr. Braim performing a similar office, and although the people comprised *' a great variety of religious denominations," there was " no bitterness of feeling amongst them" ; " a neat little weather-board church " had been erected " by the united contributions of all the Protestant inhabitants," and all attended the service. At their request Dr. Braim was ordained as their pastor. Everywhere the Bishop was well received, " especially among the Presbyterians " ; and in many instances the people "will- ingly came forward to contribute to the support of an Episcopalian Clergyman among them." At Gippsland, chiefly Presbyterian, where there had never been a resident minister of any denomination, all appeared "ready to ui:ite, without regard to their dififerences, in order to obtain in some way or other the ministry of the Word " [8]. The Bishop was appalled by " the total indifference manifested to the spiritual welfare of those . . . sent out to this country from the British islands." Emigrants and exiles were continually arriving, unaccompanied by a single minister of any denomination. The greater number of them were " practically excommunicated ; deprived of participation in any of the ordinances of Christianity." The " exiles " were convicts who, after punishment for a certain period in England were transported with a full pardon subject to the one condition that they did not return. Their introduction led to such evils that the Bishop, though at first disposed to favour the system, had soon to confess that he " should regard the arrival of a ship with convicts as even less mischievous than that of one with pardoned exiles." Another class largely imported, and which proved prejudicial to the young colony, consisted of " expirees " — tlat is, convicts whose term of transportation had expired. Tliese came chiefly from Van Diemen's Land, and the injury done to Victoria thereby had much to do in stopping the transportation to the former country. [See p. 482.] Unless the ministry of the Gospel were " effectually supplied within the next few years," either " Popery " would become " predominant or the truths of Chris- tianity ... bo almost altogether forgotten, and the land . . . over- spread with infidelity" [0]. By moans of its Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund the Society at once secured the services of religious instructors for emigrants on the voyage [10]. "The liberal and effective aid" rendered by the VICTOKIA. 407 over- Society " in diffusing the great blessings of the Gospel through the Diocese," drcAV forth due expressions of gratitude from the Church there [11]. Within three months of the constitution of the Colony of " Vic- toria," began " the discovery of the most extensive and most abun- dant gold fields hitherto known in the history of the world," producing " a complete revolution in the state of Society, bringing ... a large proportion of the labonving population of the neighbouring Colonies, and at the same time raising the price of labour to an exorbitant amount, making the comnaon workman . . .' a rich man," and re- ducing those who possessed fixed incomes to " a comparative state of poverty." More than a million sterling was " produced by digging within a few months " [12j. The first goldSeld, that of Ballarat, was discovered in September 1851 ; that of Mount Alexander a few weeks later. Bendigo and others soon followed. The excitement produced by these discoveries extended throughout and beyond the colony. The bulk of the male population were eager to obtain a share of the treasure. Every kind of ordinary business was abandoned, good appointments and situations were given up, and household property was sold for a mere trifle to provide the necessary equipment. For a short time the towns were so deserted by the men that on one occasion there was scarcely a man to be seen in Melbourne who was not engaged in preparing for the conveyance of himself or others to the goldfields, and on the last night of the year the police had only two agents left in the city. During the three years 1851-4 the population of the colony increased from about 77,000 to over 282,000 [18]. To meet the religious wants of the people the Society came forward in 1852 with increased aid [14], and in 1853 the local Legislature passed an Act appropriating £30,000 a year to the general main- tenance ot religion in the colony. Tliis sum was divided among all the existing Christian denominations, according to numbers, rather more than one half falling to thr liint^ of the Church of England. In addition to this £30,000, provisi was made from the same source for chaplains to the gaol and penal < tablishments, and for minisi. i\- on the goldlields [15]. To the Bishop "tho time of the gold dis( every, both in respect to the Colony and to the ^ iairch, seemed particularly to indicate a gracious providence," coming as ' did afte. the colony had been provided with a resident responsible head, and after the Church had become to a certain sense established in the land and a representative body of the laity had distinctly recogni d the duty of maintaining religion among the people. Added to tli: was tlie advan- tage of having for ruler " at the first formation of the Colony and during . . . many years, a man not only of the stric^test integrity and purest morals, but of sound religious principles, ' v ich were manifested on all occasions both in his public and priv e life. "It is impossible to estimate too highly the benefit louferred upon Victoria by the personal character of Mr. La Trobe, whose influence and .xample were uniformly upon the side of religion and virtue." The laity generally appeared to have " a much stronger sense of their re- sponsibility towards the Church than their brethren in England " [IG]. 1 i' f^m 408 SOCIETY FOR THE morAQATION OF THE GOSPEL. In 1851 the laity joined with the Clergy in conference in acknow- ledging " that while it is lawful for the Church of England in this Colony to receive aid from the State, as well as contributions from friends of the Church in Great Britain, it is nevertheless the duty of all Christian communities to provide for the promulgation of the Gospel and for the maintenance of their Ministers, if they possess the necessary means ; and also that by God's blessing on the Colony, the members of the Church in this diocese do possess such means." From 1853 the provision derived from all local sources — amounting to £^81,600 in the year 1869 — proved sufficient for the main support of the Church in Victoria [17]. The State aid to it, which gradually increased to about £21,000 a year, was withdrawn in 1875, and from that date the main dependence has been on the voluntary contributiona of the people, which were stimulated by a gift of £1,000 from the Society in 1876 toi 'ards the endowment of the clergy [18]. During the fifteen years 1848-63 the clergy in the diocese increased from 3 to 90, the churches from 4 to 77, and the schools from 3 to 196 [19]. But while the progress of the Church had " perhaps been more rapid, the spiritual destitution " in 1863 was still " greater than in almost any other English colony," and for such places as Ifi 410 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Statistics.— In Victoria (area, 87,884 sq. miles), where (1838-81) the Society assisted in )naintaining 115 MiHsionaries and phmting S4 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 1)02-3), there are now l,l-10,40o inhabitants, of whom 401,001 arc Church Members, under the care of 225 Clergymen and 2 Bishops. [Sec pp. 765-0 ; sec also Table, p. 406.] lieferences (Chapter LXI.)— [1] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 93-5 ; R. 1838, pp. 99-100. [2] R. 1841, p. 55 ; R. 1842, p. 51. [3] Bishop Broughtou's Visitation Journal, 1848, pp. 27-40. [4] Jo., V. 45, pp. 80-1, 112-13, 123 ; R. 1843, pp. 53, 08 ; M MSS., V. 5, pp. 208-9. [5] Jo., V. 45, pp. 314-15 ; R. 1847, pp. 35-0, 118-23. [6] Q.P., July 1847, p. 10 ; R. 1849, p. 149 ; L., Bishop Perry, September 1, 1854. [7] Q.P., October 1842, pp. 13, 14. [8] R. 1849, pp. 171-3. [9] L. of Bishop Perrj-, Church in the Colonics, No. 24, pp. 120-1 ; R. 1849, pp. 173, 170 ; R. 1853, pp. 73-4. [10] R. 1849, p. 170. [11] R. 1851, p. 80 ; R. 1852, p. 67. [12] R. 1852, pp. 112-13. [13] Church in the Colonies, No. 33, pp. 19, 20. [14] Jo., V. 40, pp. 303-4, 302-3 ; R. 1852, p. 112. [15] R. 1853, p. 72 ; R. 1854, p. 103 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 83, pp. 27-9. [16] Church in the Colonies, No. 83, pp. 21-2, 52-3. [17] Applications Committee Report, 1870, p. 8 ; R. 1861, p. 185. [18] R. 1875, pp. 77-8 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 301-2, 889-90 ; Applications Committee Report, 1874, p. 7 ; do., 1876, p. 27. [19] R. 1863, p. 113. [20] L., Bishop Perry, R. 1801, p. 185, and R. 1863-4, pp. 180-1. [20a] R. 1865, p. 148. [21] R. 1866, p. 161 ; R. 1872, p. 91 ; R. 1875, p. 78. [22] R. 1881, p. 94 ; Jo., V. 52, pp. 340-1. [23] R. 1849, pp. 175-6. [24] Report of Australasian Board of Missions, 1850, pp. 36-40 ; Church in the Colonies, No. 83, pp. 8, 9. [25] R. 1873, pp. 98-9; R. 1875, p. 81. [26] Church in the Colonies, No. 36, pp. 18, 19. [27] R. 1860, p. 170. [28] R. 1869, p. 140 ; R. 1872, pp. 90-1 ; R. 1874, p. 86. [29] R. 1875, pp. 81-2. [30] M MSS., V. 11, pp. 237 (10). [31] Jo. V. 64, p. 12 ; Applications Committee Report, 1881, p. 16. CHAPTER LXir. ,11 ■ . m QUEENSLAND, Queensland forms the north-eastern division of Australia. The Gulf of Carpen- taria was visited by the Dutch in 1606, and the eastern coast by Cook in 1770; but it was not until 1828 that the River Brisbane was discovered. In the next year began the first settlement — Moreton Bay, which was a penal one formed from the more incorrigible of the convicts in New South Wales. The rich pasturage of Darling Downs attracted squatters in 1828 ; but the country was not thrown open to colonisation before 1842, nor was it separated from New South Wales until 1859, when it became a distinct colony under the name of Queensland. The progress of Queensland was marvellous. In two years it rose to bo tenth in point of revenue and importance among the 48 British Colonies of 1862. Two years before the opening of the colony to free immigration a Missionary of the Society, the Rev. J. Morse, was placed at Brisbane, and in 1843 his successor, the Rev. J. Gregou, extended his labours to distant parts of the Moreton Bay district. The need of the re- straining influences of religion was all the more urgent here because the treatment of the natives by the earlier settlers (mostly convicts) had led to frequent conflicts between the two races, in which the white man may be said, to have justly earned the title of savage. In his first tour Mr. Gregor "saw a number of the aborigines." They were " all armed with shields, spears, waddies, and boomerangs," and were " very vociferous in their calls of ' Name you,' " but did not molest him. From the squatters the Missionary met with a reception which " could not well be surpassed in point of courtesy and kindness." Everyone was anxious to afford him " every facility in meeting with the servants on the stations (shepherds &c.) for the purposes of devotion and religious instruction," all set a good example to those under them by attending prayers &c., and promises of substantial help for QUEENSLAND. 411 the niaintenanco of religion were forthcoming. Scotch Presbyterians •* united with pleasure and interest in the service of the Church of England," and generally his ministrations were acceptable to servant and master alike. Many who had " not heard the sound of the glad tidings of great joy for years, were visibly and deeply affected with what was spoken to them ; and not a few expressed their gratitude ... for the exertions . . . made ... to preach to them in the wilderness the Gospel of Jesus Christ." Some exceptions there were, and one man whom Mr. Gregor sought to influence was " the most hardened creature in iniquity " that had ever come under his observation, being " totally insensible to every . . . good impression " ; '• he stated that he had quite made up his mind to go to hell provided he could accomplish his desires of this world's grossest pleasures " [1]. While Moreton Bay remained a part of New South Wales the Society's connection with it was limited to the support of two Mission- aries (Rev. J. Gbegok 1843-50 and Rev. H. 0. Ikwin 1851-9). Of the state of the Church Missions there during this periodfew particulars exist except what may be gathered from the reports of the Bishops of Aus- tralia and Newcastle already quoted. [See pp. 894-402.] Simultaneously with the formation of the Colony of Queensland (1859) the Moreton Bay district {i.e. Southern and Central Queensland), which in 1847 had been included in the See of Newcastle, became (with the Mackay* district) the Diocese of Brisbane, Northern Queensland (excepting Mackay* district) still remaining under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Sydney. Tlie Society contributed i?l,000 towards tlie endowment of the new bishopric and provided for additional Missionaries, and within three years of the consecration of Dr. Tufnell (its first Bishop) the number of clergymen had risen from 3 to IG, and the local contribu- tions had increased five-fold [2], The work of the Clergy was ex- ceedingly trying and laborious, for not only were "many of the people careless of religion" but frequently the Missions were as extensive as the largest of our English counties. Had it not been for the Society's aid numbers of the settlers must have been left " as ignorant as the natives around them, as far as religion is concerned " [3]. One of the Missionaries wrote of *' a young man of ordinary intelligence," attending Divine Service for the first time in his life: — "he thought the Service would not have been over till midnight (commencing at 7 p.im.) and must have had the idea that it would be something like a ball or theatrical performance " [4]. Under the administration of Bishop Hale, who succeeded to the diocese in 1875, a great advance was made towards supplying the religious wants of the Colonists from local voluntary contributions [5], and in 1881 the Society's aid to the Diocese of Brisbane was with- drawn [5a]. Since that date the Society's official cognizance of the work of the Diocese has been intermittent ; but in the opinion of Bishop W. T. Thornhill Webber, who succeeded Bishop Hale in 18H5, the withdrawal of support was premature, and conduced to large numbers of colonists being left without Church ministrations, and con- sequently, in many cases, "lapsing into practical paganism " [5^]. Many will agree with Bishop Webber tliat " the prevention of white * Hcinainuil a part of BriBbane Dioceae until the formation of the Diocese of North QuoL-imland ip. 414]. . - V\. 'm^ 412 SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAQATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1:M k: i ;«jii- ( ! heathenism is as important as the cure of black heathenism " [Gc]. Mainly through his unwearied exertions the number of clergy rose from 88 to 04, and the number of churches and school churches from 89 to about 97 during the first six years of his episcopate ; the service's of an Assistant-Bishop (Dr. N. Dawes, consecrated in 1889) were secured, and in 1892 the huge Diocese of Brisbane — seven times as large as England and Wales— was reduced to an area of 210,000 square miles by the formation of the central portion of Queensland (about 208,000 square miles) into a new diocese, with Bockhampton as its See, of which Dr. Dawes was elected Bishop [5d]. Towards the endowment of this Bishopric the Society (in 1890-1) contributed £1,000 [5e]. Among the South Sea or Polynesian Islanders and the Chinese in Queensland some good work was begun during Bishop Hale's episco- pate. The " Islanders," like the Chinese, have been imported to labour on the plantations ; at one time the supply was a forced one, and it became necessary for the Legislature to prohibit what was little removed from a slave trade, and to allow of voluntary immigration only. Bishop Hale proved a sturdy champion of the native races. His labours in South and Western Australia in evangelising the aborigines are well known. In Queensland he succeeded in doing much in the face of great dis- couragement and opposition. As the outcome of the Day of Inter- cession of 187G he baptized at Maryborough in 1877 twenty-three Polynesians who had been instructed through the medium of the English language by the clergyman (Mr. Holme) and a lay volunteer (Mr. McConkey) [6]. This Mission has met with much encourage- ment ; many of the islanders have carried back to their homes grateful recollections of what has been done for them, and the work has won the commendation of Bishop J. R. Selwyn of Melanesia [7]. It had been the hope of Bishop Hale to devote the Society's grant to the Diocese of Brisbane •' entirely to . . . work among the Islanders, Chinese and Aborigines " [8], but, as already stated, the grant ceased in 1881 [9]. On the representation of Bishop Webber that with the heavy demands on its local resources for work among " the white heathen " the diocese could not manage " to keep the Mission to black heathen without aid " [10], the Society came forward in 1891 to assist in establishing a Mission among the Polynesians em- ployed in the plantations at Bundaberg [10a]. This Mission has been a " wonderful success." In 1891 over 10,000 men were brought under instruction, and as they came from fifty different islands the teaching must influence a yet larger number of people [10b]. The feelings of hostility and hatred prevailing in the colony against the Chinese made it a matter of more difficulty to attempt anything on their behalf. Nevertheless about 1879 a Mission was set on foot for these despised people [11]. Left to local resources this work also languished, but renewed assistance from the Society in 1888 enabled a new Mission to be opened among the Chinese in Brisbane, the progress of which has been encouraging* [12]. * The progress of the Church in Southern and Central Queensland was checked in 1898 by " terrible floods, unparalleled in the history of Australia." Over seventy-seven inches of rain (*.e. more than three years' average rainfall in England) fell in four days QUEENSLAND. 413 the )1 over came larger Turning now to Northern Queensland, we find Sir George Bowen, during his Governorship of Queensland, pressing upon the Society the importance of estahlishing a Missionary Industrial School with a view to the education of the children of the aborigines, a work which could not well be undertaken by the Government itself, but "the Colonial Government and Legislature would . . . grant assistance to it, in both land and money, if it were under- taken zealously by one of the great Societies." Owing to the greater warmth and healthiness of the climate and better facility in procuring edible plants, fish, and game, there were, he estimated, "probably more natives in this Colony* than in all the rest of Australia put together." The only systematic attempt hitherto to Christianise them had been made by the Berlin Society, but " from some cause or other" it had not succeeded [18]. The Society signified its willingness to co-operate as soon as local provision had been made at some defined spot ; and this having been done at Somerset, a hew settlement at the extreme north of Australia, the Rev. F. C. Jagq and Mr. Kennet were sent there by the Society in 18G6 [14]. Soon after their arrival in 1867 Mr. Jagg left the Mission and the Govern- ment withdrew the European soldiers and police which had been stationed there. This led to a suspension of the Mission, but Mr. Kennet, the schoolmaster and catechist, remained at his post till March 18G9, exhibiting the Christian spirit to a degree which won the confidence of the natives, and proving that if properly treated they were capable of much more good than wfis generally thought possible [15]. While the attempt to establish a Mission at Somerset was being made the Bishop of Sydney drew the Society's attention to the state of " the northern part of Queensland," then " almost entirely destitute of clergymen " and needing also a Bishop [16]. Thereupon the Society appointed the Rev. J. K. Black to Bowen, from which centre he itine- rated far and wide. In one of his earlier tours (1869) he stayed at seven hotels, the proprietors of which " in many cases bemoaned the few visits they had from clergymen " ; most of them said he was the first one they had seen in the district, " and all, as if by common con- sent," furthered him on his journey " free of expense." At Clermont and Copperfield, containing together about 1,500 people, many parents " had kept their children unbaptized," and others desired re-baptism for tliose who had been admitted by dissenting ministers. The bulk of the population of this district were Church people, but so iiiul the losses involved by the visitation are estimated at, hetwcon one and two millions atorling. Among the Church property destroyed was one building "so completely wrecked that the first relic discovered by the clergyman was a s^eat liaiij,'iiig about 40 feet in the air in a gum tree — eight miles from the site," while a little further on was found the chancel window intact, " wedged up between two big trees." As the parochial clergy are wholly unendowed, and dependent on local voluntary ofteri'igs, great difficulty is now exrerionced in maintaining them, the calamity having deprived the pcoiile to a gi'eat extent of the power of contributing. For the Diocese of Brisbane the Bishop is wisely endeavour- ing to raise a Clergy Sustuntation Fund of £50,000, and an Einrrijoici/ Fund of £5,000. Towards either of these objects (at the discretion of the Bishop) the Soriety contributed £600 in 1894, and at the same time it granted £1,000 for travelling clergynion in unsettled districts in the Diocese of Bockhompton, where the spiritual destitution is 'appalling" [12a]. • [" 10,000 to 16,000 " ; but this was considerably under the mark.] vWMf m Ir \h -iWi'l fi -V W! ¥ % •'!: 414 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. completely had they been neglected that " the Roman priest, the Primitive Methodist and Wesleyan, the Congregationalists and the Scotch ministers " had all in turn been supported, and it was the boast of the Roman priest at Clermont "that he could not have built his chapel but for the assistance of the Protestants." There was " a craving for religion . . . rarely met with in these districts, which for want of guidance had gone into a wrong channel and taken an un- healthy tone." While ministering in the wilderness in this year (18G9) reports were circulated that Mr. Black had been " murdered by the aborigines." Had they done so it would have been in ignorance, Mr. Black being one of their best friends. A short time before he had exposed (in the Port Denison Times) " the abominable atrocities " perpetrated upon the natives of North Queensland. The evils pointed out were acknowledged and deplored, and " great good resulted from these articles " [17]. The work of planting the Church in North Queensland was carried on by the Rev. J. K. Black and the Rev. E. Tanner, and other faithful men, and, in 1878, the Rev. G. H. Stanton was con- secrated first Bishop of North Queensland. Before leaving England he was enabled to send out twenty foUow-labourers [18]. On his arrival in 1879 ho described the colony as bristling " with splendid opportunities." The people, " intelligent, large-hearted, and respon- sive," had " done wonders." Instead of "log-huts and wigwams " ho found " \Vell-built houses and large towns." Where he expected " only rough irreligion and even insult" ho was "received with enthusiasm and warmest welcome" [19]. Nothing, however, existed worthy of Church organisation — seven isolated congregations with clergy, under the direction of the Bishop of Sydney, 1,500 miles away. The churches were unsightly structures — "something between a barn and a log- house." Under the resident Bishop, who for five years was supported by the Society, a wonderful improvement and development was effected. One of his objects was to " anticipate the advance of population by erecting some Mission Church wherever people began to settle," and before twelve years had elapsed endowments had been provided, and both Bishop and Clergy were independent of the Society's aid. The laity "acted very nobly" in contribuling to the endowment of the bishopric — "scarcely any troublesome collecting "being expe- rienced [20]. The Diocesan Synod ascribed " much of the local liberality sho\\-... ... to the inducements offered by the Society's conditional offers of Jielp," and the Bishop himself stated in 1884 that the diocese owes " its existence " to the Society's provision and protection [21J. The gi-ant for the Bishop ceased in 1882, and tliat for the Clergy (to an Endowment Fund for whom the Society also gave .i'500) in 1H89 [22] ; but fresh needs having arisen which local effort could not fully supply, the Society came forward again in 1892 to assist for a - limited time in the support of two travelling clergymen [23]. The diocese is now under the care of 13ishop Barlow, who suc- ceeded Bishop Stanton on his translation to Newcastle, N.S.W., in 1891 [24]. The growth of the Church in Queensland as a whole is vo- m^:] SOUTH AUSIBALIA. 415 markable. Out of the nine Christian bodies represented in the Colony the Anglican Church has increased in the five years 1888-91, 1*18 per cent., the Primitive Methodists *35 per cent., and the Salvation Army 1 per cent., while the other six show a decrease [25]. Statibtich. — In Queensland (area, 008,497 sq. miles), where (1840-92) the Society assisted in maintaining 57 Missionaries and planting 48 Central Stations (as detailed ou pp. 903-4), there are now 893,718 inhabitants, of whom 142,555 are Church Members, under the cure of 77 Clergymen and 8 Bishops. [See pp. 765-0 ; ace also Table, p. 460.] B • Beferencea (Cliapter LXII.)— [1] Church in the Colonies, No. 0, Part 2, pp. 15-44. [2] Jo., V. 47, p. 802 ; R. 1847, p. 187 i R. 18(i0, pp. 165, 108 ; R. 1861, p. 185 ; R. 1862, )p. 180-1. Brisbane Year Book, 1891, pp. 8-10. [3] R. 1869, p. 136 ; R. 1870, pp. 107-8. 4] R. 1880, pp. 72-3. [5] R. 1878, p. (;7. [5a] Jo., V. 64, p. 12 ; Applications Com- mittee Report, 1881, p. 15. [66] M MSS., V. 13, pp. 877-80. [5c] Do,, p. 838. [5d1 Do., pp. 823-09, 874-0, 881-2 ; M.P. 1892, p. 489; and Brisbane Year Book, 1891, pp. 8, 10. [5e] Standing Committee Book, V. 45, p. 379, 387 ; V. 40, p. 250, 260-1. [6] R. 1877, p. 6;. [7J M MSS., V. 13, pp. 844-6 ; R. 1879, p. 75 ; R. 1880, p. 73. [8] R. 1878, p. 07. [9J u'o., V. 64, p. 12. [10] M MSS., V. 13, p. 342-0, 351. [10a] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 246, 250, 260. [106] M MSS., V. 18, p. 853 ; Brisbane Year Book, 1891, pp. 79, 80. [11] R. 1878, up. 08-9 ; R. 1879, pp. 75-6. [12] R. 1888, p. 104 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 44, prj. 4 1 , 43, 49 ; M MSS., V. 13, pp. 816, 320-3, 829, 838, 841, 340, 361 ; Brisbane Year Book, 1391, p. 79. [12a] M MSS., V. 13, pp. 867-8, 874-6, 879 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. i!()8, 817. [13] R. 1862, p. 180 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 232-8 ; M.F. 1862 ; pp. 94-5. [14] Jo., V. 49, pp. 22, 158-9 ; M.F. 1864, p- 236 ; R. 1863, p. 112 ; R. 1806, p. 154. [15] R. 1867, p. 183 ; R. 1868, p. 102 ; M MSS., V. 13, p. 210 ; do., V. 14, p. 70. [16J R. 1807, p. 183. [17] M.F. 1870, pp. 131-8. [18] R. 1878, p. 09. [19] R. 1H79, p. 76. [20| R. 1882, p. 70 ; R. 1883, p. 78 ; see also M.F. 1888, p. 320. [21] R. 18Ht, p. 95 ; sec also M.F. 1888, p. 320. [22] R. 1881, p. 25 ; R. 1882, pp. 18 and vii ; Jo. V. 51, p. 89; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 13, 14, 18 and vii ; R, 1889, p. 11. [23] M MSS., V. 7, pp. 174, 178; Standing Committee Book, V. 47, p. 158; see also do,, V. 48, pp. 808, 817. [24] R. 1891, p. 123. [25] R. 1891, p. 125. ^V CHAPTER LXIII. SOUTH AUSTRALIA. The northern co.ist of this, the central division of Australia, was seen by the Portu- guese and Dutch between 1000 and 1606 ; and a portion of the south-west coast wag nanicil Cape Leeuwin by a Dutchman in 1622. Like other parts of the island, however, its colonisation was left to'tho British; and viewed from this point (although the soutli coast was surveyed by Flinders in 1802) its real discoverer was Sturt, in 1829. As a result of his discoveries a Colonisation Company was formed in England, and founded settlements (it Kangaroo Island and Adelaide in 1830. It was expected that by selling instead of granting bind to emigrants, the colony would be self-supporting from the first ; but so far from tliis, insolvency resulted, and numbers would have perished from want but for the energetic measures of a new Governor, Captain (afterwards Sir George) CI rev, appointed in lb41. Origiiuilly the colony was confined within the 132nd and 141titi (Ic'frees of east longitude and the 26th of south latitude. By the annexation of " No Blan's Land " (in 18(J1) and the " Northern Territory " (in 1803) it was extended 80,000 Brjuure miles to tlio west, and to the Indian Ocean on the north. Ip tlio founders of the colony were lacking in worldly wisdom, they ■were truly wise in regard to heavenly things. Their first experiment in settling religion was made in connection with the Society, and proved anything but a failure. In November 1834 a letter was received from Mr. John Taylor stating that "a portion of tlie settlers about to embark for Southern Australia " were " desirous of forming a District Committee of the S.P.G. for that Colony under f' V i'''!. i 416 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE QOSPBL. tho Presidency of the Archdeacon of New South Wales, that the first object of the Committee would be to collect subscriptions towards . . . erecting a Church, and taking out a Clergyman, tho appointment of such Clergyman being sanctioned by the Bishop of London, and tho Ecclesiastical authority existing in the other Australian Colonies being recognised as extending to Southern Australia." The Society approved tho formation of the proposed Committee, aiid granted £200 towards the erection of a church and the tem- porary maintenance of the clergyman [1], A Hke sum having heen contributed by tho S.P.O.K. and £800 by individuals, " with tins money the framework of a Churcli capable of containing 750 souls " was purchased and sent out "in one of the first vessels which sailed for tho Colony," and the Rev. C. B. HowAKD was " appointed to the Chaplaincy by Lord Glenelg " and received a salary from " the Commissioners of Colonization " [2]. Mr. Howard laboured with his own hands in erecting the church, which was named Trinity, and opened in January 1838. The arrival of the Rev. J. Farrell (S.P.G.) on February G, 1840, was a welcome relief to him, and the two divided their time between Adelaide and the neighbouring villages until July 1848, when Mr. Howard " entered into his rest ... at tho early age of thirty-three " [3], Mr. Farrell was in turn left to labour single-handed for nearly three years. By his exertions, supported by Colonel Gawler and the Society, Trinity Church was "substantially rebuilt," and a new one, St. John's, partly erected [4]. In the meantime the " South Australian Church Committee " in England having " transferred the whole of their funds and engage- ments to the Society," arrangements wore made for erecting other churches and supplying additional clergymen. The arrival of the Revs. \V. J. Woodcock, J. Pollitt, and W. H. Coombs* in 184G infused " a new and active spirit . . . into the members of our Church," money was " liberally subscribed," and churches were " erected in a most gratifying way " [.')]. Tlie new Missionaries wore "highly acceptable and prized,' and Mr. Woodcock (St. John's, Adelaide) felt convinced that the Church of England was" the Church of the deliberate choice, at least, of a large majority of the colonists." '• Indeed," said he (in 1847), " a great door is opened unto us, if we could only avail ourselves of the opportunity presented, but two Clergymen are quite unequal to the duties even of this town. The members of our Church seem suddenly to have awakened to the consciousness of their need of the ordinances of religion ; and, as far at least as the buildings are concerned, they are disposed to make some ciTorts to secure them. By contributing, as you now are, to establish our Church here upon a broad and solid basis, and thereby preserving this important Colony from ignorance, superstition, irreligion, infidelity, and multiform dissent, you will materially aid in promoting the other great object of your Society, the conversion of the heathen " [6]. From Mr. Coombs' Journal (1846-7) we gain an insight into Mr. Fauuell's work, as to which he himself had said little : — " The congregation here " (Trinity, Adelaide) " is large and important, between 500 and COO in number, amongst them the Governor, the Judge, and principal persons of the colony. Mr. Farrell read prayers ; I took the Communion Service, • A fourth clergyman was added to the Society's list in 1846, viz. Rev. G. C. Newen* ham, son of the Sheriff of the Colony. His salary was wholly provided Iccilly f6a]. / SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 417v \ in ' and liurch , of a and preached. I observed with much interest, altting round the Communion rails — clinging as it wore, to the horns of the altar— a group of native boys and girls from the Aboriginal School. The boys wear a bright red bush shirt, and the girls a sort of grey dross, made in the European fashion. Their sparkling eyes wore fixed on me as a stranger ; and their attentive demeanour showed that tboy were well instructed in the elementary knowledge of Christianity . . . their appearance forcibly reminded mo that I was in a strange land ; and as I looked upon these poor simple children of the wild, it was with a silent prayer that they may be brought to know Him whom to know is life eternal. ... I visitci. the Sunday School ... on entering I was reminded of some of the best Sabbath Schools I had visited in England. There was, however, one feature essentially different— the presence, at the end of the room, of many of the Natives from the Aboriginal School. ... I addressed the children. I next went to the School of the Aborigines. . . . Governor Kobe takes a deep and most praiseworthy interest in endeavouring to improve the condition of the native youth of both sexes. I met Mr. Moorliouso, the worthy :,£ %u-\\ \I-^AM shame those of some of the colonists. In no instance did it happen that any of the former sent into the town on business gave way to dnmkenness. "With the white labourers the reverse was the case, and on one occasion a Poonindio driver, who had loaded his own dray, was found rendering a similar service to a settler who lay intoxi- catea on the beacli. The reverence and devotion seen in the daily and Sunday services at Poonindie were such as to impress visitors with the sincerity of the worship and the piety of those representatives of the once despised race. " The singing was led by three . . . men playing on flutes, while the low, gentle voices of the others made their ' psalms and hymns and spiritual songs ' a delight to themselves and all who heard them." The removal of Archdeacon Hale to Western Australia as Bishop of the new Diocese of Perth in 1857 proved a gain to the natives there, but the loss to Poonindie was great. A period of sickness (1856-8), in which twenty-one deaths occurred, was followed by financial troubles, and though health and worldly prosperity returned, the Missionary character of the institution was not restored for some years. By 1808 two of the natives were " able to conduct the Sunday morning service." Under a new system, intro- duced in 18G8, each day was begun and ended by service in the chapel. In their various occupations the natives were now enabled to earn from 10s. to £1 a week at farm work ; for shearing they were paid at the same rate as the whites -sometimes £li in a month. When, after sixteen years' absence, Bishop Hale revisited Poonindie, he saw the realisation of his idea — " A Christian village of South Australian natives, reclaimed from barbarism, trained to the duties of social Christian life, and walking in the fear of God, through knowledge and faith in the love of Christ tlicir Saviour, and the power of His Spirit.' For what had been done for them tlioy wevc not unmindful. Their former benefactor was presented with a tea service, and their sympathy for those who were even as tuey had been was shown by an annual contribution of equal value— i'lO — to the Melanesian Mission. During his visit Bishop Eale took the Sundav morning service. The first lesson began with the words " Cast thy bread upon the waters : and thou shalt find it after maiiy days." On thid subject he preached, and we learn that " tliere was scarcely a dry eye in tlie assembly. The natives and half-castes were deeply impressed with the signal fulfilment of this promise to their founder and benefactor, while he himself could not but thankfully recognise the hand of God in all that has been accomphslied." Many of the white neighbours were present and joined in the service. In concluding his account of the day's proceedings Bishop Short wrote (in 1872) :— " It may suflice to lower the pride of the wliite-Kkiiined race to know that tho half-caste cliikhcii between the l)i(,'h Caucasian Enfilishman and tlio (supposed) degraded Australian type of humanity are a fine powerful, healthy, K^od looking race— both men and women, not darker than tho natives of Southern Euroi)e, and capable in all respects of takint? their place even in the first generation beside the Briton or Teuton ; driving the plough, or wielding the uxa w'lih equal precision, or shearing with greater care and skill from ir> to 100 sheep a day— than their white competitors. It is well known in the Port Lincoln district that the Poonindie shearers do their work nic '. satisfactorily and that Tom Adams is considered the SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 421 best shearer in the whole district. Let prejudice then give way before the inex- orable logic of facts, and let the ' caviller ' if he can, point out a hamlet of equal numbers, composed of natives from different districts of Great Britain and Ireland, 80 dwelling together in peace and harmony, and equally free from moral offences, or so attentive to their religious duties, as are the natives and half-castes now living in the Institution at Poonindie, enjoying consequently much happiness and walking in the fear of God. To Him be all the glory through Jesus Christ our Lord "* [13]. While the natives were thus being cared for there was much real Mission work being done among the colonists also. In 1856-7 there •were 24 clergymen in the diocese, "but without the aid of the Society," said the Bishop, " we could not have planted nor could we maintain even this number." The Society's grant " I have invariably kept for strictly Missionary purposes" [14]. Here is a specimen of the work done among the emigrants in the Bush. Before the Rev. E. P. Stbickland was sent to the Kapunda district in 1856 the neighbourhood was " notoriously bad. The settlers disregarded Sunday until they at last lost the day." Some would contend that it was Saturday ; others, Monday. Mr. Strickland began by visiting every house and tent that he could hear of. Many had not heard a clergyman's voice since their arrival in the colony. In some instances Mr. Strickland " spent hours in teaching the adult members of a family to write." On one occasion he sought out a fever- stricken family whom no one else but the doctor would go near. In a miserable hut lay a father, mother, and six children — one of them dead. The husband was too ill to talk, but the wife in an ecstasy of joy clapped her hands and sitting up in bed cried out . . . *' Look, look, my children ! . . . that is one of the Clergymen I have told you about that live in dear Old England — who could have thought that one of them would have sought us out in this wilderness ?" All the children hid themselves under the bedclothes, never having before seen a man dressed all in black clothes. So valued and blessed were Mr. Strickland's ministrations that the settlers set to work to build three churches, and in 1858 two were consecrated — at Kapimda and Biverton — confirmations were held in each, the congregations were overflowing, and the collections amounted to £G5. " This," said the Bishop, " ilhjstrates the effect of the Society's . . . grant ... in open- ing new Missions " ^15]. Another Missionary of the Society was once stopped in the street by a gold digger, who said : " Can you tell me where I can find the Bishop '? or perhaps, if you are a clergyman, you can do for me what I want. I promised, if God prospered me at the diggings, to do some- thing for the Church." So saying he placed X'20 in Mr. Woodcock's hand under a promise that his name should not be disclosed. [L., Rev. J. W. Woodcock, 1853 [10].] Wherever the Bishop went he found the services of the Church *' heartily welcomed," and generally the people were liberal in contri- buting to their support--in Adelaide in 1861 more than £2,000 a year was being raised for Church purposes [17]. A clergyman landing in that city in 1862 was surprised to see fine churches— "in which the ili • It Bhould bo added tlmt natives of Pooniudio were on B^verai c^casions received M guests at the Bishop's liouae, Adelaide. •SI I 422 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. -also large Day singing and chanting were equal to any in England "- Schools and Sunday Schools [18]. By means of a Diocesan Endowment and Additional Clergy Fund started in 1800 and built up with the Society's assistance, sufficient provision was made for the poorer districts to enable the Society to discontinue its aid to the colony in 1805, and Adelaide thus afforded the first example on the continent of Australia of a diocese complete in its organisation and independent of any State aid or external sup- port of its clergy [19]. In advocating the substitution for annual grants of " one sufficient endowment in land for the future extension of the Church," Bishop Short said in 1850 : " Had this been done ten years ago, the Church in this Colony would have been entirely self-supporting, independent alike of the State or contributions of the mother country " [20] . For the southern part it has not been necessary to renew help, but the "Northern Territory " has since claimed and received assistance. Long before its incorporation into "South Australia" the Society's attention had been drawn to this quarter. In 1824 an English settlement was formed at Melville Island. Three years later it was transferred to Rallies Bay, and in 182i) abandoned. In 1888 Bishop Brouohton of Australia informed the Society that an expedition was " on the point of sailing from Sydney to establish a colony at Port Essington . . . within a few miles of Kaffles Bay . . . under the command of Sir Gordon Bremer who conducted the lirst establish- ment." As the settlement from the outset was to contain a great number of persons, including the crews of two ships of war, the Bishop learned with regret that "no provision whatever had been made for the appointment of any Clergyman . . . but that it was intended to proceed with as little attention to secure the administration of the offices of religion as if the settlement had been undertaken by a heathen and not by a Christian nation." The desire of the liishop to "provide the blessing of a Christian establishment " was increased on learning that in the islands of Wetta, Kissa, &c., to the north of Timor, there existed a native Christian community with whom the British would soon be in frequent intercourse. As the power of the Dutch (to whom these natives owed their conversion) was then declining in that quarter, there appeared to be an opening for extending " an acquaintance with the (iospel over the numerous islands . . . between Timor and the Phillipines." But if a favourable impression was to be made, "we must show them" (said the Bishop) "that we are Christians no less than themselves ;and when they visit our settlement they must not be allowed to remark so obvious an inferiority in us as that while they have churches for the public worship of God we have none." The Bishop therefore placed at Sir G. Bremer's disposal iSOO, £200 being from the funds of the S.P.G. andS.P.C.K.,for the erection of a church at Port Essington, promising also to provide a clergyman at the " earliest opportunity " [21], As no further communication on the subject can be found in the Society's records, it must be assumed that this expedition also failed before either church or clergyman could be provided. A fresh opportunity occurred in 1872 in connection with the occupation of Port Darwin and the establishment of telegraph stations fcween to be are iiiient us as have ,i800, action ;ymaii n the failed SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 423 from Port Essington to Adelaide. Until the completion of the telegraph the English population in the Northern Territory did not exceed 800 souls ; but the discovery of goldfields about that time seemed likely to " create a rush and turn the place into a new California." By the aid of the Society the Rev. C. W. Hawkins was sent to Port Darwin in January 1871, but being unable to endure the trying climate he returned to Adelaide in the following July. At that time the settlement was unprosperous, the congregations were small and little help was forthcoming from them for his support or for church building. The prospectrf of the colony were so uncertain thai it was not deemed advisable to renew the Mission until 1884, by which time 700 Europeans and some 8,000 Chinese had become established there. In 1885 the Rev. J. Fkench of Adelaide visited the district. The majority of the J'iUropeans were well affected to the Church, and desired her ministrations. He " was welcome(' everywhere and men seemedgladto think that their spiritual wants \> ore not quite forgotten. The Rev. T. Waiid, who volunteered for the Mission in 188U, was alsr welcomed, but he soon " found the work very unsatisfactory anc' discouraging," the English being indisposed to attend service after being "left churchless so long." Worse than this, his elYorts to instruct the Chinese were opposed. It was objected that he was "enabling the Chinese to displace Europeans in stores and other places," and some of the masters said tliat if the Chinese boys learned English they would dismiss them. Their teaching had therefore to be abandoned, and Mr. Ward resigned in 1888. A suci.'essor has not yet been forthcoming, though the need of one has been forcibly demonstrated by the above circumstances and by the conclusion of Mr. Ward's report : — " Onn groat question, and one of surpassinfi; difliculty, is, how can the Gospel of our Lord bo tau{,'ht to tlic thousands upon thousands of North Territory aborit,'inals? Their very low typo of luunanity, their utter want of nioruhty, which places their outward life lower than that of the beasts which perish, the fact that they are always roving; about and appear incapable of settled life,-- these a!ul other characteristics rendi'r tlie solution of the (juestion very hard. I have reported respecting this to the Bishop of Adelaide "* ^'22]. Witli the example of Poonindie before us, it ought not to be impossible to solve the qtu^stion. Tlu're are few colonies in which the Church has been planted and become self-supporting in thirty years. With the exception of the Northern Territory, this has been the case with South Australia. Gratitude for what has been accomplished has not been wanting. As early as 18r)7 an annual collection for the Foreign Missions of the Society was begun in every church, and £05 was received towards the re-establishment of the Delhi Mission after the Indian Mutiny. In addition to the direct contributions to the Society's funds, Missions to the surrounding heathen both in Australia, Melanesia, and New Guinea, are supported [28]. * Dr. G. \V, Konnion, who Buccctded Bishop Short (on his resignation) in 1882, and was translated to the Biuliopric of Bath and Wells in WJ-i, i 1 ■1 j 1 i i. '' '¥^ '\ H M I 1 >\t 424 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. STATISTICS. — In South Australia (area, 903,690 square miles), where (1836-65, 1874-8, 1686-8) the Society assisted in maintaining 84 Missionaries and planting 27 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 904-5), there are now 820,481 inhabitants, of whom 89,271 are Church Members, under the care of 68 Clergj-men and a Bishop. [See p. 766 ; seo also the Table, p. 466.] Beferences (Chapter LXIII.)— [1] Jo., V. 48, pp. 427-8 ; R. 1834-5, p. 47. [2] R, 1836, p. 45. [3] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 268-9 ; R. 1840, p. 52 ; R. 1841, p. 68 ; Q.P., Oct. 1848, pp. 9-10 ; M.R. 1855, pp. 149-50 ; M MSS., V. 1, p. 3. [4] Jo., V. 44, pp. 890, 421 ; Jo., V. 46, p. 180 J M MSS., V. 1, p. 8 ; Q.P., 1848, p. 9. [5] Jo., V. 44, pp. 387, 390 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 88, 180-1, 198-4, 220, 271, 330 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 1-3, 15, 18 ; R. 1840, p. 52 ; R. 1841, p. 64 ; R. 1846, p. 95 ; R. 1847, p. 109 ; Q.P., July 1841, p. 15 ; Q.P., October 1848, pp. 7, 8. [5a] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 3, 4, 19, 24. [6] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 5, 11, 12, 18, 38 ; R. 1847, p. 110 ; Q.P., October 1848, pp. 8, 46. [7] M MSS., V. 1, p. 48 ; Q.P., October 1848, pp. 6, 10, 15, 16. [8J Jo., V. 44, pp. 327, 420-1 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 42-4 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 8, 314-15 ; R. 1847, pp. 35-6, 118-9, 13(i-9 ; R. 1800, p. 28 ; M.R. 1855, p. 151 ; R. 1881, pp. 89-91 ; Q.P., July 1848, p. 8. \Sa] R. 1847, pp. 136-7. [9] M MSS., V. 1, pp. 54-6. |10] M MSS., V. 1, pp. (!0, 73, 258, 209, 288, 293-5 ; R. 1881, p. 90. [II] R. 1849, p. 183 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 151-8. [12] R. 1850, pp. 101-6 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 161-8, 185-6, 203. [13] Jo., V. 46, pp. 247, 320-1 , 301 ; Letters of Bishop Short, 1860-2, 1856-63 ; M MSS., V. 1, pp. 252-3, 258, 276, 300, 384. 888, 892, 895-6, 401, 408, 422, 424, 487-8, 441, 443, 404, 484, 492, 494 ; M MSS., V. 2, pp. 37, 42, 61, 67-« ; R. 1851, p. 81 ; R. 1857, pp. 122-3 ; R. 1858, pp. 129-30 ; R. 1859, p. 131 ; M.F. 1860, pp. 97-101 ; ». 1861, p. 187 ; R. 1802, pp. 182-4; R. 1863, p. 110; R. 1803-4, p. 132; Bishop Hale's Account of Poonindie : " The Aborigines of Australia " (S.P.C.K.) [14] R. 1856, p. 132 ; B. 1857, p. 121. [15] R. 1857, pp. 123-4 ; R. 18.58, pp. 128-82. [16] R. 1858, p. 74. [17] R. 1861, p. 180. [18] R. 1802, pp. 183-4. [19] Jo., V. 48. p. 77 ; M MSS., V. 3, pp. 87, 89; R. 1868-4, p. 132; R. 1865, p. 148; R. 1881, p 91 ; Applications Committee Report, 1665, p. 10. [20] M MSS., V. 1, p. 403. [21] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 122-35; R. 1839, pp. 124-8 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 254. [22] R. 1873, p. 100 ; R. 1874, p. 80 ; R. 1883, p. 74 ; R. 1884, p. 77; R. 1885, pp. 75-7; R. 1887, pp. 90-1 ; M MSS., V. 2, pp. 140, 144, 102-6, 209. [23] M MSS., V. 1, p. 461 ; R. 1838, p. 128 ; R. 1859, p. 129 ; R. 1881, p. 92. CHAPTER LXIV. WESTERN AUSTRALIA. i k The early Portuguese and Dutch navigators were the first Europeans to visit Western Australia, and the Swan River is said to have received its name from William Vlaming, a Dutchman, in 1095. No attempt at settlement was made until 1826, when a party of convicts with a military guard was sent to King George's Sound by the Govern- ment of New Soutli Wales. In 1829 the colony was formally proclaimed, the towns of Perth and Freemantle were founded under Governor Stirling, and immigrants began to arrive. Great difficulties and losses were encountered at the outset; but the earlier nettlors contained such a proportion of good men and women that up to 1888 there had nol been "occasion to execute sentence of death on a single individual," and only "a Bmall number of ofTeuces had been committed and these chiefly by immigrants from the neighbouring penal settlements." [Report of Governor Stirling, 1H38.J As free immigra- tion did not continue on a scale sufficient to develop the country, the settlers in 1850 petitioned the Imperial Government to make the colony a penal settlement. Nearly 10,000 convicts were introduced during the next 18 years, at the end of which (i.e. in 1668) transportation to Western Australia ceased. Most of the original settlers being members of the Church of England, the Rev. J. R. Wittenoom was appointed chaplain on the proclamation of the colony, and for many years ho was the only clergyman in it. He was stationed at Perth. In January 1884 " the Australian Company " stated that they were prepared to partly support a clergyman who miglit officiate in a church which had been recently built by Sir E. Parry on their estate in West Australia, provided the Society would " recommend a proper person WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 425 !: .'j for the situation and . . . make some addition to his salary." The offer met with a ready response and a vote of £50 per annum, but aa the Company were " not prepared to waive their right of removing at their pleasure the clergyman," the Society declined to appoint to the church [1]. This was one of the first churches erected in the colony, possibly the first, for the chief towns seem to have been unprovided with such buildings until some years later, when with the aid of the Society (first voted in 1880) churches were erected at Freemantle (opened August 1843), and Perth* (opened January 22, 1846). In each instance the assistance (£200 to Perth and £100 to Freemantle) was granted in answer to applications made by Major Irvine, Comman- dant of the Forces in Western Austraha [2]. The need of additional clergymen for the colony was brought to the Society's notice by the " Rev. Dr. Elvington " in 1840 and the Rev. J. B. WiTTENOOM in 1841, and in the latter year the Rev. G. King was sent out by the Society and stationed at Freemantle [3]. There for eight years he ministered to both settlers and natives. For the latter a school was opened (with Government aid) in 1842, consisting of children collected from the bush — the girls had all been betrothed to native men, but as their future husbands were already possessed of a wife or two, Mr. King easily purchased their freedom. In December 1842 ten of the children were baptized in Freemantle Church. •' This gathering of the first-fruits of the Church of God was an unspeakably interesting occasion ; and the solemn attention " of the " crowded congregation bespoke more concern than curiosity " [4]. The advance- ment of the native children " towards civilization and evangelical knowledge" was " uniformly progressive " ; "in moral sentiment, as well as in the attainment of ordinary humble tuition " they were *' not one degree inferior to the common average of European children," and quite as "reverential and attentive." [Rev. G. King, Jan. 1, 1846 [5].] The total white population of the colony in 1846 was about 4,000. As these people were widely scattered, thirteen chui'ches or chapels had been built for them, and "the Church of England ' being "the Church of the people," there was not " a dissenting body in the terri- tory " except in the town of Perth, where the Wesleyans and Romanists had secured an entrance. Within three years of the completion of their church the Freemantle congregation sent the Society an offering nearly equal in amount to one-fifth of its grant towards the erection of the building [6]. The stations for 50 miles to the south and 20 miles to the east of Freemantle were also served by Mr. King, whose visits were so arranged " that every settler within the circuit of his work " might " have divine service brought to his door, or to his neighbour's house, once in the month." One early result was the erection of churches by the settlers at Pinjarrah and Mandurah in 1842, and the gift of 500 acres of land from Mr. Thomas Peel as an endowment for the former [7]. In 1848 the Bishop of Adelaide made his first visit to Western . • " The foundation of a good sized church at Perth " was laid by Governor Hutt on jan .1, 1841, in which year he also reported " Wo have three additional churches built on the banks of the Swan " [2a]. ' i'- It I Mm n 426 SOCIETY FOR THE PHOPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ► 'I u ';.:' '!?■■! ", U.i V Australia, which was then under his charge. The colony was in a very depressed state as to trade and commerce. The population numbered 1,000, of whom above 2,700 claimed membership with the Church of England. "A Bishop, several Priests with lay brothers and four Sisters of Mercy" had been "sent out to take care of the little flock " of Roman Catholics (300 in number) " and the heathen." Some of these clergy withdrew " on finding their services less needed than supposed." Two who were at King George's Sound left "after trying for a few months to instruct the natives in the bush." For the thirteen English churches there were only live clergymen. The first episcopal act of Bishop Short was the consecration of a newly erected church at Albany in King Clcorge's Sound. Confirmation w\as" administered to 10 men and 11 women (all but one of whom remained to communicate), and the Bishop also baptized two half-caste children, " brought up in the nurture of the Lord by the disinterested kindness of persons un- connected with them except by the tie of Christian love." It was "wonderful and consolatory" to find in a place where for 18 years there was no resident minister, so earnest a desire for the ordinances of Divine service." "All Sectarian feeling was thrown aside and within the walls of Zion were seen sitting together, Episcopalian, Presbyterian, Wcsleyan, Roman Catholic, English, Scotch, Irish, American, Avorshipping together with brotherly love," — in all a con- gregation of 100. On leaving, the Bishop was presented with "an afTcctionate address," signed by everybody who could write ; and men, women and children followed him to the shore. At Freeniantlo, Mr. King's Native School was inspected. " It con- sisted of 15 children of both sexes, mostly taken in infancy from the bush, as being orphans or otherwise unbefriended." The natives of Western Australia were " superior to the Adelaide tribe, physically and in point of civilisation." But "the faith and love . . . which led . . . Mr. King to treat them as he would an orphan tvJdte child " was rare. The natives generally being " counted an inferior class " and " some- times defrauded," naturally preferred their native associations " to being despised and wronged as a Pariah caste among whites, many of whom " were " below themselves in honesty, trustfulness, and self-respect." " The work may be one of time " (continued the Bishop), " but wise and Christian management would reclaim some firstfruits of this neglected race ... as yet they have not received that manage- ment except in isolated instances." Four native couples* were married by the liishop. Three of tho girls when rescued seven years before were " the most debased in habits and the least happy of all the creatures which the forest sustains." Unfortunately the charge of his extensive Mission impaired Mr. King's health, and in 184i) ho had to leave the colony. His ministry had " been much blessed " [8], In the first-fruits of the Freemantle Native School lay " the pledge of a rich and plentiful harvest " among the aborigines. Mr. King had endeavoured in 1844 to establish a training institution at tlie Murray, with a view to tho evangelisation of the Murray tribe — " the fiercest and most warlike in the country," and that which gave battle to a * The men were from the Wesleyan Institutiou at Wonneroo, I» WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 427 strong military party when Sir James Stirling went to mark out the town site of Pinjarrah. Tho Governor of the Colony confessccl him- self "deeply sensible of the justice" of Mr. King's representations, " and of the paramount duty incumbent on a Government to provide instruction for the inhabitants of a country," but the public funds at that time could not bear the charge [9]. With the appointment of the Kev. J. Wollaston to tho newly- formed Archdeaconry of Albany in 1849 arose an opportunity of opening work among the aborigines in that neighbourhood, and the Society placed £50 per annum at his disposal for a Native Mission, in addition to an annual grant of .i'200 for encouraging tlio erection of churches and providing catechists for tho settlers. Both grants proved of excellent service. For the natives, a Training Institution was opened in 1852, a benevolent lady, IMrs. Camlield, undertaking tho care and instruction of the children without remuneration [10]. By the aid of the Society, which contributed £8,000* in 1852 towards an endowment [11], Western Australia was in 1857 separated from Adelaide and formed into the Diocese of Perth. Its first bishop. Dr. Hale, reported in 1802 that the Albany Native Institution, which " could scarcely have struggled into existence if it had not been fostered by the Society," was " now in a condition much more flourishing and hopeful than at any former period." People had been backward " in believing that anything can be done towards civilizing and Chris- tianizing tho Natives." \U\t the Governor having recently visited and examined the Institution had become " so perfectly satisfied as to the reality, and the value " of the work, tluit instead of withdrawing sup- port as had been anticipated, he increased it, and instructed the resident magistrates in the different colonies to endeavour to induce the natives to give up children for tbe purpose of instruction and education at Albany at the public expense [12]. With the exception of the Albany Institution, and tho partial sup- port of a few clergymen between 1857 and 18(34,+ Perth received little assistance from the Society during the first twenty years of its existence as a separate diocese, the Imperial and Colonial Legislatures having made provision for a staff of clergy. Since the disestablishment of the Church and the withdrawal of Government aid in 1870 &c. the Society has again contributedj to the maintenance and extension of the Church's ministrations in the colony [18J. A portion of this renewed help has long been available for a new Mission to the aborigines, and in 1885 the Rev. J. li. Gribhlb endeavoured to establish a station among the natives in the Gascoyne district ; but owing to the oppo- sition of the colonists he removed (in 1887) to New South Wales, in which colony he had already (at Warangesda) done excellent work among the aborigines. The lack of a suitable successor prevented a renewed attempt until 1890. It is hoped that with the co-operation of • Increased to i:3,225 in 1882 [11a]. t Rev. W. D. Williams, Guildford, 1857-9 ; Rev. W. S. Meado, King (^eorgc'n Sound, 1860; Rev. H. B. Tliornhill, Northam &c., 1860-2; Rev. tS. J. Bostock, do., 1862-4; Rev. J. S. Price, Pinjarrah &c., 1862-4. X By voting £1,000 towards a SuBtentation and Endowment Fund, besides annual grants for Clergy [18a]. It t i V if': 'Ml' u 428 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. the Colonial Government a strong and successful Mission will now be permanently established among the natives [14]. On Bishop Hale's translation to Brisbane in 1876 (p. 412), he was succeeded (in 1876) by Bishop H, H. Parry, who held the oflice until his death on Nov. 16, 1893 (pp. 765, 882).* Statistics. — In WcBtcrn Australia (uroa, l,OfiO,000 sq. miles), where (1841-64, 1870-92) the Society lias assisted in uiaiiitaining 34 Missionaries and planting 23 Ctmtral Stations fas detailed on p. itOS), there are now 58,285 iniiabitants, of whom 24,701) aio Churcli Members, under the caro of 25 Clergymen and a, .'3ishop. [See p. 705; see also the Table on p. 40C.J Befcrencrs (Cha))tor LXIV.)— [1] Jo., V. 48, pp. 872, 391. [9] Jo., V. 44, pp. 99, 110 ; App. Jo. C, p. 77 ; R. 1844, p. 95; R. 1845, p. 97; Q.P., Jan. .848, p. 10. [2a] App. Jo. O, p. 77. [3] Jo., V. 40, pp. 342, 37'.», .SHl, 410 ; R. 1840, p. 5 J: see also App. Jo. O, pp. 7(5-8. [4] Q.P., January 1843, pp. 8, 9 ; Q.P., October 184a, p. 7 ; M M8S., V. 5, pp. 117-20, 141-4, 227-8. [5] M MHS., V. 5, p. 429; R. 1840, p. 90: see nho R. 1844, p. 95. [6] R. 1840, p. 90. [7J Q.P., January 1843, pp. 9, 10 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 115 ; M MSS., V. 5, p. 142; R, 1H49, p. 189. [8J M MSS., V. 1, pp. 123-40, 145; R. 1849, pp. 184-9; Q.P., July 1849, pp. 13-15. [9| M MSS., V, 5, pp. 331-2; Q.P., April 1845, pp. 14, 15. [10] R. iS49, p, 18 1 ; R. 1853, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1855, pp. 130, 138 ; Jo., V. 40, p. 248 ; il MSS., V. 1, pp, 145, 207, 282-7 ; V. 3, pp. 41-1 ; Cl.M, 1854, pp. 05-71, [11] Jo., V. 40, pp. 331-3. [Hal Jo., V. 54, p. 89. [12J M MSS., V. 19, p. 27 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 242-3; M.F. 1802, pp. 119-20 ; R. 18(J2, p. 180. (13] R. 1800, p. 104 ; R. 1877, p. 03. [13f?] Jo., V. 52, p. 390; Jo., V. 64, p. 89; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 12-13, viii; E. 1891, p. 125. (14) R. 1882, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1885, p. 78 ; R. 1880, p. 79 ; M MSS., V. 19, pp. 168, 170-5, 180-91, 204-7, 213, 210. CIIArXER LXV. TASMANIA. .I'l' •! r ; Tasmania — or Van Diemon's Land, as it was once called— was discovered in 1642 by the Dutch navigator, Abel Van Tasnian ; but it was reserved for Surgeon Bass in 1797 to demonstrate that it was on island. England formally took possession of it in 1808, and made it an auxiliary penal settlement to New South Wales. The first convicts were sent out in 1804, and Hobart Town was founded on the banks of the Derwent. Free emigrants were first introduced in IHJO; and in the next year a church was begun at Hobart. .\lready the colony was paying the penalty of religious neglect. Within a year of the British occupation (1803-4) a collision took place between the colonists and the aborigines at Risdon, when many of the latter were slain. The efforts of several of the Governors to restore confidence and establish friendly relations were frustrated by outrages committed by European "bushrangers." In retaliating, the natives were unable to discriminate between friend and foe. " No white man's life was safe. . . . Men, women and children were speared alike." In 1830 Governor Arthur planned the removal of the natives to a separate island. About 3,000 men were sent out to effect the capture ; but after two months' absence and an expenditure of i.'30,000 they brought back only two prisoners. What numbers failed to do, was accomplished by a bricklayer of Hobart Town, named George Augustus Robinson, who has well earned the title of " the Conciliator," Such an influence did he acquire over the natives that, chiefly by persuasion, the whole of them were gathered together during the next five years and transferred to Flinders Island, in Bass Straits. Here, notwithstanding every reason- able attention paid to their comfort and improvement by Government, their number had dwindled to 64 when visited by Bishop Nixon in 1843, Four years later the survivors were removed to Oyster Cove, where in 1854 only 16 remained. The last * Bishop Parry's successor is the Right Rev, C. Westminster Abbey on October 18, 1894. O. L. Riley, who was consecrated ia TASMANIA. 429 of the race — a woman called Truganina, or Lalla Rookh — died in 1870. Tlie buBhrangera referred to were mostly runaway convicts, and their hand was frequently ruiued against ••very man, white and black. Under Governor Sorrell (1817-24) tliey were Buppressed. Some of them wore shot in the woods, or starved to deatli or hanged,; others were killed and eaten by their comrades. The religious needs of Tasmania were brought to the Society's notice by Archdeacon BuouaHTON of New South Wales in December 1884 [see pp. 891 2], and out of the first £1,000 voted in answer to his appeal, i.400 was appropriated to the erection of two churches, in Hobart Town* and Launcestonf . For each of these places only one such building existed, and these were " far too small for the numbers Avishing to attend," Hobart Town alone containing from 7,000 to 9,000 people, " almost exclusively ProtestaiU." During the next seven years provision was made, with tlu Society's assistance, J for 14 additional churches and 8 parsonages in parts of the island where before little if any such accommodation was to be found. This was the beginning of the first '• serious effort " made to provide instruction " either for settlers or convicts " [IJ. Visiting Tasmania in 1838 after a lapse of five years. Bishop Bboughton noticed that " a gradual but certain improvement of the moral and religious condition of tho inhabitants " was taking place. Of Tasmania as of New South Wales he could say that, " surrounded, it cannot be dissembled, by much that is base and disgusting, there is nevertheless an extensive, and in point of actual influence, a pre- ponderating proportion of integrity and worth, from which if suitably supported and encouraged now, there may hereafter spring forth a wise and understanding people to occupy this land." Wherever he bad gone an anxiety had been manifested " to possess the observances of religion and the guidance of their proper ministers," and in every district tlio inhabitants wore fulfilling the conditions under which the aid of (lovernment could be obtained in erecting churches and parsonages and maintaining clergymen. " On behalf of these truly exemplary and deserving people " he appealed to the Society to send out several clergymen at once [2J. This was done,§ and later on others were sent, specially for a class not exemplary, and therefore more in need of such attention. The formation of Tasmania into a diocese — a matter frequently urged by Bishop Broughton — was accom- plished in 1812, on tlie representation of Governor Sir John Franklin, afterwards the famous Arctic explorer [8], and with the aid of a grant of £2,500 from the Society [3a]. The necessity of such a measure had been intensified by the fact that transportation to New South Wales had recently ceased (1811), and Tasmania, with Norfolk Island annexed, had become the only receptacle for convicts from the mother cri.ntry. When Dr. Nixon, the first Bishop of Tasmania, took charge of his diocese he found " that out of a population of some 00,000, scattered over a country nearly as large as England, there were about 18,000 convicts." With the exception of a Wesleyan minister stationed by the Government in • Trinity. t St. John's. X The griintH-in-aid from tlio Society varied in amount from £20 to £50. A sum of £200 was also given towards building a school at Launceston [la]. § The first S.P.G. MisKionariea in Tasmania were Rev. G. Bateman (Oatlands and Jericho, 1838), Rev. H. P. Fry (Hobart Town, 1838), uud Rev. J. Muyson (Hobart Town, 1888). » 1 3 'i' 1 . 1; 1 i !,- , ( j 480 SOCIETY FOR THE mOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1'. .11 Itm Mi Tasman's Peninsula, there was " not . . . one chaplain appointed ex- chisivchj to the systematic instruction of the convicts." At the " road stations " provision had been made for the daily reading of the sacred Scriptures, but those readings had been " performed generally if not always by some of the very worst of the convicts themselves." " For labour and for punishment " ample provision had been made. The most abandoned criminals were " shut up in wretched hovels " on a separate island during night-time, and in the day were sent to work on the opposite coast. Here, " borne down by toil and by the ever present sense of irremediable hopeless degradation," so "dreadful" was the punishment that " murder even " had " been committed, in order that the miserable criminal might be remanded to the gaol in Ilobart Town, and thus be permitted to spend, in comparative comfort, that brief time . . . between the sentence of death and its execution." Here again were "no spiritual instructors" — "the possibility of reformation was taken from them, and they were doomed it would appear, to have even in this world, a foretaste of that hell which God had declared should be the dwelling place of the impenitent and the ungodly " [4]. It is only just to add that Government were becoming alive to the necessity of remedying these evils, and in the same year that the Bishop uttered his complaint Lord Stanley introduced the "proba- tion system." Under this treatment convicts were to pass through the successive stages of detention,* probation gangs, probation-pass, ticketof-leave, and pardon. Each probation gang was to have a clergyman or schoolmaster attached, and religious instruction was to be carefully given. The failure of this system was partly due to the lack of proper agents to administer it, and " the one thing needful " seems to have been sadly neglected. A letter of a convict will best illustrate this. He was one who on the voyage had shown a true desire " to lead a new life." How difficult that was in such a nursery of vice as the probation gang will appear from his words : — " Thank God, I can now breathe a purer air, and can lift up my head (as far as a convict can) once more, being just escaped from the dreadful society of the probation pang. On Jan. 11, 1843, we arrived . . . and in a few days were separated and most of us sent into the interior to our appointed stations. Pre- viously to our dispersion we had an opportunity of assembling for reading the Scriptures and Prayer, as we had been wont to do on board the ship . . . and earnest were the prayers, and deep the feeling on behalf of our kind friend and patron we were about to part with, and fervently too we sought Divine wisdom iind grace, to guide and bless us in all our future steps. The time soon came for us to be marched off. Myself, and live more shipmates, with twenty old hands were yoked to carts, loaded ... all we knew was that we were going to form a new station fifty miles up the country. . . . .Journey on we must, up rugged hills beneath a scorching sun, and amidst the hellish oaths . . . of our new companions. My ears were unaccustomed to such wicked words as proceeded from their lips. . . . We arrived . . . and were put within the prison. . . . My friend and shipmate . . . desirous of doing good, proposed to read a chapter from God's Word, but oh ! I shall never forget the dreadful cry they set up. ' You old hypocrite ! there's no God in Van Dieman's Land, nor ever shall be 1 ' Not till then did I find banish- ment such a heavy chastisement. ... At we commenced our work. Then began the course of government and discipline to which I have been subjected. Gangs marched to the Station as it enlarged from . . . Second Sentence Stations. These men are supposed to have been reformed but . . . their conduct This at Norfolk IbIolcI, but only in extreme cases. TASMANIA. 4B1 tii II far 113 of the were Pre- ing the and ncl and wisdom ame for hands form a ed hills (anions. )S. . • • lipmate but oh ! re's no banish- Then bjected. entence onduct soon evinced that the treatmont thoy had received was caloulaled to harden, rather than softon, their iiiorul (celiiiKS. Thoy soon broke out. Olllcora coinniciuu'd their work. ... I should have told you that tor three or four months wo were tolerably comfortable, owing to the influence of a pious visiting magistrate, who . . . during that brief period . . . jmid great attention to our spiritual interests. . . . There was no Hogging during liis time : but lie would come and talk with us as a tender father to his children, and encourage us, in every possible way. . . . After ho had loft us, the scene clianged. Thirty boys, incorrigible, as their conduct afterwards proved, were sent to us, and . . . allowed to mix with the men, many of whom were depraved in the extreme. . . . Never did I feel myself so degraded, never wore my feelings so hurt as now. . . . What my mind has sutTcred through the wickedness of my fellow men I will not attempt to tell. . . . With few excep- tions no man cared for their souls. Our illegal conduct nuide us convicts and our rulers have placed us in such circumstances, as render the commission of crime easy. They put forth no counteracting influences, to bear against the evil spirit that is in man. Little instruction is afforded to the mind. ... I hope something will be done speedily for the bondmen and bondwomen in this part . . . the present system is most ruinous both to soul and body. . . . They assemble in groups telling each other of the robberies and murders they have conunitted and at night . . . the scene is truly awful " [5]. A statement made by the Bishop of Tasmania in 1847 confirms this description. One-half of the ■whole population of 00,000 were now convicts, and under the existing system of prison dLsciplino " a degree of wickedness" liad "sprung up among the convict gangs, unexampled " (the Bishop believed) ** in the annals of the Christian world." Few, if any, of the prisoners whilo in the gangs dared, though their hearts might bo touched with remorse, " even speak of, much less act upon, their convictions " [0]. Through the recommendation of the Society the services of five candidates for Ordination were secured in January 1814 as religious instructors* to the convicts, for whom Government liad determined to provide a largo increase of clergy [7J. The Society also promoted the raising of a Special Fund for Tasmania, and between 1842 and 1849 over £23,000 was contributed by the Church in England to meet the spiritual wants of the diocese. Only a part of this money passed through the Society's hands [8]. Already the Missionaries first sent out by the Society, although intended specially for the free settlers, had been able to do something for the outcast class. From Oatlands the Rev. G. Bateman reported in 1843 : " The hearts of few un/ortunates here are really hardened, not one in a hundred ; and they can generally be profitably turned to good paths by kindness and taiv'ng an interest in their welfare." Of another station he said : " The Vale of Jericho has been so supported, so comforted by a holy place of worship, that it is quite a contrast to the dreadful heathenish state of other villages and settlements here." [{>j. By 1849 the number of Clergy in the diocese had increased to fifty, and a Theological College was at work training candidates for Holy Orders. \Scc p. 788.] The Clergy consisted of Colonial Chaplains, Mis- sionary Chaplains, and religious instructors maintained by the Crown for services in gaols and convict stations. The Colonial Chaplains * Their work began on the voyage from England. [See accounts of Messrs. W. R. Bennett and G. Eastmau in IHH [Taj.] 111 ■ill 432 SOCIETY FOR THE PROP.iGATION OF THE GOSPEL. m I i > ■>H Hm »; ; mlill i':^i were maintained by the local Legislature, and of the Missionaries, five were supported from Crown endowments and the rest by special con- tributions from England. In the previous ten years the population had greatly in'.eased, and the colony was " honourably distinguished " by the liberal' y of its older residents " to promote the propagation of the Gospel in every practicable way, and to stem the tide of evil continually flowing in from the mother country " [10]. Chief among those evils was intemperance. The Society's Missionary at Hobart Town in 1855 estimated that £700,000 was annually spent on drink in Tasmania, and in Hobart Town alone the average was £12 a year for "every person" or £50 for "each house," and 279 coroi cs' inquests had been held in the year, on deaths " mostly caused by drink "[11]. The discovery of gold in California thinned the population in 1850, and among those who migrated were a gang of convicts. They effected their escape by seizing the Bishop's Missionary boat, the Psyche, in which it is supposed they went " from island to island for the sake of provisions until they reached the Sacramento." At this period the free settlers were renewing efT'^rts, often made, to resist a further im- portation of convicts [12J. An "angry, restless and even rebeUious feeling" had been excited among the colonists, but notwithstanding this the evil might have continued to grow but for the danger caused to the Colony of Victoria. On the representation of the Bishop of Melbourne the Society petitioned the two Houses of Imperial Parlia- ment on the subject in 1853, and transportation to Van Diemen's Land, or Tasmania as it now became, was henceforth discontinued [13]. The moral degradation which Tasmania had been compelled to endure for fifty years might have furnished grounds for soliciting the alms of English Churchmen for a prolonged period : certain it is that many colonies with claims weak by comparison have continued to look for and to receive such support. The decision taken by Bishop Nixon was thus expressed : — "We have been largely lielped from home. Yom own Society, the S.P.C.K., private bounty, all liave proved to lis how large is the debt of gratitude that wo owe to the continued and lavish kindness of the mother count. y. Sufely we can best show our thankfulness by quietly sulTering these many streams of bounty to flow into other channels, and to impart to other and less flourishing communities some of those advantages which we have so liberally received ourselves." IL. to the S.r.G., June ',, 18o4 [14J.] Four years later there was but a single clergyman in tlie diocese assisted by the Society, and in 1859 this aid was dispensed with. The Bishop's efforts were unremitting to rouse his flock " to a sense of their duty, as stewards of the good things with which Providence " had " entrusted them." "I have" (he wrote) "distinctly warnnd them ihat I will be no party to any furthe appeals to your Society." ..." I will not be instrumental in begging about [? alms] at the hands of England, (tifts that come spontaneously from loving hearts will never be rejected by me, but be received with all gratitude. My detcr- uiination docs not extend to such little matters as books and ihe like, liut I am quite sure that wo shall have means enough in the Colony to do without home grants. . . . We shall be sadly disgraced if there be not enough of the old l.-itish spirit within us to induce us to exercise u little of the self-denial which our iorc- athcrs practised so largely " [15J. NEW ZEALAND. 433 )s, five il con- ilation shed" lion of of evil among Hobart 1 drink a year ror I's' sed by n 1850, effected w Zealand ; and on Mr. Marsdcn's appeal tlie Church Missionary Society sent from lOnghind in 1.^09 Messrs. Kendall (a scbooImaHter), Hall (a carpenter), and King (a slioeinukcr), to wiif;rrants, and reached Port Nicholson in April 1810. I'y Septemlicr fchci colony numbered about TjOO, but most of the people were remaining at Petoni, the ]il:u'e originally lixed for the settlement, until the town, some seven miles distant, was finally allotted. At this town, then styled " Brittania," but afterwards Wellington, Mr. Churton began to hold service in a native " warrie " a structure sutViciently large but otherwise inconvenient, for it was occupied by " the Surveyor's men " and used by them as a dwelling and lumber and cooking room, and their occupations were not " intermitted even during the hours of Divine Service." Conseijuently "respectable persons" were driven from attendance, and in tlie absence of a more fitting place the Holy Sacrament was administered at his own "warrie." J3ut while his white congregation was reduced to sixty or soveuly persons, the natives were forward in coming to service and evinced an eagerness foi- instruction. On this point he wrote (September 0, 1840) : - " lU' assured no illustration can be offered of ' liekls white already to tlio harvest ' more a|)t and iiimiediate tiian tlie sjiiritiial condition of New /ealaiid no ca^e which hetU'r deseives and needs u ' prayer to tlie Lord tti send fortii labourers, to a harvest, whicli is ph>nteoiis and ready.' Here in the midst ut ;i fertile soil, a most balmy delicious climate, here are u people, intelligent, ingenious-, well iiflectioncd, and eugeriy ready to welconuMis /jmvih.sc we ar-^ C'n-istiaiis. It is not as a ' man ' but u.s ' the Missionary ' (tlie whit(> man's Mis-,ionary) that I find in every one of tlioin, a friend to myself and to all my family- uiid in despite of my ignorance (in fact) of their language yet tliiouijli all tint il'<(idi;iiiliiiif they will listen with an attention which was never exc< eded towards any one al liome, to mv poor oft'orts to read to tiu'iii in tlieir own tongue, the woiiderfiii works of God" [2]. SulHcient local support not being forthcoming at Wellington, Mr. ('burton, Avho waited there till lie " became an impov-iished man," removed to Auckland in January iHll i;ij. The settlers at Wellington were disideased by what they con- sidered a "desertion of them." but before Mr. Churton left, Mr. K. NEW ZEALAND. 435 llolv rislicd Davy, B,A., was placed there as catechist by tlio Bibhop of Australia, who directed liim " to read prayers and preach, to visit the sick, to superintend schools for the young and to inter the dead " [4]. At Auckland, the capital, Mr. Churton did not lack for support. Up to August 1841, when a Roman Catholic prie.st landed, he was the sole minister of religion. The town then numbered l.uOO settlers [51. Service was begun on the Sunday before January 1!), 1841, " at the large public store." The attendance was " creditable and encourag- ing," and at the conclusion the congregation, " collecting together without the door, . . . declared their determination, now that a clergy- man of the Church of England had come among them, forthwitli to erect entirely at their own cost, a large, substantial and handsome Church," and it appeared that a contribution was " offered by every one " [(]]. On July 28 the Governor laid the first stone of the " Metro- politan Church of St. Paul," designed to contain (500 sittings, one third free. Attendance at the jail and Sunday School left i\Ir. Cluirton little tinie for the natives, but he reported that tliey were well disposed to the Enghsh, that "muskets, guns, powder and balls ' v\^ere not so much in demand among them as " clothing, boxes, sugar, tea," but above all things, what they wanted was " a copy of the Gospel " [7]. By the co-operation of the New Zealand Church Society, the New Zealand Land Company, and the Colonial Bishopries Council, the islands were created a diocese in 1841 [8]. Before his consecration (October 17, 1841) as the first Bishop of " New Zealand ' the Rev. Gkokgk Augustus Seiavyn asked the S.P.G. to entrust him with an annual grant for the purpose of endowment in jircference to giving annual salaries for clergymen. "What I most of ail deprecate" (said be) "is the continuance of annual salaries, which leave a church always in tlie same dependent state as at firsi. and lay upon the parent Society a continually increasing burden " [9]. [The force of this statement may be seen by a comparison of two parts of the Mission field. In New Zealand, whore the Colonial Church has been founded mainly on the endow- ment system, no station has received a grant from the Society for more tlian twenty-three years. In North America, where the other system has prevailed, there are still Missions which 100 to 150 years' contiiuious assistance have not rendered self-supporting.] The funds placed at Bishop Selwyn's disposal by the Society enabled him to take with him from England four clergymen* (Revs. T. AVhvtkhi-.ad, G. Bltt, R. Cole, and W. Cotton), three candidates for Holy Orders (Messrs. Evans, Nihill, and Butt), and two school teachers, as well as to proceed at once to the piu'chase of land for endowment [10]. During the next ten years the Society's grants for endowment alone aiaountod to ,l7,0()0, the New Zealand Company also contri- buting large sums for the 8am»> purpo.se [111 The Mission party sailed from Phmoutli in the I'oinalin on Decemb.r 2(), 1H4 I, and at once began studying ^hiori and otherwise jireparing for their future work. With the assistance of a New Zealand youtli whom he had engaged froir. a scl.c.ol at Battevsea, the Bishop was able on arriving to catechise in Maori [Ti,. Landing on May 'M, 1H42, at Auckland, and sctiling his family at * The Kov. C. Ti. Ta'tiy of the CM. 9. also accomrnniiul tho pint v. I- F 2 436 SOCIETY FOE THE PROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I :'<^, the Waimate, near the Bay of Islands, ho set out in July to visit the diocese. His " chief object being to obtain a general acquaintance with the language and habits of the natives, and with the niituro of the country," " very few specifically episcopal acts were perfonnefl," but " almost daily preaching and teaching " were involved. In his first tour he travelled nearly 2,300 miles — 7G2 on foot^and towards the end " the only I'emaining article in his possession of the least value was his "bag of gown and cassock." At the Waimate on his return he held his "first confirmation, at which 325 natives v.ere con- firmed [13]. In " every part of the country " there was " great occasion for thankfulness and hope." The English settlers (numbering in 1842 about {(,000) showed *' a very considerable willingness ... to bear their part in the maintenance of ministers," and the Clnuch being " foremost in the field" "few hindrances had grown up to prevent the establishment of a sound and efficient Church system," and the Bishop found himself placed in a position such as was never granted to any English Bisliop bt'lbre, with a power to mould the institutions of the Church from the l)eginning according to true principles" [1-i]. Tlie natives and English were so intorspersei. 'hat it was necessary ta require every clergyman to acquire Maori and to be ready to minister to both races [15] . On May 7, 1813. St. Paul's Church, Auckland (though unfinisliod) was opened.* " The services began with a native congregation at nine, some of whom . . . paddled a distance of twelve miles by sea during the night, in order to ho present." They took part in the service in a manner which contrasted strikingly " witli that of the silent and nn- kneeling congregations of the English settlers." At eleven an English congregation assembled and the Holy Communion was administered " to a more niunerous body of communicants" than the Bishop had ever met before in any English settlement. In the afternoon services were again held for the natives and the settlers [1(5]. Steps were being taken for the erection of churches at Wellington and Nelson. At the former place tlie Rev. R. Cole was stationed, having also under liis charge " a large native congregation . . . sometimes ... to the number of 300 " and the out-settlement at Petoni. At the Waimate " a collegiate institutiont for candidates for Holy Orders . . . upon the plan of King's College, London, and its- tributary schools," had been founded. The college coiu'se included instruction in medicine and surgery l)y two medical practitioners " of good repute," Messrs. Butt and C. Daviks, the wants of the sick natives as well as those of the European staff being ministered to. A knowledge of medicine was found to be of "groat assistance to a clergyman in this country." Two of the staff' had however passed beyond medical skill X [17j. In rendering an account of his " steward- ship" the Bishop wrote (1843) :— " Till! plan of the Society in furnishlnf^ mo with the nicann of educat'' young men tor the ministry, Jias given me the greatest comfort ami ho})e dur tg. • Consecriited Jfarcli 17, 18-14. t Scr p. 78S. J The Rev. T. Wliyteliead and Mr. W. Evans. The former had declined any re- muneration for hiH Rervices; and hy hiw will he repaid the outfit granted liini by the Society, and left £Cttl 8J per Cents, to the Church in New Zealand [18j. ' NEW ZEALAND. 437 the many losses which wo have sustained. , , . In carrying into effect the various plans which I have felt to be necessary for the establishment of a sound Church system in this country I have been continually reminded of the confidence reposed in me by the Committee, which has enabled me to act with decision in many cases where delay would seriously have injured the future prospects of the Church. ... If I had been fettered with strict rules and obliged to refer every question to England ; or if every clergyman were at liberty to communicate directly with the Society instead of looking up to mo as the director of his duties, and the source of his emoluments, I could never have met the changes whi'-h, even in one year, have completely altered many of the arrangements which I at first formed. Being entrusted with the charge of an undertaking altogether new and unexampled in our Church, and therefore experimental in character, I have deeply felt the benefit of that confidential latitude which was kindly given to me. ... I cannot withhold my tribute of gratitude, confidence and esteem, from the Committee, to whose exertions I owe so much of the comfort and stability which I feel in my present position . . . : as the managers of a public fund liaving for its object the propagation of the Gospel according to the doctrines of the Church of England thoy have fulfilled the purposes for which they were incor- porated, so far as regards my own diocese, in a nianncv, and to an extent, which, I doubt not, will produce, under God's blessing, a lasting effect upon the future character of this co'ony" [l'.)J. In this year the Bishop was successful in pacifying two parties of natives whose quarrels threatened to involve a portion of the northern island in war [20] . In 1844 a serious affray occurred between the settlers and the natives (led by John Ileke) at Kororareka. The English were defeated, but when the tiring had ceased the ])ishop and Mr. Williams w^ent on shore to recover and bury the bodies of the dead. The natives were plundering the houses, but their behaviour to the Missionaries was " perfectly civil and inoffensive," and several guided them to thf dead bodies which were " lying with their clothes and accoutrements untouched, no indignity of any kind liaving been attempted " [21]. A desultory and occasional warfare, in which many lives were sacrificed, was kept up until 1848, and probably would have been pro- longed but for a wise change of policv on the part of the home authorities. Only a short time before the disturbances ceased it be- came necessary for the Bishop to protest against a violation of the Treaty of Waitangi [22]. In those days " the chief fault " imputed to the Missionaries was an "undue desire for peace." "Here comes that Bishop to prevent us from lighting the natives " was a well- known saying, but his influence and that of his clergy prevented a general rising of the natives, and in fact not one in thirty of the population rebelled [23]. " In all parts of the country and under all circumstances " the Bishop received from his native friends "the most disinterested kind- ness " and was "comforted under many sorrows by their unwearii >! fidelity." " It has become an axiom in my mind " (he wrote in 181H) "that if I treat a native as my own child I make him a fViend for life " [24]. For the purpose of tracing the growth of the Society's work in New Zealand, Bishop Selwyn's letters andjournals are for a long period almost the only sources of information available to the Society. On this subject he wrote in 1847 : " I am conscious of a defect of regularity on my part in forwarding to you Reports of this Diocese, and in expressing my ^thanks for the unwearied kindness o the Society in still supplying ua ! ■| i4 !l mi 1 ( m 438 SOCIETY FOR THE TROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. with stated means of support in the midst of their pecuniary diHi- cultics " [25]. One reason assigned (L., Juno 23, 1848) for the infro- quency of his own reports was the fear of appearing to engross too much of tlte Society's interest and attention : " After the formation of so many new dioceses, I thought it due to them tliat we should not show so much anxiety as before, to create a feehng in favour of this country and so to absorb more than our proportionate share of pubHc contri- butions. I cannot bear to think of our continuing to drain your resources one hour longer than the necessity of the case may re- quire " [20]. Since 1812 the chief S.P.G. stations had spread from Wellington (1840) and Auckland (1841) to Nelson (1848), Tamaki (1847), Taranaki or New Plymouth (1847), Onehanga Harbour and several other places in the suburbs of Auckland (1847). St. John's College, after having been carried on two years at the Waimate, was removed in 1844 to a site then about four miles from Auckland. This institution was fre- quently declared by the Bishop to be "the key and pivot " of all his operations, and the only regular provision for its support was an annual grant of £300 from the Society. The general condition on which all students were admitted was that they should " employ a definite portion of their time in some useful occupation in aid of the purposes of the institution " — the " only real endowment " of which "was the industry and self-denial of all its members" [27 j. As instances of their skill and industry, " persons going out of town in the morning, saw with great surprise on their return in the evening, a church, where in the morning there was nothing at all. I'liglit of these little chapels were erected withing a few miles of Auckland, by the operation of an industrial body, working by the spare time of its own scholars, which would otherwise have been spent in idleness, and perhaps in vice " [28]. The following " chapelries " were in 1847-8 under the charge of the clerical members of the collegiate body : — St. Thomas', Tamaki, \ mile N.E. of the College; St. Mark's, Ilemueia, 4 miles W. ; St. Andrew's, Kpsoin, 5 miles S.W. ; St. Peter's, Onehunga, 5 niilos S.S.W. ; St. Jiimes' (native chapel), Okahu, 3 miles N.W. ; All Saints', Owairoa (Howick), 5 miles E. ; and New VilhiRO of Pensioners, 3 miles S. Not much could be said " in praise either of the beauty or congruity of the college buildings," which were of a tem|H)rary nature, chiefly of wood ; but excellent work was done in the various branches, com- prising the training of candidates for Holy Orders. < .itechists, and schoolmasters; elementary schools for the children of natives and British settlers; and an hospital. There was no difficulty in pro- curing a supply of promising native scholars. In order to civihse the Maories it was necessary not only to provide the means of education, but also " instruction in the most minute details of daily life add in every useful and industrious habit." They had " received the Gospel freely and with an unquestioning faith," but the unfavourable tendency of their habits was " every day dragging back many into the state of sin from which they seemed to have escaped." Their bane was "desultory work interrujited by total idleness." With them the belief was fant gaining ground " that work was incompatible with the character of a NEW ZEALAND. 489 gentleman." There was also a danger of the rising generation of tlie Fnglish sinking "to the same level of indolence and vice with the native youth." Hence the great attention paid to industrial training at St. John's College— the results of which were especially successful in farming, building, and printing operations — the latter including versions of the Scriptures in Maori. The mild character of slavery among the Maories was seen at Onetea in 1848, where a native in the Bishop's employ was landed to redeem his mother. The Bishop gave the master — a baptized Chief — " the choice proposed by St. Paul to Philemon of giving ... up freely in a spirit of Christian love, or of receiving payment." The master said that he was old and needed help, but when he was dead she should be free. The old woman after explaining that he would have no one to fetch him water, or to light his fire, or to boil his pot, ended by saying that she " loved her master " and would " not go out free." At the conclusion of a voyage of o,000 miles in 1848, including a visit to the Isle of Pines, the Bishop wrote : — " How forcibly may you urge this upon your members, that every Colony may bo a source of light to all its heathen neighbours ; that those who contribute so coldly and sparingly to the funds of the Society . . . because they think that its work does not bear a Missionary character, are, in fact, hindering the surest method of preaching the Gospel to the heathen by starving the Colonial Churches, which might be the nursing mothers of every tribe within the circle of their influence. . , . The young men of the College [St. John's], before my last voyage . . . begged me to accept their assurance that if I should discover any opening where their services might be more required than in New Zealand, they held themselves in readiness to answer to the call " [29]. In 1848 a movement was set on foot in England with the object of forming a settlement in New Zealand "to be composed entirely of members of our Church, accompanied by an adequate supply of Clergy, with all the appliances requisite for carrying out her discipline and ordinances and with full provision for extending them in proportion to the increase of population." The settlement was to be "provided with a good College, good Schools, Churches, a Bishop, Clergy, all those moral necessaries, in short, which promiscuous emigration of all sects, though of one class, makes it utterly impossible to provide adequately." To carry out these intentions the Canterbury Associa- tion — as the projectors were known — made arrangements with the New Zealand Company for acquiring a territory of about 2,400,000 acres on the eastern coast of the middle island. The first settlers, 1,512 in number, sailed from England in eight ships from September 1850 to .January 1851. Each ship was provided with a clergyman and a school- master, and the new settlement took the name of " Canterbury." Owing to the embarrassments of the New Zealand Company, and otlu'i- causes, the scheme was however only partially successful [30]. About £'24,000 were invested in land by the Canterbury Association ill 1851 for religious purposes, but some of the endowments were for a time " comparatively improductive," and "but for the assistance of the Society the appointment "of a Bishop " might have been indefinitely postponed." Such was the opinion of the first occupant of the See of Christchurch, Or. Harper, who found on his arrival in December 1856 a population of 5,000 — 70 per cent, being members of the Church — five 'ii 1 ■ 5 , I mi Mi ■i 1* i* 440 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. n m-: m i f>|S; < ■!' 'i churches, and nine clergymen — four of whom were labouring gra- tuitously. For 18 years ( 1862-79) the diocese received aid from the Society, an addition to its resources which was " very helpful and en- couraging, and must ever be gratefully remembered as an indication and substantial proof of the sympathy of the mother Church with her colonial offshoot in its efforts to fulfil the duties of its mission " [31]. Further relief came to Bishop Selwyn in 1858 by the formation of three new dioceses. Two of the new Bishops (of Wellington and Nelson) were consecrated in England, and one of their first episcopal acts on arrival in the colony was to assist in tlie consecration of the third, on which occasion Bishop Selwyn wrote : — " We had a delightful day on Sunday, April 3, when the four Bishops of Now Zealand, Christchurch, Wellington and Nelson consecrated the IJishop of Waiapu.* We are most grateful to the Giver of all good ; and among'His agents and instruments not the least share of gratitude is due to the Society for the Propagation of the dospel. to whose timely aid in 1841 this happy consummation is to be traced. I shall go back to Auckland light in heart, being now enabled to leave these rising provinces under the care of their own Bishops " [32]. In 1866 the Province of Otago became the Diocese of Dunediii, but as its first Bishop (Dr. Jenner) did not act, the Bishop of Christchurch continued to exercise episcopal authority over it until 1871. The first five dioceses received continuous aid from the Society down to the end of 187!), and Dunedin occasional help to 1880 [3BJ, In addition to grants for Missions the Society contributed largely to the endowment of the Dioceses of Wellington and Nelson [84]. Though its work in New Zealand was mainly among the colonists, the natives were not neglected by the Society. In the Diocese of Christ- church it numbered among its Missionaries the Rev. G. P. Mutu — who twice refused a seat in the Colonial Legislature although "begged to accept it by the entire Maori population " of the island, preferring " to take Holy Orders and to devote himself to the spiritual welfare of his countrymen." While studying with the Rev. J. H. Stack he maintained himself at his own cost [35]. Writing in 1859 the Bishop of Wellington stated that the Society's policy had "succeeded well " in that district. In the first struggles of the colony, when all the means and energies of the settlers were expended in subduing the forest and eking out a bare existence, " all care for their spiritual wants would have been omitted, had it not been for the Society " [361. A few years later he reported that the Society's grant had "worked a wonderful change " in the Upper Hutt district. The largest proprietor there, who gave a parsonage, said to him: " I do thank (rod when I consider the condition of this district compared with what it was three years ago. Then it was a den of thieves, now I leave it a Christian community. I am dying, and my family will remain here. Pray don't take away the Clergyman " [37]. The truth of Bishop SeJwyn's remarks on pages 439, 445, as to the value of the colonial branch of the Society's work was further manifested in 1802, when the New Zealund (!]uirch through its General Synod formally avowed its " rosponsil)ility ... to extend as far as in it * I Dr. W. Williumn. Iliir succt'ssor, Dr. E. C. Stuart, nflt'r Id years' devott'd serviiii as Bishop of Waiapu, rt'Bignwl his Hot; in 18',)3 in order to bcconit; a Missionary in Persiii, thus following tlie priMcdcnt set. by the late Bisliop French of Lahore (p. O'JTI.) The Venerable W. L. Williunis was elected to the Bishopric of Waiapu in 189-4 NEW ZEALAND. 441 he in it lies the knowledge of our blessed Lord and Saviour and the enjoyment of His means of grace, to every creature within the Ecclesiastical Province and to the heathen beyond " [88]. How the Gospel was carried to the "heathen beyond " is told under Melanesia. [»Scc p. 444.] In New Zealand itself Christianity had already spread to all parts of the colony,* but ero it had become firmly rooted there arose false prophets, and many of the natives fell away from the faith. The relapse was the outcome of the second Maoi'i War, which originated from the refusal of William King, the Chief of Waitara, to give up his own land which one Toira had professed to sell to tlie Colonial Governor, Colonel Gore P)rowne. For this refusal the New Zealand Government in 18()0 " proclaimed martial law and ordered W. King to bo attiicked." In 18G7 " the war was proved to be altogether unjust," on the evidence of Teira himself, taken before Judge Fen ton in a regular Comt in the colony. The Society was asked by the liishop of Wellington to "put this on record," "out of ju!=tico to your own Clergy and those of the Church Missionary Society, who were all so reviled for declaring William King to be in the right " [40]. At the outbreak of the war (which lasted with but little inter- mission till 1870) a leading chief said to the Bishop of Wellington : — " We believe that there is a deep-laid conspiracy to destroy us. The English people iirst send Clergy here to make us believe that you were all a pious God- fearing people— then by degrees the settlers followed ~ and now that they equal us in number, they instantly make a (juarrel, and if it had not been for the fact that see the newsi)apers abuse you Clergy as much as us, we should have con- we denuied you all alike " [41]. In 1804, when the Maori cause seemed to be almost lost, the Pai Marire, or Hau Ilau fanaticism, was set on foot, and soon " swept over the land like a pestilence, and carried off in its train the great mass of the people (natives) from Waikato to the Wairapa." Pai Marire means " \'ery good"— literally " good, smooth." Hau Hau (pronounced How How) is the war-cry of the Maories. The movement is said to have originated in this manner. An Enghsh officer (Captain Lloyd) and some of his men were killed by the Maories, who cut off their heads and drank their blood. Shortly afterwards it was said that the Angel Gabriel appeared to those who had partaken of the blood, and ordered Ca])tain Lloyd's head to be exhumed, cured in their own way, and carried throughout the land, in order that it should be the medium of commu- nication with Jehovah. Next it was announced that the head appointed a high priest (Te Ua) and two assistants or prophets (He- pania and Rangitauria), and communicated to them the tenets of a new religion, the followers of which were to be called Pai Marire, and to be protected by the Angel Gabriel and his legions, who were to aid them in exterminating, or driving out of the country, the Euro- peans and all natives who did not adopt the superstition. When this had been accomplished men were to be sent down from heaven to teach the Maories the European arts and sciences. The new religion con- tained strange contradictions. The al)iding presence of tlie Virgin Mary was promised, and the religion of England as taught by Scripture * In 1843-4 Bitihop Selwyu wrote : Gospel is unknown " [39]. 'There is no part of New Zetiluud where the . q^ I u li- tr I: 1 :. 11 -li 44-2 SOCIKTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOHPEL. (.1 was declared to bo false and the Scriptures were to be burnt. Yet the creed and form of worship adopted included not only Homanisrn but articles from Wcsleyanisni, the Enf^'lish Prayer ]3ook, and especially from Jiulaism and the Old Testanu-nt, to Avhich were added a mixture of Mormonism, Mesmerism, Spiritualism, Ventriloquism, and some of the worst features of the old Maori usage and tlio days of canniljalism. The rites which accompanied these doctrines were " oloody, sensual, foul and devilish; the least reprehensible consistiuf,' in running round an upright pole, and howling" until catalepsy ))rostrated the worshippers. During one of these fanatical outbreaks the Rev. V. S. Volknku, a Missionary of the C.M.S., suffered martyrdom while visiting his .Mission at Opokiti in 1805 [42]. Yet amid the apostasy of two-thirds of their countrymen the native clergymen remained steadfast to a man, and among the faithful laity were to be found many who in spite of the distractions of the war continued to make provision for the permanent establishment of the Church in their midst. In the Canterbury settlement, the Chatham Islands, and the Northern Island gifts of land and money were forth- coming — in the latter instance nearly X"2,000 had been raised by lH(j(} almost entirely by the Maories as a Native Pastors' Endowment Fund, which was supplemented by the Society [43j. In the first two districts the natives were comparatively few, and in the other, where they were numerous, the Maori Church was reported in 187G to be " much better provided for than that of our own countrymen," the immigrants being unable to maintain clergymen for themselves |44]. In 180*J Bishop Selwyn was translated to Lichfield, and the title of the see which he vacated was altered from " New Zealand " to " Auckland." His successor. Bishop Cowie, for whom he had secured an endowment [45], reported after 10 years' experience that the Society's assistance to the Diocese had " been most valuable, not only as so much money, but also — and chiefly — as a constant encouragement to our people to help themselves. . . . We have fifty clergy at work . . . including twelve Maories, and . . . most of them are maintained, in whole or in part, by the weekly ofterings of their congregations " [40]. Much more might be added to tlie same eflfect, but it will be sufficient to quote the following tribute from Bishop Selwyn : - " I claim for this Society tlio credit of having in a most patient, persevering, and God-fearing manner, in a time of wpiritual deadnesB, with little encouragement indeed, worked its way to success. ... I was once the sole Bishop in New Zealand ; there are now six, and every one of them, if applied to, would bear testimony, that tlie institution of their sees and the support of their clergy are mainly owing to the timely aid given by the Society " * (471. It should be added that each of those six dioceses has united in propagating the Gospel in foreign parts through the agency of the Melanesian Mission, and (in not a few instances) by means of the Society, whose coiniection with new Zealand has since 1880 b(;en * Tlie part taken by Bishop Selwyn in building up the Omrch in Now Zealand and pliuitiiig it in Melane.sia was formally recognised on his death in ]878, when the Soi'iety recorded " its gratitude to (iod for the precious exuniplo of a devout and unselfish life, and of a laborious and fruitful Episcopate " [4B]. NEW ZEALAND. 448 limited to the receipt of tokena of gratitude and of aympathy in its work. S TATisTics. — 111 Now Zeiilaiitl (area, 104,450 sq. iiiilcB), wlieru Uio Socinty (1840-80) iiHsiHtcd in maintaininj; 07 MisHionaricH and pliiiitinfj no Central Stutions (as detailed on pp. 1)0(1-7), there art) now (!(!H,Or)l inhabitantfl (Maories, 41,903), of whom 'i53,B81 are Church Menibora, under the care of 234 Clergymen and Bishops. [.Sec p. 700 ; see also the 'fable on p. 400.J li licfercncea (New Zealand).— [1] Jo., V. 44, pp. 200, '290-7. [2] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 170-93. [3]MMSH.,V. 4,pp. 1H8-90; do.V.15,pp. 5-7. [4] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 204-8, 3. [3] (. \6] »07, 311-3. [6J M MHS., V. 15, pp. 5-7. [6] M MSS., V. 4, pp. 808-14. [7] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 11-17. [8J R. 1841, pp. O.'J-O; Preface to Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1H42-3. [9J M MSS., V. 15, pp. 1-2. [10] Jo., V. 44, pp. 411-2. [11] Jo., V. 41, pp. 394-5 ; do. V. 45, pp. 81, 82, 192, 278-4, 881, 432: sen also Jo., V. 47, pp. 200-1 ; M MSS., V. 15, pp. 3-4, 21-2, 834-0 ; Q.P., July 1842, p. 2 ; and R. 1851, p. 57. [12] Preface to Bishop Seiwyn'8 Visitation Journals, 1842-8, pp. 8-9 ; Annals of Diocese of New Zealand, 1847, pp. 80-1 ; Q.P., April 1842, p. 10. [13J Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1842-3, pp. 87-102, [14J M MSS., V. 15, p. 23 ; R. 1843, p. 09. [15] Bishop SelwynL.,Nov. 0, 1812, M MSS., "V. 15, pp. 81-9. [16] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 42-8; R. 1844, p. 08. [17] R. 1843, p. 72; R. 1844, pp, 98-101. [18] Jo., V. 44, p. 419 ; R. 1843, p. 74 ; R. 1844, pp. 101-2. [10] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 41, 58, 08-4, 00-7. [20] Bishoj) Selwyn's Visitation Journal, 1843, pp. 7-8. [21] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 09-108. [22] M.R. 1855, p. 133 ; M MSS., V. 15, p. 204. [23] L., Bishop Selwyn, Dec. 23, 1847, M MSS., V. 15, pp. 1C2-3. [24] M MSS., V. 15, p. 243. [26] M MSS., V. 15, p. 121. [20] Church in the Colonies, No. 20, p. 2. [27] R. 1840, p. 97; Bishop Selwyn's Visitation Journal, 1843-4, Part III., pp. 45-6, [28] M.R. lH55, pp. 121-5. [29] M MSS,, V. 15, pp. 128-255. [30] M.R. 1855, pp. 139-44 ; R. 1850, pp. 28-4 ; " Canterbury Papers," 1850, in bound pamphlets ; " New Zealand, 1800," No. 20. [31] M MSS., V. 18, pp. 79-88 ; R. 1881, pp. 90-100. [32] M MSS., V. 15, p. 805. [33] Applications Committee Report, 1879, p. 2 ; do. 1880, p, 9. [34] Jo. V. 47, pp. 200-1, 244-5; Jo. V. 49, pp. 868-4, 407-8; M M>-'S., V. 15, pp. 288-9, 299-301. [351 R- 1H71, p. 132; R. 1872, p. 92. [36] L., Bishop of Wellington, August 15, 1859, M.P., 1859, p. 266. [37] R. 1864, p. 158. [38] R. 1862, p. 188; M MSS., V. 15, p. 868. [39] Bishop Selwyn's Journal, 1848-4, p. 20. [40] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 26-7. [41] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 837-8. [42] L., Bishop of Wellington, April 6 and July 12, 1805, M MSS., V. 15, pp. 487-40; Charge of do., 1865, M.F. 1866, pp. 81-2, 278-9, 295-9. [43] R. 1808-4, p. 133 ; R. 1800, p. 166 ; R. 1867, p. 189 ; R. 1808, p. 107 ; M MSS., V. 16, p. 888 ; Jo., V. 49, p. 364 ; Jo., V. 52, p. 159. [44] L., Bishop of Auckland, November 11, 1870, M MSS., V. 10, p. 842 ; R. 1877, p. 07. [45] R. 1867, p. 39 ; R. 1869, p. 141. [46] M MSS,, V. 10, p. 887. [47] M.F. 1870, p. 158. [48] Jo., V. 53, pp. 148-50. I ,■ I i' ? I IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) 1.0 I.I 140 1 2.2 2.0 I L25|||u 1.6 M ^ 6" — ► Hiotographic Sciences Corporation ]3 Wl^ST MAIj^ STMET VVriiTIR.N.Y. \AiWt (7T«) 973-45C; Ss <> 444 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. im CHAPTER LXVn. MELANESIA. MfiiiANESiA. comprises tho western islands of the South Pacific Ocean, more than 200 in number, the principal groups being the Solomon,* the Santa Cruz, and the Banks Islands, the New Hebrides, and New Caledonia — bounded on the east by the Fijis and closed in to the westward by Australia and New Guinea. Generally they are of volcanic formation and are covered to the water's edge with luxuriant vegetation — the whole effect being enchanting. They are inhabited by peof>le differing widely from the natives of the East Pacific, or Polynesia. The Polynesians are lighter in colour, and for the most part of larger stature, and are united by language, customs, and superstitions. " A native of any one Polynesian island would almost immediately recognise in the dialect spoken in any other Polynesian island a dialect similar to his own." It is very different in Melanesia, where, although the inhabitants with few excep- tions belong to the Papuan race, " almost as a rule, the natives of one island, however small, have a language which is nowhere else understood " ; and in the New Hebrides this diversity extends to the villages. Hence the people are broken up into hostile sections, the boundary of a rock or a brook dividing, within the confines of a small island, " languages mutually unintelligible and communities perpetually at war." T(ie climate of the northern islands is no less unfriendly ; in all but a few, " fever and ague afflict the natives and make a continual residence impossible to Europeans and even perilous to the Polynesians of the Eastern Pacific." When the See of New Zealand was founded in 1841 the jurisdiction of Bishop G. A. Selwyn was by a " clerical error " [1] extended to the 84th degree of north, instead of south, latitude. In addition to this he received a charge from Archbishop Howley, in the name of the mother Church, to consider New Zealand " as the central point of a system extending its influence in all directions, as a fountain diffusing the streams of salvation over the islands and coasts of the Pacific, as a luminary to which natives enslaved and debased by barbarous and bloody superstitions will look for ligltt." At this time most of the islands tn the eastward of Melanesia had already received the Gospel — the Society, Hervey and Navigator Islands being occupied by the London Missionary Society, and the Friendly and the Fiji groups by the Wesleyans. But so far as Bishop Selwyn was aware " in Melanesia . . . not ... a single native Christian was to be found." For the first seven years of his episcopate Bishop Selwyn's time was fully occupied by his duties in New Zealand, but at the end of that time he was enabled (December 1847 - March 1848) to visit in H.M.S. Dido the Friendly and Navigator Islands, Rotuma, Anaiteum (Southern Hebrides), and the Isle of Pines (near New Caledonia). The Wesleyan and .the London Society Missionaries were already in the field, and the Church of Rome too had borne witness ; but the thing which impressed Bishop Selwyn most was his meeting in Samoa a Mission which had been dispatched to the Pacific by the Presbyterians of Nova Scotia. " A striking lesson for our New Zealand Church," said he, " for I believe this was the first instance of any Colonial body sending out its Mission to the heathen, without assistance from the mother country . . . how much more easy would be our work " [2]. Easy (comparatively) as regarded distance, but in other respects how difficult ! Looking to the unheal thiness and er*;ent of the field * A British Protectorate was established over twenty-one of the Solomon Islaudu in 1803. MELANESIA. 445 and the confusion of tongues that prevailed, it was evident that if Melanesia was to be evangelised it must be by the employment of native agency. Accordingly Bishop Selwyn formed the plan of gather- ing youths from the various islands and taking them to New Zealand for training as teachers of their countrymen [31. Friends in England furnished the means of buying a small schooner, the Undine, in which in the autumn of 1849 he visited, in company with H.M.S. Havannah, Anaiteum, Tanna, Erromango, Fate, Uea, Lifu, Nengone (or Mare), New Caledonia, and the Isle of Pines, and returned with five youths — three from Nengcne, one from Lifu, and one from New Caledonia. In 1850 these scholars were taken back to their homes and others were brought away — from the Loyalty Islands, the Southern Hebrides, and the Solomon Islands. This voyage occupied from April 6 to .June 8, the Undine being escorted by H.M.S. Fly, Later in the same year Bishop Selwyn took a prominent part in establishing the Australasian Board of Missions [see p. 398], one immediate result of which was the adoption of the Melanesian Mission by the Church in Australia and New Zealand, and the provision of a new vessel [4]. On the next voyage Bishop Selv/yn was accompanied by the Bishop of Newcastle, and writing to the Society from the '* schooner Border Maid,'' " At sea, September 17, 1861," he said : — " I think that I cannot acknowledge the Society's Jubilee Letter from a more appropriate place than the bosom of the wide sea, over which, in its length and breadth, it has pleased Ood that the work of His Church should be extended. The vessel, on board of which I write, will also attest the blessing granted to the Society's labours ; for it is the gift "■ of the Dioceses of Sydney and Newcastle, where the good seed has been sown and nurtured, under Divine protection, mainly by your efforts. It has pleased God in a remarkable manner to verify the words which I wrote in an early letter ; that those who thought that our venerable Society was doing little for the conversion of the heathen, might well consider whether there could be any su/er way of spreading the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth, than by building up the Colonial Churches as Missionary centres. The movement at Sydney last year ... is a signal proof of the diffusive and fructifying character of youi work. Your contributions to Australia and New Zealand have awakened a zeal, and estabUshed a precedent, by which the Gospel has now been carried over a rangn of 4,000 miles, to islands of which even the names are almost unknown in London. We have with us in the Mission vessel thirteen youths, from six different islands, besides two of our own New Zealanders [ = 15, speaking seven languages], who are going with us to St. John's (now recognised as the central Missionary College), for such instruction as we hope will qualify them, in due time to return as teachers to their own countrymen . . . we offer to you these trea- sures of our Mission field, as proofs that your efforts have not been unblessed, and that your prayers do not return to you void. ... in our College, mainly promoted and encouraged by your support, you are educating the children of the most distant races of the earth. . . . And it is mainly owing to the efforts of the Society, under God's blessing, that I have been enabled, during the last nine months, to visit, with ease and comfort, inhabited countries stretching over thirty-three degrees of latitude, or, one eleventh part rf the circumference of the globe . . . [5], During this voyage, while Bishop Selwyn was on shore at Malicolo in the New Hebrides, procuring a supply of fresh water, the Mission vessel was surrounded for two hours by several canoes full of savage men armed with clubs and spears. An attempt was then made to cut off his retreat, but amid a shower of arrows he and his party reached the vessel without injury [0]. * [ = jei.aoo.] Mli' i! i\ \' 446 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. At Nengone (Loyalty grorp) Bishop Selwyn in 1852 stationed the Rev. W. NiHiLL and baptized 19 natives, one being a Chief of Lifu. The first coiivert of the Solomon Islands also received baptism, and 25 scholars were conveyed to New Zealand. At this time the Polynesian teachers of the L.M.S. had been mainly instrumental in bringing about (500 natives of Nengone to a profession of Christianity, but it was understood that the field was open to the Church of England, and Mr. Nihill laboured there " with extraordinary zeal and success " and had " entirely won the confidence of the people when in 1854 Eux'opean teachers from the London Mission appeared." The " engagement " between that Society and Bishop Selwyn had beer misunderstood on the one side or the other. The position of Mr. Nihill was trying ; but " he did all he could to help the new comers with his knowledge of the language, gave them his translations, and in every way suppressed his own feelings for the good of the people." In 1856 he died. Nengone then *' fell out of the sphere of the Melanesian Mission though for three years more scholars were taken from the island to New Zealand " [7]. In 1854 Bishop Selwyn visited England and secured a new schooner, and the ser\'ices of the Rev. John Coleridge Patteson. In the first visitation made in the Soiithern Cross in 1857 landings were effected on 66 islands, and friendly relations established with the inhabitants, 83 scholars accompanying the Bishop to New Zealand. One of the young men. Chief of Lifu, brought his wife, wishing her to be partaker of the same education as himself [8]. For the first ten years of its existence the Anglican Mission was mainly engaged with the Loyalty Islands, but these, together with the southern New Hebrides and New Caledonia and the Isle of Pines, were relinquished by Bishop Selwyn since they had become occupied by other Missions.* From this comparatively healthy region attention was now diverted to the northern iplands. Their general unhealthi- ness [see p. 444] made it difficult to find a basis of operations for the winter, but in 1860 Mota in the Banks Islands was selected, Mr. Patteson remaining there for some weeks. On the return voyage in this year the Soxithern Cross was lost on the coast of New Zealand, but the scholars were enabled to proceed to the new Melanesian College which had been established at Kohimarama, near Auckland (p. 789). In 1861 Bishop Selwyn resigned the charge of the Mission to Mr. Patteson, who was consecrated Missionary Bishop for Melanesia in Auckland on the Festival of St. Matthias. Friends in England provided a new Southern Cross, which arrived in 1868 [10]. In the previous year comuiimication was opened with Santa Cruz. The Missionaries had never before effected a landing. On this occa- sion (1862) Bishop Patteson " went ashore in seven different places, large crowds of men thronging down to the water's edge " as he landed. They were exceedingly friendly, but no scholars could be gained [11], • The four Loyalty Iblands bj the L.M.S. , Now Caledonia and the Ihle of Pines by the Roman Catholics, and Anaiteuin, Futuna, Erromango, Tana, Niua (in the Southern Hebrides) by the Presbyterians from Nova Scotia, through whoso labours the inhabitants of Anaiteum (in number 4,000) were converted from heathenism to Chnstianity in nine years [{>]. MELANESIA. 447 Two years later, as the Mission party were leaving this island, the natives shot poisoned arrows at them, and Edwin Nobbs and Fisher Young— both descendants of the Pitcairn Islanders (p. 455) died from the wounds received 1 12]. In approaching the Melanesian islands for the first time great caution was necessary. Generally the shore was occupied by a largo band of armed men. If no women or children were among them, there was need for extra caution, and still more, if dark forms were observed hiding behind the trees. " As a general rule," Bishop Patteson "never hesitated going ashore," and it was "real safety to go alone " and " defenceless." Visitors with weapons created suspicion. The usual method of the Missionaries in landing was to leave the boat a good way off, and then go ashore either wading or swimm- ing [18j. (For " a fair illustration of a first visit at an island where all goes well . . . everyone seems friendly and confidence is at once estabhshed," sec M.F. 1803, pp. 101-2.) On tlie Bishop's first visit to Mota the natives came to the conclu- sion that he "was one Porisris who had died at ^lota," and having gone to New Zealand had " there passed through certain changes till he reappeared in his own land." When the Missionaries had succeeded in obtaining pupils from any island, and had learned the language, they returned and wintered on the island, the result being that they won the goodwill of some of the people, and carried on continuously the teaching which the lads had received in New Zealand [14]. In 1807 the headquarters of the Mission, with its Central School, "the true nursery of Missionaries for the islands" (as Bishop Patteson called it [15]), was removed from New Zealand to Norfolk Island.* This step would have been taken twelve years before but for objections raised on account of the Pitcairn settlersf [17]. The new site of the Mission is on the western side of Norfolk Island, about three miles from the town ; and as regards climate, fertility, and nearness to Melanesia, is far preferable to New Zealand. The Eev. J. PAiiMER prepared the way for t^e removal, and on the arrival of the Mission party Bishop Patteson was " astonished " to see what had been effected. In the place that he had " left only a few months before unenclosed and without a hut or shed of any kind upon it" he now found "a large wooden house," with dormitory, kitchen, and sheds attached. Several acres of land were fenced in, and had already yielded a fine crop of yams, sweet potatoes, &c. Other works were in progress. All this "had been mainly done " by Mr. Palmer " and his party of sixteen lads." Mr. Palmer was one of the Mission- aries assisted from the Society's grants. Of another, the Rev. L. Pritt, whose health did not permit him to remove to Norfolk Island, Bishop Patteson wrote : — " Deforn his time we taught a certain amount of reading and writing ; we used to print too, and made some t^iall attempts at teaching the lads to bo useful in other ways. But he conceived and worked out the idea of making the school a • Though aconvouioiitcontro.i^virfolk Island IB not within "Melanesia." [Sen p. 465.] Tlif! Government of Queensland offered a site in Curtis Island in 1864, but on ex- amination it proved unsuitable [161. + Sec p. 454. , li . a ■ Vv m \\ 448 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I'H I' mm thoroughly industrial working institution . . . the discipline, training and general organization of the whole school both with respect to Melanesians and to us English people also are in great measure owing to him. That we have now a bond /Z<2e working institution to some extent self-contained and self-supporting is his work. . . . Melanesians . . . acquired habits of honesty, attention, careful- ness, industry. He taught them everything at first, by doing everything with hia own hands. . . . Mrs. Pritt trained the girls and young women as he trained the boys and young men. . . . That he has so trained these scholars of ours as to render himself no longer absolutely necessary, for they can now do without him what they have so well learnt to do with him . . . this is indeed high praise to give to any man [18]. St. Barnabas was the name adopted for the new station, in con- sequence of the site having been chosen on the festival of that saint in 1866. The first ordination in Norfolk Island was held on St. Thomas' Day, 1867, when the Rev. J. Palmer was ordained Priest and Messrs. G. Brooke and J. Atkin Deacons [19]. On December 21, 1868, the first Melanesian (George Sarawia) was ordained. He was a native of Venn Lava Island, brought away by Bishop Selwyn in 1858, and educated at the Society's expense in the college at New Zealand. Mr. Bice, of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, was ordained with him. The Mota language was used throughout. The greater part of the Prayer Book had long been in print, and the Ordination Service was set up and printed by George in time for it to be taught to the scholars, and " the 55 Melanesians present were nearly all of them able to enter into the Service intelligently " [20]. The Rev. J. Atkin, who had succeeded Mr. Pritt on the Society's list, wrote from Norfolk Island in 1869 : " Our life is very much that of a large family ; our Bishop is a father to all — the clergy, the older brothers, and so on, down to the latest comers, who still feel that they are as much members of the family as their older brothers." But the family had its cares. " Traders " had been among the islands, " taking away natives to work in the cotton plantations at Fiji, New Caledonia, or Queensland." Some of the " traders," if they could not entice men on board, used force to accomplish their object [21]. In January 1871 the Bishop addressed the General Synod of New Zealand on the subject of kidnapping, stating that " out of 400 or 600 Banks Islanders who had been taken away " he " had not heard of, much less seen, one tenth of that number brought back." " In conclusion " (said he) "I desire to protest by anticipation against any punishment being inflicted upon natives of these islands who may cut off vessels or kill boats' crews, until it is clearly shown that these acts are not done in the way of retribution for outrages first committed by white men. Only a few days ago a report reached me that a boat's crew had been killed at Espirito Santo. Nothing is more likely. I expect to hear of such things. It is the white man's fault, and it is unjust to punish the coloured man for doing what, under the circumstances, he may naturally be expected to do. People say and write inconsiderately about the treachery of these islanders. I have experienced no instance of anything of the kind during fourteen years' intercourse with them ; and I may fairly claim the right to be believed when I say that, if the Melanesian native is treated kindly, he will reciprocate such treatment readily. The contact of many of these traders arouses all the worst suspicions and passions of the wild untaught man. It is not difficult to find an answer to the question. Who is the savage, and who is the heathen man ? "Imperial legislation is required to put an end to this miserable state of things " [22]. MELANESIA. 449 'i r state of The effects of this nefarious traffic greatly dispirited the Bishop during the first part of his winter stay among the islands in thic year, and the only hope for the Mission seemed to be to try to get at the Melanesians on the plantations in Australia and Fiji. But " the wonderful progress made at Mota during his stay there . . . brightened his hopes " [28]. "(The whole island was full of the one theme— the new religion. The Bishop baptized 97 children in one day ; old men and women also in great numbers There was no rest for the Bishop. He was beset everyvbere by question-askers, doubters and believers, and in the gamals and salagoros — the club-houses of Mota — where of old the conversation had been of the grossest kind the general talk now was, * What was that Bishopc said last night ? '" Such was the report brought to Norfolk Island at the end of August. In " that happy day of prosperous reunion and of looking back upon a work done, and forward to a return home," little did the community think that before another month had run its course, " two of the three rejoicers would have reached a far happier home " [24]. Landing on September 20, 1871, at Nukapu, an islet about thirty miles to the north-east of Santa Cruz, after a labour vessel had been there, Bishop Patteson was killed by the natives, and about a week later two of his companions, the Rev. J. Atkin and Stephen Taroaniara, died of the wounds which they had received [25]. The death of tht. Bishop was regarded by the Society (January 19,. 1872) " s the brightest crown of a life of Christian heroism, as an honour ri 'ected for the first time in this age on the office of a Bishop of our Chi.rch, as a severe and humiliating warning from on High against the frequent acts of violence and injustice by which Christianity has been disgraced in the eyes of the heathen," and "as a trial to us all permitted by God whose teachmg will be soonest understood by those who wait on Him in patience and prayer." And it pledged itself to " renew and continue to the utmost " of its ability " its cordial co-operation with the Missionaries in their work," and " to honour the Christian dead by an effort to protect from further injury the heathen islands of Melanesia and ... to give a more permanent character to the work for the recovery of those islanders out of darkness to the light of Divine knowledge and Christian living " [26]. Little difficulty was experienced in raising a fund of £7,000, which was applied to (1) the erection of a memorial church on Norfolk Island (£2,000), (2) the provision of a new Mission vessel (£1,600), and (8) the endowment of the Mission (£3,500) [27j. The Society also memorialised the Imperial Government (January 1872) for the suppression of the slave trade in the Pacific. The sub- ject was accorded a place in the Queen's Speech a few weeks later, and in September the senior Missionary, the Rev. R. H. Codrinqton, reported : " the efforts made, by the Society's petition, to do away with what was in fact a Slave Trade . . . have already borne visible fruits." "Where previously traders were to be seen " continually day after day," it was now "a rare thing to see one," and the Missionaries in thin year had met with only a single instance of an " unlicensed trader." And it was not only fear of the ships of war that had effected this change. "Public opinion" had" been so strongly expressed " that some had " withdrawn from an unpopular occupation," and others o o mf .'(.I- 450 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i had " left it because of their experience of the horrors of it." In expressing the gratitude of the Miasion Mr. Codrington said : " The work of the .cciety for distant Missionaries, in bringing together and conveying to them such sympathy and encouragement when they are sorely tried by their isolation itself, besides whatever else may have fallen upon them, is one of the most useful and blessed of the offices which it discharges for the Church of England " [28]. There were other signs that Bishop Fatteson's death was being overruled for good. Though stunned for a time by the calamity, the surviving members of the Mission, in a spirit worthy of their late leader, increased rather than relaxed their efforts, and the work, so far from collapsing, continued to make good progress. The Report for 1878 recorded *' that tire Mission is perhaps stronger now thru at any previous period in its history " [29]. In this year the Rev. J. R. Selwv^n and the Rev. J. Still joined the staff, who nominated the former to the New Zealand Synod ns their Bishop ; but it was decided that the New Zealand Bishops* should supply episcopal ministrations for a time [30.] This arrangement, with Mr. Codrington as Superintending Mis- sionary (he had previously declined the higher office), was terminated in February 1877 by the consecration of the Rev. J. R. Selwyn at Nelson [32]. Simultaneously a ser^^ce of intercession was con- ducted in Lichfield Cathedral by his father, the founder of the Mission [88]. An important step was made in this year towards re- opening communication with the Santa Cruz group, the new Bisho]) having delivered from captivity a native of Nufiloli, one of the islands, and sent him to his home [84]. The placing of the Rev. Mano Wadrokal, a Melanesian deacon, at Nufiloli in 1878 was followed by a visit of Bishop John Selwyn to Santa Cruz in 1880, and the opening of Mission work there [35]. In 1884 he was enabled to erect a cross at the scene of Bishop Patteson's death in Nukapu. The cross, the gift of the Patteson family, has this inscription: — " In memory of John ileridgo Patteson, D.D., Missionary Bishop, whose life was here taken by men for whose sake he would willingly have given it. Sep. 20, 1871 " [86]. The Memorial Church at Norfolk Island was opened for regular service on Christmas Day 1879, and consecrated on December 7, 1880. In thanking the Society " for this glorious gift," which " completely . . . fulfils the aspirations of Bishop Patteson's life," Bishop Selwyn said that nothing that the Melanesians *' have ever seen can approach it in beauty and fitness for its use," and " their awe-struck reve- rent behaviour in it shews how the beauty of holiness is teaching them "[37]. From this time the history of the Melanesian Mission may be said to have been full of encouragement. Experience has proved the wisdoiu of the system adopted by its founder, and each year seems to lead the way to fresh conquests for Christ. The placing of native teachers, male and female, in the islands has shown remarkable results, as appears by the fact that the Central Training Institution at Norfolk Island is now enabled to draw on Christian homes for many of its ree native deacons were ordained by the Bishop of Auckland in 1872 [31], MELANESIA. 461 '!! scholars. In some instances, as in Uio Banks Islands, there is no lack of volunteers for work in distant islands. In one year sixteen native teachers went forth from Mota [88]. The first ordination held withiii Melanesia was in 1878, when Bishop John Selwyn admitted the Rev. Edwin Sakelkau to the diaconate at his home — Ara, in the Banks Islands [39], It had been the aim of Bishop Patteson, no less than the founder, to make the Melanesian Mission independent of aid from England. " The Australasian Church ought to support it " (said the former in 1865), " and they will do so. . . . We can carry on the Mission hero very well if we only do our duty." In 1869 he wrote to the same effect [40], and added in 1870 : " Our object is to support the Mission here in Australasia, and to free both the Society and also private friends in England as much as possible from contributing to our aid, that they may have more to give lo them that need elsewhere. This Mission receives almost an undue share of support and sympathy, and we cannot feel it right when we read of the great difficulties under which other Missionaries are labouring, to withdraw any money from being sent to them " [41]. From the Society (the chief supporter of the College at Auckland where the work was begun) [see p.445] the Mission had been receiving an annual subsidy since 1853 [42] . This ceased at the end of 1881 [43], but through New Caledonia the Society still retained a connection with Melanesia. Owing to its annexation by the French, about 1857, this island had been regarded as practically outside the sphere of the Melanesia Mission, but in 1880 the Society at the request of Bishop J. Selwyn sent a Missionary there (Mr. G. Scott) from England. Having been ordained at Sydney, Mr. Scott arrived at Noumea on January 6, 1881, and with the per- mission of the Governor he succeeded in opening the first and only non-Roman Mission in the island. His ministrations, primarily intended for the English-speaking people, were extended to " soldiers, sailors, convicts, and all classes of the community," and "native labourers from almost every island in the South Pacific " received instruction from him. The failure of Mr. Scott's health led to his withdrawal early in 1885, and the Mission has not been revived [44]. "The noble work " which Bishop John Selwyn "has been privi- leged to do in Melanesia," was formally acknowledged by the Society when, in 1891. illness obliged his lordship to resign his See * [45]. Statistics. — See p. 406. Beferences (Melanesia).— [1] M MSS., V. 15, jT 290 h, g. [2] Letters, kc, of Bishop Selwyn 1848 and 1853-4, pp. 5-33 ; sec Bound Pamphlets, " New Zealand, 1860," No. la. [3] M.F. 1863, pp. a()-7 ; R. 1860, p. I7'i. [4] Bishop Selwyn, L., 1853, pp. 44-8 ; R. 1860, p. 173. [5] MMSS,, V. 15, pp. 200-9. [6] M.R. 1855, pp. 137-9. [7] M MSS., V. 15, pp. 278-81 ; R. 1860, pp. 173-4. [8j Bishop Sehvyn's Letters. 1853, p. 46 ; R. 1858, p. 134 ; R. 1866, p. 174. [9J R. 1800, pp. 171-2. |10J M MSS., V. 15, p. 337; M.F. 1861, pp. 143-4 ; R. 1860, pp. 171-0. [11] M.F. 1863, p. 104. [12J R. 1804, p. 157. [13] M.F. 1864, p. 140. [14] M.F. 1803, pp. 105-0, 123-7. [15] M.F. 1803, p. 127. [16] R. 1800, pp. 170-7. [17] M MSS., V. 15, p. 290 b, /; R. 1806, p. 175 ; Bound Pamphlets, "New Zealand, I860," No. 12. [18] M MSS., V. 16, p. 3tJ ; M.F. 1808, pp. 152-4 [19]. M.F. 1808, pp. 152-5 ; R. 1868, p. 111. [20] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 123-5. [21j R. * His successor, the Rev. Cecil Wilson (of Moordown, Bournemouth), was consecratod in Auckland Cathedral, New Zealand, on St. Barnabas' Day (June 11), 1894. oo2 m m ^- i ) 452 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1809, r- 146: see also do. p. 147; and L., Bishop PattcBon, November 11, 1802 (M.F.. 180»,j)p. 99-101) and Auj,'UHt 24, 1H70; M M8H., V. 10, p. 197. [22] It. 1871, p. 143. [23] L., Rev. R. H. Codrington, October 17, 1872 (M MHH., V. 10, p. 222). [241 R. 1871, p. IS.";. 1 25] iiVe accounts of Rev. C. E. Brooke and Rev. J. Atkin ; M MHH., V. 1(S Sp. 215, 226-0; R. 1871, pp. 187-8. [26] Jo., V. 51, pp. 179-81. |271 R. 1872, p. 90; ;. 1873, p. 109; R. 1874, p. 92; R. 1881, pp. 97-8; Jo., V. 51, pp. lO.VO, 188-i) ; Jo., V. 52, 355. [28] Jo., V^51, pp. 105, 184-7 ; R. 1871, p. 145 ; M.F. 1873, , p. wv; K. 1M74, p. ua; a. ibbi, pp. 07 pp. 255-0; Jo., V. 58, p. 355. [28] Jo., V. 51, p. 08. [29] R. 1873, p. 108. [30] R. 1874, p. 94. [31] R. 1872, p. »(!. [32] R. 1877, p. 07. [33] R. 1870, pp. 80-7. [34] " Molanesian Island VoyiiKe," 1H77, pp. 28-82 [35] M MSS,, V. 10, pp. 880, 443. [36] Melanosian Report, 1884, p. 7> [37] M MHS., V. 10, pp. 403-443. [38] M MS«., V. 10, i)p. 402-3 ; R. 1879, p. 82. [301 M MSH., V. 10, p. 380. [40] M MSH., V. 15, p, 409; do. V. 10, p. 133; R. 1805, p. 154. [41] M MS8., V. 10, p. 184. [42] Jo., V. 40, p. 801 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 888-4 ; M MSS., V. 18, p. 44. [43] R. 1881, p. 97. [44] M MSS,, V. 10, pp. 381-2, 454, 458, 470-7, 490-1, 493, 499 ; R. 1880, p. 78 ; R. 1882, pp. 75-0 ; R, 1883, p. 70 ; R. 1884, p. 80-. [45] Standing Committee Book, V. 47, p. 108. CHArTER LXVIII iil PIT CAIRN ISLAND. PiTCAiRN Isi.\Ni) (iiroa, 2 square miles), situated in 7. Its first settlement 22 years later took })laco nnder the followinj; circumstance-i. In December 1787 H.M.S. Sounfii, commanded by Lieut. IJlifjh, was sent to the South So.i I^^landn to procure plan t.s of the bread-fruit tree for introduction into the West Indies. On tlio return voyage a mutiny tix)k place off Tofoa, one of the Friendly Islands, on April 27, 1789, when tho- Commander and 18 oflftcers and men were sent adrift in a launch. After losing one of their number by an attack of the natives at Tofoa, and suffering terrible privations, they arrived on i at Timor, a Dutch island in the East Indies, a distance of 3,018 miles. Foui and another remained at Batavia ; the others reached England in- March 1790 mutineers were less fortunate. Fourteen were taken by a British frigate at Otaheito in 1791 : four of these were drowned during shipwreck, three were- hung, three pardoned, and four acquitted. Two others could be accounted for— the ship's corporal had become King of Teirraboo and been shot by a companion, who in turn was killed by the natives ; but the fate of the remainder was not discovered until 1808. In that year (Captain Folger of an American ship visited Pitcaim Island, and -rvas astonished to find it inhabited, and by English-speaking people. Those proved to be the sole survivor of the missing mutineers — John Adams — and their descendants. On parting from their companions at Otaheite, Adams and the other eight had proceeded to Pitcnirn Island, taking with them a native wife each, six Otaheitan men (three of whom had wives), and a native girl — in all a party of 28. On landing they destroyed the ship, and soon began to destroy one another. Five of tlio whites were murdered by the Otaheitan men in 1793, and every one of the latter were slain in the same year. The native women resigned themselves to their lot, but not until they hod failed in an attempt to escape and to kill the other whites. Of the latter, one committed suicide in 1798, another was killed by his comjianions in self-defence in the next year, and a third died a natural death in 1800. Thus Adams was left the only man on the island, in the midst of five or six heathen women and twenty fathorlcsR children. About ten years later he was troubled by two dreams, under the influence of which he was led to "search the Scriptures," a copy of which, with a Prayer Book, had been saved from the Bounttj, but long laid aside. His heart being turned to God, he sought to atone for the past by instructing the other members of the settlement, and a chapel was built in whicli all met for worship according to the form in the Prayer Book. The next visitors to the island — the captains of H.M.S. Briton and Tagus in 1814 — found there a happy, flourishing, and devout community, numbering about 46 besides infants. The part that Adams had taken in the mutiny was practically condoned by the British Government, and he continued the head of the settlement until liis death in 1829. In the previous year there had come to tlie island one well qualified to carry on the work of instructing the people. George Hunn Nobbs was born in Ireland in 1709 PITCAIRN ISLAND. 468 After aerv-ing aa a midshipman in tho British Navy, a,n a lieutenant in the Chilian aervioe, and in other capacitieti at aoa, he was attracted to Pitcairn Island hy reports of the happineas of the people there, a happineas which he desired not only to share but to incroaao, On his succeeding Adams as teacher in 1820 the inhabitants numbered 08. By 1831 they had increased to 87, and in anticipation of a scarcity of fresh water they were then removed by the British Government to Otaheito. There they were welcomed by Queen Pomaro and her subjects ; but tho climate and licentiousness of the place did not suit the emigrants, and in the same year all but twelve, who had died, returned to Pitcairn Island. Some trouble waa now caused by the intrusion of a Mr. Joshua Hill, n pompous personage who posed aa a relative of the Duke of Bedford and an authorised resident of the British Government. For a few montlis ho succeeded in excluding the ether Europeans from the island, during which time Mr. Nobles occupied himself in teaching at the Gambier Islands, about 800 miles distant. In 1837, a son of the Duke of Bedford arrived in H.M.S. Actaon, and the impostor was soon removed. As early as 1847 the islanders had expressed a desire that their teacher should receive the licence of a Bishop of the Church of England ; and in 1852 Admiral Moresby per- suaded them to consent to Mr. Nobbs going to England for ordination, promising them ithe services of a chaplain (Rev. Mr. Holman) meanwhile. The Society took up the case of the Pitcairn Islanders in 1350, by seeking to "awaken an interest " on their behalf, and on Mr. G. H. Nobbs' ordination he was placed on its list of Missionaries [1]. While in England Mr. Nobbs met with much kindness and atten- tion from Church and State. A fund amounting to several hundreds of pounds was raised* to supply his flock with various necessaries and comforts, and he took back with him, as a memento of a visit to the <3ueen, portraits of her Majesty and the Royal Family. During Mr. Nobbs' absence, the attention of the islanders having been drawn to the Missionary work of the Church and the spread of the Gospel among the heathen, they resolved " that each family should give one dollar a year and the younger members be allowed to add what they liked." " 1 am sure " (wrote Mr. Holman) '* they esteem it a great privilege and one which they would be very sorry to be deprived of " [2]. Their first contribution to the Society amounted to £8. 10s., and this at a time when they were suffering grievously from sickness and famine. The resources of Pitcairn Island being inadequate to meet the wants of the growing community, on Mr. Nobbs' return ■(May 1853) the people petitioned Government to remove them to Norfolk Island. From a naval officer who took part in the arrange- ments for the transfer the Society received the following account of the people shortly before leaving their old home : — " After we landed we were taken up to the village, and the first place we camo to was the church and school-room ... a wooden building thatched with pulm- leaves, and having openings left along the sides, with shutters ... in cuse of rain. There was a very nice pulpit, and open pews just like the new ones in our church at home ... a plentiful supply of books . . . and everything looked so neat and like a place of worship. . . . their houses are all much the same, having one story and three rooms. Every one of middle age, men and women work in the fields and assist each other. . . . They live like one large family (there are 11)0 people on the island). They marry very young and the usual age they ha\e attained is about fifty. . . . We went to church . . . our chaplain preached. The service was performed exactly according to our forms, and they sung some hymns very well indeed. Everything was done so reverently and so simply that you could not help joining in the spirit that every one of them seemed to be in. They are all brought up strictly and well, and even among the little children you neveu hear an angry word. They seem to be all love and charity towards each other " [3]. At the first administration of the Holy Communion — by Mr. Holman in 1852 — every one of the adults, sixty-two in number, communicated ; • By "The Pitcairn Fund Committee." I ^!l 1 f-- 1- ■ 1 K 5 k\ 454 SOCIETY FOR THE PnOPAOATION OF THE GOfirEL. and reporting in August 1855 Mr. Nobbs said : •' Of the two hundred persons who form the community none but infants, and tliosc who must necessarily take care of them, are absent from Divine Service on the Sabbath ; and the weekly Evening Prayers are also well attended. The communicants amount to eighty " [4]. Some further notice of tlie Pitcairners will be found below under Norfolk Island, to which all wore removed in 1850, and where the majority remained. Between 1858 and 1803 forty returned to Pitcairn Island, and by 1879 their number had increased to ninety, but the Society's connection with that island has not been renewed. Bcferencru (Pitcairn Isliintl).— [1] Jo., V. 45, p. 243 ; Jo., V. 10, pp. 87, 08, 820. f2J G.M. 1853, p. 178. [3 and 4] R. 1850, p. 137. J ,r ^'i i^ liji im\ i % CHAPTER LXIX. NOEFOLK ISLAND. NoRKOLK Island (area, with adjacent islets, 12 square miles) was discovered by Captain Cook in 1774. It was first inhabited in 1788, when it became a, branch of the convict establishment in New South Wales. Excepting for the period 1807-25, such it continued to be up to 1855, when the convicts were finally removed to make way for the Pitcairn Islanders. [See above.] What Norfolk Island was as a convict settlement is told in con- nection with the Society's work in New South Wales. [See pp. 880 91, 894.] What it became under the new order of things was thus described by Bishop G. A. Selwyn in 1807 : — " In . . . the place to which the very worst claws of criminals was sent from Port Jackson, in those denp, where formerly felons cursed God and man, may now be seen little children of the Pitcairn race, descended from the mutineers of the Bounty, playing . . . totally unconscious of theft. Theft, indeed, is not known in the island ; drunkenness {,s not known, and the reason is that there the people make their own laws, and they have enacted that no spirituous liquors shall be introduced into the island except to be kept in the medicine chests of the clergymen, to be used as necessity requires. And thus it is that they are in u great measure free from other sins, though not altogether. No seaman desires to land there, because he can get no intoxicating liquor " [1]. The Pitcairners, who arrived on June 8, 1850, found Norfolk Island "a pleasant place to dwell in ; the only drawback being the long droughts of summer which affect our sweet potatoes and Indian corn crops ; otherwse the soil is fruitful and the climate very healthy. . . . There is less sicknes.s among us here than at our former home, asthma being the prevailing complaint." Thus wrote the Rev. G. H. Nobbs after three years' experience, adding : " The spritual affairs of the community are precisely the same as in years gone by. No schisms or divisions have or (humanly speaking) are likely to take place ; and with this exception that two families have returned to Pitcairn and ono or two others are holding themselves in readiness to go thither . . . unity and brotherly love prevail in our temporal concerns " [2]. ri- NORFOLK IHLAND. 455 By the removal of the headquarters of the Melanesian Mission to Norfolk Island in 18G7 the Pitcairners wore brought into more direct contact with their heathen brethren. A few wero privileged to aid in the work of conversion in Melanesia, and it was while thus engaged that a son of Mi*. Nobbs and Fisher Young [p. 447] were called to lay down their lives [3]. It should be explained that altliough mutual assistance has been freely rendered, the care of the Pitcairn people is distinct from the work of the Melanesian Mission — the one being purely pastoral, the other mainly evangelistic. Another reason there is for describing the two works in separate chapters. The episcopal jurisdiction over Norfolk Island was assigned respectively to the Bishops of " Austraha " in 1836, "New Zealand" in 1841, and "Tasmania" in 1842 or 1843— in the last case by a special Act passed in consequence of the removal of the New South Wales convict establishment to Hobart Town. On Norfolk Island ceasing to be a penal settlement. Bishop G. A. Selwyn immediately renewed his connection with it (the Bishop of Tasmania acquiescing), his object being to save the island "from being made a mere appendage to one of the neighbouring dioceses " and to make it " the seat of an Island Bishopric including the New Hebrides and the other groups to the northwards " [4]. Practically that object has been realised. Although, strictly speaking, Norfolk Island is not in "Melanesia," episcopal functions are administered there by the Bishop of Melanesia at the request of the people and with the consent of the Primate of New Zealand and of the Governor of Norfolk Island and the Colonial Secretary [5]. Little remains to be said about the Pitcairners. In 1870 the comer- stone of a new church for them was laid by Mr. Nobbs in the presence of Bishop Patteson and the inhabitants. The spot chosen was formerly used ai a " parade ground " " when soldiers were employed to restrain or compel some twelve or fifteen hundred of then* most depraved fellow men " [6]. Though now failing in health, Mr. Nobbs was enabled, with the help of the Melanesian staff, to carry on the chaplaincy for another fifteen years. In 1882, when it was with difficulty he could walk, he wrote : " As for my own people, nearly five hundred in number, they are — blessed be God — all mem- bers of the Church by baptism, confirmation, and the Holy Eucharist. In the Day School are ninety scholars. ... In the Sunday School there are thirteen classes, instructed by some of our Mission friends, and by several of our own community. We have also a reading room under the direction of the communal doctor " [7]. Mr. Nobbs' death took place in November 1884 at the age of eighty-four, among those to whom for fifty-six years he had been " schoolmaster, pastor and chap- lain "[8]. The Society's allowance of £50 a year has been continued to his successor, the Rev. T. P. Thorman, who arrived in May 1880 [9]. Though provided with their own Clergyman, this little flock seem to attract the attention of Nonconformist teachers from all parts. In 1891 Mr. Thorman reported that " the ♦ Seventh Day Adventists ' " had just paid a visit, and left two of their number. A Wesleyan Minister came in the early part of the year, " and everyone that comes along seems anxious to set up a Church and to convert (?) the people " [10]. It is gratifying to record that the Missionary collection begun in 1 I' * B V i "•■ -.1" II 1; ^1 i 456 SOCIETY FOR THE PRCPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1853 [see p. 458] is still kept up, and that in this form the Society some- times receives back nearly one-tenth of its grant [10]. Statistics.— In Norfolk Island, where, from 1796-1824, 1841-3, and 1856-92, the Society has assisted in maintaining 6 Missionaries (as detailed on page 907), there are now 600 inhabitants, of whom 500 are Church Members, under tho care of a Cbirgyman and the Bishop of Melan«?^ia. [See the Table, p. 466.] [8] B. 1870, pp. 115-6. [7] R. 1882, p. 77. [8] R. 1882, p. 77 ; R. 1884, p. 80; R. 1885, p. 80. [9] R. 1886, p. 83. [10] R. 1891, p. 131 ; M.F. 1892, p. 119. [11] R. 1888, p. 107. II M- ji 1 P 1 'S^i \ i f CHAPTER LXX. FIJI. The Fiji Archipelago occupies an intermediate position between Melanesia and Polynesia proper, and comprises from 200 to 250 islands, islets, and rocks, of which about 80 arc inhabited, the principal being Viti Levu (4,112 square miles), Vanua Levu (2,482 square miles), Taviuni (217 square miles), Kaduvu (124 square miles), Koro (58 square miles), 6au (45 square miles), and Ovalau (43 square miles). The islands were discovered by Tasman in 1643, and visited by Captain Cook in 1709. Missionaries failed to effect a lauding there in 1797 ; but traders coming about 1806 were succesr- ful in their object — the collection of bt'che-de-mer for Chinese epicures, and sanrlal wood to burn in Chinese temples. Early in the present century also, convicts, escr.ped from New South Wales, found an aHylum and a grave in the Fijis — some of ihem exercising almost kingly sway until devoured by their subjects. To the Wdsleyan Missionaries who settled in Fiji in 1835, and their successors, is due tho giving up of canruths np. Though almost unendurable, the system touUl not be broken tlirough for fear of death. But on the decease of the old King in IHVJ his successor was jHirsuaded by the two dowager Qnet'iis and the High Priest to dare the vengeance of the gods and to break the tabu. Tliis he did at a public feast, und w'len the people saw that no harm happened to him they shouted with joy, "The tabu i i broken," and imitated his example. Then the idols were destroyed. In the nuxt year some American Congregational Missionaries arrived ; but so strong was the desire for Missionaries of the Churcli of England that it was only on the assurance of John Younn that tliey would touch the same Gospel that the Con- grcgationalists were allowed to land. French priests who followed in 1827 were "banished" in 1831-2; but by coercion the Roman Catholics obtained a permanent footing in 1 J89. For nearly seventy years (1792-1800) the islands remained neglected * In 1843 the wliole of the Hawaiian Islands were conditionally ceded to Great Britain, but restored within a few months. 'ii THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 461! by the Church of England, notwithstanding the several appeals mode during this period by the native Kings and the English residents. Kamehameha II. and his Queen advo- cated the cause in person, but died in London during their visit in 1824. No representation on the subject of an English Mission appears to have been made to the Society until January 1858, when the Rev. F. D. Maurice drew attention to the religious condition and wants of the Sandwich Islands, and the desirableness of sending a Missionary there specially to minister to the "many Engli.ih families in Hono- lulu," who were dependent for the baptism of their children &c. on the chaplains of the British warships which occasionally touched there [1]. No action then resulted from the consideration of the matter ; but in 1861, on being informed that its President had, in com- pliance with the request of the King, consented to consecrate a Bishop for the superintendence of a Church Mission in the Islands, the Society at once granted £800 a year towards the support of three clergymen^ '• one main object" being " to secure an adequate provision for the spiritual wants of British residents and sailors " [2]. The Hawaiian Mission was the outcome of a direct appeal from Kamehameha IV. to Queen Victoria, and its establishment was under- taken by a separate Committee formed in England. The Sc-jiety, which was not consulted as to the arrangements for the foundation of the see, was to be regarded " in the light of a subscriber to the sup- port of the Mission " FS]. In company with Bishop Staley (consecrated in Lambeth Palace Chapel 1861) the Revs. G. Mason and E. Ibbetson, the first two Missionaries of the Society, left England on August 17, 1862. When they arrived at Honolulu, the capital, on October 11, they found the natives mourning the death of the young Prince of Hawaii, the intended charge of the Bishop. No clergyman of the Churcli of England being at hand the child was baptized during his illness by a Congregationalist. In a tem^ci'^y church, formerly a Methodist chapel, provided by the King, the English Service was '•mmenced on Sunday, October 12. The natives " crowded in and out upon the foreign residents." Some of the latter had " not been in a place of worship for years"; others, including a number of English Church people, had attended the ministrations of the Rev. 8. C. Damon, one of the American Missionaries. The statistics of 1860 showed that out of a population of 68,000 Hawaiians there were about 20,000 profess- ing Protestants, the same number of Roman Catholics, and 3,000 Mormons, leaving " 25,000 unconnected with any creed. ' The " reli- gious status " of the Hawaiians was characterised by a local newspaper as " one of rehgious indifference — a swaying to and fro in gentle vibra- tion between the two principal forms that succeeded the iron grip of ti»d heathen worship." The first person to receive baptism from the English Missionaries was the Queen. This took place in a large room in the Palace on October 21, 1862, and subsequently the King " was engaged the whole afternoon in explaining to his courtiers the expres- sions in the Service, and proving its truth by Holy Scripture." Already he had nearly completed a translation of the Morning and Evening Prayer into Hawaiian. This vei'sion was brought into use on November 9, and on the 28th both the King and Queen wore con- firmed. The other chief events of the year were the incorpoi'ation of a Diocesan Synod of '• the Hawaiian Reformed Catholic Church " ; the I '^^k ■i'l ■y \ m i 462 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i 'i\ II 'M :\^ fill. preparation for ordination of ** one of the highest chiefs in the king- dom," Major William Hoapili Kauwoai; the beginning of a Mission at Lahaina (Maui) on December 14, and the secm'ing of the observance of Christmas Day as a public holiday for the first time. So far the Mission had progressed " beyond " the "most sanguine expectations" [4]. But the natives were "in a fearfully degraded state" [5]. "Five-sixths of the children born" disappeared " by neglect and foul means" [6]. By September 1863 the Bishop could report 300 baptisms, the con- firmation of some 50 natives, and the establishment in Honolulu of societies of lay helpers (chiefly native, male and female), and of a school for poor outcast Hawaiian boys, a grammar school, and a female Industrial Boarding School built by the King. Every Sunday three Hawaiian and throe English services were held, and of the 100 com- municants fully one half were natives. Before the Ladies' Visiting Society was formed the people had been wholly neglected when sick, but now the Hospital had become well- nigh filled and European treatment took the place of native in- cantations. This moved the Roman Catholics to send to England for Sisters of Charity [7]. The death of the King on November 30 was a heavy loss to the Mission as well as to the people generally. No one loved the Church services " more devotedly or attended them more regularly " than he did. He often acted as interpreter between the Bishop and the people, and on one occasion preached with the latter 's sanction — •' the first king perhaps since Charlemagne who has performed such an office." It had been his intention to visit England, " as a member of the Anghcan Church," to seek aid in saving his " poor people " [8]. This Mission was undertaken by his widow, Queen Emma,* in 1865. The new King, Kamehameha V., gave the Mission his support, himself contributing nearly £400 a year, the Dowager Queen £100, and the foreign residents (in 1865) about £850 per annum. In the original plan of the Mission it was designed that the Ameri- can Church, the eldest daughter of the Church of England, should join for the first time with the mother Church in a Missionary enter- prise. Co-operation was delayed by the Civil War in America, but no sooner was peace restored than Bishop Staley was invited to visit the United States. He attended the General Convention in 1865, joined in the consecration of two Missionary Bishops, and secured grants to- wards the stipends of two clergymen (Revs. G. B. Whipple and T. Warren) and a pledge from the House of Bishops " to aid the work of planting the Church in the Sandwich Islands by every means in their power " [9]. In 1867 a station was opened near Kealekekua Bay (Hawaii), the spot where Captain Cook perished in 1779. A wooden church was erected by the Rev. C. G. Williamson, and congregations gathered from the foreign settlers as well as the natives, but his labours were at first greatly interrupted by earthquakes [10]. On returning in 1869 from the first Lambeth Conference Bishop Staley (acting under a commission from the Bishop of liondon and at the request of the Society, which guaranteed his expenses) held confir- * (jniDtldiii'gliter of John Young. THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 463 Ameri- should enter- but no risit the , joined ants to- imdT. le work eans m mations among the chaplaincies on the East and West Coasts of South America. Duiing his absence his diocese had become disorganised, and following the example of several of his clergy he retired in 1870 [11], In January 1871 Kamehameha VI, appealed to the Archbishop of Canterbury to consecrate a Bishop to fill the vacant see, saying : " I should regard the withdrawal of the Mission as a misfortune to my people, recognising as I do the valuable service which has been rendered them by its establishment among us " [12], A new Bishop (the Rev. A, Willis) was consecrated in England in 1872, but within six months of his arrival in his diocese the King died, and the Royal grant of £400 per annum to the Mission was not renewed.* In England also the novelty of the Mission had worn off, the special organisation was no longer able to carry on the work which it undertook, and but for the General Fund of the Society — which from 1870 has supplied the entire Episcopal stipend — the Hawaiian Mission must have collapsed [13], Reporting on the work in 1881 Bishop Willis said that *' judged merely by statistics the Anglican Church cannot yet claim to have an equal hold upon the nation with the Congregationalists and Roman Catholics," Still " it has had an influence which has been felt far beyond the circle of its professed adherents, notably in its educational work, in causing the middle wall of partition between the white and coloured races to disappear," and especially in "securing a general recognition of Christmas Day and Good Friday, which passed unnoticed up to 1802 " [14], While the Hawaiian race has been dying out, there has been within the last few years a " great influx of a heathen popi 'ation from China and Japan," which now forms three-tenths (27,000) of the entire population of the islands. Heathen temples are again springing up in the midst of a remnant of a people who only seventy-two years ago cast away their idols. The presence of the Chinese in large numbers, not only as labourers on the sugar plantations but engaging in every kind of l)usiness, is an urgent call on the Anglican Church. The Society has made special provision with a view to their evangelisation, iiiul a hopeful beginning was made nmong them by the Rev. H. H. GowEN in Honolulu in 1887. In 1889 his congregation included thirty- one conununicants, and although poor, besides contributing half the salary of a Chinese reader, they have subscribed £200 for the erection of a church for their own use, and in 1892 one of their number (Woo Yoe Bew) was ordained Deacon by Bishop Willis [1(5]. Among the Japanese a small congregation was gathered by the Rev. W. H. Bahnes at Lahaina in 1887, but their dispersion in the next two years has led to the suspension of the Mission for the present [17]. Statistics. — In the Hiiwuiimi Islmuls (area, 0,000 sq. miles), where the Society (180'2-y'2) huH assisted in niiiiiitaining 27 MissionarieB and ])laiiting 5 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 90H), there are now 8'J,i)i)0 inluvhitantH, of wlioin (it is CBtimated) about a,000ure Church Members, under the care of (5 Clergjinen and a Bishop. [Sec p. 706; sec also the Table on p. 406.J Refrrrnrrs (Hawaiian Ldands).— fl] Jo., V. 17, p. '270; M.F. 1H58, pp. 47-8. ('2]Jo., V. 4H, pp. 171I-80; K. 1801, p. '20; R. IHO'2, p. '27; M.F. 1801, p. DC. [31 M.F. 1807, ri. i:!") ; Bl MSS., V. 18, p. 105 ; see u!so Bishop Staley's Five Yriirs in Hawaii, pp. 13-10. 4] Bishop Staley'fl Journal, Sep.-Dec. 18(i'2, and L. Dec. '2'2, 18C'2; R. 1803, p. l'2l. ^h|i: \ ? ii I i ■! !" ' :, 1885 [16] The Dowager Queen Emma continued to nupport the jNIission up to her death iu 464 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. [6] Rev. G. Mason's Journal, 1862. [6] M MSS., V. 16, pp, 4(13-4. [7] M.F. 1804, pp. 12-15. [8] M.F. 1864, pp. 27-81, 66-70; R. 1863-4, j). VM; M.F. 1807, p. 136, [9] M MSS., v. 15, pp. 452-5, 458; Jo., V. 49, pp. 65, 119 ; R. IKOr., ])p. 153-4 ; R. 1806, p. 179; R. 1807, p. 146; R. 1868, p. 115. [10] R. 1807, p. 14.1; R. 1868, p. 115. [11] M MSS., V. 16, pp. 143, 160-7, 185; R. 1869, p. 149. [12] M MSS., V. 10, p. 1. [13J R. 1871, p. 145 ; R. 1872, pp. 96-7; R. 1873, p. Ill ; R. 187.", p. H8; R. 1879, p. 83; R. 1881, p. 102. [14T R. 1881, pp. 102-8. [15] R. 1886, p. 81. [16] M.F. 1889, p. 360; M.F. 1892, pp. 277, 376-8 ; R. 1891, pp. 131-2. [17] M MSS., V. 10, pp. 105, 108, 124. CHAPTER LXXII. NEW GUINEA. New Guinea (area, 234,768 square miles) is the most easterly of the East Indian group, and next to Australia the largest island in the world (if Africa be excepted). Of the Portuguese and Spanish navigators who visited it in tiie 16th century, Antonio de Abrca, in 1511, was the earliest ; but the first European settlement was formed by the Dutch (in the 18th century), who have acquired the western portion of the island up to 14lBt E. longitude. The East India Company formally annexed New Guinea in 1798, but their occupation was confined to a small port at Geclonk Buy and was soon abandoned. In 1888 the Government of Queensland annexed all but the Dutch portion of the island. This step, though disallowed by the Imperial (lovornnient, was followed by the establishment of a British Protectorate over the south-eastern division and adjacent islands on November 0, 1884, and the formal annexation of the territory by Great Britain on September 4, 1888. The remaining portion of the island, that is the north-eastern, is in possession of the Germans. The British colony (area, about 88,000 square miles) includes the Trobriand, Woodlark, D'Entrccasteuux, and Louisiade groups, anc' all other islands lying between 8° and 12° S. lat. and between 141° and 155° E.long. (and not forming part of Queensland), and all those in the Gulf of I'apua to the north of 8° S. lat. The aborigines of New Guinea are Papuans, and for the most part derive the means of existence from the soil. They have clear ideas as to proprietary rights, and the British Administrator (Sir W. Macgregor) has laid it down that " to rob them would be an act of infamy." . . . "The country will eventually be a great timber reserve for Australia"; and it is his "ardent desire to lay the foundation of an administration that will never be a reproach to Australia." Intermixture with Polynesians and Malayans has produced an improved type at various places on the coast, but laudable precautions have been taken to secure the natives under British rule from that demoralisation which generally accompanies " civilization." The only ports of entry are Port Moresby and Samarai. The importation of firearms, explosives, and spirituous liquors is not allowed, neither is the settlement or acquisition of land occupied by natives, and trading and exploring can only be conducted under special " permitti." When the Australasian Board of Missions was formed in 1860 New G uinea was included in the islands to wliich it was hoped the efforts of the Board would be extended [1]. That liope has at last been realised, but not until the field had been occupied by the London Missionary Society, the Roman Catholics, and the Wesleyans [2]. In response to appeals from the Bishops of Brisbane, North Queensland, and Sydney, the Society in 1884 oflfered £800 (which was not utilised), and in 1887 set aside £1,000 and opened a special fund to assist the Australian Church in planting a Mission in New Guinea [8]. In his appeal Bishop Barry (Sydney) said : " The protectorate was assumed largely in deference to the wishes of the Australian colonies, in view not only of a probable extension of commerce, but in stiU greater degree of political considerations of security and consolidation of power. It has therefore been felt that on Australian Christianity chiefly rests the duty of spreading the light of the Gospel in those dark regions, and so Christian- ising the influence which the English-speaking race must soon ac(iuire over this vast territory. It is well known that noble and successful work has already been done in New Guinea under the auspices of the London Missionary Society, and substantial progress . . . has also been made by a Roman Catholic Mission. But, without the slightest interference with these good works, which touch only a few NEW GUINEA. 465 1850 points on a coast-line of more than a thousand miles, there is ample room for a new Mission ; and the Church of England is undoubtedly called to take her right place in the extension of the kingdom of our Lord to those heathen tribes. The Australian Church has recognised this sacred duty, and has resolved to start a Mission, under the general direction of the Bishop of North Queensland but with the support of all the dioceses represented in the General Synod. ... It will be necessary to create a small missionary community, including workmen and mechanics, to erect some wooden houses, to provide boats (and hereafter a mis- sionary schooner, like the Southern Cross of the Melanesian Mission) ; . . . this cannot be properly done without an annual outlay of about £2,500. Of this the Australian Church proposes to provide at least £1,500 " [4]. The first Missionary of the Anglican Church to New Guinea waa the Rov. A. A. Maclaren, one who, having already done good service in Australia, offered himself for the work [5]. On arriving at New Guinea in February- 1890 Mr. Maclaren found that the Louisiade Islands had been appropriated by the Wesleyan Missionary Society on the invitation of Sir W. Macgregor, who had been ignorant of the intentions of the Church to occupy them. It was then arranged by Mr. Maclaren and the local agents of the London Missionary Society that the field to be occupied by the Church Mission should be "on the coast from Cape Ducie to Mitre Rock," a position which is thought to be a more interesting one than the islands would have been. *' It is quite new country, and the only part of the coast of British New Guinea unexplored to any extent." The L.M.S. Missionaries were " exceedingly kind and helpful " to Mr. Mac- laren, and he could not " speak too highly " of their reception of him. Having selected a field Mr. Maclaren returned to Australia to arrange with the Board of Missions for the establishment of the Mission [G], for the working of which it was now estimated that at least £3,000 a year would be required. Two ladies in Sydney gave him 1,000 guineas towards his proposed Mission vessel. T smania con- tributed a large whaleboat, Melbourne the greater part of the cost of the first Mission buildings and the stipend of a lay Missionary for three years ; and altogether during a period of about fifteen months (in 1800-91), £4,G15 were raised in Australia for tho Mission. Having secured a colleague in the Rev. Copeland King, Mr, Maclaren returned to New Guinea in August 1891. Baunia, in Bartle Bay, was selected as the headquarters of the Mission, and was considered to bo " a per- fect site." Pending the erection of a suitable house the Mission party, however, had to occupy a native house, which was wet and unhealthy, and the hardship and exposure attending the formation of the settle- ment brought on fever. In November Mr. King returned to Sydney temporarily disabled, and about Christmas Day Mr. Maclaren was taken away by Mr. S. Griffith in the Mcrric Emfland, but too late — he died on board on December 28, and was buried the same day at Cooktown, North Queensland [7]. The entire support and direction of the Mission has now devolved on the Church in Australia * [8]. References (New Guinea). — [1] Proceedings of the Australasian Board of Missions, 1850, pp. 24-6. [2] M MSS., V. 7, p. 163. [3j Stand. Com. Minutes, V. 42, p. 82; do., "V. 44, pp. 40, 43. [4] M.F. 1887, pp. 202-6. [5] M.F. 1889, p. 15. [6] M MSS., V. 7, pp. 15»-65. [7] M.F. 1892, pp. 41-55, 150-2 ; R. 1891, pp. 125-8. [81 K. 1892, p. 113. * Under the superintendence of Mr. Jiing, tho Mission is making hopeful though slow, progresH. A Mission Schooner, tiic Albert Maclaren, has been provided, and up to 1894 Churches had been built at several stations by the natives, who have " proved very tractable." H H !(; 1 V ■ U^ fS t pi ilf >::■: i ul tlif 466 TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN (0 TUe Field and Period (3) naces Ministered to, and their Religions (3) Tjanftuagos Hseil hy the Misitionaries (4) No. of Ordained Missionnriei employed Euro- pcnn it Colonial Nutivfr Nett South Wamw . . 1793-1892 (>>loni8t8 (Christian and non-Christian) . . English English Chinese 112 — VlCTOIltA 1838-81 Colonists (Christian) . . Chinese (Heathen and Christian) . . lie — (JUKENSLAXn 1840-92 i Colonists (Cliristian) Chinese (Heathen and Christian) . . Fnlyiiesians ( Heathen and Christian) Aborigines (Hcathun) English Chinese 67 •- Sonrn Aitstralia. 183B-C5 (including the " Northern Territory " cf Australia,' 1874-6,1886-8) .. C!olonists (Christian) Aborigines (Heathen and Christian) Chinese (Heathen and Christian) . . English English (chiefly) UpperMnrray dialect Spencer's Gulf dialect Adelaide dialect English and Chinese 84 — Westkiin Australia . . 1841-64, 1876-92 Colonists (Christian) Aborigines (Heathen and Christian) English English 34 — Tasmania 1836-69 Colonists (Christian and non-Christian) . . English 17 . Kkw Zbaland .. 1840-80 Colonists (Christian) English Maories (Heathen ond Christian) . . . . Maori Clmtlmm Islanders (Heathen and Christian) Melanesians (Heathen and Christian) . . Mota Slo, 66 a IlKLAKEiilA l?49-86 Melanesians (Heathen and Christian) Colonistn (Christian) Polynesians (Heathen and Christian) Mota and many other dialects English Mau English ■ 8 1 riTCAIIlX IPLAND 1853-6 .Pitciiirn Islanders (Christian) (mixed race) KoitmLR Island 1796-1824. 1841-3, 1886-92 Fiji f 1S80-92 1 Colonists (Christian) Polynesians ( Heathen and Christian) Chinese (Heathen and Christian) .. English Fijian 3 — Hawaiian L'rclained gBldiinrles iniiloyetl iro- ,n& Nntlve- xiiiil 13 15 67 — S4 — 34 17 66 > 38 3 3 — $458 & 467 THE AUSTRALASIAN FIELD (1798-1892) AND ITS RESULTS. (fl) Hoclofy'g KxiK-iuliture (7) Comparative Statement of the AoKliean Church generally (5) No. of Ocntriil 1701 1802 tatluiiB Church Mem- bers Clergy nii>- ccBca Local Mis- sionary effurc Church Members Clergy Dio- ceses Local Missionary effort 04 £233,136 f £108,172 / — — 602,983 819 (1 S.P.O.) 84 — — — 401,604 226 2 43 — — 142,666 77 (1 S.r.G.) 3 s; — — 89,271 68 1 Missions to Aboriginal races, and Missiong to Melanesia \ and New Guinea, and support of 8.P.G. and C.M.S. Foreign Missions 23 — — 24,769 25 (8 S.P.G.) 1 generally 17 76,300 72 SO — — 253,331 234 6 / 8 — — — ? 13 1 Domestie Missions — — — — — 600 1 (S.P.G.) — 3 — ? 2 (S.P.G.) — Domestic Mis- sions to Coolies. Polynesians* 0. 6 — ? 2,000 6 (S.P.G.) 1 Domestic Missions to Hawaiiansand Chinese, and support of S.P.G.MissionB. 1 — — — 1 — 355 £341,308 — — -- •1,493,313 1,043 (19 S.P.G.) 22t * Approximate (no returns from Melanesia and Fiji). t Set pp. 705-6. H H 2 ill! i"l:|. Hi m ■ ' i 468 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE OOSPBL. CHAPTER LXXIII. C !.'J; I U m. ■m ASIA AND THE EAST— {INTRODUCTION). Althouoh the Society did not itself engage in Missions in Asia until 1818, its example served to "provoke" o'hers to undertake work there at a very early period. "As soon as it was published in Europe that Wm. 3rd . . . had fform'd the design of erecting the . . . Society . . . the admiration of all and the pious emulation of some was so far excited thereby, that they were also desirous of doing something in so holy a work. ... It fell out . . . about that time that the pretestant Body of the Roman Empire were upon Iteforming the Old Calendar upon which occasion when the . . . King of Prussia had resolved to establish a Society of Philosophical Knowledge certain pious gentlemen, stir'd up by your Example, advised his Maj''' to make it also an Evangelical Society, and to joyn (he apostolical to the Philosophical Mission." So wrote Dr, D. E. Jablonski (" Vice-President of the Royal Society of Prussia and Director of the Oriental Class which sends out the Missionarys ") from Berlhi to the S.P.G. on January 20, 1711. In the original Letters Patent of 11 July 1700 the King willed and required that under his " Protection and encouragement the sincere worship of God may bo extended and propagated among those most remote nations that are still in the deepest and darkest ignorance " ; and in his general Instructions it was provided that tlie Prussian Society : " may also be a College for the propagation of the Xtian ffaith, worship and virtue. That upon occasion of their Philosophical Observations which they shall make in the northern part of Asia, they shall likewise diligently endeavour, that among the Barbarous people of those Tracts of land as far as China, the light of the Xtian ffaith and the purer Gospel may be kindled, and even that China itself may be assisted by those protestants who travel thither by land, or sail to that country thro' the Northern Sea." These provisions were reiterated and confirmed by new statutes in 1710, the said Society being then divided into four classes— one for Natural Philosophy, one for Mathematicks, one for History, and a fourth called the Oriental, out of which tlie King " ord'^ Missions for Propagating the Gospel to be sent." But " this admirable design . . . met with so many impediments that it was not perfected " till January 19, 1711, the anniversary of the King's Coronation, "in which the Society was erected by the Royal Authority in a very solemn manner." The "favour," "assistance and council" of the S.P.G. were now solicited for the new Society, which, said Dr. Jablonski, " is either your younger sister or your elder daughter, which if it shall produce any good it must be owing to you ; which beir ■ erected after your platform shall be directed by your methods. Do you run before in this holy race ; and we will follow, treading in your ffootsteps, tho' we shall not pretend to keep pace with you. To you the Divine Providence has opened the West. . . . The East and the North lye open to us." INDIA. 469 It should be added that Dr. Jablonski and other members of the Prussian Societ} had ahcady been elected members of the S.P.Q. [See A MSb., V. 0, No. 68 ; K. 1711, pp. 40-7.] The Danish Mission to India in 1705 [see pp. 471-2] was another instance of Missionary work due to the example of the S.P.G. How, in the following century, the Society in its operations in Asia was called on to enter into the labours of Danish and German Missionaries is told elsewhere [Chap. LXXVL, pp. 501-8, and p. 490]. Here it will be enough to state that the Society undertook work in India in 1818, the first Missionaries arriving early in 1821 (with Burmah in 1860) ; in Ceylon in 1840 ; in Bokneo in 1848 ; in The Straits Settlements in 1850 ; in China in 1808 ; in Japan in 1878 ; in Cobea in 1889 ; in Manchuria in 1892 ; in Western Asia {tcviporarily) in 1842, I 'i CHAPTER LXXIV. INDIA— {INTBODUCTION). India consigtB of that triangular portion of Aeia wiiich Htretches southwards from the Himalaya mountains into the sea, u territory equal in area (l,U48,(tOO square miles) to the whole of Europe, oxcludinK Uussia, and uontaining a wondrous variety of scenery, climate, and people. The aboriginal inhabitants are believed to have been formed by successive iiuniit,'rations of Tliibeto-Bumuins, Kolarians, and Dravidians. Following them at some long period before Christ (possibly 15U0 u.c.) came a new race, which, entering India from the North-West, gradually spread over the country, conquering and absorbing the primitive peoples, or driving into the highlands those who were not to be subdued. The invaders were a branch of the greatest of the human families, viz. the Aryan (which comprehends the Persians, Greeks, Slavs, and Teutons), and from them and the peoples whom they absorbed, sprung the mass of the population of India now known aa the Hindus. The Greeks, under Alexander the Great, about 320 B.C. made tcm|)orary concjuests in North- Western India, but the Mahommedans, after a struggle carried on for over UOO years, succeeded A.D. 1000-1 (under Mahmud the Sultan of tlio Afghan Kingdom of Ghazui) in gaining a permanent footing in the Punjab, their sway, which was cxtendMl into Bengal and the Dcccan and Guzerat, lasting until the estab- lishmcnt of the famous Tartar rule — commonly called the Moghul dynasty — in 15'2(5. The Moghuls, who for three centuries had disturbed India, now, on effecting a permanent concjuest of the North- West, themselves adopted Mahommcdanism, though not in the orthodox form. Their splendid dynasty began to decline about 1707, even- tually became subject to the British Government, and entirely ceased in lb57 after the suppression of the Sepoy mutiny. The discovery of the route to India via the Cape of Good Hoi)e by Vasco di Gama in 1108, led to the occupation of Goa by the Portuguese, who for a century enjoyed a monopoly of the East Indian trade. They were followed in the 17th century by the Dutch, the English, the Danes, aTid the French. The famous East India Company, originally constituted on December iil, IGOO, established the first English factory on the Indian mainland — at Hurat, about 1611 ; in 1639 it founded Madras, in 166H it accjuired the island of Bombay, and in l(iH6 it founded Calcutta. A struggle for supremacy between the English and French in the next century " turned the East India Company from simple traders into territorial sovereigns," and the defeat of the Nawab of Bengal by Clive at the battle of Plassey, June 13, 1757, whicli is regarded as the commencement of the British Empire in India, was followed in 1761 by the practical extinction of French influence. Under the East India Company British rule in India was greatly extended, but as a consequence of the Mutiny of 1857 the Company was dissolved in 1858 and the administration of the country assumed by the Crown. About one third of India has been allowed to remain under hereditary native rulers, acting in " subordinate dependence " to the British Government. The remainder — the unreservedly British possessions — arc divided into 12 provinces, viz. Madras, Bombay, Lower Bengal, Behar, Orissa, Chota Nagpur, Assam, 5lorth- Western Provinces, Oudh, Punjab, Central Provinces, and Burma, each having a separate govem- mout but the whole being subject to the Supreme Govermnent— tlie Goveruor-Geueral of India in Council. h t ■ i '({ I'l : ! ''■ 'I. iV r '• i i ' 'I 470 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. The population of India, which numbered 287,223,431* in 1891. may bo thus classified : — I. According to the principal IjAXGUAQES . (a) Aryo-Indic group (195,463,807). Note.— Sanscrit, the language of Brahman literature, and the nearest approach to the original Aryan, is practically a dead language, being spoken by only 308 persons. Hindi and Urdu (or \ spoken mostly in N.W. Provinces, Bengal, ard Oudh by Hindustani) j Bengali „ Marathi Funjahi Gujerati TJriya B&iigal „ Bombay and Deccan... „ Punjab „ Bombay ar 1 States, and Baroda , Bengal and States 19,885,137 15,1229,759 9,751,885 5,428,250 89,314,703 41,343,672 18,892,875 17,724,010 10,019,789 9,010,957 FaJiari, by 2,700,744; Kaahmeri, by 29,276; Chitrali (Arniya),by 11 ; Shina, &c.,by 6 (mostly in Northern India) ; Sindhi, by 2,592,841 (mostly in Sindh) ; Mdrwddi, by 1,147,480 (Punjab, Ajmere, &c.) ; Kachhi, by 439,097 ; Goanese and Portuguese, by 37,738 (mostly in Western India) ; Assamese, by 1,435,820 (mostly in Assam), Halahi, by 143,720 (in Madras, Berar and Bengal). (b) Dravidian group (52,964,620) :— Telugu spoken mostly in Madras by J-dmil „ „ ,, „ ,, Canarese „ „ „ Mysore, Bombay and Hyderabad „ Malar/alani „ ., „ Malabarcoast , Go /((/■ spoken by 1,379,580 (Central Provinces, &c.); Kandh (Khoud), by 320,071 (Madras, itc.) ; Oraon, by 368,222 ; Mal-PaMdia, bv 30,83>s (Bengal, X'c.) ; Brnhui, by 28,990 (Sindh) ; Eharwdr, &c., by 7,651 (Central Provinces, &c.) ; Kodagic (Coor^j), by 37,218 (Coorg, (fee); Tuhi, by 491,728; Mdhl, by 8,167; Toda and Kota, by 1,937 ; Sinhalese, by 187 (mostly in Southern India). Aryan and DBAVinuN Gypsy dialects, spoken by 401,125 (mostly in Madras, Berar, Bombay, and Central Provinces). (c) Kolarian group (2,959,006) the languages, mostly unwritten, of liiU tribes : — Sa7ithdli, syioken by 1,709,680; Munda ot K61, by 654,507 ; Kluirria, by 67,772; Baiga {Bhiitjwa k-c), hy 48,883; Juiing and Jlfa/(*r, by 11,965 (mostly in Bengal); Korwa or Kur, by 185,775 (mostly in Central Provinces, and Bengal and Berar) ; Bhil, by 148,596 (mostly in Bombay and Central Provinces) ; Sdwara, by 102,039 ; Gadaba, by 29,789 fmoscly in Madms). ((?) Khasi, spoken by 178,637 (by 178,630 in Assam). (e) Tibeto-Burman group (7,293,928): — Burmese, spoken by 5,560,461 ; Arakancse, by 366,403 ; Khyin dialects, by 126,915 ; Kakhijin (Sing-pho, kc), by 5,669 (mostly in Burnni) ; Nikohari, by 1, in tho /.ndaman Islands; Kachari, by 198,705; Gai-o, hy 145,425; Naga dialects, by r02,908 ; Mech, by 90,790 ; Mikir, by 90,236 ; Kathr or Ma iiipuri, by 88,911 ; Lusliai (Zho), hy 41,926; Ldlung, hy 40,204; Ahor-Miri, by 35,703; Kuki, by 1H,K28; J?«///)(7, if«/V)n(7, .*:c., by 4,814; Aka, Mishm'i, kc, by 1,282 (mostly in Assam); Nipdli dialects: Gurkhali, &c., by 195,866; Tipjwrah, by 121,864; Koch, by 8,107 (mostly in Bengal and Assam) ; Lcpcha, by 10,125 ; Bhutdni, by 9,470 (mostly in Bengal) ; Thibetan [Bhoti), by 20,544 ; Kanawari, by 9,265 (mostly in Punjab). (/■) M6n-Anndm group (229,342) :—Afon or Talaing, spoken by 226,495; Palaung, by 2,847 (mostly in Burma), (g) Sh(\n or Taic group (178,447) ■.—Shan, sjioken by 174,871; Lao or Siamrse, hy 4 (Burma); Aiton, by 2; Khdmti, by 2,945; PhakidI, by 625 (mostly in Assam). (//) Malayan group (4,084) -.—Malay, spoken by 2,437 ; S«Zd«, "by 1,628 (mostly in Burma); Javatirsc, by 19 (Bombay, itc.). (J) Sinitic group (713,350) :—"A'«re», spoken by 674,846; Chinrsr, by 88,504 (mostly in Burma), fk) Japanese :— Spoken by 03 (Burma, Bombay, kc). (l) Aryo-Eranic grouji (1,329,428):— Pfrs/aw, spoken by 28,189 (mostly in Bengal, Punjab, and Bombay); Armenian, by 833 (mostly in Bengal and Burma); Pashtu, hy 1,080,931 (mostly in Punjab); Balvch, by 219,475 (mostly in Sindh). (w) Semitic group (56,634) : — Hebrew (Israeli), spoken by 2,171 24,05 ni (mostly in Bombay, Bengal, Madras, and Burma) ; Arabic, by 63,351 Aden, and rest mostly in Madras, Bombay, and Bengal) ; Sy7-iac, by 12 (Madras, Bombay, &c.). («) Turanic (659) :—Turki, spoken by 607 (Punjab, Bombay, lire.) ; Magyar, by 42 (Bombay, A'c.) ; Finn, by 10 (Bengal and Burma), (o) Aryo- European group (245,745) :—7;;i.i7/?s/i, spoken by 238,499; G erman, hy '1,11^; French, by 2,171 ; the remainder (2,860) distributed imong 20 European languages. Note. — Basque is spoken by 1 (in Madras), and Negro dialects by 9,612 (mostly in Aden). INDIA. 471 II. According to BELIGION. Hindus—" Brahman," '207,(545,721 (distributed over India generally), " Arya," 39,952 ; " Brahmo or Arya 3omaj," 3,051 ; Mahommcdans, 57,321,104 (mostly in Northern India) ; Animistic (Aboriginals), 9,280,407 (hilly districts of Central India) ; Buddhists, 7,131,301 (Burma) ; Christians, 2,284,172 (1,042,030 in South India — Tinnevelly, Travancore, &c.) ; ■Sikhs, 1,907,883 (Punjab) ; Jains, 1,410,038 (Bombay district) ; Zoroastrians (Farsees, &c.), 89,904 ; Jews, 17,194 ; minor and unspecified, 42,971. Distribution of the Christian population : — (a) According to BACES. Natives, 2,030,449 ; Europeans, 107,981 ; Eurasians, 79,742. (Total, 2,284,172.) \h) According to DENOMINATION. Boman Catholics, 1,315,203 (1,243,629 natives) ; Church of England, 340,013 (207,540 natives); Sijrians (Jacobite Section), 200,407 (all but 18 natives); Lutherans, 09,405 (07,925 natives) ; Baptists, 202,740 (197,487 natives) ; Wesleyans, Methodists, and Bible i!hristians,'A%l1'A (24,412 natives) ; Congregationalists, Independents, &c., 50,930 (47,225 natives) ; (.'hurch of Scotland, 4(),351 (33,270 natives) ; Greek, Armenian, and Abys- sinian Churches, 1,258 (257 natives); other Frotestants, 15,058 (7,452 natives); un- specified, 9,'!52 ((i,891 natives). Tlie number of native Christians '-i^ including Roman Catholics was, in 1850, 91,002; in 1861, i:i8,731 ; in 1871, 224,2;„-. , in 188li at loast r)93,100 ; in 1891, 792,920. Including llonian Catholics the number for 1891 was 2,030,449.* The most ancient Christian connminity in India, known as the Syrian Christians, hold the tradition that their Church ovij,'inated from the preaching of the Apostle St. Thomas, who after labouring with great success on the south-east, or Coromandel, coast, suffered martyrdom. Driven thence by ])crsocution, his disciples found refuge in the hilla ■of Travancore etc. on the south-west coast. Whatever truth there may be in this, cer- tain it is that the Portuguese on their arrival found a flourishing Christian Church in existence, claiming a succession of Bishops from the Patriarchs of Babj'lon and Antioch, and though infected by Nestorianism, yet ignorant of the peculiar teaching of tho Church of Rome. The Roman Catholic Missionaries who followed in the lUtli century made many nominal converts — Francis Xavier alone being credited with over a million baptisms during his brief stay (1541-4) — and by force and fraud brought the Syrian Church in 1599 to accept the yoke of Rome. In 1053 the Syrian Church regjiinod its indepen- ty, 1798 ; the C.M.S., IHl.H ; tho American Congregationalists, Baptists (Burma) 1813 ; and the Wesleyans, 1817. iilJ :r! ■ 1813 ; tho American 472 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. m- :dh! 1,1 . 5 having published the same dedicated them to the Society, by whom 600 copies were purchased and distributed. The dedication contains the following passage : — " And as by the Means of your generous Enterprize, some Beams thereof have been cast even upon the Western World ; so a small Ray of Visitation begins to return, it seems, to the Eastern Tract again, after so dark, long, and dismal an Hour of divine Judgments pour'd out upon those nations." A second account of the Mission (" Part II."), published in 1710, was ** humbly recommended to the Consideration " of the Society ; and in Part III., pubhshed by the direction of the S.P.C.K. in 1718, it is stated that the first collection of letters was dedicated to the S.P.G., " and proved a Motive to many cliaritahlc Benefactions contributed by well-disposed persons for advancing this Mission" [2]. In a letter " To a friend at London " (January 17, 1710 : Part II. of above, pp. 44-5), Ziegenbalgh acknowledged a box of books and a sum of £20 sent from England for the Mission in 1709. These contri- butions have been represented as a direct gift from the Society [8], but in the absence of any record of the same in the S.P.G. Journals and accounts it would probably be more correct to regard them as private oflferings elicited by the Society from its members and friends. In support of this view, Hough's statement may be added, that though the management of the English contributions was undertaken by the S.P.C.K. in 1710, " it remained very much in the same hands. Arch- bishop Tenison and Mr. John Chamberlayne, the President and Secretary of the Gospel-Propagation Society," who *' are described by La Croze as 'the very soul of these collections'" [4]. (The work of the Danish Lutheran Mission is noticed in Chapter LXXVI [pp. 501, &c.]. In 1721 a contribution of five guineas from the Dean of Ely was applied by the Society for books for Charity Schools at Forts St. George and St. Da\id [5]. The claims of India on England from a Missionary point of view were advocated in the Society's Anniversary Sermons continuously from 180G to 1810, and emphasis was laid on the " languishing state of religious Knowledge, or, to speak more truly, the almost entire Ex- tinction of it in our Asiatic Settlements," and on the fact that while the Syrian Church in Malay la numbered from 150,000 to 200,000 members, and the Roman Catholic establishment at Goa had 200 Missionaries, there were "not more than eleven " Protestant Mission- aries employed on the part of England among the heathen in India. One of the courses recommended was tl'c introduction of an English Bishop [Gj, an object which, mainly through the representations of the S.P.C.K. to Government and the influence of Mr. VVilberforco, was accomplished in 1814 when the See of Calcutta (then comprising the whole of the British East Indies) wcs founded, and the Rev. T. F. Middleton was consecrated its first Bishop in the Chapel of Lambeth Palace on May 8. Yet such was the jealousy and alarm with whi'-' this measui'o was regarded that it was thought advisable to porforiu the Consecra- tion Service in private and to suppress the sermon preached on the occasion [7]. Four years later (1818) the S.P.G. , acting on the advice of its President, undertook work in India, and commencing with BENaAL. 473 Bengal in 1820 [see below], its operations were extended to Madras Peebidency in 1825 [see p. 601] ; Bombay, 1880 [p. 668] ; The North- western Provinces, 1833 [p. 590] ; The " Central Provinces," 1846 [p. 604] ; Assam, 1851 [p. 606] ; The Punjab, 1854 [p. 612] ; Burma, 1859 [p. 629]; CAsr;MERE, 1866-7, 1892, &c. [p. 656]; and Ajmere and Rajpootana, 1881 [p. 657]. Beferences (Chapter LXXIV.)~[1]'E. 1711, p. 47; see also S.P.G. An. Sennon, 1740, p. 29. [2J Jo., V. 1, February 11, March 18, April 15, May 20, and June 17, 1709, and (for the account of the Danish Mieaions) S.P.G. Library. [3] Hough's " Christianity in India," V. 1, pp. 166-70; M.R. 1854, pp. 8, 9. [4] Hough's "Chris- tianity in India," V. 1, pp. 172-8. [5] Jo., V. 4, p. 312. [6] Anniversary Sermons of S.P.G. 1806-10, prefixed to the Annual Reports for 1805-9. [7] M.E. 1854, pp. 29-81. .;i »i f' CHAPTER LXXV. BENGAL. w Benoal, the largest and most populous of the twelve Governments of British India, compriBea the lower valleys and deltas of the Ganges and Brahmaputra, including the four provinces, (1) Bengal Proper, (2) Behar, (8) OrisKa, and (4) ChotaNagpur. The East India Company established its earliest settlements in Bengal in the first half of the 17th century, and founded Calcutta in 1680. The next seventy years were signalised by a struggle between the English and the Moghuls and Mahrattas, which, culminating with the outrage of the " Black Hole " of Calcutta in 1750, and the battle of Pliissey in the next year, led to the Treaty of 1765, by which the Provinces of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa became British possessions. Area, 198,198 sq. miles. Population, 74,043,366. Of these 47,821,468 are Hindus, 28,437,591 Mahommedans, 2,294,506 Animistic (Abori- ginals), and 192,471 Christians ; and 38,390,772 speak Bengali, 20,652,547 Hindi, and 0,099,412 Uriya. The operations of the Society in the Presidency have been carried on in the districts of (I.) Calcutta, 1820-92 ; (II.) Tollygunge, 1828-92, and (III.) The Soonderbuns (Barripore, &c.), 1829-92 (IV.) Bhaqalpur and Raj Mahal, 1824-7 ; (V.) Chinsurah, 1825-86 (VI.) MiDNAPORE, 1886 ; (VII.) Tamlook (Meerpur &c.), 1838-92 (VIII.) Patna, 1860-71; (IX.) Dinapore, 1876-8, 1884-92; (X.) BuRiSAL, 1869-80 ; (XI.) Chota Nagpur, 1869-92. A local *' Diocesan Committee " of the Society, formed at Calcutta under Bishop Heber in 1825, rendered invaluable assistance to the cause until 1885, when it was superseded by a Board of Missions ^ I 474 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. /i I i !(■' s m t t SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. pronunciation which increases the pleasure. Conceive only, if it be possible, in an adequate manner, of a Hindoo Baboo explaining Paley, Barrow, Graves, Bishop Sumner, and others of our English writers : then their knowledge of the Old Testament, which was probed to the bottom by the Venerable Archdeacon Dealtry ; and of the Lord's Prayer, in which I examined them myself; it would have charmed any of the members of the . . . Society " [14]. In 1840 it was reported that in the Barripore and ToUygunge Missions there were 1,800 Christians, most of them tried and ap- proved, and that these encouraging results were the fruit of Bishop's College [15]. During the first twenty-five years translations or compilations in Arabic, Persian, Bengali, and Sanscrit, besides several works in English, were issued from the College press [pp. 806, 810] ; but in 1871 this branch of work was suspended, and the press and material, excepting the rare Oriental type, were sold [16]. As time went on thp leading object of the College — the training of Mission agents — began to be neglected, and in 1871 the Society, finding that the efforts of the tutors had for some years been directed to preparing Christian students for the Calcutta University, took steps for restoring the purely missionary character of the institution [17]. But the results attained were not satisfactory, and it becoming evident to all connected with the College that its large and handsome buildings were rather a hindrance than a help to the training of Mission agents, the Society in 1878, at the urgent request of Bishop Johnson, sanctioned the sale of the buildings to Government and the removal of the college into the city of Calcutta, which was efii'ected in 1880* [18]. There, under the Rev. H. Whitehead, its usefulness has been revived ; and, besides training students from many parts of India, it has again become the centre of Christian education in Bengal and of such Evangelistic work as is being carried on in its immediate locahty [19]. A further notice of the institution is given on page 789. Brfcrenccs (Bisliop's College).— [1] Jo., V. 31, p. 845; R. 1818, p. 70 ; R. 1822, p. 167. [2] Jo., V. 81, pp. 84d89, p. 80 ; R. 1890, p. 80. * The price obtained was three laca of rupees, and the permanent reservation of the chapel and the cemetery for their sacred purposes was guaranteed ■Kip:mwfl BENGAL. 477 blc, in an IS, Bishop the Old Dealtry ; luld have llygunge and ap- Bishop's itions in English, 871 this xcepting lining of Society, directed )ok steps ion [17]. )ecoming andsome ining of f Bishop , and the lected in Iness has of India, ngal and nmediate age 789. 822, p. 167. , pp. 85-94. i->J, 805-C; )p. 139-61; [5aJ Pro- Jo., V. 32, 17-21 of 8(1. 7; K. 1821, 18«J 11. 53, pp. 114, 13, p. 285; itteo Book, Connuitteo 2J R. 1820, H'ifi, p. 142 ; >.(J. Ut'port, 72, 75-C.; 1838, p. 27. USS., V. 14, 28, 84, 321. )C. ; K. 1878, 1878 ; Jo., l), pp v-vii. iS, pp 85-9 ; ation of the (1.6) Howrah (sometimes called " the Wapping " of Calcutta) • (1820-92). — The establishment of Bishop's College in this neighbour- • hood (the first work of the Society in India, begun in 1820 [see p. 474]) led . to its professors gratuitously undertaking, in 1825 or 182G, the service of the East India Company's chapel at Howrah, which by the departure ' of Archdeacon Hawtayne was left without a clergyman, and to which the Government were then unable to assign a resident chaplain. This • timely act saved " a respectable and highly interesting congregation " from being " scattered among different sectaries " ; and after a short intermission (1828) the duty was re-committed to the clergy of the College in 1829. This arrangement proved " highly acceptable " to the congregation ; and the parish church of St. Thomas, which wa3 afterwards erected, owed its existence mainly to the exertions of the Rev. Professor Holmes [1]. About 1825 also a circle of native schools in the district was transferred to the Society by the S.P.C.K. [see p. 478], and placed under the superintendence, first of the Rev. W. Tweddlb, and, in 1826, of the Rev. M. R. de Mello. The schools, six in number, were situated at Batore, Seebpore, Chukerparry, Howrah, Sulkea, and Bailee ; and by 1880 the number of scholars had risen from 440 to 652. In that year a central native English school was established at Howrah ; and in 1887 a building which served as a chapel also was erected at Boishkotty [2]. The discontinuance of the system of giving pice as rewards to the scholars almost emptied the central school in 1832 [8] ; )ut the work of education generally revived, and the Howrah Schools have continued to be the most hopeful feature of a Mission whose progress in other respects has been somewhat discouraging [4]. In 1832 five men and a woman were baptized in the district, and during 1833-4 thirty-eight others were admitted to baptism. Twenty- six of the latter consisted of emigrants who had been driven from Beebeegunge (near Diamond Harbour) by the inundation of 1833. Before their baptism, wliich took place in Bishop's College Chapel, they were twice examined by the Bishop, and at first their conduct appeared " quite satisfactory " ; but it was soon discovered that they had previously resided at Serampore [a Baptist centre], and " upon the withdrawal of the pecuniary provision continued to them with too little consideration by Mr. de Mello after their first necessities had been supplied," many of them "retired from the neighbourhood"; and the Rev. J. Bowveu, who succeeded to the charge of the Mission in 1835,. added in 1830 that one family asserted "that they were baptized with the hope of receiving support ; and that unless " they were " paid " they would " not attend service " [5]. Mr. Bowyer him- self received several oilers from people wishing to become Christiana from worldly motives, and might (he wrote in 1841) have had "whole villages " if he had " encouraged them." In the villages around Boishkotty the reception of Christianity was hindered by " violent persecution and opposition ; " but after two years of trial (1836-8) the cause gained ground ; and in 1845 these congregations numbered sixty-one persons, composed entirely of the Pode and Teore castes [6]. The fact that the majority of the people in the Howrah Mission are^f the peasant class and at work tho whole day has made it a matter of great difficulty to instruct them, and the Missionaries have had to > 11 i : r I- ' }.' '.. !) (! ■ r • ; 'n* ilfi ;i ! I, 478 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. resort to house-to-house visits and to the formation of classes and the holding of meetings in huts [7]. In 1870 the Rev. B. C. Choudhuby, a native in charge of the Mission, described his professed converts as demoralised and as claiming from the Church : work, free schools, gratuities of clothing and money, pensions for their widows, and feasts at the great Church season. In his opinion too much had been done for them in this respect in the past through mistaken kindness [8] ; and probably this partly accounts for the backwardness of the converts in contributing to the support of their own Missions and schools — a duty which the poorer and ignorant villagers are more ready to recognise than their favoured brethen residing in the suburbs of Howrah [9]. Statistics, 1892. — ChriBtiana, 173 ; Communicants, 92 ; Catechumens, 2 ; Villages, 9 ; Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 197 ; Clergyman, 1 ; Lay agents, 9. References (Howrah).— [1] R. 1826, p. 132 ; R. 1827, p. 56 ; C.D.C. Report, 1829-80, pp. 6, 13 ; do. 1841-3, p. CO. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1826, p. 11 ; do. 1829-30, pp. 5, 6, 13, 21, 24 ; do. 1836, pp. 2-4, 17, 21 ; do. 1837, pp. 21-2. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1832-8, p. 17. [4] R. 1836, p. 89 ; C.D.C. Report, 1837, pp. 2-5, 18-23 ; R. 1873, p. 65. [5] C.D.C. Report, 1832-3, p. 6 ; do. 1834-6, pp. 2, 3, 21 ; do. 1833-4, pp. 4-7, 81-2. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1887, •pp. 3-5, 18-23 ; do. 1838-41, pp. 11-13 ; do. 1843-5, pp. 21, 27 ; Q.P., April 1844, pp. 10, 11. J] R. 1860, p. 129; R. 1863, p. 89; R. 1866, p. 117; R. 1867, p. 101. [8] R. 1870, p. 77 ; see also R. 1875, p. 14. [9] R. 1873, p. 65 : see also R. 1874, p. 13. R (I.c) Cossipore (1823-82).— In July 1822, the S.P.C.K. having re- ported that the Bishop of Calcutta had applied for two English Clergy- men, principally for the superintendence of certain [S.P.C.K.] schools in Bengal, and that it considered " such appointments were in the exclu- sive province" of the S.P.G., the latter Society decided to supply the want[l], and in October 1823 the Rev. T. Chuistian and the Rev. W. MoKTON arrived at Calcutta. After instruction from the teachers of Bishop's College, Mr. Christian took charge of the Cossipore circle at the northern extremity of Calcutta, and Mr. Morton of the ToUygunge at the southern, the S.P.C.K. continuing to support the schools. In taking over the management of these schools, and of a third circle at Howrah in 1826, the newly- formed local Committee of the S.P.G. stated that they regarded " the native schools as the most powerful engine that could be employed for the subversion of idolatry." The Cossipore circle consisted of four schools— at Tallah, Burnagore, Chitpore, and Ooturparah — containing an average of 300 boys belonging to " almost every caste among the Hindoos — from the Brahman to the most inferior Sudra " — and including also many Mahommedans. Mr. Christian was transferred to Rajmahal in 1824, after which the schools, which had been " advanced to a most excellent sphere of usefulness," were temporarily superintended successively by a layman, the Rev. T. MoiiTON, and the Rev. T. Reichardt (the latter voluntarily) until 1882, when, as the local Committee could make no permanent provision for them, they were discontinued [2]. Bishop Wilson of Calcutta soon after his arrival sought to revive them, but apparently failed to do so [3]. Beferences (Cossipore). — [1] Jo., V. 88, p. 830. [2] Proceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, pp. 28-4; R. 1824, pp. 147-9; R. 1820, pp. 142-8; E. 1829-30, p. 16; C.D.C. Report, 182C, pp. 8-11; do. 1830-1, pp. 3, 19; do. 1831-2, BENGAL. 479 pp. 8, 11 ; B. 1880, p. SO ; India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 211, 288-0. [3] Jo., V. 48,. p. 842; B. 1884-6, p. 182. (l.d) Mariners' Church, Calcutta (1829-81).— The erection of a. church in Calcutta for British sailors was promoted by the local Com- mittee of the Society in 1829-80 ; and on May 16, 1830, the " Mariners' Chapel" was opened and placed umior the Rev. — Macquekn, but as it did not properly come within the Society's objects in India it. ceased to engage the Committee's attention about 1881 [1]. References.— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1829-30, pp. 7, 8, 13 ; do. 1830-1, pp. 7, 8, 80 ; do 1831-2, p. 7. (I.c) St. Saviour's Mission, Calcutta (1847-92).— About 1832 an Hindustani Mission was set on foot in Calcutta by Archdeacon Corrie, who brought with him a few native converts from the Upper Provinces. In 1834-5 the C.M.S. organised the Mission under the Rev. J. C. Thompson. After his departure in 1842 the Mission was left five years without a head, and when in 1847 it was transferred to the S.P.G. it was in a state of collapse. The Rev. S. Slateb, who then took charge, " found a congregation assembling twice every Sunday, at a little house in Wellesley Street. The service was performed by a Portuguese Catechist, who read the prayers in Hindustani, but so badly that . . . many respectable people were deterred from going to church. The number of attendants was from twelve to fifteen, all of them very poor and ignorant— maid-servants, table-servants, and sweepers." During Mr. Slater's ministry the church (begun in 1841) was completed and consecrated in 1848 under the name of St. Saviour's. A congregation was soon gathered, a school opened [1], and when in 1850 he resigned " no inconsiderable progress had been made by him in the very diflicult work of dealing with Mahometan minds'' [2]. Under the Rev. W. O'Brien Smith (who was sometimes assisted by another Missionary, the work proceeded steadily — not without many discouragements, but still with some appearance of success, souls being gathered in by " ones and twos." Preaching to the Mahommedans a'^d heathen at several stations, distribution of tracts in various languages, discussion with the more learned Mussulmans in the public Persian journals, and religious conversations with inquirers, among- whom were some Arabian Jews, were the chief agencies employed. Mr. Smith reported in 185G that he was seeking to reclaim also the poorer class of Portuguese in Calcutta, who were living " uncared for, in the lanes and gullies . . . unacquainted with even the elements of the faith they profess." Many of them spoke chiefly Hindustani. Regular services were being held also in Bengali [8]. In 1808, having received applications for baptism from Barrackpore and an invitation fmm a native Sergeant-Major — a Christian — he visited the station, and was surprised to find over forty persons assembled in that ofiicer's quarters, who " earnestly begged " to have a weekly service in Urdu for the special benefit of their families, who did not 11 ? ^/ ■K j» ■ If] . 480 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. understand English, though the soldiers themselves did. With the consent of the Chaplain Mr. Smith agreed to meet their wishes [4]. Since Mr. Smith's retirement in 1871 the St. Saviour's Mission has been subjected to frequent changes of Superintendents [6], In 1883 it was brought into closer connection with Bishop's College, and in the next year work among the Tamils, which had been begun in 1860, was revived by Mr. Cornelius, a student of the College, and this branch was then represented to be the most encouraging feature of the Mission [6]. Statistics, 1892.— See p. 482. (I./) Cathedral Mission (1850-87).— In 1835 the Society became possessed of a donation of Rs. 50,000, left by the Begum Sumroo to such Religious Society or Societies in India as the Archbishop of Canterbury might direct. The money was invested and the interest used for general Mission purposes in India [1] ur.til 1841, when, tho Bishop of Calcutta having meanwhile appealed for assistance in en- dowing a Dean and four native Canons in connection with the new Cathedral of St. Paul* then being erected in that city, the Society devoted the fund to founding a Canonry to be held by a native priest, who, besides taking a part in tlie services of the Cathedral, would be employed as a Missionary to the heathen living around it [2]. Writing in 1842, the Bishop said : — " The confidence of the Venerable Society, ever since I come out, is amongst the warmest encouragements, under God, that have been granted to my labouring heart. Nor is there anything I more aim at, than to merit the continuance of such confidence in every way in my power " [3]. In 1844 the Bishop vi.sited England for the recovery of his health. His residence in India had exceeded that of his four predecessors put together, and this, the first occasion when an Anglican Bishop had returned from the labours and dangers of an Indian Episcopate, was marked by the presentation of an address of congratulation and wel- come from the Society on July 23, 1845. In his reply the Bishop said : — " I consider the Society more than ever a mighty instrument, based on the footing of our National Church, for the glory of the Lord Christ— liable of course to occasional fiuctuations in the measure of its zi 1, wisdom and success, as all great and wide-spread institutions in this dark ai miserable world of sin and imperfection are— but having in it the elements oi unlimited spiritual good, and placed now, by the mercy of Christ, in a most momentous and hopeful position for the diffusion of Christianity in our destitute Colonies, and for the conversion of tho heathen world. ■ •••»••••• "And I may venture to assure this Society that the progress of religious principle in India during the thirty-one or thirty-two years since the erection of the See, is * The old Cathe£^al WM the Chtiroh of St. John. BENOAL. 481 almost incredible. The character of the Clergy has been raised ; a mild Episcopal Church discipline has been effectually established ; the disposition of our Indian rulers towards Christianity has been rendered more favourable ; the moral and religious conduct of the servants of the Honourable Company has become purer ; the institution of holy matrimony far more honoured ; the Lord's-day better sanctified ; the number of Chaplains and Missionaries increased ten-fold ; churchea multiplied, perhaps, twenty-fold ; the general esteem for the pious and consistent Ministers and Missionaries of Christ is higher ; the attendance on public A'orship more numerous and punctual ; and the reverence for the old-established and scriptural Liturgy, offices, and usages of our Protestant Church, as laid down by our first Eeformers, more enlightened and influential. ... I may be expected to dwell for an instant on the Cathedral of St. Paul's, Calcutta. ... If nothing else had been done in India, I should bless God for this ; and to Him would ascribe the entire praise. I need not repeat my gratitude for the magnitude of the Society's grant. It is chiefly designed for a Cathedral Missionary Establisiiment for six or more canons, to be supported by its own endowments, and to stand, if it please God, as ' a pillar on the border of the land,' when the English shall have quitted, if ever they should quit, India. . . . The safety of our beloved country may also be assured by the decided and wise course of this great Society in the present emergency. God looks on nations collectively. If governors themselves are back- ward in their duties to the cause of Christ, it is possible that the efforts of such institutions as this, with our honoured Archbishops and Bishops at its head, may in some measure repair the defect " [4J. The now Cathedral was consecrated on October 8, 1847, the anni- versary of the day on whicli the first stone was laid in 1839. " The ultimate and leading design " in its erection and endowment was " the establishment of a body of Missionary Clergy, who might devote them- selves to the enlightenment of the Heathen and Mahommedans " in Calcutta and its neighbourhood, " and gradually . . . gather out from among them a native Christian flock." In accordance with this design the "Cathedral Mission" was begun in April 1850 [5] ; and in 1856 Mr. n. H. Sandcl, a native who had been for some time labouring as a catcchist, was ordained and placed on the Endowment Fund in con- nection with the Society [OJ. In this position he remained for 81 years, occupying his time in ministering to a Bengali congregation in the Cathedral, in preaching to, and holding discussions with, the heathen and other non-Christians in Calcutta and the suburbs, both in public and in private, in estab- lishing and superintending native schools, and generally in extending the influence of the Church. On Dr. Milman becoming Bishop in 1867, the objectionable custom of assigning one of the transepts, instead of the body of the Cathedral, to the Bengali congregation was abolished, and their gratification at tlie removal of the distinction between them and English Christians was shared by educated Hindoos [7]. Among the latter class also, the majority of whom were inclined to if not actually identified with the Brahmo Somaj, some progress was made, though their readiness to discard their hereditary superstitious belief scarcely carried them beyond Deism. As a body they are " not far from infidelity " (Mr. Sandel wrote in 1872) ; " they shew no signs of practical personal religion." But as " the present is an age of transition among the Hindoos . . . there is all the more urgent need of impressing this upon them." This is undoubtedly one of the most important and interesting fields of Missionary labour in the present day. Some of the Brahmo Somaj admired Jesus nnd regarded Him as the greatest Reformer of the World [8], I [ ^ .u. I*'- t I ■I . ' ■; I ft ■ ', ! ' ■ : 1 ■ 482 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE OOSPEL. M. ■■:■;!' ■ . ; r ■! Though tho native Christians wero slow to learn the duty of regularly contributing to the support of their religion, their offerings in 1871 not only defrayed local expenses, but admitted of a " first dona- tion " of Rs.80 for Missionary work elsewhere — a sum which was increased four-fold in 1874 [9]. In 1878 a member of the congregation set apart a room in his house to be used as a chapel for his family and the Christians in tlio neighbourhood, and defrayed all expenses connected with its mainte- nance [10]. During the latter part of his ministry Mr. Sandel, with the aid of friends, both European and Bengali, secured the erection of a church in Bhowanipore, a suburb where most of his congregation resided ; and at his death in 1887 he left Rs. 12,000 which had been collected by him as an endowment for the church — a feature unique in tho history of the missions in Lower Bengal [111. By an arrangement made by tlio Trustees of the Cathedral Mission Endowment (tho Bishop and Archdeacon of Calcutta), the Cathedral Mission ceased in 1887 to be directly connected with the Society [12], Statistics (for Cnlciitta, pp. 478-H'J), 1H!)'2.— CliriHtians, Oil ; Communii-ants. 271 ; Catechumens, 6; Villages, 28; Schools, 3; Scholarsi, 172; Cler},'yinen, 2; Lay Agents, 12. (II.) TOLLYGUNGE, 1828-92. In 1822 the Society undertook to provide clergymen to super- intend some schools in Lower Bengal which had been established by the S.P.C.K., and towards tho end of 1823 the llev. W. Mouton was appointed to tlie charge of tho ToUygunge circle [1]. A house was purchased at Tollygungo from Mr. Hill, a dissenting Missionary, who had built it in 1822 for the purpose of establishing a Mission, but had relinquished the station, aiui Mr. Morton continued in the superintendence of the schools, scveu in number (viz. ToUygunge, Ballygunge, Bhowanipore, Callyghaic (or Kali Ghat), Pootoory, Goria, and Birrel), and containing an average of ^00 native boys, until his removal to Chinsurah about 1825 [2]. The work was taken up by the Rev. W. TwEDDLE, whose happy temper and good nature greatly contributed to his success. In 1829 Mr. D. Jones, of Bishop's College, was appointed catechist, and an English school was added to the central one at Kali Ghat [8]. This place was then one of the great strongholds of superstition in Bengal, the temple of the goddess Kali there being frequented by Brahmans and other worshippers from the most distant parts of India, and a daily service of offerings and sacrifices was carried on, at a cost estimated to amount to £600 nENOAL. 483 luty of ings in i (lona- zh. waa in hia I in tho nainto- 9 aid of church csided ; !ctetl by history ^lission ithedral ety [12]. ants, 271 ; .gents, 1'2. . (21 Jo., il," Nns. S 5, ri>. lO'.t, 51 K. IHl !, SS., V. 11, ; do. IH.-.H, i; K. 18(51, 11-1'2; U. p. (U; R. , p. 58 ; U. U. 1875, 2] I MS8., supcr- ishcd by MOKTON A house ssionary, Mission, d in the llygunge, ry, Goria, until his p by the greatly College, to the the great desa Kali from the inga and to £600 3 monthly. Mahommedans had been known to take a part in them, and rich gifts being presented from time to time by wealthy Hindoos, tho proprietors of the temple (embracing thirty families) were rapidly enriched | IJ. In 1880 two young men from Sulkoah, a village 20 miles south of Tollygungo, called to make inquiries about Christianity, and after probation were baptized. Others, encouraged by a visit of Mr. Tweddle to Sulkeah, came forward desiring baptism, some bringing and delivering up their images. (On the appointment of the Kev. J. BowvHU to Jiarripore in 1883 {sec p. 180) Sulkeah was transferred to his care.) From Jaiijera (8 miles south of Tollygunge) a man attended for instruction, and returning to his village announced to his family his intention of giving up caste and embracing Christianity. They excluded him from their circle, but at his request the Missionaries visited Janjera and a school was opened at his house. Tho villagers then cast out of their communion his whole family, who eventually embraced Christianity. As the numbers began to increase, a cottage in the vill i'j:o was appropriated for service and a school was opened. In all twoiity-fivo persona were baptized in 1830, six from Sulkeah in April and nineteen from .Taiijora and Devipore in October and December. They were mostly of the poad and teor castes, and renounced caste and idolatry for some time previous to baptism [5j. The work so increased that during the next two years the Rev. J. BowvKU was sent to assist in instructing the converts, but in December 1832 Mr. Tweddlk died of jungle fever caught at Janjera ■while attending to the building of a new chapel. The Rev. M. R. de Mello superintended the Mission until June 1833, when Mr. Jcnes was ordained and placed in full charge. In January of that year the Bishop of Calcutta, attended by the Principal of Bishop's College and the Secretary of the local Committee at Calcutta, visited Janjera, examined several of the converts, and encouraged them to persevere. It was his first visit to a Christian body in a heathen village, and the scene was witnessed by all with foelinga of no ordhiary interest. *' Never was I more charmed" (he wrote) "than with examining for my- self the native converts, and addressing to them an episcopal exhorta- tion." He also visited some of the native houses. The people were a rude and mostly " an unlettered population," constantly engaged in manual labour, and subsisting principally by agriculture and fishing. Of the baptized, then numbering seventy-nine, fifty-three were con- firmed in Calcutta Cathedral in the following April [G]. In 1834 the Bishop again visited the Mission and himself baptized five natives. The general conduct of the Christians was good. At the request of many of them a granary was erected near their chapel, to which those that had land contributed the firstfruits of their harvest for the relief of such of their brethren as were in distress. Though no perceptible fruit in the way of actual conversion had yet resulted from the Mission Schools in Calcutta neighbourhood, not even in Tollygunge, where the Society's efforts had been most sua- cessful, this agency was still regarded as highly serviceable in prepar- ing the way for the reception of the Gospel. But the expense of their maintenance was great, and in the state of the country at that time their management waa (in the words of the Calcutta Committee) If 2 ^1 1: ] ! ( !ii 484 80CIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. •M',;;: ''li I I " of necessity in a great measure entrusted to heathen teachers ... a serious drawback upon their utiUty " [7]. Notwithstanding this and other disadvantages the INr^sion steadily progressed. The Bishop of Calcutta wrote in 1836 : — " There is no second example at present of the rapid and solid spread of our healing laith, to be compared with that under Mr. Jones. The scenes of his success are small, lone, agricultural villages, where there are no Brahmins, no heathen temples, no Zemindars — none of those obstacles to the voice and call of truth in the conscience, which most other places present; where caste, more- over, is little regarded, and where in a very short time the numbers will be on the side of Ciiristianity. The magistrate also is a friend to the Religion whose name he bears, and will not allow the Christian to be oppressed because of his couv'^'"- sion to that doctrine. I speak with caution, and ever remembering that the ^vork is in far higher hands than ours, and also bearing in mind how rapidly things* may fall back. But I have been narrowly watching the case for three years — I have been over to the villages repeatedly — I admonish the Missionaries whenever I meet them — I examine and catechise them with all the scrutiny I can master, and I am persuaded the work is genuine " [8^. In 1837 a temple of Shiva was presented to the Society by the two chief converts of the village of Sojenaberrea, and being converted into a chapel " those walls which formerly rung with the licentious songs of Krishna " soon resounded with Christian hymns. In 1810 there were many baptisms, and Mr. Jones described his charge as a Church consisting of nearly 1,000 members (scattered over forty ditferenfc villages), 500 being baptized and 100 being communicants, and the remainder under instruction. The conduct of the baptized generally was satisfactory, but among the catechumens were numbers who came forward " with motives not strictly pure and with mistaken notions of Christianity." Thus at Rajarampore nearly the whole of the inhabi- tants placed themselves under Christian instruction in 1835, but failing to gain worldly advantages they openly relapsed, and in 1837 again sought admission as catechumens — not, it was believed, from pure motives. In case of "notorious and flagrant crimes" it was Mr. Jones' custom " to make the delinquents stand in a conspicuous place during the whole of the service, partly to put them to open shame, and partly to deter others from the contagion." Attached to the Mission were chapels at ToUygunge, Janjera, Ragapore, and Sojenaberrea, als» buildings used for instruction and service in four other villages [9]. Mr. Jones continued without intermission to labour faithfully and patiently for another thirteen years. At his death in 1853 he left behind him " a godly band of 470 communicants, 1,031 baptized con- verts, and 009 catechumens," where on taking charge twenty years before there were only 00 baptized converts [lOJ. The work was carried on with equal zeal and energy by the Rev. C. E. Deiuerg, from 1851 to his death in 1871 [11], but the history of the Mission during the last thirty years has been one of stagnation and retrogression rather than of continued progress. At no time has the staff been adequate to cope with the task before them, and vigorous evangelistic work ' .as been almost out of the question in view of the requirements of the existing converts, "who in their state of miserable ignorance [12j have had to be guarded, not only from relapsing into BENGAL. 485 heathenism, but also from the aggressions, at one time, as in 1853, of Mormons, and subsequently of Romanists and others [13], Between 1864 and 1 867 the Mission suffered also from storms, every bungalow, church, and school being destroyed in the former year [14]. In 1866 special efforts were made with the view of obtaining a supply of native pastors to work under the European Missionary — a long-felt want [15] ; but although the object has since 1874 been partly achieved [16], the Mission cannot yet be regarded as satisfactory [17]. Statistics, 1892.— See p. 4!)0. Bcferences (Tollygunge). — [1] Proceedings on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, 1825, t)p. 24-5. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1820, pp. 13, 14 ; do. 1829-30, p. 24 ; R. 1840, p. 82. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1820, pp. 13, 14 ; do. 1829-30, p. 8 ; R. 1840, pp. 82-3. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1832-8, pp. 2, 3 ; R. 1833, p. 51. [5] C.D.C. Report, 1830-1, pp. 5, 6, '24-6 ; R. 1834-5, p. 34 ; R. 1840, pp. 83-4. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1831-2, pp. 5, 6, 15 ; do. 1832-3, pp. 2, C, 13-17 ; do. 1833-4, p. 20 ; R. 1833, pp. 51-2 ; R. 1840, pp. 84-5. [7] C.D.C. Report, 1833-4, pp. 1-27 ; do. 1830, pp. 4, 5 ; R. 1834-5, pp. S.VS. (8] R. 1830, p. 38. [9J C.D.C. Report, lH34-(i, pp. 4-7, 23-35 ; do. 1830, pp. 0-8, 2,')-8 ; do."l837, pp. 5-32 ; R. 1840, p. 85. [10] R. 1843, p. 42; R. 1853, p. 00. [11, 12] R. 1859, p. 99 ; R. 1801, pp. 145-0; R. 1802, pp. 139, 143; R. 1800, p. 117; R. 1871, pp. 94-5; R. 1872, p. 59. [13] R. 1853, p. 01 ; R. 1875, p. 13 ; R. 187H, p. 20 ; R. 1880, p. 30. [14] R. 1804, p. 105; R. 1H08, p. 80. [15] R. 1858, p. 91 ; R. 1803-4, p. 95 ; Jo., Nov. 10, 1860; R. 1871, p. 95 [16] R. 1874, pp. 11, 12; R. 1875, pp. 12, 13; R. 1885, p. 25. £17] R. 1884, p. 27. (III.) SUNDERBUNS District (Barripore, Mograhat, &c.), 1829-92. The village of Barripore is situated sixteen miles south of Calcutta. At one time it was a civil station, and numbered among its residents a collector, salt agent, and medical man ; but about 1880 these officers were removed and the place resumed its village-like aspect [1]. The district lies amidst a most unwholesome and swampy country, shut out from European society, and for one half of the year the various villages can only bo reached in saltces, or hollowed trunks of trees, punted across the flooded fields, and under the heat of a tropical sun. Some parts are infested with tigers. The land is so impregnated Avitli salt that the people in the hot season are forced to procure water from a distance [2], and even the crops of rice will not grow well upon it. In 1820 Mr. Plowden, the salt agent, opened the first school at Barripore, which he superintended and supported until his removal from the place, when it was transferred to the care of the Society's local Committee at Calcutta and placed under the superintendence of the Missionary at Tollygunge, twelve miles from iiarripoie. This may be considered to have been the commencement of Missionary operations in the Barripore district. But it was not until 1829 that any direct measures were taken. In that year two or three families from Sulkeah applied to the Serarapore [Baptistl Missionaries for Christian instruction, but finding that distance precluded the hope of any r(>gular pastoral visit, they requested the Society's Missionary at Tollygunge (twenty miles from Sulkeah) to take charge of them, having been introduced to him through the master of the Gurrea school. The applicants, who in proof of their sincerity brought with them some of their idols, were favourably received ; two of them were !*! ■ 1 ■ i S .« ■■ , 1 ; ;-' ;jfy (■■- f ■ m i , rri ,v t; i , [.' u ' S. - ! V' ■ y. « 4 l! -U' .'^1 I: i1 486 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. baptized in 1830 by the Rev. W. Tweddle, and he or his catecbist, Mr. D. Jones, for a time regularly visited Sulkeah, generally vid Barripore, where, in examining the school, opportunities were afforded for explaining to the heathen listeners the first principles of Christian religion. Each visit occupied two or three days, and a deserted cutchery afforded shelter to the Missionary. Joynagar and Mograhat were also visited by Mr. Tweddle in July 1830, when many expressed a desire to hear and receive the Word, and delivered up specimens of their gods. As the work grew in the immediate neighbourhood of Tollygunge, the visits to Barripore district became less frequent, and the Sulkeah Christians were obliged to go eight miles to Andermanic for service, where, in consequence of an accession of several families,. Mr. Tweddle had built a chapel. In June 1883 Barripore was made the centre of a separate Mission, having Andermanic and Bulkeah attached, and the Rev. J. Bowyeh was placed in charge ; but in January 1831 he was driven from his post by illness, and Barripore was re-united to Tollygimge under the care of the Rev. D. E. Jones and Catechist C. E. Dkibeug. They, however, could devote little time to Barripore district, and all that could be done for the Sulkeah Christians was to place a native catechist there. Moreover a storm in 1833, followed by an inundation of the sea, had Hooded the whole country south of Calcutta. The huts of the natives and their rice crops shared a common ruin ; and they were preserved from starvation and from beggiitg in the streets of Calcutta, like hundreds of thei." heathen neighbours, by the kindness of Mr. R. S. Ilomfray. During the distress, this gentleman came to reside at Barripore as assistant to the salt agent ; and collecting many of the Christians together he gave them work in his own grounds, and when tlie inundation had partially passed away he furnished them witli paddy seed and sent them back to their villages. Ever ready to promote the Mission, Mr. Homfray put the Morning Prayers of the Church into Bengali in Roman characters, and in the absence of the Missionaries ho used ta assemble the Christians in his study for prayers. In 1835 Mr. C. E. Dkiheho was ordained and placed at Barripore. On arriving he found a disscntiiifif Missionary there ; but this gentle- man having obtained a secular a]ipointnient under (Jovornment, soon left. With the assistance of Mv. A. 11. Moore (appointed ('utechist in 183(> and ordained in 183!)) daily service was l)egun at Barripore in a small room formerly used as tlie salt ollice ; a cliapel was built at Sulkeah on ground given by a native convert ; scliools were estaldishcd in several villages (one at Kalipore being built at the entire expense of a native Christian in 1837) ; and the wcrk was so organised and develoi)ed that at the end of 18ir» the Mission comprised eight circles, extending forty miles in a direct line from Altabcrriea in the north and to Kharri in the south, nnd containing iifty-four villages, occiijiied by 1,418 converts and catechumens, two piu'kliii churches, and many thatched places of worship. At all the principal vilbiges native readers wore wtationed to teach the Christians and assemble them for prayers. The Missionaries had had tlieir " full sluiro " of " dilliculties, discouragements, and opposition." On one occasion Mr. Moore and Mr. Driberg were hemmed in the chapel at Andermanic by a gang of heathen armed with clubs, led on BENGAL. 48? by an apostate Christian, and had to stand a siege of over two hours, terminated happily by the arrival of the police. At another time, when a Brahmin of high caste had been converted, the Mission-house was beset for two days by large parties of heathen, instigated by the Zemindar ; and at night the huts of several Christians were reduced to ashes — an attempt to burn the school having proved abortive. But these ebullitions (added Mr. Driberg) were only exhibited when any circum-^tance of great excitement occurred, and even then the storms of passion soon subsided and were followed by a strong and favourable reaction ; for in general the feeling towards the Missionary was anything but hostile, specially among the ryots, who for the most part appeared to feel his presence as some sort of protection and security against their Zemindars, who in turn were fearful of exposure. Moreover the Brahmins and others of the better class, though they looked with an eye of ill-will and envy at the fruit of his labours, and would have been among the first to join in any operations against him, were alive enough to their own interests in seeking the benefits of English education at his hands. On taking charge, Mr. Driberg sought to obtain apiece of ground for a Christian burial-place. For some time nobody would give him any for love or money, and when at last he found a man anxious to dispose of a plot to meet a financial difficulty, double the full value was exacted. In 183G-7 Mr. Homfray purchased a small estate a few miles to the south-east of Barripore, and devoted a portion of it to the forma- tion of a village to serve as an asylum for native Christians fleeing from the oppression of their Zemindars. In the course of a few years it became " a very pleasing Christian colony," living in a happy way, free from apprehension of oppression, and ministered to in a chapel built at the expense of Mr. Homfray, who also gave the Mission 13 biggahs of land. After Mr. Ilomfray's death this village, known as "Mogra (Homfray's)," or " Bon Mogra," was sold to the heathen Zemindar, and some of the Christians removed. During 1837-8 the whole of the families residing at Bereall6 in Mogra-hiit renounced caste and sought Christian instruction. But "a tierce persecution" was raised against them by the adjoining Maliommedan Zemindar, and to prevent their ejection the Society purchased tlie hamlet for Ha.OS, and thus was secured tla foundation 0; the Mission-station of Mograhat. In Februarv 1812 the first confirmation at Barripore was held in c/' , temporary church, when 193 candidates were confirmed. During ■ ;o next four years substantial and beautiful permanent churches were erected at these two stations— that of St. Peter's, Barripore (opened May G, 1845), being consecrated on November 30, 1810, and St. Andrew's, Mograhat, on the following day— both by the Bishop of MadraH, who also confirmed eighty candidates, and was much im- pressed by the reality of the work of the Mission. The church at Mograhat was designed by the Rev. J. G. Drideeg, and much of the building was the work of his own hands. Every ounce of lime, and sand, and paint, and every inch of timber, had to be transported from Calcutta, thirty miles distant. A tower was added in order to afford a residence for the Catechist. How necessary was -i 488 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. V . ; ; :! 5: ■j H 1. j I i the provision of suitable churches, decently furnished, will be gathered from a statement made by the Rev. C. E. Driberg in 1841. Of the building used as a church at Barripore, he said : " There is no font," and added : " but this is a general evil ; there is not one in the whole extent of the . . . Society's Missions in Bengal." A large proportion of the cost of erecting the new churches was raised in India. Besides the labours of the resident Missionaries, the Eev. A. Street, the Society's Secretary at Calcutta, had done much to bring the two Mission stations into a " flourishhig condition." Since the Kcv. C. E. Driberg had been Missionary, there had been only one case of apostasy. At Mograhat, when some years before a hurricane had swept away the village and left its inhabitants destitute, the native landowners, who were pressing them for payment of rent, offered to remit a year's rent if they would abjure Christianity. But the people preferred to risk utter destitution rather than yield ; and the Sulkeah '^'hristians, hearing of this, collected Rs.60 for their relief. The brethren at Sulkeah were distinguished for their steadfastness and charity, and it was recorded of them in 18-41 that, as they were the first to embrace the Christian religion, so are they " always foremost in every good work." During the Bis. 4 ur he visited the temple of Jugganath, the most sacred and ini* jng spot in the world to the Hindu, after Benares. The temple, ^aid to be 800 years old, consists of one very lofty dome of a singular form, surrounded by other buildings of different shape and height. All access to the interior is forbidden to Christians. At the festival of the lluth or Car, held in June, the number of visitors varied from 80,000 to 100,000, seventy-five per cent. being women. It was still the custom at the period of the Bishop's visit for the car to be dragged forth, but no compulsion was used, except that of religious fanaticism, to induce the votaries to draw it; and the former practice of persons casting themselves down to be crushed to death under the huge wheels had long been unknown. The hideous wooden idol, shut up in the temple, was renewed from time to time, on which occasions the substance imagined to contain the Deity was removed by a Brahman from the old and placed within the breast of the new idol ; and it was a legendary belief that the Brahman thus employed always died within the year. The number of deaths among the pilgrims during the festival of the Ruth was 700 in 1H43. The Pilgrim Tax introduced in the seventeenth century had been continued by the British Government from 1H08 to 18 10, when it was abolished, but the Government still contributed annually to the i^-ninte- nance of the temple [8]. In 1846 the Mission was divided into three circles, the most populous and northern part remaining under the Rev. C. E. Driberg; the central, "Mograhat," being assigned to the Rev. J. G. DRiBEno; " Barripore South " to the Rev. A. H. Moore [4]. But this arrange- ment was subject to interruption, and the growing wants of tho Christian congregations demanded so much attention as to leave little time for preaching to the heathen [5], At the celebration of the Society's Jubilee in 1852 nearly UOO native converts met at Barripore, the Missionaries and chief men among them walking in procer.sion to church, singing as they went. It has been often noticed that the face BENQAL. 489 athered Of the 3 font," B whole •portion Jtueet, the two V. C. E. postasy. ,way the jrs, who ir's rent [ to risk hearing Sulkeah [ it was embrace ry good ath, the du, after one very lings of (idtlen to une, the lev cent. Bishop's •as used, V it ; and crushed I. The om time tain the [thin the irahman 3f deaths in 1H43. I ad been m it was i ;;^>?rinto- populous KG ; the •RiiiERa ; arrange- rs of tho to leave m of the arripore, ession to ) the face of the Hindu becomes brighter and more intelligent after his conver- sion ; and on this occasion the quiet and cheerful behaviour of the Christians was in strong contrast to the clamour and wrangling common to native assemblages. The Europeans present were gratified and edified by what they had heard and seen. In the wcrds of the Report of 1852 :— " Many, after this spectacle, must have felt that the work of Missions was a more real and hopeful thing tlian they could have conceived from reports, and must have been encouraged by what they had seen of its results to assist, with not perhaps greater faith, but with greater cordiality, in its promotion. " The sight of so many hundreds rescued from heathenism might well raise in us serious misgivings as to our means of keeping them in the right way " [6]. In the next year some Mormonites visited the district and succeeded in deluding some to adopt their abominable system. The Christians generally, and even the well-disposed heathen, were however disgusted with the sinful practices of the new teachers [7]. Failure also attended an attempt made in 1854 to introduce caste prejudices among the Christians [8J, but in 1867 fresh difficulties arose on this head [0], and in 1869 several of the Mograhat Christians "joined the Baptists, avowedly in the hope of getting money " [10]. In the past 20 years (1870-92) the Mission has suffered serious reverses, arising chiefly from a lack of proper supervision. The European Missionaries have been numerically weak, and their power for good has been much lessened by the confessed inefficiency of the native catechists and readers employed. Thus the people have remained in a state of deplorable ignorance and partial neglect, and many have been drawn away by the Roman Catholics and other bodies. To superintend Christians scattered in 75 villages over a large extent of country is beyond the power of any one man ; and the Rev. W. Drew, who did his best to grapple with the task, reported in 1875-6 that the Mission was •' perceptibly melting away," an active Jesuit Missionary having some time before formed a settlement at Kharri, and his influence had so extended that there was now " a recognised community, with a staff of officers, in almost every one of the stations." In some places two-thirds of the converts had gone over, in others, one-half. The plan adopted by the intruder was to lavish money freely for the relief of all immediate wants, and next to purchase landed property, on which people would be induced to settle by the offer of protection and easier terms than those offered by the Zemindars. The Society has made strenuous and prolonged efforts to revive, build up, and extend the weak and struggling Church in the Barripore district ; and after a long period of disappointment and despair there are at last increasing signs of hope and encouragement. Local Church Councils, instituted in 1882, have helped to awaken interest and zeal ; and from a movement set on foot at the meeting of the District Church Council in 1891 there is now a prospect that the native converts will eventually contribute according to their means to the support of their reUgion — a duty hitherto much neglected. Owing to the lack of means it was necessary in 1883 to endeavour ! 'm : \{'>\ V,li^ 490 SOCIEXV FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. h" i to secure the administration of the Mission by a native clergy- man ; but this plan has " proved a failure," and it is evident that if any permanent improvement is to be effected, not only must the native staff be strengthened, but the management of the whole must again be entrusted to resident European Missionaries. To obtain men qualified for this arduous task is not an easy matter ; and meanwhile (1890-92) invaluable assistance in the superintendence of the work is being rendered by the Rev. H. Whitehead, Principal of Bishop's College, Calcutta, and by members of the Oxford Mission, Calcutta [11]. Statistics, 1892 (for Tollygungo and Sunderbuns, pp. 482-90).— Christians, 8,455 ; Catechumens, 1,484 ; Communicants, 83 ; Villages, 81 ; Schools, 25 ; Scholars, 719 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 45. Befei-enccs (Sunderbuns : Barriporo itc.)— [1] R. 1840, p. 8C. [2] Q.P. July 1842, p. 4 ; Rev. C. E. Driberg's Narrative of Barripur Mission, 1845, p. vi. [3J C.D.C. Report, 1829-80, p. 19; do. 1833-4, pp. 27-8; do. 1834-0, pp. 8-11, 35-41;; do. 1886, pp. 9-10, 31-3; do. 1837,pp. 10-13, 34-5; do. 1838-41, pp. 2, 3, 31-44 ; do. 1841-3, pp. 5, 6, 33 (and State- ment of Rev. A. W. Street, Oct. 14, 1842, appended to C.D.C. Report, 1841-3, p. 79) ; C.D.C. Report, 1643-4, pp. 4-9, 37 ; do. 1845-0, pp. 18-20, 23, 29 ; Rev. C. E. Driberg's Nai-rative of Barripur Mission, 1845 ; R. 1834-5, p. 35 ; R. 1830, p. 38 ; R. 1838, pp. 67-76; R. 1840, pp. 83-8; R. 1812, pp. 75-82; R. 1843, p. 42; R. 1844, p. 80; Jo., V. 45, pp. 28, 117-18, 315; Q.P. 1842, pp. 4-6. [4J R. 1846, pp. 75-6. [5] R. 1841, p. 74 ; R. 1853, p. 62. [0] R. 1852, p. 59. [7] R. 1853, pp. 62-3. [8J R. 1854,. p. 60. [9] R. 1867, p. 102. [10] R. 1869, p. 95. [llj R. 1870, pp. 76, 78-9 ; R. 1871, p. 90 ; R. 1872, p. 59 ; R. 1875, pp. 13, 14 ; R. 1876, pp. 13, 14 ; R. 1877, p. 21 ; R. 1882, p. 27; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 475, 497 ; CD C. Report, 1882, pp. vii, viii, 8 ; R. 1884, p. 27 ; E. 1885, p. 25; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 435, ,'58, 475; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 40, pp. 244, 298. R. 1891, pp. 29, 80, 33-4. (IV.) BHAGALFORE and RAJ MAHAL, 1824-7. In 1824 the Rev. T. Chkistian, a Missionary of the Society at Cossi- pore {see p. 478), was transferred by the Bishop of Calcutta toBliagalpore, in Behar, in order to open a Mission among the tribes inhabiting the mountains north and west of Raj Mahal. The Paharees, as these tribes are called, are an aboriginal race, untrammelled by caste and Hindu idolatry, and though extremely ignorant and superstitious, were liberal in their opinions of those who differed from them. At Mr. Christian's first visit they feared he was a sorcerer, and that his object was to carry off their children ; but one chief suggested that it waa unlikely that he would leave the society of people like himself to come among the Paharees in order to prevail on them to embrace a falsehood, and gave it as his opinion that " God in pity to them had sent " him " to instruct them." This had great weight with the villagers. Some children were entrusted to the Missionary for education, two the sons of a chief, and in 1825 two children were baptized. One of the customs of the Paharees called " tamasha," consisted in the sacrifice of animals to their god, accompanied by drinking, dancing and music, every one, without exception of age or sex, becoming more or less drunk ; but Mr. Christian was assured that " as soon as the true way of God was perfectly known among them they would all walk in it . . . they could not give up their present customs until they had learned better." Though able to reside among them only from December to March (owing to the unhealthiness of tlie hills), and with no better accom;nodation than a hut, Mr. Christian so won their esteem and confidence as to be received " with every mark of the utmost cordiaUty and listened to with the greatest attention." During BENGAL. 491 the remainder of the year he was occupied in officiating at Bhagalpore, and (once a month) at Monghir, an invalid station 40 miles distant ; also in reducing the Paharee language to writing, compiling a vocabu- lary, and endeavouring to translate portions of the Scripture. By the Bisliop of Calcutta the Mission was regarded " as the nucleus of future possible good, on a more extended scale than any other district in India," but with the death of Mr. Christian, " who fell a sacrifice to the climate of the hills" on December 16, 1827, this hopeful prospect vanished. "To the College and its Missions the loss is I fear irreparable " (wrote the Principal of Bishop's College). " Ho possessed, far beyond others of superior talents to himself, the art of winning and securing the regard and esteem of the natives of every class ; the simple inhabitants of the hills considered him in the light of a superior being, and gave a proof of their attachment and confidence which, to all experienced in such intercourse, will appear extraordinary and almost unparalleled ; that of confiding their children, at a distance from themselves, entirely and absolutely to his care. Of few can it be said, as of him, that the savage of the hills, tlie prejudiced and blinded Hindoo, and the polished and intelligent European unite in admiring and regretting him." The Society was unable to renew the Mission. lieferenccs (Bhagalpore &c.)— India Committoo Book, V. 1, pp.211, 238-9,287-90 ; do. V. U, pp. Bl-2; Proceedings on Foriuation of the Calcutta Dioceaan Committee, 1825, pp. 29, 30 ; R. 1825, pp. 142, 11(5-9, KUi ; R. 1820, p. 119 ; C.D.C. Report, 1826, pp. 15-25; U. 1827, pp. 177-212 ; R. 1828, pp. 48-9. (V.) CHINSURAH, 1825-86. Chinsurah was formerly a Dutch settlement on the Hooghly, some- 80 miles above Calcutta. On its cession to England about 1825 the church, a handsome building, was fitted up by Government, and the Rev. W. !MoKTON was stationed there by the Society to open a Mission. The Anglican Ministry and Liturgy were introduced, the Rev. Dr. Mill, Principal of Bishop's College, preaching on the occasion [1]. Besides mhiistering to a Netherlandish and English flock and superintending two schools, Mr. Morton undertook the compilation of a Bengali and English dictionary, and a Bengali translation of the Liturgy. During the greater part of 1830 he was absent on sick leave and again in 1832-8 at the Seychelles (p. 869). On both occasions after his return ho was provisionally engaged as Assistant Chaplain to the East India Company at Chinsurah ; but while holding this position he con- tinued his work of translation, and in 1834 undertook the care of six native schools which had been transferred to the Society by the Board of Public Instruction. The schools were situated at Haleeshor, Balee, Noyhattee, Khenkshyalec, Gaurapara, Mankoonda, and another was added at Mooktapoor. On the transfer the Bishop explained to the teachers and pupils that Christian teaching would be introduced, but the change was followed by a considerably increased attendance. Shortly before his final departure, in 1836, Mr. Morton reported that for 20 years or more Christian Missionaries had been employed in *' tilling and sowing with the seed of eternal life this ungenial soil of moral blindness and degeneracy," but that " not one convert has been as yet gained to the Church of the Redeemer." The Schools, how- ■T'' i 492 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. / ' . I. II ;;.!'>;^ ■<' m »:' : mn ever, were flourishing, and preparing the way for the reception of Christianity. For want of funds the Society was unable to continue the mainte- nance of the Schools after 1886, and they were given up [2], Itefercncca (Chinsurah).— [1] India Committeo Book, V. 1, p. 238; R. 1824, p. 151 ; Proccediiigs on Formation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committeo, 1825, p. 30 ; 11. 1826, pp. 118-1'.»; C.D.C. Report, 1820, pp. M. 15; R. 1848, p. 97. [2] R. 182(1, pp. 118-20; C.D.C. lleport, 1820, pp. 14, 15; do. 182'J-30, pp. 3, 10; do. 1830-1, pp. 8, 11-18; do. 1831-2, j.p. 1-2 ; do. 1833-4, pp. 1-3 ; do. 1834-(!, pp. 17-20, 53 ; do. 183C, pp. 14-15 ; R. 1833, p. 49 ; R. 1834-5, pp. 37, 182 ; K. 1830, p. 40. (VI.) MIDNAPORE, 1886. Midnapore is an extensive district in the Province of Orissa, the wilder regions of which are inhabited by Santals. It was one of the first parts of Bengal occupied by the British, having been ceded by the Nawab of Bengal in 1760. The Rev. W. Morton was placed at the town of Midnapore to open a Mission in 1886, but he had only just commenced residence when illness obliged him to leave. There was then no one to replace him [1], and the question of re-occupying the station was not entertained until 1855, when, on the proposal of certain residents for the settlement of a Missionary who should also to a certain extent act as Chaplain, the Society granted i,'50 a year to supplement Government and local contributions [2]. The arrangement, however, does not appear to have been carried out so far as the Society is concerned. Itcftrcnccs (Midnapore).— [1] R. 1830, p. 40; C.D.C. Report, 1884-0, pp. 1-2, 20; do. 1830, p. 1 ; do. 1837, p. 1. [?'] Standinx Committee Minutes, V. 25, p. 146 ; Bound Pampldeta, " Calcutta 1860," V. 2, No. 15 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 121-2. (VII.) TAMLOOK District (Meerpur), 1888-92. The Rev. M. R. de Mello, being in 1828 in charge of the Howrah Mission, was applied to for employment in a menial capacity by some people calling themselves Christians, and saying that they formed part of a congregation residing in a hamlet called Meerpore, near Geonkaly, at the mouth of the Roopnarain. They ascribed their origin as a Christian community to the labours of some Roman Catholic priests, and particularly to Padre Simon of Calcutta, by whom most of the then existing community had been baptized. But they had long been neglected. Nothing could then be done directly for their benefit, but subsequently such children as they were willing to send for education were received into the Howrah Mission School. In November 1833 six families, in all 26 persons, came from those parts to settle at Howrah, where they sought instruction from Mr. de Mello, and were baptized in Bishop's College Chapel on March 8, 1834, after having been twice examined by the Bishop of Calcutta. Learning from these and others that there were Christians at Meerpur deserted by their priest, and urged by Mr. Homfray, the Rev. J. Bowyer of Howrah, accompanied by Mr. Homfray, visited the place in December 1888, "and found a village of nominal Christians, numbering ... 97, with scarcely any sign of Christianity except a few images of the Virgin Mary and m\ BENGAL. 493 Saints, no public worship, no prayer, no Scriptures, no Sacraments." They gladly consented to receive instruction, and shortly afterwards two native Christian teachers were sent to them, 20 of the children were baptized, and Mr. Bowyer visited them occasionally. At the end of 1839 Mr. de Mello was appointed to the charge of the Mission. A house was rented for him at Tamlook, a chapel erected at Geonkaly in 1840, and at Meeipore (12 miles from Tamlook) a chapel was built (opened May 10, 1841), with a small apartment attached (made of mats and thatch) in which he made it his practice to reside away from all society and civilised life a great part of the year. His congregation at this place (made up of the descendants of Romish converts) were " more difficult to be disciplined than the heathen themselves " ; indeed, owing to their long neglect, their habits and morals when ho took charge were " as bad as, if not in some cases worse than, those of heathens around them." Living among them as ho did, Mr. dc Mello was enabled by precept and example to lead them to higher things. Thirty-four were confirmed at Bishop's College in 1847, and seven years later the Rev. C. E. DiiiBERa reported that the stability and progress of the Mission were mainly due to Mr. de Mello's labours. The people welcomed the visits of the clergyman ; they were orderly, devout, and attentive at service ; and " nearly all the grown-up women " were " able to read." The pastoral care of Meerpore was now managed almost entirely by native agency (visits being paid occasionally by clergymen) [1] ; and on June 29, 1862, Beojonath Pal, who had been nine years in charge as catechist, was ordained. On this occasion " the whole ordination service was performed for the first time in the Ben- gali language." In Meerpore there were then 132 Christians, almost all peasants and dependent on agriculture [2]. During a hurricane in 1804 many sought protection at Mr. Pal's house, but a huge tree falling on it they fled to the church. While they were there a storm-wave swept the roof, walls, and doors and windows into a confused mass. Mr. Pal got his family and others on a thatched roof floating by — 40 souls in all. The roof of another house fell on them and killed several ; the rest were carried towards the river, which threatened to swallow them up, but the raft striking against a tree they were enabled to fasten it, and there remained till the waters receded. In all 10 of the 40 were lost [8]. The subsequent history of the Mission at Meerpore has been one of quiet progress [4]. Note. — From 1840 to 1844 the villages of Bosor and Diggeepara were included in the Tamlook Mission. They were formerly stations of the C.M.S.,andin 1840 Mr. de Mello found a chapel at each place, and in all 94 professing Christians, only 23 of whom had been baptized. During the next three years 46 were baptized at Diggeepara, and in 1844, in consequence of the difficulty of visiting from Tamlook, 45 miles distant, both stations were transferred to the Barripore Mission [6]. Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 187 ; Communicants, 61 ; Clergymen, 3 ; Lay Agents, 1. References (Tamlook District).— [1] C.D.C. Report, 1838-41, pp. 2, 13, 14, 50-2 (and App. xviii, xix) ; do. 1841-3, p. 42 ; do. 1843-5, p. 41 ; do. 1846-7, pp. 27-81 ; do. 1848-9, III '}•'.• l, Ir J SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. pp. G-10 ; do. 1851-2, pp. 80-1 ; do. 1852-3, p. 69 ; do. 1854, pp. 53-5 ; do. 1855, p. 10(5 ; do. 185U-7, p. 80 ; do. 1858, p. It ; do. 185S), p. 17 ; 11. 1854, p. 84. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1860, p. 10; R. 1861, pp. 146-7; R. 1862, p. 144; M.P. 1862, p. 235. [3] R. 1864, l)p. 105-7. [4] R. 1868, p. 87 ; R. 1872, pp. 69-00 ; R. 1880, p. 30 ; R. 1885, p. 26. [5J C.D.C. Report, 18!.!8-41, pp. 49-52 ; do. 1841-8, p. 42 ; do. 1843-5, pp- 15, 42. (VIII.) PATNA, 18G0-71. In 1859 the Rev. M. J. J. Varniek, then known aa Father Felix, Roman Cathohc Chaplain at Allahabad, loft the Church of Rome, and after spending six months at Bishop's College, Calcutta, was accepted as a Missionary by the Society and sent to Patna, the capital of Behar, a city seven miles long, and throe- fourths of whose population were Hindus and the rest Mahommedans. The latter included the most fanatical of that religion, the Wahabe sect, whose head-quarters were at Patna. Besides the permanent pop- ulation, from March to May in each year the opium trade brought a large influx of country people, w^ho wore very willing to hear and learn the truth. Mr. Varnier, who arrived on February 20, 18G0, received groat assistance from the Rev. W. C. Bromehead, Chaplain of Dinapore, and began work by establishing schools, preaching in the bazaar, and carrying on religious conversations in private circles of native society [1]. In 1860 a second Missionary was appointed to Patna, the Rev. F. Pettinato, but he did not remain long [2]. During Mr. Varnicr's absence in England on sick leave, 18G3-0, the Mission — entrusted to the Rev. R. L. Bonnaud, the Rev. W. M. LETHnuiDOE, and the Rev. R. Moor — declined [}V] ; but Mr. Varnier was gladly wel- comed on his return by the heathen, who listened with attention to his preaching, and at one time scarcely a day passed without inquiries from the young Bengalee Brahmos, some of whom accompanied him when he went preaching to the Hindus. In 18fi0 he exchanged visits with Keshub Chunder Sen, whom he regarded as an instrument of God for paving the way to the reception of Christianity [1]. The Mission, however, became a source of great anxiety to the Society, and in 1872 it was deemed advisable to suspend it [5]. From the proceeds of the Mission buildings purchased in 1862 and sold in 1875, there is now a Special Fund of Rs. 19,600 available for the renewal of work in Patna [6]. Befcrcnces (Patnn).— [1] R. 1860, p. 134 ; C.D.C. Report, 1860, pp. 1, 7 ; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1860," V. 2, No. 6 ; R. 1861, p. 150 ; R. 1865, p. 114. [2] R. 1860, p. 180. [3] R. 1868, p. 87 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 95-6; R. 1864. p. 108; R. 1865, p. 114. [4] R. 1866, p. 117; R. 1867, pp. 102-3. [5] R. 1869, pp. 97-100; R. 1873, pp. 69-70; R. 1871, p. 97 ; I MSS., V. 14, p. 817 ; Standing Committeo MinuteB, V. 85, pp. 39-40, 70, 121. [6] Jo., Jan. 17, 1862; I MSS., V. 11, j). 426; do. V. 12, pp. 80-1, 100; Jo., V. 52 p. 58; Calcutta Diocesan Board of Missions Report, 1890-1, p. 166. (IX.) DINAPORE (10 miles from Patna), 1876-8, 1884-92. About 1863 a Mission School of the Society at Patna was transferred to Dinapore [1], and in 1867 the Rev. M. J. J. Vaunier and Rev. W. M. Lethbridge of Patna visited and held services at Dinapore. They represented the need of a resident Missionary [2], and later on the Rev. F. Orton, the Chaplain of Dinapore, secured Elahi Baksh, first as a Scripture Reader, and afterwards as Curate, for the Hindustani-speaking native Christians there. When leaving on furlough, Mr. Orton, desirous of rendering the arrangement permanent, proposed to place BENGAL. 495 fs, p. lOtl ; Rejiort, R. 1804, 85, p. 20. Mr. Baksh in connection with the Society, the greater part of his salary hcinp: provided by the European and native congregations. This was agreed to in 1876, but within two years Mr. Baksh died. Tho Society promised to continue its aid if a successor could be found [8], but its connection with Dinapore does not appear to have been resumed until 188-1. Since then tho native work has been carried on by lay agency, generally under tho superintendence of the Chaplain [4]. Efifcronn s (Dinaporo).— ["1] R. 1803-1, pp. 9.5-6. [2] R. 1807, pp. 102-3. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1870, p. xi ; I MSS., V. 15, pp. 383, 880. [4] C.D.C. Report, 1881, p. 49 ; R. 1884, p. 22 ; R. 1890, pp. 20, 21. (X.) BURISAL, 18G9-80. In 18G9 the Society's local Committee in Calcutta (under whose notice the subject had been brought eight years before) made a small grant towards the support of a Mission at Burisal, which, having been originally founded by the Baptists and afterwards abandoned, was being maintained by the personal efforts and liberality of a resident layman, Mr. j^Bareiro. About 1871 Mr. Bareiro was ordained by Bishop Milman of Calcutta, and for three years (187B-5) his name was retained on the list of the Society, whose aid to the Mission was discontinued on his death in February 1880. For a portion of the year 1874 the Rev. D. G. Dunne was stationed at Ikirisal, but beyond these facts and that quiet progress ^as made little is recorded of the Mission.* Jleferencpit (BuriRal).— I MSS., V. 11, pp. 430, 464; do. V. 12, pp. 92-5; M.P. 1802, p. 238; C.D.C. MiiiutoH, Nov. 4, 1809; do. April 14 and Sept. 8, 1870; do. Jan. 12, 1871 ; do. July 18, 1879; do. April 2, 1880; R. 1871, p. 97; R. 1872, pp. 59-60; C.D.C. Report, 1874, pp. iv, ix ; do. 1875-9, p. iv ; R. 1873, p. 02 ; R. 1874, p. 10 ; R. 1875, p. 10. (XI.) CHOTA NAGPTTR (S.P.G. Period 1869-92). The province or division of Chota Nappur, situatt'd about 100 miles west of Calcutta, is equal in extent to England and Wales, and lias a population of 5,512,153. The country is a pleasant one, and its elevation gives it a climate which in some parts (as in Ranchi and Hazaribagh) is not tropical in the ordinary sense, though Chaibasa, on the other hand, is one of the hottest places in India. Tho Kols have been said to com- prise two distinct aboriginal races — the Mundas and the Uraons — and to constitute two- thirds of the {xipuhition, the term Kol, or Cole, being originally an " epithet of abuse, applied by tlic Brahminical race to the aborigines of the country who opposed their settlement." But, strictly speaking, the Uraons nre Dravidian. and tho word Kol is " a generic term cinbniciiig the three principal Kolarian tribes of tho province," viz., the Munda Kols of Chota Nagpore proper, tho Larka, or fighting Kols, of Singbhum district (more commonly called Hos), and the Bhumij Kols of Manbhum district. Taken thus the Kols do not number a fifth of the population of Chota Nagpore. The people are of a cheerful and amiable disposition, passionately fond of dancing and singing and of wearing ornaments. But they are much given to drunkenness, and their villages, excepting those of the Hos, are generally very dirty. Agriculture, on which most of them depend, procures but a scanty subsistence, and tho surplus population goes off to Calcutta, Assam, and other places to work as labourers in gardens, tea plan- tations, railways, &c. It was in this way that the Kols attracted the ■ i tention of four German Missionaries in Lutheran Orders (viz. Pastors E. Schatz, F. BaUch, A. Brandt, and II. Janko), who, having been sent to India in 1844 by Pastor Gossnerf cf Berlin, were lingering in Calcutta for a while, seeking some field of labour. Finding that * On the petition of Christians in the district, connected with the Church of England, amvngements have been made by the Bishop of Calcutta, with the Society's assistance, for a restoro,tion of Church ministrations in 1895. t John Evangelist GoBsner, a Bavarian, born in 1773, ordained priest in the Roman Catholic Church in 1796. His leanings to the reformed f iiith led to his excommunioa- tion and to his joining the Lutherans. l!l ■''^ 49C SOCIETY rOR THE rnOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. MiBsionariea had never laboured in Chota Nagpur the Germann eHlnbliuhed them- selves at Banchi, the civil Btation of the province, in March 1815. But the people they came to convert, though free from caato and from Mahommedau fanaticism, were Btt'oped in vice, and were almost destitute oi any religion. There was no word in thi'ir language for God, tlieir goncnil hulict l)eing confined to evil Hi)ii'itH ami to witch- craft. As they had no written langinig(!, but w(?re acqnaint(Ml witli Hindi, portions of the New Testament in Hindi were distriliuted among them. But frec|uontly the Missionaries wore stoned out of the villages, ami at the end of five years they had not made a singlo convert, though a few orphans had licen entrustf.'d to them by the nuigisthiti' of tlio district. At last, in the beginning of IHi^O, four men of the Uraon tribe who bail learned something about Jesus from a Hindi New Testament came to the Mission House at Uamiii and desired "to nee Jesus Himself." Tiiey attended evening prayers and wviw i)leaBi'd with the Word, but no explainition would satisfy them, and they went away angry. A week later they returned saying they coidd not rest until they bad seen Jesn. Sonn^ time afterwards they came again and watched the j'higlish service, and observing that the " Sahibs " worshipped Jesus without seeing Him they said, " Now we avo satislied, and only desire to become Christians." They were instructed and baptized. Durin;: the next seven years over 700 converts were gathered. These were scattered by tile Mutiny in 1H57, but their very scatternig tended to the spread of Christianity among those who sheltered them, and by iHliO their imniberhad doubled. At the close of the Mutiny, I'astor (lossner proposed to transfer the Mission and his funds to the C.M.H. Tiie olTer was not acce|)ted, but it led to a grant of i;i,000 from the C.M.S. in 1H58, and at the death of (lossner in that year a Committee was formed in lierliu to carry on the work. In April 18t!i Bishop Cotton of Calcutta witnessed the baptism of 1 i;l persons at llanchi. He described the service as " sublime," and learning that tlie Mission was in pecuniary Btraits he suggested to the Berlin Committee that if they could not supply the necessary funds the w(n-k should be carried on by the C.M.S. In the sanus year an Auxiliary Committee was formed in Calcutta, and soon the larger portion of the funds required was raised among the Europeans in India. Previously to 18(!1 two of the four original Missionaries had died, one bad returned home in broken healtli in 1800, and Mr. F. Batsch alone renuiined. Others had however been sent out by Gossner. In 1808 tho Committee at Berlin proposed entirely to alter the constitution and organi.^alion of tho Mission, a measure wliieh was distasteful to the «dder Missionaries and to the English residents. Charges nnulc! against the integrity of the elder Missionaries were proved to be groundless ; nevertheless tlieir connection with tlu- Berlin Coinmittee was severed and they wore obliged to (piit liie churcli and buildings, which had been the work of I heir own hands. Since lH(iO over 11,000 Kols hail been baptized, and the nund)er actually livin in Chota Nagpur in 1808 was about 0,000. The greater i)art of these, supported by tl English residents, petitioned the Bishop of Calcutta to receive them and their pastors in the Church of I'.ugland ; and Bishop Milnnin, who had long held aluof in the hope of a reconciliation being effected, was nimble, after full inquiry, to resist their entreaties. Finding that there was no prospect of the C.M.S. adopting the Mission he turned to tlu! S.P.G., and sujiported by its readiness to do bo* he formally received 7,000 Kol Christians at Ranchi by admitting their communicants (()24) to confirmation on Ai)ril 17, 18(59, and thiur three Pastors — Messrs. F. B\Tacn, H. Batscii, and F. Boiin to full Onlers on tho following day, Sunday. On the same occasion Daoud Sinoh (or W. Lutheu), a native Catechist, was ordained deacon, and 050 persons communicated [IJ. The Chota Nagpur Mission being now definitely associated with the Society, the Rev. J. C. Whitlky was transferred there from Delhi to comfort and sustain the German clergy. He arrived at Ranchi on Sunday, June 21, 1869, and after three months' close intercourse with his associates he wrote : — " I feel that they are men with whom it is a pleasure and n privilege to work. " The temporary church is a large shed, with a roof of red tiles, and floor of mud. ... It was a very delightful sight to me to see several hundred Kol Christians sitting on the floor, waiting to join in Divine worship. The responses were hearty, and the singing very good. The church is always well attended, especially on the .Sundays when Holy Communion is celebrated. . . . Tho number of communicants has ranged from 212 to 254, which is rather below the average, as this is the rainy season. . . . Every morning and even- ing the children of the schools, and the people who live near, meet for prayer, and for hearing the Holy Scriptures explained. On Sunday tliere are * In 1840, that is five years before the German Misciionaries arrived, the Society expressed to the Bishop of Calcutta its willingness to undertake a Mission to the " Coles," who had been brought under his notice by Major Owmby [la]. BENGAL. 497 lied them- llio people cism, wero word in 1 to witch- ioiirt of tlio inHioimriort ;lu a Binxlu ho district. Homctliing liuiclii and L'lisi'd with . wt'ck hitor aftiM'wivrdrt I "Saliibn" )iily dctiiro next Kcvon ly in 1H57, nholtured or (lossiier (r wart not tho death 1 wur orijjinul vnd Jtr. F. n IWiH tho lion of tho ho Eiij,'liHh ) ])rov«'tl to e Indian Episcopate were at length overcome by Bishop Johnson [10]. In consultation with the Chota Nagpur Church his Lordship arranged in March 18H9 for the formation of a Bishopric on the basis of consensual compact and canonical obedience [17]. The Society was instrumental in raising an Episcopal Endowment Fund [18], and on March 28, 1890, Mr. Whitley (who had previously dechned the office) was consecrated Bishop of Chota Nagpur .it llanchi [19]. The Society not only provided a portion (£2,500) of the endow- ment (which WHS supplemented by the k l\C.K. and the Colonial ]^islioprics Council), but also supplied fur Ts for extending the Mission. Witb tbis the IJishop hoped to suppo.t a small community, and api)ealed to the Mother Church to help him, but no response was made. Meanwhile tliere arose a movement within the walls of Trinity College, Dublin, and in October 1890 the Society received an offer from some well-(iualified graduates of that University to labour in any part of * Mrs. RiitHcli wiiH for 30 yours in solo cliargo of tlio Girls' Boarding School, "a work " (siiys Jlr Lofjsilail) "which it woulii have required 2 or 3 sisters for." t The Church hau not yet been erected. KK2 500 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION CF THE GOSPEL. if^i'W ■| ,! the world that the Society might fix, the only stipulations being that they should be regarded as one brotherhood working together in a particular field assigned to them, and that they should keep up their connection with their alma mater. The coincidence of this offer seemed providential ; it was cordially accepted, and in December 1891 there sailed from England the first five members of "the Dublin University Mission to Chota Nagpur, working under the S.P.G.," viz. the Eevs. E. Chatterton, B.D. ; K. W. S. Kennedy, M.A., M.D. ; C. W. Darling, M.A. ; G. F. Hamilton, B.A. ; J. A. Murray, B.A. The greater part of their support is borne by the Society. The station and district of Hazaribagh has been assigned them as their special sphere of work [20] . Statistics (Chota Nappur), 1802. — Christians, 18,081; Comminiicantp, <>,8!!5; Cate- chumens, 4 DO; Villages, 511) ; Schools, 5li ; Scholars, 1,380 ; Clergymen, iiS (14 natives); Lay Agents, 131. Beferencrs (Chota Nagpur). — [l] Report of Chota Nagpnr Mis.-sion, 1800-70, pp. 1-8; Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 180!)," No. (! ; do. 1H70. Nos. 11, 1'2, 14 ; II. 18()<), pp. 80-8 ; Q.P. 1870, pp. 1-3; R. 18H3. p. !15 ; C.D.C. Report, ]HO<),])p. l.l-'Jl ; Standing CJommitteo Minutes, V. 43, pp. 3-23-4 ; Jo.. June 18, IHO'.I. |1((] Jo., V. 44, p. 358. (2j R. 180i), p. 88 ; Q.P., February 1870, pp. 2, 3. [3] Chota Nagpur Report, l8(!'.)-70, pp. 13-20; R. 1809, pp. 92-3; R. 1870. p. 81. j4] Cliota Nagpur Report. lHOit-70, pp. 12, 20-1, 25; do. 1870-1, pp. 1-20 ; C.D.C. Report, 1870, pp. 8, 90-3. f5) M.F. 1H8<», p. 280. [6 and 6« | Chota Nagpur Report, 1870-1, p. 2 ; C.D.C. Report, 1870, pp. <'.-7 ; R. 1872, pp. 02-3. 17] Chota Nagpur Report, 1H70-1, p. 22; R. 1870, p]i. 81-3 ; R. 1S7'2. ]>. 02 ; R. 1M73, pp. 70-1. [8] C.D.C. Report, 1875, pp. x. xi, 33; R. 1874. pp. 17. 18; R. 1M75, pp. 10, 17. 19] R. 1875, p. 10; Jo., Jiinuarv 21, 1881. [lOJ R. 1870, p. 15: srr also M.F. 18H0, pp. 215-10. [11] R. 1883, p. 37. 1121 Chota ^Hitpur Report, 1H80, pp. 9-11. [13J R. 1H70, pp. 14-15 ; R. 1877, pp. 21-2; R. 1H7S, p. 23; R. j.'79, p. 22; R. IHHO, p. 31; R. 1HH2, pp. 2H-9 ; R. 1883, p. 80 ; R. 188 1, p. 2H ; R. 1885, p. 2fi ; R. 1890, pp. 21, 39-40: Standing Committee Minutes, V. 44, p. 204 ; do. V. 45, pp. 130, 374. [14] Chota Nagpur R.-port, 1880, pp. 1-8 ; Calcutta Board of Jlissions Occasional Pajier, June 1880, ]>. 7; R. 1880. p. 33; R. 1890, p. 80. [151 R. 188(i, J). 33; R. 1887, p. 28; R. 1889, pp. ;»8-42 ; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 43. pp. 2(!9, 320-4 ; do. V. 44, p. 204. (16] R. 1880, p. 33 ; R. 1889. pp. .38-9 ; Standing Coniniiltcc Minutes, V. 42, pp. 3H4, 39.3-4 ; do. V. 43. i))>. 299. !!20-4, ;n.">-0, 41.5-8 ; do. V. 44. |)p. 204-5, 2(;4; I MSS., V. 18, pp. 118-20. i;U-4, ]37f»-142, 147, 201-4. [17] Chota Nagpnr Report, 1889; R. 1889, pj). 39-42; R. 18!H», p. ,30. (ISj R. 1889, pp. 40-1; Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45. pp. !:!(!, 140. (19| R. 18S9, p. 41; R. 1890, pp. 14. 30; I MSS., V. 18, pp. !i89-90, 395. |20; R. 1890, pp. 14, :!0-8; ^r.F. 1891, pp. 40-r)0: Standing I 'ommitteo Minutes, V. 45, p. ,380; do. V. 40, pp. .52,70-2, 04-7, 100-9, 151-2 ; M.F., January 1892, p. 33; R. 1891, pp. 14, 15, 30, 40. Statistics (Bengal, pp. 473-500). — In Bengal, where the Society (1820-92) ha^ assisted in maintaining 104 Missionaries (.35 native), and iitanting 22 Statioi;-* (as detailed on pp. 908-10), there are now in connection with its Missions 17.457 Christians; 8,24* Communicants; 547 Catechumcis ; ()32 Villages; 85 Schools; 2,4r)8 Scholars; 32 Clergy- men (20 native); and 198 T.ay Agents ; un ler the care of two Bishops, stc pp. 7 uansfer a portion of the Hock to the care of the S.P.C.K. [2]. Since 1710 that Society had materially contributed to the maintenance of the Danish work, independently of which it began a Mission of its own in Madras in 1728. This, wjth the adopted Missions and others subsequently opened by the S.P.C.K. in Southern India, were carried on for nearly ^1 i\i ^11 502 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 411, ■ r:m 100 years by German Lutheran agents [3], the most eminent of whom are mentioned under their respective districts. The employment of Lutheran instead of Anglican Missionaries (to the glory of the former and the shame of the latter be it recorded !) was a matter of necessity, not of choice ; and in the establishment of the Episcopate in India [p. 472], the S.P.C.K. hailed the prospect of putting an end to the anomaly.* From Dr. Heber, the second Bishop of Calcutta (1823-G) [of which diocese South India formed a part, imtil 1835], the S.P.C.K. received a representation of the need of sub- stituting •' episcopally ordained clergymen" of the English Church. With the individual Missionaries of the Lutheran Church he was far from being dissatisfied. " Still " (said he) " there is a difference between them and us, in matters of discipline and external forms, wh.ch often meets the eye of the natives, and pro- duces an unfavourable effect upon them. They are perplexed what character to assign to ministers of the Gospel, whom we support and send forth to them, while we do not admit them into our Churches. And so much of influence and authority, which the Church of England is gradually acquiring with the Christians of different oriental stocks (the Greeks, Armenians, and Syrians) arises from our recognition of, and adherence to, the apostolic institution of episcopacy, that it is greatly to be desired that all who are brought forward under our auspices in these countries, should, in this respect, agree with us. A strong perception of these inconveniences has induced three of the Lutheran Missionaries employed in Bengal by the Church Missionary Society to apply to me for re-ordination according to the rites of the Church of England, and I had much satisfaction in admitting them to Deacon's Orders " [5]. Considering now (as it had in the case of America in 1701 [see p. 6]) that the charge of foreign Missions was more immediately within the province of the S.P.G., the S.P.C.K. on June 7, 1825, "Resolved that this Society do continue to maintain the Missionaries now employed by it in the South of India during the remainder of their lives ancl that the management and superintendence of the Missions be, transferred to tho Society for the Propagation of the Gospel." The charge was readily undertaken by the S.P.G. [G],the S.P.C.K. also continuing to aid liberally in the work of education [da]. The nucleus of a Christian Church that had been formed in South India at the dose of the 18th century would from natural increase, if pro- perly tended and strengthened, have soon expanded into a goodly and large community. But order and vigour were lacking in the system pur- sued, which was no more than a series of desultory efforts made by a few zealous men, and as they died the sound of the Gospel became fainter. Thus the successes of Schwartz and the • arlier Missionaries were well- nigh rendered nugatory by the apathy find neglect pf the succeeding age [7]. Nevertheless, it was remarked m 1829, " that in whatever part of Southern India inquiry has been made as to the exist- ence of native I'rotestant Christians, some, however few, of the converts of a Schwartz or Gericke have been discovered ; thus evidencing the beneficiiil influence of the early Missionaries of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge in almost every part of the Peninsula." • The Rev. A. T. Clarke, B.A., of Trin. Coll., Cumbridge, was sent to Calcutta by the S.P.C.K. in 17Hi) ttH the first English MiKHioiiary to tho heathen of tlio East, but in the next year he forsook the work for a (roveriiment chaplaincy. Ii' 'h'22 h Gerninii Mis- Bionary (Falcke) was ordained by the Bishop of Loudon and_ i.( nt to B. India by the S.P.C.K. [4]. [Hen also next page and its foot-note]. MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 503 The following passage is from the same source (viz. a smnmary view of the rise and progress of the Missions to the time of their transfer, printed in the S.P.G. Eeport for 1829) : — " Nothing more is required than good missionaries to render the institutions so long existing a most important blessing to the land in which they have been founded. The circumstances under which the English Mission was first formed, and for more than a century continued, naturally occasioned the appointment of divines from Germany and the North of Europe ; but those cin imstances have ceased to exist. The discipline of the Lutheran Church, to winch most of the early missionaries belong, is inconsistent with the system which must regulate a body of clergy, acting under a Bishop of the Church of England. The Mis&ions have been transferred from the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge to that for the Propagation of the Gospel, which being a chartered Society, under the presidency of the Primate, its Missionaries are in fact the Missionaries of the Church of England, not of any voluntary association, and a degree of national countenance is thus afforded them which they never could obtain under the former system ; but it is essential to the efficiency of the new system, that Clergy in the Orders of the Church of England should be sent to the Indian stations"* [8]. The Missions at the time of the transfer embraced 8,852 Christians, under the care of six Missionaries assisted by 141 native lay teachers. The schools contained 1 ,232 pupils [9 and 9a] . The six Missionaries were thus distributed : Tanjore — Rev. J. C. Kohlhoff (far advanced in years) and Rev. L. P. Haubrok. Madras — Rev. Dr. Rottler (over 80 years old) and Rev. J. L. Irion. CuMalore — Rev. D. Rosen. Trichinopohj — Rev. H. D. Schreyvogel, from Tranquebar, Tinnevelly, Ncfj^apatam, " the transferred congregations " {see p. 511), Velloro, and the four other chief stations, were each without a Missionary [10]. The amount contributed for rehgious purposes by native Christians — except for church building — seemed to have been deemed too insignificant to be noticed, and the class of catechumens, if it then existed, was not recorded [11]. The state of the Missions during the next ten years was feeble and unsatisfactory, and as such it was lamented in the Reports of the period. Great deadness seems to have been generally prevalent, the labourers were few, and the usual results of want of superintendence were conspicuous. Between 1828-31 five Missionaries were sent out, and five vacancies occurred by death or otherwise [12]. In 182G the Society, moved by the premature death of the first two overburdened Bishops of Calcutta, memorialised Government and the East India Company for the establishment of a bishopric for Madras Presidency, an object which was accomplished after only ten years' delay, when Archdeacon Corrie became the first Bishop [13]. This gave the first great impulse to the Society's Missions, which were strengthened, subdivided, and more eifectually superintended. The progress already commenced (the Christians in 183G numbered 11,743) has ever since continued. It has been more rapid at some times than others, but there has been "no real falling off: there has always been an ascent and progress in the main." The first most striking results were apparent during the episcopate of Bishop Spencer, who succeeded Dr. Corrie in 1837 [14]. Addressing hid clergy in 1848, when a great revival was taking place in Tinnevelly, he expressed his gratitude to the Society, " without whose * [ From the first it had been the invariable practice of the S.P.G. to employ, U MiBsionaries, only " epiacopally ordained clergymen." See pp. 61 and 887, aUo 496 601, 609.] If' 604 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. j,?: '^ ^ . ■ Hi- p ■ >ii * 1 m ( ]i ■ if .,„;;■ I ■■) ' :; ; aid " (he said) " a Bishop in Madras could do but little for the advance- ment of Christianity on the sound principles of the Church of England among the natives " [15j. For some years previous to 1825 the principal concerns of the Missions of the S.P.C.K. had been managed by a gentleman in Madras city, Mr. Richard Clarke ; but the year after the transfer to the S.P.G. they were entrusted to a Committee formed there on May 15, 1826, and now known as the Madras Diocesan Committee [16]. This body, acting under the presidency of the Bishop of the Diocese, has rendered incalculable assistance in developing the Missions taken over in 1825 and those to which the Society's opera- tions have since been extended. In the following list the latter are printed in italics : — (I.) Madras City and District (begun 1728 : S.P.G. period 1825-92). (II.) Tanjobe and District (begun 1732 : S.P.G. 1825-92.) This district includes (Il.a) Vkdiaupukam (S.P.G. 1825-92); (II.6) Nkgapatam (begun 1782 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; (II.c) Comba- coNUM (begun 1793 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; [lid) Nangook (ditto) ; (II.c) Canandagoody (begun 1795: S.P.G. 1825-92); (II./) AimjcacU (S.P.G. 1827-92); (Il.r/) Tranquebar (begun 1706: S.P.G. 1845-92). (III.) The Missions in the Arcot Districts and neighbourhood, viz. :— (a) (in South Arcot) Cuddaloue (begun 1737 : S.P.G. 1825-92) ; (b) Pondichcrry {i\\G French Settlement) (S.P.G. 1830-92); (c) (in North Arcot) Velloue (begun 1770: S.P.G. 1825-85) ; and Chittorb (begun about 1782 : S.P.G. 1825-85). (IV.) Trichixopoly and District (begun 1702-3 : S.P.G. 1825-92). This district includes (IV.rt) Ernngalore (S.P.G. 1830-92). (V.) Tinnevelly (begun 1780: S.P.G. 1825-92). (VI.) Madura and District, viz.: — (VI.) Madura (begun 1785: S.P.G. 1825-00) ; (VI. a) Dindioul (begun 1787: S.P.G. 1825-60) ; {Sl.b) IUmnad (begun about 1785 : S.P.G. 1825-92). (VII.) Mysore (Native State District), viz. \— Bangalore (with Shcevwga and Hosur) (S.P.G. 1837-92). (Vlil.) Hyderabad (Native State District), viz. : — Sccundcrahad (S.P.G. 1842-92) (with Ili/dcrahad Citi/, 1852-92). (IX.) Telugu Country\S.P.G. 1854 92). (X.) Coimbatore District, viz. : — Salem and Coimbatore (S.P.G. 1876-92). (XI.) Bellary (S.P.G. 1880-92). It may be added here that in 1835 the Society accepted from the Rev. Dr. Nicmeyer, of Halle, in Saxony, a fund (at his disposal for the benefit of the Christian churches and schools in Southern India) amounting to £100 a year, to be applied towards the support of such churches and schools in the Society's Missions as the Missionaries, with the consent of the Bishop of the Diocese, might select ; such Missionaries rendering an account of the expenditure to the Society or its representatives in India, and transmitting copies thereof, together with reports of the Missions and schools, to Dr. Niemeyer and his successors at Halle. The trust had been offered ten years before, and in now (on its renewal) accepting it, the Society assured Dr. Niemeyer m mt MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 505 period (with that if, as he believed, persons properly qualified for the oflfice of Missionaries to India, and willing to apply for ordination to the Bishops of the Church of England, could be found in the Universities of Ger- many, it would readily entertain their applications for employment in its service [17]. The first native-born Englishman employed by the Society in South India was the Rev. J. Heavyside in 1829 [sec p. 506] [17a]. In 1888 the Society accepted (from Bir R. Inglis and others) the trust of about £10,000 8 per Cents, then available under the will (August 1820) of the Hon. Edward Monckton, of Somerford, Stafford- shire. In accordance with the terms of the bequest (as defined by the Court of Chancery, 1838 and 1840) the dividends arising there- from were made applicable to the maintenance and instruction of not less (at any one time) than sixteen poor native inhabitants of the Presi- dency of Madras in the Christian religion, and also, if desired, to the maintenance of not more than three catechists [18]. The Missions enumerated on the previous page will now be noticed in tarn. lieferrnccs (Madnis Presidenry).— [11 R. 1820, pp. 150-8 ; M.R. la'il, pp. 5-11. [la] M.DC. Brief Niinative, 1851, Bound Pamphlets, "East Indies 1852," No. 10, pp. 11-19. [2] R. 1825, p. 150 ; C.D.C. Report, 182G, pp. 5-C) ; 11. I82i), p. 157 ; M.R. 185*, pp. 11-12. [3] R. 1825, p. 150 ; R. 1829, pp. 157-213 ; M.R. 1851, pp. 12-24 ; An. Sermon, 1740, p. 29. [4 1 R. 1829, p. 200 ; and see [1«1, p. 22. [5] M.R. 1854. pp. 57-9. [6] Jo., V. 85, pp. 212, aOl, 37(i-8 ; India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 24(i ; R. 1824, p. 1()5 ; R. 1825, pp. 150, 1(>5; C.D.C. Report, 1h20, pp. 5-0; R. 1830, jip. 41-2; R, 1851, p. 50; M.R. 1854, pp. 58-9. [Grt] M.lVC. Brief Narrative, 851 (.sf.; [la] a?;oiy). PP' ^'-^-JJ- [V] M.R. 1854, pp. 145-(i. [8 1 R. 1 >29, pp. 209-10, 212. [9J R. 1824, p. 105; R. 1825, p. 174; R. 1881. p. 47. [9a] M.D.I'.. Brief Narrative, 1851 (see [la] above) pp. 34-5. [10] R. 1825, p. 174 ; R. 1829, p. 43 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, pp. 34-5 (sec [laj uboi'r). [11] R. 1881, p. 47. [12] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, p. 35 (see [la] above). [13 I India Com- mittee Book, V. 1, pp. 349, 351-9 ; Jo., V. 37, pp. 1-4 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 28 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, p. 35 {see, [la] above). (14] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851, pp. 34, 36 (fee [la] above); M.R. 1854, p. 148; R. 1881, p. 42. [15] R. 1843, p. 44. {!&] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 247, 885 ; R. 1881, pp. 41-2. [17] Jo., V. 80, p. 254, India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 299-803 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 23-4 ; R. 1834-5, p. 30. [17a] R. 1829, p. 60. [18] Jo., V. 44, pp. 230, 283, 899, 400; Jo., V. 45, pp. 28-4 ; App. Jo. C, pp. 82-94. (I.) MADRAS (City and District). After sixty years' neglect of religi(m by the British settlers at Madras, the foundations of St. Mary's Clmrch were in 1080 laid in Fort St. tleorge by the (lovernor, Strcynsham Masters, to whom is due the praise of having raised the lirst English Church in India [IJ. In 1721 a gift of books was made through the Society to some charity schools at Fort St. tieorgo which luid been founded by the Ch;ij>laiii, the Rev.W. Stevenson, in 1710 [2 and 2((]; and in 1728 the first English Mission in India was established at Blacktown in Madras by the S.P.C.K., at the instance and by the agency of the Rev, Benjamin Schultz of Tranquebar, who had for his early associates J. A. Sartorius and J. E. Geisler, and for his successor Philip Fabricius — all, like himself, in Lutheran Orders. In the first eighteen years over ■800 persons were admitted to Christianity. During tho French occupation, in 1740, the Mission House was destroyed and the Church converted into a powder magazine, and Fabrii'ius withdrew to i'ulicat. Returning after tho war he was in 1750 compensated by being put in possession of a church and other property at Vepery, confiscated from the Jesuits, wlioso intrigues had led to their expulsion. Similarly, in the war of 1750 the Mission j)remises were ravaged and the converts robbed in the church; and Fabriciua returned ti) I'ulicat for two months ; but the French being finally expelled, a printing press found at Pondicherry was, by order of Government, removed to Vepery and placed under the superintendence of the Missionaries. Fabricius was followed by Gericke (1788-1803), and Paezold (1804-17), and about 1818 the Mission, which mismanagement had rendered unsatisfactory, was placed in charge of the Rev. Dr. Rottler, formerly of the Danish Mission, Tranquehar. Some native Christians (converts from Popery, chiefly of tho boatmen caste), to whom Dr. Rottler had been ministering in a chapel at Blacktown (for which service Government allowed a stipend), were now removed to Vepery (two miles distant), which became in 1819 the chief staticm of tho S.P.C.K. in India, its support being partly derived from a legacy left by Gericke. ri 506 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. m ■Ml" \U yt'U iir urn: !••!' ■ ,, About 1812 Paezold cstabliBhed on English Service at the request of English residents, but discontinued it on receiving disagreeable proofs that ho was not personally accept- able. The loss was keenly felt, but no attempt was miide by Dr. Rottler to meet tne want until Mr. Loveless, of the London Missionary Society, had endeavoured to do so by establishing an English Service in a schoolroom at Pursewakum [3J. S.P.G. Period (1825-1892).— Following the transfer of the S.P.C.K. Mission to the B.P.G. in 1825 [sec p. 502], a new church named St. Matthias' was opened at Vepery on June 18, 182G. The cost of the erection was provided by the S.P.C.K. and the Government — the latter (the East India Company) stipulating that the building should be " appropriated to the performance of Divine Worship according to the practice of the Church of England, and served by rcyularhj ordained clergymen of that Church." The first proviso had always been observed, though the officiating ministers were (with one excep- tion, Mr. Falcke) Lutherans. And it is still more remarkable that the Church Liturgy had, by agreement, been adopted in the services hold for the English in the L.M.S. Chapel until 1823, when, on Mr. Love- less' departure, the rule began to be infringed, the result being a decreased attendance. On the opening of St. Matthias' Church it was arranged that the English duty should be taken by the chaplains of the Cathedral [4 and la]. The Mission was now (182G) described by Bishop Ileber of Cal- cutta as having the " finest Gothic Church and the best establish- ment of native schools both male and female " which he had " seen in India," and he had "seen nothing that gave him so much pleasure or that appeared to him so full of hope " [6]. The more immediate superintendence of the Mission now devolved upon the local S.P.G. Conunittee formed for South India under the direction of the Archdeacon of Madras [seep. 504] [0]. The services of Rottlkr and Irion continued to bo utilised, much of their time being devoted to the Mission press, from which issued (among other works) a Tamil translation of the IJible and of the Prayer Book. The latter was reported in 1880 to be "eagerly sought by the Wesleyan congregations within the Presidency " and to be ** in general use " in parts of Ceylon. A large portion of the profits of the Press was devoted to the support of schools in the vicinity [7]. In 1828 the liev. Peter Wessing (a Dane), and in 1829-30 the Rev. John Heavyside [sec p. 505] (both in Anglican orders), were added to the staff [8]. About this time 21 native schools (11 being for girls) were estab- lished, and altogether over 1,000 scholars were receiving education in the Mission [9]. The opening of an institution in 1830 (known as " Bishop Heber's Seminary ") for the training of Christian teachers, was met by such a manifestation of caste feeling as led to the dismissal of two of the first four students [10]. Ten years later it was raised to a flourishing condition, but the death of its new Principal (Rev. C. Calthorp) left it in a state of collapse from which it never wholly recovered [11], A " Diocesan Institution for general education in Christian prin- ciples," which succeeded it about 1841, also failed after an existence of little more than a year [12] ; but in 1848, under the Rev. A. R. Symonds, a new seminary was established which has achieved great MADRAS PRKSIDENCY, ETC. 507 were distinction, and to which the Church in South India is largely in- debted for her native clergy [18]. Indeed of late years the success of the Institution (now known as the S.P.G. Theological College, Madras) has been such that in the Society's Missions in the Madras Presidency the difficulty now is, not that of obtaining a supply of duly qualiiied native clergy, but the finding of means for their support. In 1891 it was proposed to close the College for a while. To this the Society could not consent. To say nothing of the needs of the Telugu and Tamil Missions in India, the fact that it has provided Missionaries for foreign lands is, in itself, a splendid and ample justification for its existence [14]. (Further particulars of the Institution are given on p. 7*J2, where also will be found a notice of the Vepery College and High School.) Turning to the pastoral and evangelistic branch of the Mission, we find the congregations in Madras in 1830-1 consisting of "270 Protestant native Christian families, 40 Portuguese families, and 57 families of native Christians residing at St. Thomas's Mount " — the communicants numbering 43G [15]. In 1888 two out-stations of the C.M.H. were transferred to the S.P.G, — viz. Poonamallee, 9 miles, and Trippasore, 81 miles west of Vepery — and included in the Vepery district [IG] ; and the Christians living to the south of Madras were collected mto a distinct congrega- tion at St. Thome (formerly '* ^lidnapore "), a frequent resort of invalids in the hot season. This congregation was reported in 1818 to be " very satisfactory," and the contributions of the English members enabled some good schools (for Portuguese and Eurasian children) to be carried on without aid from the Society [17]. About this time a servant who had accompanied his master to England and been bap- tized in London was instrumental on his return in bringing more than 20 of his relatives into the Christian fold [lla]. On the other hand, the state of the Vepery Mission proper had been " very unsatisfactory, the people being of a worldly character, and a body so unworthy, that a Vepery Christian was a byeword"; they were •' chiefly nominal Christians, being such by descent rather than by conversion." There were two distinct congregations, one consisting of descendants of Portuguese* (who were being absorbed into the Eurasian population) and the other of Tamils of the Pariah and Sudra castes. The number of Christians in 1845 was 1,G87, but in 184G from GOO to 700 Sudras seceded because the Missionary " refused to act upon their views of caste." Things were now (1848) improving, and the people were raising an endowment for a native deacon [18]. A similar course was being pursued at Chintadrepetta, with which a temporary connection had been formed by the Society. Another " very unsatisfactory " station in 1848 was Vullaveram, a Telugu Mission which had been transferred to the Society. It had been commenced on a system of " profuse benevolence," which tended to make the people "idle and dependent." At Poonamallee and Trippasore, which were connected with this Mission, the work consisted chiefly of providing ministrations for the native wives of the European pensioners — a " dissolute " class. * The Bervice in the Portuguese language was discontinued in 1851 [18a]. ii> ' i 508 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. i '.t: «! , t'ni '■ ; ill : I Between 1888 and 1848 the Blacktown Station was transferred to the C.M.S., and the support and superintendence of that at St. Thomas' Mount was undertaken by the Government Chaplain [19]. Under a system long in force in India previously to 1850 a Hindu on the change of his reHgion forfeited all his civil rights, and in many cases it happened that he was deprived of his property and of his wife and children. The civil disabilities attached to the forfeiture of caste were removed by the " Lex Loci Act " passed in 1850, and the blessings of the enactment were soon witnessed in the case of a Brahmin of high caste, Streenavasa, who had been baptized by the Rev. A. R. Symonds. Being a person of great distinction his conversion created a sensation among the Hindus, by whom he was subjected to bitter persecution. His wife, Lutchmee Ummall, was seized by her father on the plea that her husband by the change of his religion was legally dead, and that all his property had become hers. The case was argued in the Supreme Court amidst much excitement of the natives and false sympathy of Europeans for native prejudices, and in deciding in Streenavasa's favoui', Sir W. Burton, aftor describing the old law as a " monstrous outrage," said: — " The population of this country is composed of various classes of people, holding different forms of religion; and it is declared by the highest authority, that no change of faith shall now forfeit a man's rights. This Act [Lex Loci] has been passed, not to encourage a change from one religion to another, but to secure liberty of conscience, and equal rights to all. Some of the people of this country may be insensible of the benefit now conferred upon them ; some of them may be furious against it; but let me tell them . . . that thi i Act of 1850 is the Great Char- ter of KoligioUH Freedom ... an Act for which all should render thanks to the Great Disposer of events ; and it is a wonder that any should be found to object to 80 merciful a iirovision." Lutchmee Ummall was therefore delivered over to the care of her husband, and amidst the screams and cries of the Hindu bystanders con- veyed by him to Mr. Symonds' house. The poor girl (for she was little more than a child), influenced by her parents, manifested a repugnance to accompany Streenavasa, which excited public sympathy. She was, however, treated by Mr. Symonds with the greatest kindness and consideration ; her caste prejudices were respected, and no attempts were made to induce her to renounce Hinduism. Her affection for her husband revived, and she expressed her intention to remain with him. Hundreds of Brahmins, however, thronged the house, and a last attempt was made to obtain possession of her by a writ of habeas corpiia on the ground of an affidavit " that she was detained at Mr. Symonds' house against her will." But Lutchmee Ummall declared that she was determined to continue with her husband, and that she was residing with him by her own desire. She declined to be sworn as a heathen, and gave as her reason for being sworn on the Bible that she felt she " viust speak truth in this way." Not long after this she was baptized, and the two were known as consistent and established Christians [20j. The local jubilee celebration of the Society in 1852 was one of the most satisfactory demonstrations ever witnessed in Madras, and afforded the best proofs that could be desired of tho place which the MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 509 Society's agents occupied in general estimation [21]. Previously to this the officiating Chaplain at St. Matthias' Church,* Vepery, had adopted an unfriendly attitude towards the Society, and this, with the clashing of the English and native services, having caused a dispute in 1844, and continued joint occupancy being considered undesirable, it was arranged that the church should be transferred to Government, and that the Society should roceive in compensation a sum equal to the entire cost and a site for a new church. Formal transfer took place in 1852, and on February 9, 1855, the foundation stone of the new church was laid by Governor Lord Harris. The beautiful Gothic building, named St. Paul's, was opened on September 19, 1858, and consecrated on November 18, its erection giving great satisfaction to the congregation, especially on their being assured that it was intended expressly for the natives. This encouraged them to greater exertions, and in 1861 all the n£,tive agents were being supported by the Gericke endowment and an Auxiliary Association (founded in 184G with a view to meeting the spiritual and iomporal wants of the Mission and congregation) [22]. In 1H58 a special attempt was made to bring Christian influence to bear upon the lugher and more educated Hindus of the city, by the appointment of a Missionary (tho Uev. W. A. Plumptre) for this parti- cular work, with which was associated in 1860 the charge of St. John's district [23]. After his removal from ill health in 1862 [23a], no successor was appointed [24]; but in 1864 a superior Anglo- Vernacular school was opened at Vepery, in which "hundreds of Brahmins and other high-caste youths, the flower of tlie native population, who could be reached in no other way," were daily brought under "Christian instruction and infhicnce." Such educational work was regarded as " (mo of tho most eilicient instruments" in the ultimate evangelisation of the Hindus, although " sudden and decisive effects " were not to be expected [25], The Society's work generally in the city of Madras has benefited largely from the services of the Missionary Secretaries maintaintnl there» three of whom have had charge also of the Theological College, the most important branch of the Mission [26]. The appointment of the Rev. S. G. Yesudi\n, an energetic Tinnevelly evangelist, to Vepery in 1883 led to a much-needed develop- ment of evangelistic work in Madras district [27]. In 1884 I'arakala Ramanuja Yakanji — one of the very small but sacred class of Hindu preaching-priests, who are the teachers and expounders of the Vedas, and have the power of ordaining others and are held in high esteem — came to the Rev. S. Theophilus, native clergy- man at St. Thom6, and desired him to let him know the principles of the Christian religion, stating that during his careful study of the Vedaa he found many fallacies in them, and that he had no confidence in them. After a long period of study and inquiry he was baptized on Trinity Sunday, 1885, and was then instructed with a view to his becoming a Christian teacher [28]. Each of the three present divisions of the Madras Mission — St. Paul's, Vepery ; St. John's, Egmore ; and St. Thome, Mylapore— has a resident native clergyman and its own Church Council [29] . * Though opened in 1826 St. Matthias' Church was not consecrated till February 1842 [22rt]. 1 f J- ',' 610 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. St. John's Church, situated at tlie corner of two roads close to a heathen temple, was built by a native (christian, and many of the fittin{?s were gifts from native Christians. The Rev. Dr. Kennet, one of tlio ablest theologians India has produced, ministered at St. John's for K; yoa-s [1808-84] [2da]. Connected with this group ia a station at Pulicat. fPuHcat stands on an island at the south extremity of the salt-water lake of that name, sonic miles north of Madras.] The temporary retirement of the S.P.C.K. Madras Missionaries to Pulicat on the capture of the former place by the French in 1740 has been referred to on p. COS. Pulicat was then a Dutch settlement, and the congregation gathered there under Fabricius inchided some descendants of Europeans, to whom service was per- formed by a reader brought up in the Madras Mission [80J. Gericko afterwards frequently visited Pulicat, and baptized there many natives, who reiimined connected with the Vepery Mission up to about 1818. In 1888 (14 years after the transfer of the S.P.C.K. Missions to the S.P.G.) the unprovided native Christians at Pulicat, over 100 in number, were gathered into a congregation by the Rev. J. F. Goldstrin", who also establislied eight promising schools, his labours being very successful and acceptable [81]. Statistics, 1H!)'2 (Mmlrns fjronp, including; riilical). — Cliristiiins, 1,70H; Communi- cants, H,s() ; t'liluulmniL'iis, I'Jj Villttgos, 4a; ydiools, 10; Scliolarb, HOu ; Clergjinen, D ; Lay Agents, M. r i'. ■ t! IJrrrrnirrs (I.) Miulras (City and District).— fl] U.B,. 1854, pp. 12-in. [2] .To., V. 4, p. ai'i; M.H. IHM, )>. lit. \2n] M.P.C. Brief Nun-iUiv»> 1851, Bound Piunphlcts, "Kant Indies IM'J," No. 10, pp. 17-18. [3 and 4) K. lH'2i», pp. l.-iT-CiO, 184-H, l'.).'>-'2()4 ; iM.D.C. Brief Niirrativc, iH.ll (sre [2«] above), j.p. 10, '20, 'JH-'I. |4(j] Stati-uu'iit of Select Coiiiiiiittei' of M.D.C reliitivo to ProceedinRs connected witli Vejjery Church, 1844 (Boniid I'amphlets, Madras and Bomluiy, pp. (W), 10-1'2, 44) ; M.ll. 1854, pp. 111-15, nS-O ; Rev. J. Cmisls " Narrative of tlieVei^ry MiBsion," March 185'.), pp. 1-1!J (E MSS., V..S). [51 II. IH^O, p. 5:1; R. 18t>'.), pp. '210-11. [6] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. !185 ; U.1830, pp. 41-'2. 171 K. 1H!!0, i)p. 4'2-5 ; R. 18!$], p. 1(W. [8| R. 18'27, p. 57 I R. 18'28, pp. .50-1 ; R. 18'2'.), !>. .'id; R. ]8!»(), p. 4'2. |9| R. 18!{0, pp. 44-5; R. 1831. pp. 59, (iO, 1(51-70. [10 i A)>)i..To. C. pp. 88-il4; R. 1831, pp. 5!»,«'.0, 137-40 ; R. 183'2, pj). 8!»-'J0. |llJ.)o., V. 44, pp. '25-li; It. 1833, pp. .50-7; R. 1831), p. 78; R. 1841, pp. 75-7, 151-3. [12] Jo., V. 44, pp. '2r.-0, ."ir.H, 40'.t-10, 417; Jo., v. 45, pp. 88, 133, 173; App. Jo. D, pp. '290-304; I MSS., V. 52, p. »'27rt; R. 1833, p. 50; R. 1841, pp. 75-7, 151-3; It. 18!i9, p. 78; B. 1843. i.)). 47-8; R. 1842, pp. 80, 125. [13] Jo., V. 45, pp. 351, 30.5, 42.5-0; Jo., V. 40, p. 123; R. 1848, p. 100; R. 1840, p. 1'20; R. 1850, pp. 7'i-3; R. 1851, p. 52; R. 1854, PI). OH-9; M.F. 1m04, pp. 122-3; R. 1871, pp. 111-14; M.F. 1870, pp. 30.S-0 ; M.!'". 1872, pp. 13-17; R. 1878, p. 34 ; R. 1870, p. 31 ; R. 1882, p. 84 ; R. 1883, p. 31; R. IMS.5, p. 43; R. 1880, pp. 43-4; R. 1889, p. 48; R. 1800, p. 40; R. 1891, pp. 41,-7. '14' R. 1801, pp. 40-7. [15] R. 18,30, i)p. 44-5; R. 1831, pp. 59-00, 101-70. [10 R. I8:i0, pp. 131-4. [17] Jo., V. 45, pp. 0, 7 ; R. 1838, pp. 82, 84 ; M.H. No. 0, p. 7 ; M.H. No. 22, p. 5; R. 1842. pp. 84-5; R. 1840, p. 1'22 ; R. 1850, p. 83. [I7rt1 Q.P., Jan. 1850. p. 0. 118] Guest's Narrative, pp. 13-14 {seelAn] above); M.H. No. '22, pp. 4-5; R. I.st2, 11. H5; R. 1849, ^i. 122. [ISrt] Guest's Narrative, p. 13 (srr \4ii] above). [10 M.H. No 22, pp. 5-7. [20! R. 1852, pp. IO'2-O; G.M., V. 1, p. 120; M.R. 1854, pp. '231-4: Bonnd Pamplilets, " Madras 185'2." No. 7. [21] R. 1852, p. 00; M.R. 1854, p. 2;!5 ; l^.oniid I'amplilets, " East Indies 1852," Nos. 8, 9. [22] Jo., V. 44, p. 119 ; Jo., V. 17, pi>. 125-(> ; 1 MSS., V. 50, p. 189 ; Statement of M.D.C. Select Committee, pp. 1-53 (see 4« (ihnrr) ; Guest'a Narrative, pp. 15-19, 20, 28 (sen [4fl] above) ; R. 1842, p. 85 ; R. 1855, i^i). 1 M-15 ; R. 1859, p. 110 ; R. 1801, p. 101 ; R. 1862, p. 101. [22« ] Q.P., July 184'2, p 7 I 2P Jo., '20 Nov. 1857 ; R. 1855, p. 1'20 ; M.F. 18,57, p. '284 ; R. 18.58, p. 05 ; R. 1859, p. 113 ; R. 18< 0, p. 150 ; R. 1801, pp. 107-8. [23rt] R. 1802, p. 155. [24] R. 1883, p. 89. [2ri Q.P.. An;.'. 1804, pp. 3,4 ; R. 1864, pp. 113-14. [261 (»«« Revs. Svmonds, Strachan, and West, f.tt in " Jlissionary Roll, Madras," pp. 914-5 ; R. 1885, p. 43. [27] R. 1857, p. 09 ; R. 1883, p. 39 ; R. 1884. p. 37. [28] R. 1885, pp. 43-4. [29] R. 1884, p. 07. [29rt] I MSS., MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 511 V. 49, p. 193. [30] R. 1839, p. 160; M.R. 1864, pp. 14-15; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 18C1 {see [2(7 J), p, ao. [31J R. 1838, pp. 79, 84. .To.. V. 4, U, " EiiHt , M.D.C. of Scli'i't irch, 1844 -ir),aH-9; SS.,V.!J). U. 1880, pp. r.0-1 ; l(U-70. .lo.,V. 44, o., V. 44, '299-!i04 ; W, p. 78; , 4'ir>-ti; R. 1851, F. 1870, II. 1883, U. 1891, , 1(51-70. .. '.), p. 7 ; Q.r., Jan. pp. 4-5; ] above). I.R. 1854, M.R. 1854, 119 ; Jo., ,, pp. 1-53 p. 85 ; R. Julyl84'2, 11. 1859, 88:?, p. 39. Strachan, 857, p. 99 ; ;] I MSS., (II.) TAM JOBE. Tlio tlirttrict of Tanjoro (area, !1,054 sq. miles) lios north of Sladura on tlio east coaHt of India. Itn capital, also nanuMl Taiijoiv, one of tho lar^^cat nnd most celebralud cities in Bouth India, is about 200 miles sontii of Madras. Many of its inhabitants uro Mahrattas, the descendants of a horde of fretibooters who overran tho Carnatic more than '200 years ago. The Fort, one of tho stronjiest and most perfect Hindu remains, contains a densely poj., dated town, also tho palace of the Rajahs, and a temple and stone bull (Siva's bull), wliich rank among the celebrated sights of India. Within tho shiulo of tho temple stands a Christian Church built by Schwartz. Though the first attempt (by Ziegenbalgh in 1709) on the f)art of the Danish Mission at Trunquebar to enter the dominions of the Rajah of Tanjore failed, tlu! agents of that Mission visited the kingdom as early as l7!i-. Converts were not wanting during the next ten years, and under Schwartz the Mission became firmly established. Schwartz visited Tanjore in 1703, and at tho request of the Rajah he settled there in 1777-8. Between 1773-0 the building used for service in Tanjore apjx'ars to have been destroyed by the Nabob of the Carnatic. It was replaced by a mud-wall church, which, erected at tho expense of Major Stevens, was superseded in 1780 by (Christ Cliurch, built with tiie assist- nnce of Schwartz. Schwartz gained the confidence and regard of all wiio witnessed his good and wise conduct, "The knowledge and tho integrity of this irrei)roachal)le missionary have retrieved tho character of Europeans from imputations of general depravity," was tho report of tho conunander (Col. Fullerton) of tlie British Army in Southern India in 1783. The ferocious Hyder Ali refused to receive any other Ambassador from tho English Government; "let them send me the Cliristi(i)i," he siiid, " /u: will not deceive me " ; and the general reverence for " the Christian " enabled him to lun-sui? his peaceful occupation in the midst of war. The Rajali of Tanjore, wlw) aitled the Jlission and regarded Schwartz as "his Padre," on his deathbed connnitted his adopted sou to the care of Schwartz, who declined the solo guardianship ; but under his training Serfogee became an honourable nnm and an upright niler, favouring tho Mission though not himself a Christian. On Schwartz's death at Tanjore, on February 13, 1798, aged 7'2, the young Rajah departed from tho custom of his country by viewing the body and attending tho burial (in St. Peter's Church) ; and ho erected a monunuMit in Christ Church to " that great and good man," the "friend, the protector and guardian" of his youth. When by treaty of 1799 tho Fort was eva. 503), were situated principally in the country between Combaconum and Tranquebar [1], S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— When in 1825 the Tanjore Mission was transferred to the S.P.G. it possessed extensive funds (Hs.85,G00) with which it was endowed by Schwartz* and considerable property in land, besides which it enjoyed allowances from the British Government and tho Rajah. The income from these sources was sutticient for the ordinary expenses of the Mission, but as tho buildings were falling into decay the S.P.C.K. (in 1825) granted £2,000 for building a new church [2J. Connected with the Mission at this period (182G) were about 2,000 * Though " the possession of wealth was forced upon him by tho favour of Princes that wer,Uh was entirely devoted to the support and extension of tho Missions, and never . . . changed tho simplicity of his habits and his entire self-devotion to his great work , . . even when virtually Prime Minister of Tanjore." [L,, Archdeacon Robinson, 18 Dec. 1811 [aa].] i : .' II ;#?!«! 512 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. vw ' :«» persons in the congregations and 700 children in the P3hoolg, under the care of two Missionaries— the Rev. L. P. Haubroe and the Rev. J. C. KoHLHOFF, and some sixty lay teachers. During the next ten years thpre was a threefold increase of Missionaries and the adherents rose to nearly 4,300 [3], The accessions included the greater part of the inhabitants of thirteen villages, who through the labours of Mr. Haubroe left the Church of Rome and were formed into ** the Rasagherry circle," situated between Tanjore and Co.nbaconum [4], The deatli of aIv. Haudroe in 183.. left the field to Mr. Kohlhofp, who, though age and infirmities had already rendered him incapable of much work, laboured on for another 13 years. Dying on March 27, 1844, the last of the band of Missionary brothers of the previous century, he was buried by the side of Schwartz, his master and friend [5]. Meanwhile the Rev. A. C. Thompson (appointed in 1831) and other English clergymen had been soiit to his assistance [6j, the Europeans and Eurasians in Tanjore itself Weie ministered to as well as a native "•^ngrcgation of 700 tv 800, and in 1843 the parochial system (as established in Tinnevelly) was introduced, and the country stations, hitherto only occasionally visited, were organised into three Missions under resident Missionaries (Canandagoody, JjoodLloor, and Coleroon or E run galore) [7]. The country stations were regarded as a proniisinj^* field, which diligent cultivation would render fruitful [H], but in '^.'anjore itself, which Bishop Hkhhr had associated with Tinnevelly as furniing " the strength of the Christian cause in India " [Oj, the bitter fruits of that toleration of caste which had been allowed by the Luth.'^ran iMission- aries, were seen in schisms and rebellions [10]. During a visitation in 1845 the Bishop of Madras wrote : — " Tanjore has lonp been esteemed the stronRhohl of caste ; so niieh so, indeed, that a ' Tanjore Cliristian ' is almost become proverbial vo sif^nifj a man whosQ Christianity is of a very (juestionable character. . . . My visit licre has in a j^reat degree removed this iniinlul impression from my mind. That tluic is much at Tanjore which I could wish otherwi.-;j, it would bo as wrong to conceal from our Society as it is impossible to conceal it from myself. 13ut, as is too commonly the case, the Tanjore Christiaiis have been con-'emned without due allowance being made for the very peculiar circumstances in which they are placed. I hesitate not to say, after a very careful inspection of the J.Iisdon, that we have more cause for thankfulness that the Christianity of Tanjore is what it is, than for complaint that it has not attained a higher standard. There are many obstacles to the advancement of the Gospel, conmion, indeed, everywhere in India, but of peculiar strength at Tanjore. "First.— The intluencc of a resident heathen princ. In a population of 25,000 heathen, all living, more or less, in direct dependence en the Itajah, the small body of Christians feel themselves more than commonly despised and rejected by their countrymen, by whom they are held as the vilest of tlio vile, the Pariah esteeming himself to be infinitely superior to the Christian, There is certainly no indication of any favourable association in his mind of the Christian cause with the memory of his father, and liis father's apostolical friend, who, at this very place, alike commanded the reverence of the Christian, the >iahomedan, and Hindoo. Not the slightest encouragement is shown by the Kajah to the Chris- tians ; on the contrary, I am persuaded that Christianity is considered at Tanjore as a visitation of the gods. " The second great hindrance is to bo found among the Christians .hemselves; a hindrance which every Indian Prelate has hitherto laboured in v/'in to remove. I allude to the curse of caste— a fearful commentary on those r-wfu» words of our Lord, ' It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. )13 man to enter into the kingdom of God.' The wealth most prized by the Hindoo is his birthright of caste ; and nothing but the Holy Spirit taking full possession of the heart of a native Christian, can win him to give it up. The Pariah clings to it as closely as does the Soodra ; and it is a great mistake to suppose that the former is easily brought to renounce it. It has been imagined by many, that the drinking out of the same cup at the Lord's table necessarily involves the absolute forfeiture of caste, on the part of the superior ; but this is erroneous, although they would very gladly leave us in error on this point. Nevertheless, the Soodi'a has a V ry great repugnance to it ; an at Tanjore very many of the rich and independent caste-men have habitually refused to communicate at the same time with the Pariahs. There is not a doubt that the prejudices of caste, although not its sinfulness, were winked at by the first Missionaries, in the hope that, by bearing patiently with it for awhile, it would gradually be dispelled by the strong light of the Gospel shining upon their hearts. The result, however, has sadly proved the trroneousness of this notion. Generation after generation has sprung up, content, indeed, to be Christian on its own terms, but over ready to resist when those terms were interfered with by the Missionary. Indeed, some of the caste-Christians would almost lead you to imagine, from their conduct, that they fancied they were con- ferring a great favour on Christianity, by condescending to be called after the name of Christ.* I may add, also, the misfortune of the church at Tanjore being established in the heart of a great town, instead of in a rural district. Missionary labour never thrives so well r- a town as in the country " [11]. Another hindrance arose from a feeling that the natives were '• to he paid for heing Christians." On this subject the Rev. A. R. Symonds wrote in 1848 : — " The idea too generally prevails, that the Society in Madras is a certain rich tody, with abundance, which it simply holds to supply the wan' s, both spiritual and bodily, of the native Christians as abundantly as may be recjuired. . . Some of the older congregations in Tanjore . . are disposed to claim as a right what should be "egarded as a fdvour, and to (question the justice of their demands being declined." This feeUng it appears had grown out of the system pursued by the Lutheran Missionaries in administering the endowments of tho Mission. On tho appointment of its first Missionary to Tanjore the Society took steps '.o guard against " the misapphcation of the Misrioaary funds," and a Life Insurance Association instituted in 1883 for providing for widows and orphans of Mission agents wa3 warmly welcomed there [12], It should be borne in mind thai tho unfavourable change in the attitude of the native rulers of Tanjore towards Christianity was attributed to the policy of the Madras Government. When every countenance was given to idolatry, and native Christians were beaten for refusing to draw the chariots of idols on festival days, it is nob surprising that almost the last words of Bishop Heuer should havo been expressive of reproach and condemnation : — "Will it 1)0 believed, that while the Rajah kept his dominions. Christians were eligible to all the different oHiaes of State ; while now there is an order of Govern- mentf against their being admitted to any employment. Surely we are in mattera of religion the most lukewarm and cowardly people on tho face of the earth " [13], r^ 1 • The Archdeacon of Madras reported in 1848 t'lat the corroction of the evils wliioh grow up ill the old MisHinuB under the lax syfitem of discipline, eapocially as regard* caste, was found more diijicult than the extension of tho Uoapel in now districts under the new syHtem [llaj. (See also pp. 614, &c.) t A regulation of the Madras Government in 181C forbade tho appointment of any person as district Moonsiff (native judge) unions ho were of the Hindu or Mahommedaa persuasion. This law was not repealed until 1886 [18a]. L I, ; [ 514 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. While on his visit in 1845 Bishop Spencer (who had been " unwilling to press their consecration during the lifetime of Mr. KoHLHOFF, who had not received holy orders in the Church of England") consecrated the two churches, Christ Church and St. Peter's. In the latter, which is situated about a mile from the Great Temple, he also confirmed 145 natives and ordained Mr. Boweb priest. The native Christians attached to the Mission in Tanjore, 8G7 in number, were, the Bishop said, a " very difficult congregation to manage," being " proud and headstrong," having •' had their own way too long" [14]. By this episcopal visitation the Missionaries were "strengthened, the native flocks encouraged and comforted," and caste was reported to be "dismayed" [15]. Among its advocates was the Tanjore Poet, referred to under Tinnevelly, who, however, had proved his attachment to Christianity by refusing, as poet of the Rajah, to write a poem in honour of a heathen god, and in consequence had been dismissed from his lucrative post. The Hindus love poetry, and he rendered good service to the cause of Christ by supplying them with "wholesome and profitable " songs in place of those " of a silly and too often of a filthy character " which they had been accustomed to use. Thus for the water-drawers ho composed a poem of a hundred stanzas, containing some of the leading facts recorded in Scripture [IG], In the next fifteen years strenuous efforts were made to root out what the Bishop of Madras described in 1856 as " the pernicious system of caste, which for years has been eating as a cankerworm, and destroying the good work going on " [17]. By some native Christians it was (in 1852) maintained "more rigidly and offen- sively than by the surrounding heathen " [17a], and in 1860 " all the Missions of the Tanjore circle " were suffering " more or less of diminution in consequence of the measures taken to suppress " the evil. Numbers of the unstable seceded to the Lutheran Missionaries of Tranquebar, by whom caste was " tolerated and fostered," though some of the best of the Tranquebar agents had in consequence separated from their Jlission* [18]. On the whole, however, much good was efifected during the latter part of this period, when the IMission was in charge of the Rev. Dr. G. U. Pope, whose labours in Tanjore (as well as in Tinnevelly) wore "eminently successful." During his superintendence (1851 8) many reforms were introduced: indeed, the Mission generally may be said to have been reconstituted by him on a sounder basis ; and though its condition left much to be desired, Tanjore was pronounced in 1858 to be, "to all appearance, the most satisfactory Mission in the whole circle " embracing the districts of Arcot, Tanjore^ Trichinopoly, and Madura [19]. The ordination of four native pastors at Tanjore in January 1860 enabled the European Missionaries to devote more time to work among the heathen [lOa], and in 1862-3 the co-operation of the native Christians was enlisted by the formation of Native Gospel Societies [20] ; r 1 'I ;' ♦ The Bishop of Calcutta in 18!!B-4 took the lead in the first great attempt made to AboliRh caete as a religious observance in the Native Church in South Intliii, and in thift " arduous work " he was encouraged by the support of the Society and its Presi- dent [18a.] References to Buhsequont efforts are given luider th<> next number ([186], p. 516), but it may be stated hero that from Negnpatara it was reported as recently as 1887 that ' it would seem in some cases that little progress" (tc wards the eradication of (paste] " has been made since the ViKitation of Bishop Wilson in 1834-5 " [18t'J. MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 615 I but though " much sound, valuable and cheering work was going on" [21], Mr. Caemmerer, another Missionary of great experience in Tinnevelly, had " not the least encouragement in evangelistic work," being unable in 1800 to ** get a hearing by any chance in any quarter," and in that and the next year only two adults were converted from heathenism [22]. In the next ten years the educational agency seems to have been the most successful — especially the High School [see p. 794], which maintained " the lead among all the [Government] aided schools in the district " [23], and the pupils of which were so i'ar drawn to God as to found a " Veda Samaj " in iSOG. In the meetings of this body caste was not recognised, and their prayers (from the Theist's Prayer Book) were such " that a Christian might use many of them, provided he added ' through Christ ' " — being offered " to one Lord," recognised " as their common Father, their Creator and Preserver " [24]. In 1875 the Bishop of Madras testified that he had not witnessed in India " an examination either in secular or religious subjects . . . more creditable both to teacher and learners " than that of the High School at which he had just been present [25]. In 1873 three large middle-class schools were taken over by the Society from their heathen proprietor and transformed into Cliristian schools. By this step " the whole of the middle and higber education of Tanjore " was " placed in the hands of the Society " [20]. The High School was in 1804 raised to the rank of a College — St. Peter's [sec p. 794] — and is still exercising a useful influence [27]. For the training of Mission agents a seminary was established in Tanjore about 1828 and removed to Vediarpuram in 1844 where it was continued until 1873, when it was closed [28]. In 1871 Lord Napier, then Governor of Madras, visited Tanjore, and received a congratulatory address from twelve Missionaries of the Society. His reply concluded as follows : — " I must express my deep sense of the importance of Missions as a general civilisin},' agency in the Soutli of India. Imagine all tlicse establishments suddenly removed ! How great would be the vacancy 1 Would not the Govern- ment lose valuable auxiliaries ? Would not the poor lose wise and powerful friends? The weakness of European agency in this country is a frequent matter of wonder and complaint. But how much weaker would this element of good appear if the Mission was obliterated from the scene ! It is not easy to overrate the value in this vast Empire of a class of Englishmen of pious lives and dis- interested labours, living and moving in the most forsaken places, walking between the Government and the people, with devotion to both, the friends of right, the adversaries of wrong, impartial spectators of good and evil " [29]. After passing through " a succession of difficulties and trials " and becoming " greatly enfeebled" the Tanjore circle of Missions was in 1873 placed under the charge of the Rev. J. F. Kearns, one of the most indefatigable of the Tinnevelly Missionaries. The result showed that the Mission " is capable of revival " and that it " may yet again occupy a high place among those of South India." At " Amissappon " [Amiappen], which once had a resident Missionary, Christianity was now represented by "four old tvidotcs" more or less dependent on the Mission. At the neighbouring village of Coota Nerdoor were people who boasted of being " Christians of sixty years' standing. Tiioy IiL2 I :■* "fif , [fill f' •'! t^ i^i 516 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. might as well have been of yesterday " (added Mr. Kearns), " for of Christian truth they knew nothing." At another place, Vellum, eight miles from Tanjore, where there had been a large congregation in Schwartz's time, " the graves of the Christians were all that remained of a once flourishing Church." Some of the people "had apostatized, more had gone to other parts of the country, others joined the Romanists, and a few were nothing." A congregation of 50 was however soon gathered here, and at Sengapathy Mr. Kearns was sought out by three men who said, " We were once Christians, we are all baptized, but our children are not. We wish to return to our mother, so take us back." Witliin six months seven villages, each containing a Christian con- gregation, were added to the Mission, and in 1874 the Revs. W. H. Kay and W. H. Blake, who had been moved to offer themselves by the Day of Intercession, were sent to assist Mr. Kearns [30]. The evils of the "eleemosynary" system adopted by the founders of the Mission were still apparent, the "invariable reply" of the people addressed in the villages being that if the Missionary got them employment, lent them money, or paid their debts they would become Christians. Some improvement however had been effected in this respect [31], and Mr. Kearns' efforts to reorganise the Mission were not without encouragement [32], but in 1877 he died; Mr. Kay, who also did good work, resigned in 1881, and in 1883 there were only two clergymen (Mr. Blake and a native) where five years before tliere had been nine [33]. The depressing effect of limited means has not however damped the energies of Mr. Blake, who has made the most of such resources as he could command, iuid with his native assistants has carried on the work of the Mission with the faith and devotion of an Apostle [34] . In 1884 six natives were ordained for the Tanjore and Trichinopoly Mis- sions ; one of them — Mr. N. Gnanapraoasam — was the first native graduate of Madras admitted to Holy Orders. Born in heathenism, he was converted to Christianity while a student in the Society's College at Tanjore [35]. Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 879 ; Communicants, 483 ; CatGchumens, 9 ; Villages, 18; Schools, 19; Scholars, 1,570; Clergymen, 5i ; Lay Agents, 11. Eefercncen (Tanjore).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 104-84 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 18-21, 39 ; Q.P., Nov. 1864, pp. 3, 4. [la] Brief Narrative of M.U.C. 1851 (Bound Pamphlets, " East Indies 1852," No. 10, pp. 15, 23, 20-7, 31-2) ; I MSS., V. 49, p. 193. [2] R. 1829, pp. 17.3-4, 209-10. \2a] App. Jo. C, p. 97. [3J M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 84 {see [la] ahovr) ; R 1829, p. 213. [4] R. 1833, p. 58. [5] R. 1830, pp. 145-0 ; R. 1831, pp. 50-7 ; Q.P., Oct. 1844, pp. 11-18; R. 1854, pp. 140-7. [6] R. 1831, p. 58; R. 1833, p. 54; C.U.C. Report, 1883-4, pp. 8, 4 ; R. 1839, p. 139. f 7 ] R. 1889, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1843, p. 40. [8] R. 1839, p. 139; R. 1843, p. 40. [9] R. 1829, p. 150; R. 1843, p. 40. [10] M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 86 (see [la] above) ; R. 1830, pp. 40-1 ; M.R. 1854, p. 152. [11] M.H., No. 9, pp. 31-4, 37. [11a] R. 1848, p. 98. [12] M.H., No. 20, pp. 12-18; M.H., No. 9, pp. 87-8; R. 1833, pp. 58-9. [13] M.R. 1854, pp. 153-4. [13a] R, 1829, p. 217; App. Jo. D, p. 274. [14] M.H., No. 9, pp. 35-0 ; Q.P., Nov. 1804, p. 4 : see also R. 1845, pp. 86-7. [15] R. 1845, p. 81. [16] M.H., No. 20, pp. 14-5. [17] R. 1850, p. 07; R. 1855, p. ■ ' ' , R. 1850, p. 107 ; M.F. 1850, pp. 153-4 ; M.H., No. 27, p. 7 ; R. 1858, p. 100 ; [17a] M.' 1888, p. 127 . [18] R. 1800, p. 137; M.F. 1883, p. 230. [18a] R. 1833, pp. 54-5 ; R. 1834, pp. 183-5 ; R. 1834-5, pp. 37-9, 188. [ISb] R. 1830, pp. 40-1 ; R. 18.38, pp. 137-8; R. 1841, p. 118; R. 1842, pp. 122-4 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 33 (Letter of the Bishop of Madras, April 20, 1842) ; R. 1850, p. 67 ; R. 1855, p. 121 ; R. 1856, pp. 107, 118 ; Ecclesiastical Gazette, Oct. 1H56 ; M.F. 1866, pp. 44-6, 195-6 ; R. 1857, pp. 98, 104-5 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 257-8; R. 1858, pp. 101-2, 106, 108-9; R. 1800, p. 137; R. 1868-4, pp. 100-7; M.F. 1880, pp 204-9; Jo., Juno 21, 1867; M.F., July, 1867; Jo,, July 19, 1867; M.F. 1867, p. 850 ; Inquiries made by the Bishop of Madras in 1867, and Replies of the 1 MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 617 Missionariea (Bound Famphleta 1869, No. 6) ; M.F. 1869, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1870, pp. 227-8 ; M.P. 1876, pp. 15-16 ; M.F. 1877, p. 216 j M.F. 1887, pp. 868-9 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 126-9. [18c] M.F. 1887, p. 858. [19] M.D.C. Proceedings, Feb. 28, 1858, Minute VI., and Bound Pamphlets, " Madras, 18C0," Nob. 9 and 9a. [19a] R. 1859, p. 106 ; R. 1860, pp. 186-7, 140-1. [20] R. 1862, pp. 150-1 ; R. 1868-4, pp. 111-12 ; Q.P., Nov. 1864, p. 4. [21] R. 1859, p. 106. [22] R. 1860, pp. 140-1 ; R. 1861, pp. 158-9. [23] R. 1861, pp. 158-9; R. 1862, p. 155 ; R. 1863-4, pp. 111-12; Q P., Nov. 1864, p. 4 ; R. 1866, p. 138 : see also M.F. 1870, pp. 310-11 ; M.F. 1872, pp. 43-0; R. 1873, pp. 77-9 ; R. 1875, p. 23. [24] R 1866, p. 138. [25] R. 1875, pp. 82-3. [26] M.F. 1878, p. 180. [27] M.F. 1873, p. 180 ; R. 1891, p. 51. [28] India Committeo Book, V. 2, p. 129; M.H. No. 9, pp. 85, 88; R. 1831, pp. 35, 38; R. 1840, pp. 94-5; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, p. 36 (see [la] above). ' "\ M.F. 1872, pp. 43-6. [30] R. 1874, pp. 28-9 ; R. 1875, p. 25. [31] R. 1875, pp. 80-1. R. 1874, p. 28. [33] R." 1878, pp."35-6; M.F. 1888," p. 280; L., Rev. Dr. Pope, Dec. 80, 1894, Madras M.S.S. 1894. [34] do. L., Dr. Pope ; R. 1884, pp. 87-8; R. 1885, pp. 45-6 ; R. 1887, p. 43. [35] R. 1884, p. 87. (Il.a) VEDIAEPURAM (1825-92).— The history of this station-a branch of that of Tanjore, from which it is distant abouv five miles — calls for no special notice previously to 1844, in which year it came into prominence by the transfer to it of the Tanjore Seminary [1]. This ins^^^itution, organised under the Rev. Dr. Bowee, after rendering good service, was closed in 1878 [2]. [See also p. 794.] In February 1845 the Bishop op Madras confirmed 99 natives there, and after the service a number of recent [converts from a neigh- bom-ing village came forward in the congregation and presented a brass image of the goddess " Kali Ammen," which had long been the presiding deity of their now desecrated temple. A catechist explained the idol's history, and in doing so quoted the 115th Psalm, " Their idols are the work of men's hands," &c. "The Tanjore Poet" [see p. 583] (who had " almost as many followers as a Grecian philosopher") then requested and was allowed to chant some of his religious poetry, which, the Bishop says, " was pretty, and not mono- tonous . . . and the thoughts, very good " [3]. In 1846 there were 708 professing Christians in the Mission, and during the next six years, amid much opposition from the Brahmins, the Gospel was preached far and wide, Mr. Bower's visits reaching even into the West Combaconum district. Christianity was still further extended in 1855 by a famine which drove many of the Christians to Mauritius, Ceylon, &c. [4] ; but the Mission itself was weakened by this and by a secession resulting from the enforcement of the caste test in 1857. The seceders were " received with open arms " by the Lutheran Missionaries of Tranque- bar, notwithstanding Mr. Bower's expostulations [5]. In 18G8 a Native Gospel Society was established in the dis- trict [G]. The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark, but the progress made may be gathered from the following : — Statistics, 1802.— Christians, 291 ; Communicants, 172 ; Catechumens, 16 ; Villages, 18; Schools, 6; Scholars, 113; Clergymen, 2; Lay Agents, 13. References (Vediarpuram).— [1] M.H. No. 9, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1846, p. 81. [2] R. 1847, p. 85; R. 1849, p. 118; R. 1850, pp. 69-70; R. 1854, p. 93; R. 1855, p. 110; R. 1857, p. 98; R. 1H62, p. 155. [3] M.H. No. 9, pp. 89-40 ; Q.P., Jan. 1846, pp. 8-9. [4] M.R. 1854 p. 150 ; R. 1865, p. 110. [5] R. 1857, p. 98. [6] R. 1863, pp. 97-8. 518 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. t,: (II. 6) NEOAFATAM, a seaport* town, 20 miles south of Tranquebar, was visited by Ziegenbalgh in 1708, and by other agents of the Danish Mission at Tranquebar in 1754 and 1772 — on the second occasion at the request of a German officer in the service of the Rajah of Tanjore. In 1782, when Negapatam was taken by the English, or between that year and 1785, Gericke, of the S.P.C.K., established a Mission there, and with the consent of the British Government took charge of a church — " a noble edifice " built by the Dutcli Government in 1774 — and of a small chapel for the Tamil congregation. A largo building, originally a leper hospital, and a piece of land granted by the Dutch Government, were appropriated to the reception and support of the poor. For the same object Schwartz obtained a monthly allowance of £16 from the Madras Government in 1794, and Gericke, besides contributions in his lifetime, bequeathed (by will, 1802) Bs.63,700 for the Vepery and Negapatam Missions [1]. S.P.G. Period (1825-92). — In the absence of a resident Missionary, Negapatam was dependent on occasional visits from other Missions, and this arrangement appears to have continued after its transfer to the Society (1825) till 1888, when the Rev. A. C. Thompson of Tanjore was stationed there. At that time the Mission comprised a congre- gation — presumably of natives — numbering 285, a second composed of 205 Portuguese and Dutch descendants, and some 60 school children [2]. In 183G it was made a distinct Mission under the Rev. T. C. Simpson, who was succeeded in 1888 by the Rev. J. Thomson [3]. Bishop Spencer, who held confirmations there in English and Portu- guese in the next year, formed a favourable opinion of the Mission Schools in Negapatam [4], but in 1845 he reported that those at certain villages in the neighbourhood were "worse than profitless." On this .occasion he confirmed nearly 56 soldiers and 17 natives. The Euro- pean congregation, though small, was developing " an attachment to the Church " under difficult and adverse circumstances ; but the native ones were small and their growth was restrained by caste influences which the Bishop failed to remove [5]. The condition of the Mission, which had been extended to a distance of forty miles from north to south and thirty from east to west [6] , was " anything but pleasing " in 1848, and the Jesuits, who allowed their converts to retain caste, had made Negapatam their headquarters [7]. In 1887 caste was holding a stronger sway there than even at Tanjore, the caste Christians refusing to communicate with the non- caste brethren [7a]. In 1849 it was separated from the Combaconum Mission, with which it had become connected, and in 1854 reorganised under the Rev. J. A. Reoel with some success [8], though in 1857 several of his flock seceded to the Wesleyans [9]. The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special notice beyond its present condition, which may be thus summarised : — Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 805 ; Communicants, 209 ; Catchecumcns, 14 ; Villages, 11; Schools, 4; Scholars, 88 ; Clergymen, 2; Lay Agents, 13. Beferencps (Negapatam).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 168-4, 187-8, 190-1, 195 ; Report of S.P.G. Missions by M.D.C., 1830, p. 81 ; R. 1889, p. 141 ; M.R. 1854, p. 16 ; R. 1850, p. 70. [la] M.F. 1887, p. 857. 12] R. 1829, p. 195; R. 1838, pp. 159-60. [31 R. 1888, p. 85; R. 1839, pp. 141-2. [4] R. 1839, p. 66. [5] M.H. No. 9, pp. 20-3. [Q] R. 1848, p. 45. [7] M.H. No. 22, i>p. 10-14. [la] M.F. 1887, p. 857. [8] R. 1854, p. 94 ; R. 1855, pp. 117, 121 ; R. 1850, p. 119. [9] R. 1857, p. 105. * The port owes much of its importance to the coolie traffic between it and Fenang and Rangoon [la]. MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 519 (II.c) COMBACOXUM (1825-92).— Combaconum is " one of the most idolatrous and wealthiest of South Indian cities *' [1]. A branch of the Tanjore Mission which was begun there by Schwartz in 1793 was continued as such after its transfer to the Society (1825) [see p. 502] until 1837, when it was organised as a distinct Mission under the Rev. V. D. Coombes, all the " transferred congregations " [see p. 511] with some formerly in Easagherry circle being included in it [2]. Mr. Coombes' faithful labours had effected much good when, soon after his death, the Bishop op Madbas in 1845 confirmed 60 natives there in the church built by Schwartz. The communicants were "very numerous," and at the administration the Europeans, though first invited to approach, "held themselves back" and communicated together with and after the natives — an example regarded by the Bishop with " delight " as being " most valuable in India." One of the Europeans, in whose employ were several native Christians, testified that " they were among the best and most useful men there " [3]. Though not regarded as " a promising field for a Missionary," it was important to maintain the station both on account of the Christians there and as a link in the chain of Missions from Madras to Triehinopoly [4]. At the heathen festival of the " Kartigai " in 1854 the Rev. S. A. Godfrey wrote : — ; ■ it: " All Combaconum is on the stir. The spectacle of thousands hastening to the Cauveiy, with votive offerings of flowers and fruits, is . . . overwhelming. So dense is the crowd that it is almost, I should say, utterly impossible — especially from the frantic spirit of superstition and delusion so strong in them — to venture among them for the purpose of distributing tracts, &c." [5] . In the Mission buildings it was easier to gather an attentive audience of heathens [G], but progress in 1858-GO was hindered by caste influence — several Christians seceding to the Lutherans [7] — and later on (in 1866) by the influence of European sceptical writers on the Hindus, who had abandoned their own faith. Scepticism appeared to be accompanied by an increase of intoxication [8]. The majority of the Christian converts in the city were reported in 1858 to be furnished by the Brahmans and other high castes, and those in the villages by low castes, and the former would not communicate with the latter. The Girls' Boarding School then formed the brightest spot in the Mission, and it had been founded and was almost entirely supported by the resident Europeans [9]. The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark. 'J' Statistics, 1892.— ChrifltianB, 329 ; Communicants, 171 ; Catechumens, 1 ; Villages, 17 ; Schools, 4 ; Scholars, 77; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 6. References (Combaconum).— [1] R. 1860, p. 144. [2] Report of S.P.G. Missions, 1836-8, printed by M.D.C. 1839, p. 94 ; M.H. No. 9, p. 41 ; R. 1838, pp. 85-6. [3] R. 1889, p. 66 ; R. 1848, p. 45 ; M.H. No. 9, pp. 41-2; Q.P., July 1845, pp. 11-12. [4J M.H, No. 9, p. 42. [5] R. 1854, p. 93 ; Q.V., Oct. 1854, p. 3. f6] Q.P., Oct. 1854, p. 8. [71 R. 1858, pp. 101-2; R. 1860, p. 144. [8J R. 1860, p. 139. [9] R. 1858, pp. 101-3. 620 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. §P^ {ll.d) NANGOOR (1825-92).— Nangoor was separated from the Combaconum Mission in 1849. Its inhabitants included " the Merasdars ... a degraded class given to idolatry in its worst form "; but a few years of active exertion made it " a goodly Mission." In 1854, when the Rev. A. Johnson was in charge, the native Christians numbered 850, nearly one-half being communicants [1]. Subsequently the evangelisation of the heathen in the district was undertaken by the Native Gospel Society of Tranqucbar [2] [se& p 624], with which Mission it is still associated [3] ; and in 18G5 tlie Eev. J. Seller reported of the scattered Christian population : — " Many of them show by their conduct tliat they are, in proportion to the light that has been vouchsafed to them, earnest disciples of Christ. We can show you among them the old and tottering man rejoicing in his Bible, his hynms, and hia catechisms, as ho reads them to his family. Wc can show you the middle-aged man who, though miles from a church, never fails to keep holy the Sabbath day by attending divine service, although he has to do it at the hazard of his life by swimming dangerous rivers. I thought it very touching to hear that poor unlettered solitary Christian say, ' Sir, it is now five years since I became a Christian, and during that period I have endured very much persecution from my heathen neighbours, but (help me, sir, against them, would be not an unusual cry) my soul has in that time received much spiritual comfort, therefore I con- stantly exhort them to embrace the way of truth even as I have done.' I am thankful to say his exhortations have resulted in the accession of a large number of his fellow villagers to Christianity. We can show you the young men and women of Nangoor (fruits of the labours of the late hard-working missionary, the Eev. A. Johnson), full of intelligence and life, trained in the love of God and of His word. We have thought, when seeing on Sundays men with their wives and children trudging ten miles to church, and joining with earnest and devout manner in the service that immediately followed, that there was zeal and energy in them that it had not been our lot to witness elsewhere. And when, on visiting villages some thirty miles from here, after fording barefooted miry water-courses and inundated paddy fields, we have arrived at the little oases in the wilderness, and being received with expressions of love and gratitude have crept into a native hut converted into a schoolroom, and crowded with worshippers " [4]. 523-4]).— CliristiflUB, 1,01T ; Schools, 11 ; Seliolars, 1\>7 ;. Statistics, 1892 (Nangoor and Traiiquiliar [pp Communicants, 615 ; Catechumens, 82 ; Villages, 48 Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, ID. BcfcrrnccB (Nangoor).— [1] R. 18.54, p. 94; R. 1855, pp. 117-18; M.R. 1854, p. 158. [2] R. 1805, p. lao. [3] R. 1891, p. 24. [4J R. 1805, p. lao : sec also R. 1(^00, p. 144. (II.c) CANANDAGOODY (or KANANDAGUDI) is situated about i.nif way between Ancycadu and Taiijin'c. Tlie IMission bad a nniarkaMi" origin. A certain Tondinian of the village, afterwards named Pakkiyanathan, having discovcrcil soiui! idola took them liomo in hope of their bcconiing propitious household deities. Finding tliem however "devils of ill luck" to his family — his brother having gone nnid and tho " childlessness" of his wife being confirmed — the owner renounced devil-worship, sought "tlio only living and true God," and was bajitized by Sdiwarlz at Tanjoro in 17'.>5. Subsequently his relatives also obtained baptism tlure, and tho germ of Christianity thus planted was can.'fuUy tended by Kohllioff and other Tanjore Missionaries. In memory of Schwartz tho Rajah of Tanjoro established in lH07'acharilalile institution at Kfiuandagudi for tho maintenance and education of 50 poor Christian children. Thirty poor ('liristians were also maintained and clothed by tho institution [IJ. S.P.G. Period (1825-92).— After tho transfer of tho S.P.C.K. Missions to the S.P.G. [sec p. 502J Canandagoody remained con- nected with Tanjore until 1842, when it was separated, and in 1843 it was placed under the Rev. T. Brotherton. At that time " there existed nothing but a poor thatched prayer house, used likewise for a MADBAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 521 Tamul School, and the usual miserable staff of uneducated native assistants," but at the end of nine years there was "a thoroughly organised Mission, with well-qualified teachers, five English and Tamul Schools, and the order, life, and energy of an European settle- ment" [2]. In 1845 the Bishop op Madras consecrated a " church worthy of the name" which had been built by Mr. Brotherton. " It was thronged with native Christians, all of whom " were " under strict pastoral superintendence." " As with the voice of one man, they sang the praises of Him Who had brought them out of darkness into His marvellous light, and never did Bishop meet with a more hearty weJ- como from a Christian flock." The Mission district, extending 80 milea from north to south and 40 from east to west, was traversed at stated periods by Mr. Brotherton " in the true Missionary spirit," and the number of baptized was 7G5 and of school children 500. Most of the Canandagoody congregation belonged to " the Kaller or Thief caste," but they now lived honestly and were held in much respect by their countrymen. There were also two congregations of Shanars, two of Pallors (agricultural labourers), two of Pariahs, and one so-called Portuguese [3]. In consequence of the interest taken by Bishop Spencer in the formation of a Shanar village at Amiappen, the place was named " Spencer-Pooram " [4]. It was in this Mission that the conflict with the caste prejudices of the converts was so successfully maintained. Previous to the appoint- ment of the Rev. C. Hubbaud, " caste was not so resolutely discoun- tenanced and repressed as it should have been." To overcome it is one of the main difticulties of the Missionary, and good men have differed considerably as to the best way of doing so, some being disposed ta tolerate it for the time, looking to the force of Christian truth eventually to subdue it, while others, and the great majority, consider it necessary to adopt stringent regulations against it. It being the custom in native congregations for men and women to sit apart in the church, each sex by themselves, in communicat- ing at the Lord's Supper the males first received and then the females. Before !Mr. Hubbard's time the order of proceeding had been to allow the caste men to go up first, then the caste women ; after that the pariah men, and then the pariah females. This toleration of caste distinctions Mr. Hubbard resolved at once to check, and at his first celebration (in 1847), as soon as the caste men had come up, he also beckoned to the pariah men to approach. The caste women, regarding this as a great indignity, rose up and left the church ; and among their husbanda some murmuring was heard. After the service, the caste people held a meeting, and determined not to communicate at all until Mr. Hubbard agreed to revert to the old practice of giving to them before the pariahs. But Mr. Hubbard quietly made known his determination to exclude from all temporal and spiritual benefits such as should hold back from the Communion on these grounds. Some of the caste women braved the displeasure of the rest, and presented themselves at the ensuing Communion. This greatly exasperated a portion of the caste people ; and in the evening of that Sunday one of these women» who had preferred duty to caste, was set upon by them and so severely 522 SOCIETY FOR THE PflDPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. 'iy- beaten that her life waa endangered. Great commotion prevailed in the village ; but Mr. Hubbard appliiil to the civil authorities for re- dress, and the guilty parties were severely punished. The result was that the Missionary completely gained his pomt. The same trials how- ever had to be endured in the schools, which iov some months were almost broken up, but Mr. Hubbard succeeded in leading his people to the conviction that all are made one in Christ Jesus witliout respect or distinction of persons ; and with the exception of one family all soon submitted [o]. In 18-17 a branch Native Gospel Association was established [0], and though caste continued to be a great obstacle to conversions [7], and in none of the Tanjore Missions was there up to 18G5 any •' pressing into the Idngdom," the "incessant" " evangelistic, educational, and congregational " work was surely though slowly efifecting an improve- ment. To " attempt to hasten on the extension of a Church by indiscriminate and ill-prepared receptions " would in Mr. Hubbard's opinion only bring '• scandals and impediments " hereafter [8]. In the next year (18GG) he and his flock suflfered much from famine and pestilence, from which he learnt more of the real state of their hearts than throughout the whole 80 years of his ministry ; the mani- festations of Christian submission under the trial were very cheering [9]. The subsequent history of the Mission calls for no special remark, but the progress made may be gathered from the following : — Statistics, 1K02 (Ciinandafroody niid Aucycadu).- Christians, 31H : Comiminicants, 167 ; CateclmmeiiB, 2 ; Villages, 12 ; Schools, 7 ; .' olars, 224 ; Clcrgyinen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 20. Befcrcnci's (Canaiulagoodv or Kanaiidagudi).— [1] R. 1829, p. 179 ; M.D.C. Brief Narrative, 1851 (Bound ramphlots, "East Indies 1H52," No. 10, p. 29; 3I.H. No. 9, pp. 80-1; M.H. No. 22, p. 17; M.R. 1851, p. If.I. [2J M.ll. 1854, i)p. lfil-2. [3| M.H. No. 9, pp. 27-31; Q.P., July 1845, p. 10. |4] M.R. 1854, p. 107. [5] M.H. No. 22, pp. 19-2a ; M.K. 1854, pp. 102-0 : see aho R. 1854, pp. 102-3. [6] R. 18113-4, p. 112. [7 | R. 1858, p. 108. [8] R. 1854, p. 93 ; R. 1805, p. 131. [0] R. 1860, p. 139. , ;;!';- ■M,;: *!| (11./) ANEYCADU (1827-92).— This Mission is about 80 miles south-east of Tanjore, near the town of Puthucottah. Though visited by the "venerable Kohlhoff" as early as 1807, when a family was brought over to Christianity, a regular congregation docs not appear to have been formed until 1827 (that is, two years after its transfer to the Society [see p. r)02]). From that time it remained as an out-station of Tanjore or of Canandagoody till 1845, when it was erected into a distinct Mission and made the headquarters of a circle of villages. Five years later it was regarded as " one of the most pleasing and promising of our Missions." Christianity appeared to have " taken real root " there, " a considerable number " professed Christianity, and as a congregation they were " orderly, attentive, well disposed, and willing to contribute." The patriarch of the village, Adeikalum (who was disposed to exercise severity towards the unsteady and incon- sistent, having himself endured persecution — such as having his house burnt down and imprisonment— for the truth's sake), had with a few others presented a site for a church, which was being built in 1847, and his son-in-law, the Catechist, gave " a considerable piece of ground " for the Mission compound. Mr. W. L. Coombbs, who had MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC, 523 been labouring at Anoycadu, now (1849) became the resident ordained Missionary. A remarkable circumstance connected with the locality was that hitherto it had *' never been visited with cholera " [1]. Another was that though the national name of the people signified " a thief " they were reported of in 1855 as honest — highway and other robbers " never presuming to approach this village." Toddy-drinking also had been abandoned, and generally Mr. Coombes could report well of his flock [2]. A branch Native Gospel Association was established in 18G8-4 [8], and tlinngh a resident ordained Missionary has not been continuously maintained in the Mission [4], the progress has been encouraging. Statistics, 1802.— See p. 522. Brfvrencrs (ATiovcadu).— [1] M.H. No. 22, pp. 13-10. [2] M.R. 1854, p. 167. 1803-4, p. 114. L4J R. 18(15, p. 131 ; R, 18CG, p. 189. [3]E. (II. f/) THiANQUEBAH. Imq nlrondy brcn iiotiood as the scene of the earliest labours of tlio firnt Danish (Lutlioran) Missionaries in India, dating from 170C, and whoso Mission orif^inated from the example of and was promoted by the K.I'.G. [pp. 471, 501], It was freipicntly visited by Schwartz; Kolilhoff was bovn aiivi oriUiincd there, and Ziegen- bal({h (171'.*) and Grundler (1720) were buried in the Mission Church. In 1815 Bishop Middloton of Calcutta found the Mission in great distress in consequence of the resto- ration of the settlement to the Danish Government by thcs British, who had supported the Mission while they held Tranqucbar. Timely assistance from S.P.C.K. funds afforded temporary ri'lief, but the glory of this first Protestant Mission was evidently departing. It had fulfilled its course, and after having been for more than a century a light to them that sat in darkness, and the source from which the English Church Missions in Southern India derived tlieir origin, it was in tlie jirogress of events and years eclipsed and superseded by their brighter and more extended rays [1]. I'l- S.P.G. Period (1845-02).— The languishing state of the Mission was noticed by the Society in 1818 as an opportunity for affording help at a time when it was preparing to enter on work in India. No assistance was however then rendered [2], and not being one of the S.P.C.K. stations (though it was assisted by that Society) it was not (as their Missions were in 1825 [see p. 502] ) adopted by the S.P.G. until 1845, when by purchase it became a British possession. Its value to Denmark at that time was "very small, its trade being almost annihilated." Where formerly there had been seven Lutheran Missionaries there was now only one — the Rev. Mr. Cordes, of Hanover, whose native flock in the town and district numbered 1,700. The European congregations were also ministered to by him " alternately in English and in German" ; there was no Danish service, the Danish Chaplain having returned to Denmark. The two churches were " both good " — the Mission Church being *' a large an(l venerable looking building." There were also three schools, which, though supported *' by the Government," had " but few scholars." The Mission library, which Bishop Middleton had once desired to purchase, was "in a miserable state, and food for worms." The sea, which had destroyed Ziegenbalgh's first church, was still encroaching on the settlement. These particulars were furnished to the Society by the Bishop op Madras, who was welcomed by the Governor and received visits from Mr. Cordes and a Soman Catholic priest — a native of Goa, " full of la ■'•■ 624 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. smiles," who professed to speak English but could not make himself understood. A place " so strongly commended to our affection by so many holy associations" had a claim to a permanent minister of the Church of England, and on the transfer arrangements were at once made for its being visited by the Society's Missionary at Negapatam [8]. Later on Tranquebar became connected with Nangoor [see p. 620], and a Native Gospel Association, established with the object of evangelising the heathen within the limits of that district, had in 1805 attained " most satisfactory " results [4]. In 18G8 a native endowment was begun [5], Statistics. — See p. 620. References (Tranquebar).— [1] R. 1829, p. 182 ; M.H. No. 0, pp. 16-17 ; M.R. 1854, p. 88. [2] Jo., V. 81, pp. 84U-5i. [3J M.H. No. 9, pp. 4, 10-20. [41 R. 1805, p. 180 : see also I MSS., V. 47, p. 170. [5] R. 1808, p. 93. (Ill.a) CTJDDALOaE, or Fort St. David as it was once called, is situated in South Arcot, on the east coast of India, about 100 miles south of Madros. In 1710-17 a school or schools were established at Cuddaloro under the auspices of the Rev. W. Stevenson, the English Chaplain at Madras, by Ziegenbalgh, who visited it occasionally and died there in B^ebruary 1719. By two other Lutheran Missionaries (Giesler and Sartorius) was founded in 1787 a Mission of the S.I'.C.K., which during the next eighteen years gathered nearly 1,000 converts. In 1749 the British Government put the Mission in possession of a Roman Catholic Church built by the French, who recovered it and sequestered other property in 1758, compelling the Missionaries and most of the inhabitants to withdraw. On the recapture of the settlement by the British in 1700 the Mission was revived, and till 1803 it remained in close connection with the S.P.C.K. Mission at Vepcry [p. 505]. Meanwhile its endowments in lands had increased con- siderably, and a church had been built in 1707 (chiefly by the aid of the East India Company) and rebuilt in 1800 at the cost of the Missionary Gcricke. Between IBO,") and 1822 the efhciency and prosperity of the Mission became " impaired in every department by the want of vigilant supervision " and the title-deeds of some of the property hod been mortgaged to defray the charges of the work [1 and la]. EC ■ ) J Wii S.V.Q. Period (1825-92).— At the time of its transfer to the Society there were in connection with the IVIission a congregation of 281 souls, 94 school children, a Catechist, and two school-teachers. Twelve years later (1880) the congregation numbered 811, the school contained nearly 600 children, and the staff consisted of a Missionary and twelve lay agents [2]. The Kev. D. Rosen had reported satisfactorily of the work in 1880 [8], but he was soon afterwards removed, and at the expiration of fifteen years, during which the supply of Missionaries had not been continuous [4], the Mission was in an unsatisfactory and unpromising state. Education was so secular that the Bishop of Madras found it necessary to break up the existing schools and to replace them by two Christian schools, and caste had been so much tolerated that eight of the native agents, " all professedly Christians," though "obliged to con- fess that the Bible was directly opposed to caste," declared unanimously to the Bishop that " they would never give it up." " How can we expect" (said he) "that the Gospel will be really taught by such men as f ese ? " Added to this was the fact that Cuddalore was the abode of numbers of pensioned European soldiers, and the majority of those MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 625 belonging to tlio English Church were of an indifferent character. They had come to India '* at a time when no one carod for their souls," and had "lived so many years in a heathen land" that they were " become semi-heathen themselves." During his visit the Bishop consecrated the church and confirmed 125 persons — Europeans, East Indians, imd natives. Too frequently the attention of the Missionary was diverted from the natives to the English congregation, to which, in the absence of the chaplain, he wag "expected to minister," and more than one of the Society's Missions were " injured in this way" [5]. The Society's straitened means prevented much good being done at Cuddalore, and the Mission long continued in a "languishing state " [(}]. Signs of revival were seen in 1803, when a Native Gospel Association was formed [7], and in 1875 the Rev. J. D. Martyn, who was devoting much time to evangelistic work, stated that in the town and adjacent villages there could scarcely bo a man to whom the Gospel had not been preached by him [8]. Nine years later the interests of the Mission were promoted by a Native Church Council and an Industrial Association for the poorer Christians then formed [9]. The subsequent progress may be gathered from the following : — Statistich, 189'2. — ChriHtiaiiR, 403; Communicantfl, 189; Cateckumena, 10; Villages, 18 ; Schools, 8 ; ydiolars, 22(5 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 29. Befi'.rcncea (Cuddaloro).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 100-3, 194-5, 204-5 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 15-10 ; M.H. No. 22, p. 7 ; Report of S.P.O. MiHsions, 1830-8, printed by M.D.C. 1839, p. ti5. Itt] M.D.C. Brief Narrative of 1851 (Bound rainphlcta, " East Indies 1852," No. 10), •)p. 17, 19, 23. [2] M.U.C. Brief Narrative, p. 84 {see [Id] above). [3] R, 1830, p. 40. 4] R. 1838, p. 00 ; R. 1839, p. 140. [5] M.H. No. 9, pp. 10-10 ; M:H. No. 22, p. 8. '6] M.H. No. 22, pp. 8, 9 ; R. 1855, p. 114 ; R. 1800, p. 150 ; R. 1801, p. 109. [7] R. 1803-4, pp. 112-13; M.F. 1803, p. 235. [8J R. 1875, p. 31. [9] R. 1884, p. 80. (lll.h) PONDICHERRY. Naturally Pondicherry would form a part of South Arcot, but it is the capital of the French settlements in India. It lies north of Cuddalore and eighty-six miles S.S.W. of Madras. S.P.G. Period (1830-92).— From 1830, when the Rev. D. Rosen was reported to be ministering there [1], Pondicherry appears to have been visited by tli^ Society's Missionaries at Cuddalore, of which it is considered an ou';-station. In 1845 six Europeans and eight natives were confirmed by the Bishop of Madras, who then anticipated that there would be •• no further difficulty about our chapel at Pon- dicherry, as the present Governor, whose attentions to me . . . were most kind and courteous, is well disposed to grant it." In the Bishop's opinion a Missionary able to oiiieiate in the French language would " draw a considerable congregation." The Society's connection with Pondicherry has however been limited to ministering to the native members of the Church of England there [2]. yi Beferences (Pondicherry).— [1] R. 1880, p. 47. [2] M.H. No. 9, pp. 9-10 ; I MSS., V. 49, p. 195. (III.C) VELLORE AND CHITTOOR. Vellore, a large town eighty-five miles west of Madras, was the scene of the massacre of English soldiers by mutinous native troops early in the present century. Chittoor is the civil station of the district, twenty- l»-i' 'Mil m It ;;"l ■I' 526 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATIO:; OP THE GOSPEL. two miles north of VoUoro. In connection with the S.P.C.K. Mission at Vepery the nucleus of a MiRsion was formec" at Velloro about 17C9-70, consisting of tho native wives (baptized by Gericke) of Engli' i soldiers, and a few Christians from Trichinopoly, under a Catechist. Tl'cre were also some Roman Catholics, who afterwards joined the Mission. An empty house was appropr' '.ted for Divine Service in 1771. Gericke frequently visited the Mission, but after his deuuh, which occurred there in 1803, it remained neglected, if not, as Archdeacon Robinson says, unvisited by a missionary until 1S2'2, when tho Rev. L. P. Haubroe (S.P.C.K.) found the chapel in ruins, and only thirty Christinns left, some having removed, others having joined the Church of Rome. Several Portuguese, however, were anxious for ministrations, and he officiated in a barrack in tlie fort to a considerable congregation, organised a school with the support of the English officers, and a Catechist was again stationed there. After the death of Hyder Ali in Chittoor in 1782 the S.P.C.K. opened a Blission there in acknowledgment of the mercy of God in crushing the power of the tyrant and raising tho English standard. In 1H07 Jndgo Dacro, an Independent, converted niimy people, and at his own expense appointed two Catechists over theni. Tliis Mission was Buporintonded by the Vellore Catechist, but Ai-chdeacon Harper was once prevented by the Judge from officiating to the native congregation. After the Judge's death in 1H27 some of them joined the Church [1]. S.P.G. Period (1825-85).— After the transfer of the Missions to the Society [see p. 502] they continued to be superintended by the Vcpcry Missionaiies, but progress at Velloro v as hindered by the need of church and school accommodation. The Commandant had appro- priated a large room in the fort for the purpose, but the natives so strongly objected to the place that the Rev. P. Wessing relinquished it in 1830 and held service in his own house, hi.s congregation numbering 80. Senna land liad been given to the Mission, but at that time it had not been utilised [2]. In 1838 it was considered desirable to station the Rev. E. KoHn at Vellore [3], but by the advice of the Bishop of Madras the resident Missionary was transferred in 1845 to Chittoor [1], to which the Society liad in 1812 voted lis. 5,000 for tlie purchase of a chapel and school. Vellore was left under a Catechist [5], superintendence being pro- vided from Chittoor, with the occasional assistance of the resident Chaplain [(>]. This arrangement continued until 1855, in which year the Madras Diocesan Committee, being in financial difficulties, sold to Dr. Scudder, of the " American Dutch Reformed Protestant Church " Mission (for Rs.2,500), the Society's buildings at Vellore and Chittoor, excepting the Chittoor Church and compound, whicli Government pur- chased for Rs. 1,112 in 1857. The native Christians at Vellore being left without a pastor and vernacular services, some jonied the Dissenters, tho rest remained faithful to the Church and were ministered to by tho Chaplains as far as they were able to do so. This provision, proposed previous to the sale of the buildings, continued until 18()2, when a new chaplain. Dr. Sayers, " refused to minister " to the native Church Christians, and "tried to force" them •' to join Dr. Scuddcr's con- gregation," on the ground (as he and Dr. Scudder held) that they l.'^d been handed over to the American Mission in 1855. Dr. Sayers' successors sup))orted the native ilock in their refusal to join tho Dissenters, and the Rev. J. B. Tuend (about 1874) engaged a Catechist to minister to them in their own tongue. In 1880, their lunnber being then 1 Uj souis, all baptized members of the Church of England, and 50 regular communicants, they petitioned tho Society for a native Priest, and provision was made for one to visit thom monthly, also for a competent Catechist and a chapel. Tliis action was opposed by the American Mission, who contended that the people as well as MADEAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 527 the buildings had been sold to them [7]. The Society considered that the action of its Committee in '.Vladras in 1855 (which, by the way, was never formally sanctioned by it) could only by a misapprehension be understv^od to do more than deal with the buildings, and that '• the Society did not and could not assume to transfer the congregations previously assembling in such buildings to another communion." Indeed its policy had been to abstain from making covenants or terri- torial arrangements with Dissenters, and it had never transferred congregations to them. Nevertheless in this case, as th*^ American Mission did not object to the Church taking possession, but only to the particular agency of the Church — that is, the S.P.G. — and moreover as the Bishop of the Diocese urged that the Society should refrain in the interest of peace, and promised that in such case ho would make the spiritual needs of the congregation his own care* the Society decided in 1883-84 to withdrav from Vellore, and effect was given to its d< vision in 1885. This course, r-o far from involving a sacrifice of principle (as some of its frien^ls in Tndia tliought at the time), was in reality a great gain : the Sociecy, true to its principles, sub- mitted itself to Episcopal guidance, and the small native congre- gation was trained to regard itself, not as the appendage of a particular Society, but as a portion of the whole Church [8 and 8«]. To remove any possible misapprehensions as to the future, however, the Society in 1 880 recorded that if at any time hereafter the Bishop of Madras desires that the Church of England should again be represented at Vellore through its agency, the fullest consideration would be given to such request, and the Society did " not see that any objection could justly be taken to such resumption of work at Vellore from tbe circum- stance that the Mission premises were sold in 1855" [9], Since 188G the managers of the Mission have had the assistance of a native clergyman " lent " by the Society [10]. References (XeWore and Cliittoor).— [1] R. 1829, pp. 207-8; M.D.C. Report 1881-2, pp. 121-2; Bound Paniphlols, "Asia 1881," No. 20. [2J R. 18it0, pp. 4!J-(5; R. 18;'.;!, pp. 57, 154. 1 3 1 R. 18;)8, pp. 7i), 81. [4] M.H. No. 9, pp. 6, 7. [5] Jo., V, -15, p. 23. [6 [ R. 185J, pp. 9«-7 ; R. 1855, p. 119; IVI.D.C. Report 1881-2, pp. 121-2. (This last account is not en- tirely trnstworthy.) [71 1 MSS., V. tC), i)]i. 228-30 ; do., V. 51, p\\ 37(i, 382, 38(5-7, 390, 480; do., V. 52, J). 'Abb ; .lo., Y. 47, ])p. 3, 54-5, 120, 129-80, KU, 187, 194, 198, 223, 207. 358, 440 ; do., V. 48, pp. 4-13; Round Panipldets, "Asia 1881," No. 20. [81 Standing' Coinmitteo Book, V. 43, p. 240 ; I JISS., V. 51, pp. 442, 491, 493-4 ; do., V. 62, pp. 10, 11,20, 28-9, 35a, 30, 72, 84-5 ; do., V. 47, pp. 297, 300, )!27-9, 333, 335-8, 341, 343, 34(i, 355-8, 358, 375, 377, 880-2, 388, 393, 403, 415-10, 4.39, 443-0, 479-80, 529-30. [So] 1 MSS., V. 47, pp. 338-9, 404. [9) StandinK Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 240-1; I MSS., V. 48, pp. 4-18; do., V. 52, pp. 84-5. |10J I JISS., V. 48, pp. 23, 20, 45 ; R. 1891, p. 23. (IV.) TRICHINOPOLY. TIic district ot Trielunopoly is about tlie size of tlie county of Norfolk. Tli<> town, which with its suburbs has a population of 90,000, is faniouB for its jewellery, cigars, and silk cloths. During the struggle between the English mid French for suprennicy in India, when the district was th'i great battlelield of the South, Schwartz visited the town from Traiujuebar in 1702 or 1703. His colleague in the Danish Lutlioran Mission, linv. J. B. KohlholT, had iireaehed there in 1757, and Schwartz now began work among the English and the Hindus. With the assistance of tiio garrison a large church waw built, and opened on Whitsunday 17(>0 under tlie name of Christ Church. The S.l'.C.K. now came forward and established tlie iMi.ssion, and Schwartz conducted it until his removal to Taujore (1778), when his assistant Polile took ciuirge and carried on the work for over forty years. Schwartz had divided half liis allowance as garrison chaplain between the native congregations and himself. Pohle built and pre- sented a house to the Mission, Lo which also gifts of a house and land at Warriore were made by Judge Anstey and General Gowdie, and a report from the Chaplain in 1819 • See [8(j] ill the " references." *■. ■miiNi 528 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. I I showed that there was then " a charitable fund " at Trichinopoly, " managed by the Vestry," " for the maintenance and apprenticing of poor Christian children." In the meantime (1810) Bishop Middleton of Calcutta had visited the Mission, consecrated the diurch, licensed Pohle, confirmed, and delivered a charge. After the death of Polile the Mission was dependent for some years on occasional visits from the Tanjore Mission- aries [1]. S.P.G. Period (1825-92). — In the year following its transfer to the Society [see pp. 502-3] the Trichinopoly Mission became the scene of Bishop Hebeh's last labours. He arrived on April 1, 1826, and on April 8, after holding a confirmation for the natives, inspecting the schools, and addressing the people, lie died in his bath, and was buried in St. John's Church on the spot where twelve hours before ho had blessed the congregation [2]. In reporting on the Mission in March 1827 the Society's local Committee at IVIadras referred to the "lamentable state of decay " in which the l^isliop " found this important and long-established Mission," and which had "filled his mind with anxiety and concern." " The congregation " (they said) " are estimated at 2,000 persons, reduced to 490, and these, instead of enjoying as formerly the insEruction of an JIuropcan Missionary and . . . the regular administration of the Sacraments, committed to the care of a native Catechist and visited once or twice a year by a Missionary from Tanjore. The funds of the Mission une(iual to maintain even tlie proper number of Catechists and Schoolmasters and the church built by the pioua Schwartz rapidly falling into ruins." With a view to reviving the Mission the Madras Committee engaged the services of the Rev. D. ScHiiEYVoaEL (a Danish Missionary of the Lutheran Church who had been employed twenty years in the Tranquebar ^lission) for two years from January 1827 [8] ; but ho remained in charge till 1839, having for two years (1834 G) the assist- ance of only one other clergyman, the Rev. T. C. Simpson | t]. One of the first objects accomplished under Mr. Schreyvogel was the formation of native schools in the villages of Warrioro and Putor (1827 30). These schools (in which services were established in 1832) and that at Trichinopoly were attended by '* Romish boys," some of whom were withdrawn in 1832 [5]. The Roman Catholics had entered the field nearly two centuries and a half before, and Trichinopoly is their " stronghold " in Southern India [0]. Some of their congregations in the district were received into the English Church in 1830 [see p. 530j [7], and others joined from time to time ; but too much importance must not be attached to such accessions seeing that in 18(50 the Rev. G. IIkyne stated that several natives ap- peared to have been in the habit for some years of repeatedly shifting between the English and Romish Churches [8]. It is significant however that, as reported by the Bishop of Madras in 18-4'>, the heathen wero *' in the habit of calling the Roman churches il/any-churches, and our churches G'oJ-churches " ; and that some of the Roman Catholic converts "did not know so much as one word of the Lord's Prayer "[9j. Owing to the contiguity of the great temple of Seringam, Trichi- nopoly is also "one of the strongholds of heathenism," and in the town itself the progress of the Gospel was che-^ked by " the influence MADEAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 629 of vicious example set before the natives in a large military canton- ment [10]. At his visitation of Trichinopoly in 1845 the Bishop of Madras, finding that " much unruliness had unhappily sprung up in the native flock," felt " obliged to reprove and rebuke the people, as well as to exhort them. The chief cause of all the mischief, a discarded Catechist, was put out from among the congregation." On February 17 the Bishop consecrated Christ Church and con- firmed G5 natives, having on the previous Sunday held a confirmation and ordination in St. John's Church, on which occasion five clergymen were present — a number which not many years before " would have comprised the whole body of the peninsular Clergy." St, John's was the Garrison Church, and Christ Church was used by the European pensioners and East Indians as well as the natives. The latter (Schwartz's church) is a noble building with a deep chancel, having the Commandments inscribed over the holy table in English, Tamil, and Hindustani [11]. During the next thirty-five years the work of the Mission was mainly pastoral and educational : the one or two missionaries employed had little or no time for evangelistic work— for instance, in 18G1 there was but one baptism and one adult catechumen [12] — and though the native Christians at that period appear to have been satisfactory, and " good work " was going on in 18G4 [13], yet when the Rev. J. L. Wyatt took charge in 1880 there was " nothing except the Church and the College " with its branch schools [141. As the College receives a separate notice [p, 794], it will suffice to say here that during an existence of 20 years (1878-98), and in spite of recent strong opposition from the Jesuits, it has achieved considerable success in secular knowledge, and at the same time, especially under the Rev. T. H. Dodson, it has exercised an influence in favour of Christianity among the high -caste Hindus, which it is believed will ultimately prove to have been very great. In 1889 there was " scarcely a single native holding any official position in Trichinopoly" who was not "an old student" and who did not •' owe his position to the College " [15]. Elementary education among the rural population, however, appeared very backward, and the Mission part in it lamentably insig- nificant [Ki], and to quote Mr. Wyatt's words : — " An I looked down on the crowded houses and the seething multitudes that filled the strefts of the Town, and then on the surrounding country including that beautiful Island of Srirangain with its enormous Vishnu Temple nestled among the forest of trees with which the Island abounds, and visited yearly by hundreds of thousands of Pilgrims my heart seemed to sink at the magnitude of the work which lay before nie. Even the thought of Gideon's dream of the ' cake of barley bread' was hardly sutlicient to encourage me" [1C«]. Taking up a position near the native portion of the town, Mr. and Mrs. Wyatt began by opening schools for the higher classes of the Hindu girls, for whom hitherto nothing had been done. No suitable teachers being obtainable in the district, many of Mr. Wyatt's old pupils volunteered, and on October 1, 1881, a training institution for female teachers (the first connected with the Society in the Presidency) was opened, which has provided other districts besides 630 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL Trichinopoly with teachers. A Boarding School for Boys, Girls' Day Schools in the town and country, and Middle-class Schools were next started, and Bible-women were attached to each of the Trichinopoly town schools, who teach the women in the neighbourhood and con- tinue in the homes of the girls their instruction after leaving the schools. In the opinion of an experienced clergyman in Tinnevelly (1891) the female education in Trichinopoly is "in itself a grand work, even if there were nothing else being done " [17] ; but direct evangelistic efforts are also made among the masses with the aid of native agency, though no large number of conversions can yet be recorded — the increase in the baptized from all sources during the ten years 1880-90 being 8G9. In some places the Christians are now beginning to help tlie Clergy in the work of evangelisation, and showing more willingness than hitherto to support their churches [18]. Statistics, I8i)2. — Christians, 685 ; Communicants, 382 ; Catechumens, 27 ; Villages, 26 ; Schools, 20; Scholars, 2,020 ; Clergymen, 6; Lay Agents, 99. ■t ■ f fi :^ I 1854. R. See Missionary , ,j. .-- _.. l- , - , .._.,,., , R. 1830, 1). -18; R. 1833, rp. lta-3. [6j M.H. No. U, pp. 4(J-7 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No."- — ' ■ ■■" -- ^,..~ ^. ... No. r- p- Quarterly Quarterly Report -no. hy, p. 1 1. |xo) iv. inn\i. \). ;>■•) ; iv. xr^w), ;>. mi ; m.v. i»\i{), pp. ai-'j ; M.F. 18'.)1, j.p. 50-1; R. IHIU, iip. 47-51; M.D.C. Quarterly llciiort No. 27, p. 7ti. [IGJ M.P. 18H3, pp. 2'27-H. [16 wounds, or from tlie sacrifice, then brandishing his staff of bells, dances with a quick and wild step. Suddenly the afflatus descends : he snorts, stares, and gyrates ; the demon lia« now taken bodily possession of him, and though he retains the power of utterance and motion, both are under t lie demon's control. The bystanders signali ; the event by «■ long sliont, and a peculiar vibratory noise, caused by the hand and tongue, and all liasten to consult iiim us ;t jucsent deity. As he acts the part of a maniac it is difficult to interpret his replies, but the wishes of the incpiirers generally heij) them to the answers. The night is th(! time usuiilly devoted to these orgicE, and as tlie number of devils won- hhipped is ill some districts equal to the number of the worshipiieis, and every act is accomiianied with tiie (», ami although dvv'il-wursJtijj was then "visibly declining" owing to the extension of Christianity— if a Missionary approached, the deiiK.n could not be prevailed upon to show himself — e\|H'rieiice showed tl:at in many eases the suin'ratitious fear «f the old denionolatty survived conversion to the new theology, so dt'eply rooted was the evil 14] Tlie first Chri^linn Mission in Tinnevelly was formed by the RoniiUi Catholic amon;^ till? i'aravers along tiie coast in l.">.H'i, Xavier engaging in the work about two yrnra— 1,'542-i. The first Missionary effort in the province in connection witli tlie Church of England dates from 17T1, when Scliwnrt/, recorded that a nati\e Christian named Havarimuttu " reads the Word of God to the resident Romish and heathen " at Palamcotta, and that the nucleus of a congregation liad been there formed by the pn'nuiture baptism of ft young heatlien accountant by an Englisi. sergeant. Each of these three persons appear to have been members of the Mission at Tricliiiiopoly, where SclLvartz, supported by th( ■ iS.l'.t;.K., was then stationed, Tanjore becoming his lieadfpiarters in 177H. I'alamcotta, situated in the interior of Soutliern Tinnevelly, was at that time a fort belonging to tho Nawab, but having un English garrison. Schwartz first visited it in 177H, and in 17H0 th»v Mission took an organised shajie by the formation of a congregation tliert>, gathered from many castes and numbering forty souls. Of those the first 'rinnevelly convert was a Drahiiiaii widow who had been cohabiting with an English officer, by whom, with f^trange inconsistency, she was iiist ructed in the principles of the Gospel. While thi' illicit connection continued Schwartz refused to baptize her, but after tlie officer's deall* fihe was baptised by the name of t'loriuda. Mainly by her efforts a church was ereete(J in the fort at I'alamcotta. This building, dedicateil by Schwartz in 17b5, was the firBt MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 533 nr became 5 for moro ce. Race has been —in proof ingly Bub- ittest and lyra palm B Buccess- province, [8j. The :ou8 being riar slaven. the Tamil eir ancient lave been nn deaths, be either )rity dwell erected to y evil and ;ting evils, licated. A imed tree,. ,er heap in B ordinary 1 descends of prieBts. •ho for the ,re hideous jcompanitHl first coni- id bocom<'B. medicated m his own! , quick and demon has eranco anil event by ft 1 all haBten diiUcult to 10 answers, devils woB- vcry act i's. the hour ia it given by X" owing to )e prevailed ouB fear of ,ed was the ^lic amont; ifB— 154'2-*. nf England avarimuttu ta, and that aptism of a sons appear lortedby tlur I'alamcolta, iging to the 1 in 17H0 thtv .thcred from ivert was ft whom, witU While th.' licov's dt'iitU was oreited vas the first church connected with the Church of England ever erected in Tinnevelly. Another member of the congregation was Devasahayam, a poet and the father of Vedanayakam, the celebrated Tanjore poet, who enriched Tamil Christian literature with a multitude of poetical compositions. [See p. 517.] In 1790 an ai I vm0 fi ■ If ' , , again I Every countenance speaks joy and welcome, and the native Christian greeting, ' God be praised ' sounds most cheering. The poor simple people throng about my horse, calling down blessings on my head, and follow me to their little church, where I speak a few words of kindness to them. Such has been my reception in three of these villages, which are the property of one of our Church Societies, and are in fact little Christian colonies. Each has a resident catechist, and they are regularly and frequently visited by the Missionary of the dis- trict, who knows his sheep and is known of them. The men are almost all ' climbers ' of the palmyra, which is to them almost what a cow is to a poor man in England : the women are generally employed in spinning thread for the coarse cloth of the country ; and the catechist is in the habit of assembling them under the shade of the wide-spreading tamarind tree, where he explains some passage of Scripture as they work. The women conaecjuently are better instructed than the men, who are necessarily occupied apart from each other by their daily labour ; but great care is bestowed upon all, and the parochial system is in full activity. The churches arc very simple buildings, and certainly have not the ecclesiastical character I could wish them to have ; and this I am told is the case throughout Tinnevelly. A noble church, however, will shortly be built at this place through the liberality of . . . the Society for Promoting Christian Know- ledge. Mudalur is a large village entirely Christian, the population consisting of one thousand and ei^ht souls, more than nine hundred of whom have been baptized. This ... is not the case in all the Christian villages in Tinnevelly, where many of the inhabitants have noi yet been admitted to baptism, but aro still in a state of catechetical preparation. . . . The drum— we have no bells— is beating for Church, where I am to hold a Confirmation. The Confirmation is over . . . there were two hundred and thirteen candidates. . . . " Palamcotta, Janitanj 9.— We arrived here this morning after a night's journey from Nazareth. I had the pleasure of passing two days at that important station, where I confirmed four hundred and forty-one persons. The church at Nazareth is the largest and best and the most like a church, that I have seen in Tinnevelly, and the congregation remarkably orderly. All that I heard and saw there was very satisfactory, and Mr. Caemmerer . . . reports well of his people and of the success which has blessed his labours. The situation of Nazareth is, for Tinnevelly, pretty, but not to be compared with Palamcotta [IG]. Hitherto the Bishop had had " no idea of the promising state of things in Tinnevelly," and lie now recommended the strengthening of the Society's Mission and a concentration of forces hy " a plan of Mis- sionary parishes." The month following his visit five villages joined the Nazareth Mission, and in May Mr. Cakmmkuer forwarded to the Society a basket of idols given to him by people who had renounced heathenism. The accessions in this year (ISil) roused persecution throughout the Province, and the Clergy were even obliged to guard their own houses ; but not one of the baptized converts fell away. On November 28 the Rev. R. Caldwell spent his first Sunday in Tinnevelly at Nazareth, where he preached. The words of his text (irom the Epistle for the day) — " The night is far spent, the day is at hand " — embodied the feelings that arose in his mind as he viewed the Christian stations of Palamcotta and Nazareth. He, as well as the Bishop of Madras, had never seen " so hopeful a field for Missionary labours as Tinne- velly " [17]. The progress of the Gospel during the next three years was de- scribed by the Bishop of Calcutta as " so sudden and mighty " as to cause "wonder." At a visit in 1843 the Bishop found that there were about 35,000 inquirers and converts in the S.P.G. and C.M.S. Missions combined [18]. The accessions in the Sawyerpuram district in 1844 were reported MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 537 by the Rev. G. U. Pope to have produced "the general impression " that a more encouraging movement in favour of Christianity had "never yet taken place in India" [19]. About thirty years before, Mr. Sawyer, a trader or " East Indian •writer " at Palamcotta, who acted occasionally for the Society in pay- ing catechists and superintending schools, purchased some land in order to secure a refuge for the poor converts who were being perse- cuted in the district. The village thus formed was named after him — " Sawyerpuram " — and continued to form a rallying-point for the scat- tered members of the Church. But for his benefaction the light of the Gospel would doubtless have been extinguished during the long period when no European Missionaries visited the congregation. In May 1842, when Mr. Pope was appointed to the district, he found 512 persons in connection with the Mission, under five catechists, and one school, in which thirteen children were being instructed [20]. In March 1844 the Bishop op Madras reported that ninety-six villages in the district had " come forward, unsolicited, but by the preventing grace of God, and by the example of a purer life among their converted countrymen," had "utterly abolished their idols," and " begged " to be " placed under Christian teaching " [21]. Eleven hundred persons were immediately received as catechumens, and on April 25 a new church, built without any aid from the Society, was opened at Sawyerpuram, when *' The presence of seven Mis- sionaries, three European gentlemen, with a congregation of upwards of 600 converted natives, uniting in the service of God, formed a scene rarely witnessed in this part of India." After the opening (on the same day) a Church Building Society was formed for the district. The peculiar and most important feature connected with this movement consisted in its including several of the higher castes of cultivators, people who had hitherto been inaccessible to Gospel truth. The Committee of the new Society consisted entirely of native Christians of several different castes — Pallers, Shanars, Vellalers, Retties, Pariahs, and Naiks. All being converted Hindus, they met as brethren to consult how they might "best aid the cause of Christianity, which once was the object of their detestation." Another local association, called "the Native Gospel Society," was formed in January 1845, for the carrying-on of the general work of the Mission, which had been divided into four circles (Sawyerpuram, Puthukotei, Puthiamputhur [and Veypelodei]). In the seventy-seven villages included in these four divisions there were now 3,188 people under Christian instruction ; and many devil-temples had either been destroyed or converted into Christian prayer-houses. The local societies proved of the greatest benefit to the people, who willingly contributed to them ; and in 1845 Rs.50 were sent to England from their local offerings as a token of gratitude for the benefits derived from the parent Society. Great caution was shown in receiving con- verts, b it ^jlip iiteadfastness of many failed under the persecution and the varir- ties of temptation to which they were exposed in 1845. In one villa^ 3 the converts were kept close prisoners some days, subsist- ing upon bizch food as they had in their houses. In Puthiamputhur itself the congregation was for the time broken up by the apostasy of two of the headmen [22J. Li.' v^. ^^i IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1^ 1^ UN? 2 t us |2.0 1.8 1.25 ||,.4 |,.6 < 6" ► ^ s^ ^ /2 7 PhotograpMc Sciences Corporation 23 WIST MAIN STREIT WHSTIII.N./. US«0 (716) 173-4503 ^ M^ L

' * One authority says in 1769, another gives the date as 1786 [la] - v , MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 655 declined it for a Tamil service. The Tanjore Christians however were in prosperous circumstances, and able to hold their own, but year by year an increasing number of Christians migrating from Tinnevelly were "absorbed in the American community." This waa one of the effects of the treaty of 1857, by which the Society was excluded from all but the Bamnad division of Madura [6]. It seems incredible that the Society could have been party to such an arrange- ment, and in fact, when it became aware of it, which was not till 1878, it promptly and emphatically disowned it. [See p. 659.] In another matter the Madras Committee exceeded their powers. In 1881 the Society learned that they had in 1868 transferred the Church at Madura to the Bishop of Madras, but although this action was unauthorised, it caused less objection as the building was to be held in trust for the service of the Church of England. A new church was consecrated on January 15, 1881 [7]. The resolutions of the Society on the questions raised by the agreement of 1857 are given on p. 559, and although as yet it has not itself directly occupied the town of Madura, it has since 1883 assisted in providing for the native Christians there by lending one of its native clergymen to the Bishop of Madras. This arrangement (which is similar to that made in the case of Vellore [p. 527]) satisfied the Bishop, who thought (in 1883) that the Society should not reoccupy Madura, but that the Church of England ** may and perhaps ought to do so " [8]. Beferences (Madura).— [1] R. 1838, p. 87 ; R. 1854, pp. 94-G; M.R. 1854, pp. 177-8. \la\ R. 1838, p. 87 ; Report of S.P.G. Missions, 1830-8, printed by M.D.C. 1889 ; R. 1854, p. »4. [2] R. 1830, p. 48; R. 1831, pp. 171-3, 176-8; R. 1833, pp. 60, 167; R. 1837, p. 50; R. 1838, p. 87; M.R. 1854, pp. 94-5. [3] R. 1838, p. 87. [4] Q.P., July 1842, pp. 8-10. [5] R. 1850, p. 74. [6] Statement by Rev. G. Billing 1880 in Correspondence relating to the Ramnad Boundary Question : see D MSS., V. 49, at end of M.D.C. Minutes. [7] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 112-18 ; I MSS., V. 47, pp. 27-31, 78-9. [8] I MSS., V. 47, pp. 77-9, ""2 : ; R. 1891, p. 23. ; , iri ■ (Vl.a) DINDIGUL, THE PULNEY HILLS, a branch of the Trichi- nopoly Mission (S.P.C.K.) was commenced at Dindigul in 1787 by the Rev. C. Pohle. Up to 1880 it appears to have fared similarly to the Madura Mission [see p. 554] [1]. S.P.G. Period (1825-00).— In connection with the Madura Mission Dindigul was visited in 1830 by the Rev. D. Schreyvogel, who reported, as an instance of the ignorance and superstition of the people, that the body of a criminal which had been left hanging on the gallows near Dindigul, " as a warning to others," was resorted to by natives from all the surrounding country, in the belief that it per- formed miracles ; money was offered, and the sand under the corpse was taken away to be mixed with water and drunk [2]. In 1886 small congregations were formed in the district, and in 1837 the Rev. W. Hickey was stationed for a time at Dindigul and a Mission was organised. Services were held in English and Tamil and some Romanists conformed, but the converts from heathenism were not numerous, and the introduction of the caste test in 1857 aflfected both school and congregation [3]. A more hopeful station was begun in 1847 on the Pulney Hills among the Poliars, an aboriginal tribe. Being persecuted by the dominant Manadie, or landed proprietor of the district, twc of the 556 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Poliar headmen sought out Mr. Hickey. They had been told that Padres alone were likely to sympathise with such outcasts, and that his religion " was one of mercy to the poor," and they begged ** Hickey Padre " to receive them and their people, over 1,000, under Christian instruction. The baptism of the two headmen was soon followed by that of 881 of the tribe, who received teachers gladly and guaranteed the repayment of the expenses of the Mission to them in the event of a general apostasy or secession. Some did secede under the influence of the Manadies, but this was stayed by Mr. S. G. CoYLE, who " for six years with a self-denying and contented mind " lived in a mud cottage, labouring among them as Catechist till 1854, when he was ordained [4] . The Mission was now "full of promise," and the Bishop op Madras, who in 1853 baptized 13 and confirmed 46 converts, rejoiced as he stood on the hills and contemplated the 300 ChrJstiana gathered from the wilderness and crowding the church [5]. Many of the converts, however, apostatised during the years 1856-8 [6]. The withdrawal of the Society from this part of Madura district has been noticed on pp. 554-5. References (Dindigul and the Pulney Hills).— [1] R. 1839, p. 143 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 177-8. [2] R. 1881, pp. 173, 175, 177-8. [3] R. 1837, p. 50 ; R. 1838, p. 86 ; R 1839, pp. 136, 143-4 ; R. 1857, p. 102. [4] R. 1854, pp. 94-5 ; M.R. 1854, pp. 179-86. [5] M.H. No. 27, pp. 7, 8. [ej R. 1856, pp. 111-12; R. 1857, p. 102; R. 1858, p. 100. . i (VI. «) RAMXAD. The ancient Zemindari of Ramnad (area, 1,600 aq. miles) lies on the east coast of the Indian Peninsula, north of TinnevcUy. Since about the begin- ning of the 17th century it has been in the possession of ft powerful race of Maravers, who obtained their lands through their fidelity and allegiance to the great Pandyan Kings of Madura. English control was introduced in 1781, and Ramnad now " ranks among the most important and wealthiest of the States, paying an annual tax to the British Government. Connected with it are eleven islands, the most noted of which, viz., Ramoswaram, forms a link in the " Adam's Bridge " connection of the Peninsula •with Ceylon. From their control of the passage from the mainland the ruling Chiefs derived their hereditary title of " Setupathy " ( = " Lord of the Bridge or Causeway ") ; and the town* of Ramnad, from which the district takes its name, is called after the god Ramanathasawmy at the temple in the island of Rameswaram or Pamban. The capital was removed to Ramnad from Pogalur in the reign of Regunda (1674-1710). When this Setupathy died his forty-seven wives were burnt alive along with his dead body. The country is extraordinarily flat and uninteresting, there being but one small rock in the whole district, and beyond twelve miles inland the heat is generally intense. The perpetual passing of pilgrims to and from Rameswaram (which contains the second most sacred temple in India), adds to the unhealthiness of the country. The people are mainly agriculturists. Most of them probably belong to the Tamil nation, and of the many castes the oldest and still the chief is the Maravar, and the most numerous the Vellalar. The prevailing religion is Hinduism ; but with it the lower classes combine the worship of the titular gods or demons. Christianity was first introduced by the Roman Catholics during the supremacy of the Portuguese at the beginning of the 16th century, and one of the famous Jesuit Missionaries, John Do Britto, who had courted martyrdom, had his wishes gratified in 1698. Subsequently to 1785 Schwartz and other Lutherans employed by the 8.P.C.K. laid the foundation of a Mission at Ramnad. A School was first established in the Fort with the support of the ruling Prince — his children and those of his successors (down at least to 1857) invariably attending for in- struction ; and in February 1800 was dedicated (by Gericke) a church which had been erected in 1798 under the superintendence and with the aid of Colonel Martiny, the Com- raandant of the Fort (a Roman Catholic) [1]. * 800 miles S.W. of Madras and 100 N.W. of Ceylon. MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 657 S.P.G. Period (1825-92). — The Mission was nominally adopted oy the Society in 1825 [see p. 502], but it continued (as when under the S.P.C.K.) without a resident Missionary until 1887, when the Rev. W. HiCKEY was stationed there. At the end of 1838 he returned to Dindigul (having established two Tamil Schools) [2]. The Mission now came under the Tanjore Missionaries, who however represented in 1839 that it was impossible for them to do much for a place 120 miles distant [3]. In 1854 it was placed under the temporary charge of the Rev. A. F. Caemmerer of Nazareth. Not more than 58 Christians assembled to meet him at his first visit, but four of them had travelled 20 to 25 miles [4] ; and during his two years' superintendence his labours were " abundantly blessed " [5]. In 1857 the Rev. J. F. Kearns reported of the Mission : — •' Thfi aggregate number of converts does not exceed 500, a miserably small number when we consider the early date of the Mission, but by no means to be thought lightly of when we reflect on the disadvantages they have lain under. Give them a resident Missionary, a man of zeal and earnestness, whose heart is filled with the love of Christ, and I feel sure that the Lord of the harvest will bless him with a rich harvest. The congregations are instructed by a few native Catechists, under the superintendence of Mr. Shaller, the Society's East Indian Catechist. The schools are good : the English school in the fort is, without exception, the best in any of the Missions in the south. Seminaries excepted " [6]. In this year, at the instance of the Rev. H. Pope, an agreement was entered into by the Madras Diocesan Committee and the American Dissenting Mission as to boundaries. The Rev. T. H. Suter took charge of the and in 1860 a superior scho 1 (erected by Zemindari) was established [8J. The Rev. Dr. J. M. Strachan, the resident Missionary in 1864, 'stated that many adults had sought baptism, but had not yet obtained it from him. Converts were to be bought " any day with rice," and •' What will you give us if we become Christians ? " was not an uncommon question. But there were some earnest inquirers who but for caste would join the Mission. Finding that caste prejudices rendered the services of the Mission agents useless, he decided not to employ any caste- keeping Christian as catechist, but all the agents except one resigned in consequence [9]. The ministrations of the native deacon, the Rev. J, D. Martyn, proved acceptable, and Dr. Strachan's influence increased during a visitation of cholera in 1865 [10]. Owing however to the irregular supply of Missionaries — there being four changes between 1857 and 1867— the history of the Mission was a chequered one until 1873, when the Rev. G. Billing undertook the revival and organisation of the work. The Christians then num- bered 361, and of schools there were only a few. The chief obstacle to the conversion of the people did not consist in their attachment to idol-worship, but in "love of the world" [11]. The headquarters of the Mission, for some time in the Island of Pamban, were afterwards removed to the outskirts of Ramnad, where was purchased, in 1874, " Singara Tope," formerly a hunting-box of the Rajah, which had harboured all manner of strange wild beasts and reptiles [12], [See p. 564.] Mission in 1859 [7] ; the Manager of the M h% 558 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. In July 1874 a Boys' Boarding School was opened ; accessions from five villages swelled the namber of adherents to 600 in the next year, and in 1876 a new church was completed. Two native clergymen assisted Mr. Billing, and the work continued to progress [18]. During the great famine of 1876-7 the Valiyers from the neighbour- ing villages flocked into the town of Ramnad, and were received into the Mission Relief Camp. Mr. Billing considered that but for this " they would probably never have been brought under the influence of Christianity." The Valiyers are by occupation chiefly fishers and charcoal-makers. Socially their caste is not a degraded one, but they are by nature " emphatically low in their moral habits — if indeed they can be said to have any conception of what is right." At the conclusion of the famine, their huts having been swept away by flood, the Missionaries formed (for such as were willing to prepare for baptism) three settlements near their former abodes, where they could still engage in their hereditary occupations. To one the name of Puthukovil (= "the New Church ") was given by the people them- selves ; to the second that of Adhiyatchapuram (= " Bishop's Town"), in memory of their indebtedness to Bishop Caldwell during the famine ; the third received no distinctive name. Visiting every part of the district in 1878 and holding confirma- tions in five centres, Bishop Caldwell found that the Mission had " taken a wonderful stride ahead" since the famine — the number of villages with Christians having increased to 149, and the accessions being " larger in proportion " than in any other district in South India. " In no part of our Mission field was the work done of a better quahty." The restraints of Christianity press heavily upon the Valiyers, but in 1888 they were reported to comprise •' 95 per cent, of the Christian population " of the Ramnad division of the Mission [14J. Another result of the famine was the founding of two orphanages in the Central Mission Compound for destitute children of both sexes ; and in connection therewith a printing press and bookbinding depart- ment was opened in 1882 with the object (which has been realised) of forming " the nucleus of a self-supporting and indigenous Christian community in the town of Ramnad." Other branches of industry were added in 1883, and of the press it was reported in 1888 that it was " the only one " in the diocese of Madras " tuorked entirely by Christians " [15]. In 1880 the first favourable harvest since 1877 gave the ryots the heart and means for festivals of their heathen religion, and the refusal of the Christians to join led to bitter persecution, which continued some time and checked progress [16j. In the next year a long-standing question as to boundaries was settled. The terms of the treaty between the Madras Diocesan Com- mittee and the American Dissenting Mission in Madura in 1867, referred to on pages 554-5, were immensely disadvantageous to the Society. Up to 1873 the Committee's eiforts in Ramnad were very spasmodic, and they seriously contemplated handing over the Mission to the Americans. In 1876 Mr. BiUing proposed to the latter a revision of the boundary, and was allowed to remain in possession of two disputed villages. Unconsciously the treaty was infringed on both sides, and MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 659 ued in 1878 the Americans asked him to sell land at one place and to transfer the congregations to them. This he declined to do, and advised the Madras Committee to either withdraw from the treaty or get it modified. Adherence to it would have involved the withdrawal of the Church from nineteen villages, leaving over 701 adherents (128 baptized) to join the Americana or the Jesuits, or to return to heathenism [17]. The action of the Society in the matter is expressed in the following : — " Resolutions of the Standing Committee, May 5, 1881. " 1. That the Society does not consider itself pledged to any action taken by any Diocesan Committee unless such action fall within the powers possessed by such Committee or has received the formal sanction of the Society. " 2. That the Bamnad Boundary Question though recorded in the minutes of the Madras Diocesan Com^iittee in 1857-8 was not brought under the notice of the Standing Committee previously to 1878, and that when in 1878 the Madras Diocesan Committee called attention to the question, the Secretary, under the instructions of the Standing Committee, wrote as follows : — ' With regard to a pro- posed revision of a boundary line between the American Mission at Madura and our own Bamnad Mission, the Standing Committee desira me to say that they have the greatest repugnance against recognising any agreement with other Societies as to the limits of their several Missions, and they desire to warn the Madras Diocesan Committee that the Society must on no account be committed to any such agreement ' (Letter from Rev. W. T. Bullock to Rev. Dr. Strachan, 12th April, 1878). " 3. The Standing Committee see no reason now to depart from the position taken by them in 1878. They feel most deeply the evil of rival Christian organiza- tions contending for converts in the presence of the Heathen, and deprecate as strongly as possible any such action on the part of their representatives. They claim, however, for the Church, the full liberty to minister to her own children, and to evangelise the heathen. At the same time the Standing Committee express a hope that in any action which the Missionaries of the Society may enter upon hereafter, the utmost care will be taken to cultivate amicable relations with other Christian Missionaries " [18]. In 1882 Mr. Billing was transferred to Madras, and after three years' zealous and self-sacrificing labours the Rev. W. Eelton, the next resident Missionary, followed him, but continued to exercise a general control over the work at Ramnad with the assistance of the Rev. A. B. VicKERS. Since 1878 the Christians had increased from 801 to 3,146, the Catechumens from 11 to 920, communicants from 91 to 741, the scholars from 179 to 1,138, churches from 1 to 5. and the Mission had been divided into six districts, viz. Ramnad, Kilakarai, Paramagudi, Kilanjuni, Rajasingamangalam, and the Isle of Pamban [19]. The church at Paramagudi, which was built chiefly through the munificence of a lady in England, was dedicated to the Patience of God [20]. Returning in January 1888 Mr. Billing was accorded &u over- whelming reception, being met outside the town by large numbeib of the people and " driven in triumph to the church where a short thanksgiving service was held." The next day " nearly all the influen- tial Hindoos of Ramnad " joined in welcoming him at the High School, one of them assuring him of " the appreciation of all classes and creeds in the elevating and philanthropic work of Christian Missions." The High School l^ad been for some years self-supporting, and the centenary of its establishment had been celebrated in 1885. l^:^. '■' i ■M 680 BOOIETY FOR THE FROPAOATION OF THE QOSPEL. The Eilanjuni district was in charge of the Bev. J. Sadanantham, the first native of Bamnad admitted to Holy Orders (deacon, 1886). He was one of a few boys gathered into a school opened by the Bev. H. Pope in 1857, and though his guardian was a Boman Catholic he eventually joined the Mission. With one exception all the other agents also of Kilanjuni were natives of the district. In the Island of Pamban, however, there had been retrogression among the the Kadiers — a caste so degraded that the Mahommedans regarded them as " too low in the scale to be worthy of being made followers of their Prophet." It is supposed that Christianity had originally been introduced among them by the Dutch [21]. In 1889 Mr. Billing was driven to England by illness, and on November 2, 1890, his successor, the Bev. A. H. Thomas, died at his post [22]. Brief as was his ministry Mr. Thomas gained a " marvel- lous " influence over Hindus as well as Christians, and a month before his death the entire inhabitants of a village, 110 in number^ renounced idolatry, and surrendered to him their idols and other symbols of Paganism [22a]. One of the last acts of Bishop Caldwell (to whose episcopal oversight Bamnad had been entrusted as well as Tinnevelly) was to visit the Mission in 1890 and confirm 185 candidates [23]. At pres^ab the Mission is under the charge of the Bev. A. D. Limbrick [24]. Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 3,409 ; Communicants, 831 ; Catechumens, 859 ; Vil- lages, 121 ; Schools, 84 ; Scholars, 1,052 ; Clergymen, 9 ; Lay Agents, 184. Beferevrrs (Ramnad).— [1] The " Ramnad Manual," pp. 120-33 ; Caldwell's Early History of Tinnevelly, pp. 54, 63-4 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 111-14 ; M.F. 1888, p. 464 ; I MS8., V. 49, pp. 198-4. [2] M.F. 1857, p. 114 ; F. 1838, pp. 87-8. [3J R. 1840, p. 92. [4] R. 1854, pp. 91-2. [51 R. 1856, p. 107. [6] M.F. 1857, pp. 114-15. [7] R. 1859, p. 115. [8] E. 1860, p. 136. (01 R. 1864, pp. 119-20. [101 R- l«ef>, pp. 125-7. [11] R. 1867, p. 116 ; R. 1874, pp. 80-1 ; M.F. 1888, p. 464 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, p. 88. [12] M.F. 1888, pp. 812, 462-3. [13] R. 1875, pp. 29, 80 ; R. 1876, p. 25. [14] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 89, 40; R. 1878, pp. 33-4; R. 1879, p. 83; R. 1888, pp. 52-8. [15] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 80-8; M.F. 1888, pp. 814,462,466-9; M.F. 1890, pp. 414-15. [16] R. 1880, pp. 41-2 ; R. 1883, p. 40. [17] Correspondence relating to the Ramnad Boundary Question, D MSS., V. 49. [18] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 18, 44, 47-8, 50-2, 163 ; I MSS., V. 47. pp. 45-6, 86-7. [19] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 38-48; R. 1884, p. 39; R. 1885, p. 46; R. 1888, pp. 51-2; M.F. 1888, pp. 465-6, 469. [20] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, p. 41 ; M.F. 1890, p. 411. [21] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 19, pp. 42-3. [22] R. 1889, p. 54 ; R. 1890, p. 47 ; M.F. 1890, p. 470. [22a] I MSS., V. 49, pp. 193-4. [23] M.F. 1890, pp. 410-17. [24] R. 1891, p. 28. (VII.) MYSORE. This native State, situated to the south of Dharwar and the Hyderabad ceded districts, forms a tableland 2,000 feet above the sea level, and containa several prominent hills crowned with forts. In early time Mysore was the principal seat of the Jains. For the greater part of its history it has been under Hindu rulers. Area, 24,723 sq. miles. Pojmlation, 4,943,004 ; of these 4,639,104 are Hindus and 88,185 Christians ; and the majority speak Canarese. The Society's operations have been carried on in the districts of Bangalore (1837-92), Sheemoga, and Oossoor. Bangalore (1887-92) (with Sheemoga and Oossoor or Hosnr). — At some time previously to 1837 Mr. Malein, the Chaplain at Banga- MADRAS — MYSORE. 561 lore, began Mission work by employing a catechist at bia own cost. By tbe advice of Archdeacon Robinson of Madras this catechist was adopted by the Society and nominally placed under its Mission, aries at Vepery, but they, being 200 miles distant, never visited him, and " he continued keeping school, and every now and then calling upon the Chaplains to baptize and bringing some 10 or 12 poor ignorant natives to the Communion at the English Church." On the Rev. G. Trevor taking charge of the chaplaincy (1838) he found the Mission "a mere name" — represented by 40 persons under an ignorant and unworthy native teacher. Hitherto there had been no local support of the Society, but on the Madras Committee of the Society providing an educated catechist (Mr. Coulthorp), Mr. Trevor raised a fund for the erection of some schools and of " the Mission Church of St. Paul," which was consecrated on March 31, 1840, and " dedicated for Divine Service in the native languages only." Before leaving Bangalore Mr. Trevor, with the approval of the Bishop, organised (about 1844) a local Association of the Society, which the Madras Committee at first discountenanced so far as to withdraw their own agent, but the Society welcomed the Association, and on appeal to it the difficulty appears to have been amicably settled [1]. '• Much good" was at this time (1844) being effected by this Tamil Mission, which contained 883 baptized persons. Extensions had been made to Mootoocherry and to Sheemoga, and (let it be recorded to their credit) the European residents at Bangalore were " ready to contribute to similar attempts" at Mysore, Oossoor, and several other places [2]. Tbe openings could not be taken advantage of by the Society, which only succeeded in placing a single ordained Missionary at Bangalore, and the result in 1854 was reported to be " a feeble and disheartened Mission . . . surrounded on all sides by difficulty and discouragement, with little hope of satisfactory progress under existing circumstances." The clergyman then in charge, the Rev. D. Sava- RiMOOTOO, a native [3, 4], had been partly supported by the Bangalore Association since 1851 ; and in 1858 the Mission was •* left entirely to local management and the support which it is sure to receive from the large European community of Bangalore with four clergy- men " [5]. Meanwhile, in 1840, at the instance of Mr. H. Stokes, of the Madras Civil Service, who presented premises at Sheemoga, the Society Lad undertaken to support a Mission there among the Canarese, and the Bishop of Madras in 1841 expected much from the opening there [6]. Little or nothing however appears to have been actually Attempted then, and though the Society's connection with Bangalore •was subsequently resumed, and is still continued, with an out-station «.t Oossoor, the Canarese as a body still remain untouched by the Church [7]. W ; ;! Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 837; Communicants, 887; Catechumens, 11 ; VillagcB 7; Schools, 8 ; Scholars, 230 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 83. Be/erencea (Bangalore, with Sheemoga and Oossoor).— [1] App. Jo. D, pp. 805-14, O O 'M i I 662 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. 816-19; R. 1844, pp. 80-7. [2] R. 1844, pp. 87-8; M.R. 1864, pp. 187-8. \8] M.R. 1864, p. 188. [4| App. Jo. D, pp. 307-U ; R. 1842, p. 116 ; R. 1844, p. 80. [61 R. 1804 pp. 96-6; R. 1866, p. 131; R. 1850, j). Ill); R. 1857, p. 105; R. lHr.8, p. 05. [0] Jo. V. 44, pp. 858-9 ; R. 1841, p. 75 ; R. 1842, p. 110. [7] R. 1884, p. HO ; R. 1891, p. 24. (VIII.) HYDEIvABAD, tlm largest of the Indian Native States, occupies tlio Deccan or central plateau of Southorn India. Tho ruling dynasty — that of " the Nizam " (who ranks highebt of all the Indian princes)— is of Turkoman origin. Area (including Berar), 08,000 sq. miles, rojmlatiuii, 11,587,040. Of those 10,315,249 are Hindus, 1,188,000 MahomniedanH, and 20,420 Christians; and about 4^ millionii speak Tulugu, 4 millions Mahratti, and 1( millions Canareso. The Society's operafans have been carried on in tho districts of Secunderabad and Hyderabad. Writing to the Society on December 7, IS-ll, the Bishop of Madras said of tho capital of the. Native State : Hyd[e]rabad "may be called pre-eminently the wicked city ; for I am told that there is no abomination which is not known and common within its walls ; . . . a Missionary would have at present, humanly speaking, no chance . . . but at Secunderabad, the British cantonment, I think that much might be done" [1]. Whether Hyderabad exceeded Sodom in wickedness is open to question ; but certain it is that it contained more than " ten righteous," for as early as 1828 over £400 was collected there after a sermon by Archdeacon Eobinson of Madras in aid of the Society's operations in India [2], and at the time the Bishop wrote (1841) the nucleus of a Mission had already been formed in the immediate vicinity — at Secunderabad — by one of the late Chaplains, the Itev. Mr. Whitford, who had gathered a little band of native Christians [H], S.P.G. Period (1842-92).— At Secunderabad the Society in 1842 stationed a native Missionary, the Rev. N. Paranjody, "an excellent man " (reported the Bishop in 1844), who " has been already instrumental ... in bringing many of his countrymen . . . to . . . Christ " [4J. Mr. Paranjody was regarded " with general and just respect i)y the European community," who supported his Tamil and Telugu day schools, which by 1848 were "scattered over the station" and extended to "Bolarum and the Residency at Hyderabad," at both which places " excellent churches " had been recently built by the English congregations [D]. With the help of Major Hall a new Mission Church was erected at Secunderabad in 1852-4, and at its consecration on November 29, 1855, the Bishop of Madras held a confirmation [6]. Meanwhile (in 1852) GO of Mr. Paranjody 's candidates had been confirmed [7], he had beg in to officiate weekly " at a church in Hyder- abad " [8], and he could now (1855) report his first convert from Mahonimedanism [9]. In 1858 his preaching was interrupted with violence by the Mahomraedans, but his converts resisted the attempts of a Mormon emissary to draw them away [10] . Mr. Paranjody lomained in charge of the Mission until 1861 [11] ; and although by his successors (mostly native clergymen, who, their Bishop says, have worked " zealously and well ") efforts continued to be made to reach the Mahommedans and Telugus also, by means MADRAS PRESIDENOY, ETC. 503 of schools, and in 1875 some of the former were among the con- verts [12], yet the Mission has scarcely touched Mahommedan- ism[18J. With a view to extending Missionary operations to the Mussul- mans, and the Mahrattas and Canarese, and forming a chain of stations to connect Hyderabad with the C.M.S. Missions at Kamma- niet, Masulipatam, the Bishop of Madras has frequently appealed to the Society for the necessary means. Thus far the Society, in view of limited funds and superior claims elsewhere, has felt unable to enter on the work [14], Statihtics, 1892.— ChriatiaiiH, 505 ; VillagoB, 4<2 ; ScIiooIh, 8 ; Scholai-H, 202 ; Clergy- men, 8 ; Lay AgentB, 4U. Beferencea (Hyderabad).— [1] R. 18 J2, pp.114, 11(!-17. [2] R. 1828, p. 62. [3] R. 1842, pp. 114, 110-17 ; R. 1848, p. 9!». [4J Jo., V. 45, p. 2« ; R. 1842, p. 20 ; R. 1844, p. 0. |5J R. 1848, pp. 09-101. [6| Jo„ V. 40, i>. H7 ; R. 1852, p. 100 ; R. 1H54, p. 97 ; R. 1855, p. 119. [7J M.H. No. 27, pp. 10, 11 ; R. 1852, p. 100. [8| R. 1854, p. 97 ; Q.P., July 1854. 1 9] R. 1855, pp. 119-20. [lOJ R. 1858, p. 105. [11) R. 1801, p. 100. [12] R. 1801, p. 100; R. 1803, p. 98 ; R. 1804, pp. 118-19 ; R. 1875, p. 31. [13J R. 1884, p. 30. [14] R. 1884, p. 30 ; R. 1888, p. 60 ; I MSS., V. 49, pp. 173-5, 185-7. ii., i)y day and joth the the ion til] ; their lued 9ans (IX.) THE TELUGU MISSION. The Tdugu district, compri';ed in the collectorates of CuddapaU and Kurnool, a country of hills and valleys, forris one of the most arduous of Minsion lieldB. Tlip rainfall is the Hmallest in the Pttifidency, and yet at one season the laud is flooded, while at another vegetation is burnt up by the sun and all work in the fields ceases. Broad belts of jungle cross the country, and for several months in the year malaria pervades evi-ry villiigo and invades almost every house. The Telugus are for the most part a poor agricultural people, and though they are rude and uncultured, their languagtMs so Hweet and flowing that it is called the "Italian of the East." The Telugu-speaking inhabitants of India number 19,885,137 millions — thai is, nearly five millions more than the Tamil population. Christianity was introduced among them by the Roman Catholic Missionaries towards the end of the 18th century. Since 1822, wlien the London Missionary Society began work there, the field has been occupied by the Independents, American Baptists, American Lutherans, and other sects, l)eBides the two great Missionary SocietieR of the Church of England. Roughly siieaking, the field occupied by the S.P.G. lies botwetm the towns of Cuddapah, Kurnool, and {.'umbum — more especially in the valleyB of Kundoe and Cumbum — and now forms the three Miasion districts of Mutyalapad, Kalsapftd, and Nandyal-Kumool [1]. ' Mntyalapad is 45 miles north of Cuddapah, 86 miles south of Nandyal, and 60 west of Kalsapad [2]. The Telugu Mission of the Society in the Cuddapah district originated with a few families who separated from the liondon Missionary Society when their pastor, the Rev. W. Howell, joined the Church of England in 1842. Being left without a minister they applied to the Rev. W. W. Whitford, the Chaplain of Poonaraallee, who occasionally visited Cuddapah to adnjinister the Sacraments. He received them into the Church of England, gave them land on which to build houses, and appointed a catechist and schoolmaster. B^or tho administration of the Sacran^cnts they remained dependent upon the occasional visits of a C'haplain until the appointment of the Rev. U. Davies by the Additional Clergy Society to the charge of the English congregation at Cuddapah in 1849. Mr. Davies not only took tho Telugu Christians under his pastoral care but organised evangelistic work among the surrounding heathen, and with such eilect that ' 80 converts were baptized at Rudraveram (55 miles north of Cuddapah) in July 1852, 80 at Gublagundam Jumbledinne in September 1858, and in the next month all the Malas of Mutyalapad and many in Goryganur and Muddhur applied for Christian instruction. The Malas (from whom most of the converts were drawn) are of the same ' cImb as the Fariolis of the Tamil country, and the movement among them in favour, of oo2 I 564 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ■Hi'; '..• I 1': ii I .1 t if' f * I Christianity so alarmed the Reddies and Curnums that at their instigation Mr. Daviea was maltreated and violently driven out of the villages by the Sudras of Wonypenta and Mutyalapad in December 1853 [3j, S.P.G. Period (1854-92). — Mr. Davis now went on sick leave ; and on his appeal the Society, which had been urged by the Bishop of Madras in 1841 to establish a Mission at Kurnool, took up the native Mission in 1854 [4]. The Rev. J. Clay, who f^ince March 1854 had been undertaking the Enghsh duty at Cuddapah, became in September the first Mis- sionary of the Society in the district, having as his assistants Messrs. J. F. Spencer (joined 1854, ordained 1863), and J. Higgins (joined 1855, ordained 1860) ; and in June 1855 the headquarters of the Mission were removed to Mutyalapad [5]. From this centre the three Missionaries carried on systematic work in the neighbourhood : the Gospel was preached to all classes, but from the beginning the only real substantial impression made was upon the Malas, who came forward in small communities and placed themselves under Christian instruction. As a class the Malas are weavers, ;hey are also employed as agricultural labourers, coolies, village watch- men, horsekeepers and servants. After daily instruction and a pro- bation of one to two years those of approved character and conduct were baptized. The condition of the majority when first they sought Christian instruction was thus described by Mr. Clay — using the words of a Mala from a distant village : — "I asked him why he desired instruction, and what he knew of Christianity? His reply was : ' I know nothing : 1 do not know who or what God is, I do not know what I am or what will become of me after death ; but all this you can tell me, and I have come to be taught by you. Become our Guru, and we will obey you in all things.' " In 1856 about seventy (gathered from six stations) were confirmed by the Bishop of Madras. Village after village yielded inquirers, and a difficulty was experienced in providing instruction. As soon as possible Christian youths were trained and appointed teachers to their own people. This was the beginning of the native agency [6]. By 1859 thirteen congregations had been formed, including a total of 1,146 adherents, of whom 600 were baptized [7], and this in a district notorious " for the hardened and daring felons which it pro- duced," and in which the opposition to the introduction of Christianity had not been " exceeded in virulence in any part of India " [8]. Though the Christians were subjected to *' considerable persecution " — in some instances being "violently beaten," in others having their houses burned or robbed, and this frequently at the instigation of the village magistrates (Brahmans mostly) [9] — the Telugu Mission now ranked next to Tinnevelly in showing the most hopeful signs of progress [10]. The Christians were becoming industrious and careful ; not one waa dependent for support on the Mission, but on the contrary the weekly oflfertory was " amply sufficient " to relieve the sick and infirm of each village [11]. Provision for the extension of the work was made in 1859 [12], and in 1861 a new centre was formed under the Rev. J. Higgins at Edsapad, a moderately-sized village, isolated and seldom visited by MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 565 Europeans. The work in the district has been very successful [18]. (About this time, however, on account of disputes and quarrels between him and his flock, the teacher of the Cuddapah congregation was withdrawn. He was never replaced, and the congregation, left without supervision, broke up, some of its members becoming teachers in the Mutyalapad Mission, the rest drifting back into the ranks of the L.M.S. [18a].) Among four villages added to the Kalsapad branch in 1868 was one called Obelapoor, three miles distant. The people had been long anxious to join, but on account of their character — as professional thieves — Mr. Higgins at first refused to have anything to do with them. At last he consented to receive them under instruction pro- vided they built decent houses, erected a place of assembly for praters, and adopted new means of livelihood, and further that no rumour of their dishonesty reached him in the interval. About a year after " this ultimatum ms issued " he wrote (1863) : — " How vividly the scene recurs to my mind of the hopeless circumstances under which it was published 1 It was my first visit to the village, one of the most wretched I hava ever seen ; the houses, as I have before described them, being little better than cock-baskets built of date branches. It seemed impossible to preserve order, for much as the people wished to express by silence, a respect for my presence, they were continually defeating their own wishes. Now the men would swear at the women, and again the women would scream at their children. Seated under a tree I briefly explained to them my intentions. I did not even venture to ask them to join me in a prayer, but rode away, afterwards thinking on the unpromising work I had taken in hand, and not a little dismayed at my last discovery, which was that many of the men had two wives each ! And yet, with hardly anything that I can attribute to my own exertions, this village has turned out far better than I expected. I lately visited it, and how great a contrast the village presented to the scene I first witnessed 1 Most of the people had built their houses, and a neat little school-room had been erected. If nothing more, cleanliness, which is next to godliness, seemed in some measure to have been attained. The congregation that assembled for prayers was quiet and orderly — and the school children were pretty well advanced. Some of the men had set up looms and taken to weaving, others had engaged in the trade in goat-skins and buffalo horns, and in cases whore parties were without the capital to build a house, they had gone down to Budwail. and by working for a few months as coolies on the roads, were enabled to lay by sufficient for that purpose. Thus it will be seen that on an almost hopeless soil a great change has been effected " [14]. At the Bishop's visit in this year 17 natives (9 women) walked 30 miles to be confirmed [14fl]. In 1863 the custom of offering first-fruits to God was introduced at Kalsapad, partly in order to supersede the heathen festivals in honour of "Magnre ^latris," usually celebrated after abundant harvests [15]. At Mutyalapad also the principle of self-support was well acted upon — " all the schools and chapels in the villages," excepting the central one, having been erected without aid from the Society. Such was the report in 1866 [16], when Mr. Higgins was succeeded at Kalsapad by the Rev. J. F. BrENCER. Amid much sickness and discouragement the Missionaries pers. veved in their efforts, until in 1869 the congregations and the baptized had increased threefold [17]. In the next ten years the Missionaries, whose powers were failing, were unable to effectively supervise the growing work, and the bonds of discipline being slackened, much hard-earned fruit was dissipated. In the midst of all came the terrible famine of 1876-7, ,' ■ I- . II '•Kit, i 566 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1 I Vr;; .if -h m 1 1 ri Nevertheless the congregations in 1879 had increased to 76 (nearly double the number of 1869) and the adherents to over 4,000, of whom nearly 2,400 were baptized [18]. With the advent of Messrs. Shepherd and Inman in 1877 and Britten in 1881 new life was given to the work, but the new arrivals had hardly gained sufficient knowledge of the language to be useful when, in 1880, Mr. Spencer retired, and in 1884 Mr. Clay died. The latter, who was a good Telugu scholar, and helped in the revision of the Telugu Bible and Prayer Book, was the author of some useful works of instruction in that language [19J. On the appeal of Mr. Latham (the head of the Irrigation Depart- ment) a branch station was opened at Kumool under a catechist in 1875, and in 1883 Mr. Shepherd was appointed to organise it as a new centre, including Nandyal. He soon had to take sick leave, and Mr. Britten, who replaced him, was charged with the primary duty of establishing at Nandyal a Training College for native agents [20]. (A boarding school for this purpose had been started at Mutyalapad some twenty years before) [20a] . For nearly the whole of the next four years the t\'0 large Mis- sions of Kalsapad and Mutyalapad, with their more than 100 con- gregations and 6,000 Christians, were virtually served by one Mis- sionary. Towards the end of 1888 the Bev. H. G. Downes and in 1889 Mr. G. F. Hakt were added to the staff [21]. During the ten years 1879-89 the Telugu Missions had began to rival the old Tinnevelly ^lissions in continually increasing numbers, the baptized showing a more than two-fold increase [22]. The Report for 1884 stated :— " There is probably no Mission in the world with brighter prospects of an abundant harvest than that in the Telugu country. Thousands of the Malas and Madigas offer to place themselves under Christian instruction, but the Missionaries are unable to receive thorn owing to the paucity of teachers. The number of European Missionaries should be doubled, and that of the Native agents increased fourfold" [23] . A similar state of things was reported in 1891 [24]. The want of a native* ministry had long been a pressing one, and the evil consequences of leaving the Christian congregations untended and unvisited had become painfully apparent. Hence the establish- ment of the Training College at Nandyal [see p. 794], on which much labour has been bestowed and not in vain [25]. Tlie state of primary education in the Missions is indicated by the fact that about one in eve^y five of the adult Christians is able to read — one-third being women. Much however remains to be done for the higher educatioi of native girls, the future wives of the niitive teachers and clergy [26]. The converts in their poverty have shown liberality in " labouring for the maintenance of the faith." It is a rule that every Christian family shall pa,> at least one anna a month towards ihe fund for supplying native teachers, and nV Iho agents, European and native, contribute one-twentieth of their monthly salary to the same fund. " The fii'Kt Tolugu clergyman employed in the S.P.G. Mission was not the Rt'V. J. Desigacharri (as stated in the Society's Report for 1891, p. 62), but the Rev. David Gnanabharatium, who was educated at the Theological College, Madras, and ordained aeacon on Trinity Sunday, May 28, 1803 [25a]. MADRAS PRESIDENCY, ETC. 567 by the )\e to done native he lUv. V. David jrdiiiiioil The weekly offertory, too, is maintained even in " every little Prayer House" [27]. Through a Native Church Council formed in 1883 the various branches have been united and consoHdated into one Mission [28], and this, though one of the youngest, is also at the present time " per- haps the most promising of all the S.P.G. Missions in India " [29]. Statistics, 189'2. — Christiana, 6,281 ; Communicants, 2,115 ; Catechumens, 4,319 ; Villages, 145 ; Schools, 95 ; Scholars, l,74i) ; Clergymen, 9 ; Lay Agents, 102. Befcrences (The Telugu Mission).— [1] Q.P., May 1866, p. 2 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report :^o. 7, 1885, pp. 52, 58 ; K. 1887, p. 39 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 444, 449. [2] M.F. 1859, p. 188 ; R. 1890, p. 61 ; -M.F. 1890, p. 445. [3] M.F. 1859, pp. 185-7 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 55. [4] Jo., V. 47, pp. 5, 6 ; R. 1842, p. 110 ; R. 1854, p. 99 ; JI.F. 1859, p. 187. [5] R. 1855, pp. 112-13 ; M.F. 1856, p. 249 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 187-8 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 55 ; M.F. 1890, p. 440. [6J M.F. 1856, pp. 249-53, 278-82 ; M.F. 1857, p. 253 ; R. 1850, pp. 110-11 ; R. 1857, pp. 97, 99-101 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 27-31, 188-90, 199-207 ; R. 1860, p. 141 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 445-6. [7J M.F. 1890, p. 446. [8] M.F. 1859, p. 20. [9] M.F. 1856, pp. 251, 279 ; R. 1857, p. 101 ; R. 1858, p. 99 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 26, 189 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 55. [lOJ R. 1858, p. 96 ; R. 1859, p. 106 ; M.F. 1859, p. 27. [11] M.F. 1859, p. 203. [12] R. 1859, p. 100; M.F. 1859, pp. 25-8. [13 1 R- ''SCI, Ijp. 159-(i0 ; R. 1802, p. 161 ; R. 1863, p. 97 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, up- -''''-7 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 446-7. [13a i M.D.C. Quarterly Rep( rt No. 7, p. 5(). [14] R. 1863-4, pp. 113-14. [14rt] M.F. 1804, pp. 1, 2. [15] M.F. 1803, i^i. 154-5 : R. 1804, pp. 121-2. [16] R. 1866, p. 140. [17] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 57 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 446-7 : see also R. 1870, pp. 93-4. |18i M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 57; M.F. 1890, p. 447. [19] R. 1884, p. 34. M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 34. [20] M.F. 1875, p. 278 ; R. 1876, pp. 22-3 ; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 57-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 448. |;20a] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 50. 121) R. 1884, p. 34 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 157-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 449. [22] R. 1880, pp. 42 ; R. 1883, p. 39 ; M.F. 1890, p. 449. [23 1 R. 1884, p. 35. [24 1 R. 1891, p. 52. [25] R. 1883, p. 39; R. 1884, pp. 34-5; R. 1885, pp. 44-5 ; R. 1886, p. 45 ; R. 1887, p. 43 ; R. 1888, p. 51 ; R. 1889, p. 54 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 179-81 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 448-51 ; R. 1890, p. 51 ; R. 1891, p. 52. [25al I MSS. V. 49, pp. 156, 417; R. lf<91, p. 52. [26] R. 1890, p. 51 ; M.F. 1890, p. 451. [27] M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, p. 53. [2i3| R. 1890, p. 51 ; M.F. 1890, p. 452. [29j I MSS. V. 49, p. "194 ; R. 1891, p. 52; M.D.C. Quarterly Report No. 7, pp. 52, 57. (X. ) COIMBATORE DISTRICT i, nituated between Madura (in the south) and Mysore (in the nortli), and was acquired in 1799. In the S.r.Ci. Report for 1829 "Coimbetore" iii mentioned as afTording an instance of the beneficial inthience of the early Missionaries of the S.P.C.K. in almost every part of the I'eni.isula. Tiiough there was " no particular [Mission] station" in the district, the existence of a small congregation of Christians there (descendants of some original disciples of Schwartz) was reported by Mr. Sullivan, the Government " collector." They joined in the English service on Sundays, and for their benefit " the Madras District Committee " supplied Tamil Prayer Books [Ij. S.P.G. Period (1875-92).- -Visiting Salem in 1879, the Society's Secretary at Madras (Kev. Dr. Strachan) found there a " beautiful new Church built for the Europeans of the Station, to the cost of which . . . some of the native Christians subscribed." The latter formed a congregation of about 80 adults, nearly all being of the VoUalar caste. Many of them were from Tanjore, not one being a native of Salem, and most of the men occupied important posts under Government. In 1875 they were brought into connection with the Tanjore Mission, and in 1877 thoy received a resident clergyman the Hev. J. Eieazor. " We were nothing before " (they said), " now we are a church, with our own Pastor " [2]. In 1891 the headquarters of the native clergyman were removed from there to the town of Coimbatore, where the liev. D. W. Kidd, the Chaplain, had for some years been looking after the Tamil Christians, and now undertook to contribute towards the salary of a curate for the Tamils [3]. ■^ I I ° I » m I i 568 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. Statistics, 1602.— Salem : Christians, 120 ; Communicants, 45 ; Villages, 8 ; Clergy- men, 1. Goimhatore Town : Christians, 200. JRc/erewces.— [1] R. 1829, p. 209. [2] Dr. Strachan's Report of a Visit to the Missions, in 1879, D MSS., V. 49. [3] I MSS., V. 49, pp. 142, 160, 196. (XI.) BELLAHY is one of the "ceded districts" made over to the British in 1800 by the Nizam of the Native State of Hyderabad. It lies between Hyderabad (in the- north) and Mysore (in the south). A Tamil congregation, consisting of about twelve Christians, was gathered at the town of Bellary by the Rev. R. W. Whitford in 1841, and for their benefit an endowment was formed by the Rev. Dr. Powell. Up to 1879 the Mission had always been in charge of the English Chaplains ; but as they did not know Tamil the result was not satis- factory [1], and in 1880 the Society adopted the Mission and placed an efficient catechist there [2], and afterwards a native clergyman. Statisticb, 1892. — Christians, 845 ; Communicants, 186 ; Catechumens, 54 ; Villages,. 4 ; Schools, 1 ; Scholars, 45 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 0. licferences (Bellary).— [1] D MSS., V. 49 (Rev. Dr. Strachan's Report of a Visit tck the Missions, 1879). [2] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 18 ; The Bellary Maga- zine, April 1892, p. xix. Statistics (General). — In Madras Presidency, &c., where the Society (1825-92) ha» assisted in maintaining 216 Missionaries (108 Native) and planting 70 Stations (a» detailed on pp. 911-15), there are now in connection with its Missions 48,038 Christians,. 15,838 Communicants, 12,597 Catechumens, 1,060 Villages, 457 Schools, 17,256 Scholars, 87 Clergymen (74 Native), and 1,275 Lay Agents, under the care of two Bishop* [pp. 706-7J. [6'ec also Table, p. 730.] 1} mm Wim V CHAPTER LXXVII. BOMBAY. The Westeun Puesidency of British India, entitled Bombay, comprises 24 British Districts and 19 Feudatory States, tlio principal geographical divisions of the former being Sindh, Gujarat, The Deccau, and The Konkaii. It was on the western coast that Europeans lirst gained a fooling in India — tho Portuguese at Goa in 1503 (which is still in their posKession), and the English at Surat about 1011-13. The island of Bombay formed part of the dower which King Charles II. received in 1601 on his marriage with Catharine of Braganza, and in 1()68 it was transferred to the East India Company. Area of the I'residency (including Native Status, minus Baroda, 8,570 square miles), 197,H45 sciuare miles. Population (including Native States, 8,059,29H), 2(i,9l"'0,421 ; of these 21,440.957 are Hindus, 3,537,103 Mahonv- niedans. 74,263 Zoroastrians (I'arsces), 13,547 Jews, 170,ti51 Christians ; and 10,362,74ii speak Marathi, 8,131,505 Gujerati, 3,008,434 Canarese, and 1,153,804 Urdu. A iviovEJiKNT on behalf of the Society was organised in the city of Bombay in 1825, and the Society's active operations in the Presidency have since been carried on in the districts of (I.) Bombay (island), 1884-92 ; (II.) Guzekat, 1830-1, 1838-51 ; (HI.) The Gkeat Penin- sulab AND Bombay and Bauoda Railways, 1803-70 ; (IV.) Poona, 1808-87; (V.) Kg \i>oiie, 1870-92; (VI.) Ahmednagau, 1871-92; (VII.) Dapoli, 1878-92 ; (VIII.) Dhaiiwak, 1888-92. 't I. BOMBAY. 569 (I.) BOMBAY, 1825-92. On May 28, 1825 (Whitsunday), the Governor of Bombay, the Chief and the Puisne Judges, the Commander-in-Chief and almost all the members of Government, together with all the Clergv of the island, and a majority of the principal civil, naval and military officers then within the limits of the Presidency, attended St. Thomas' Church, and there united with Bishop Hebek of Calcutta in forming a district Committee of the Society. The object of the Committee as then defined was to further the Society's designs in India, and more particularly to promote the establishment and support of Missions and schools within the limits of the Archdeaconry of Bombay ; the maintenance and education in Bishop's College, Calcutta, of proper persons to conduct the same, also to supply to the College and to the Society information as to the means and opportunities for Missionary exertions in the Presidency of Bombay. The institution of this, the first Committee formed in India in connection with the Society, originated from a suggestion of Archdeacon Babnes, who also did much to secure its success [1]. Within six months Ks. 18,700 were collected and forwarded to Calcutta for the purposes of Bishop's College [2] ; and a " Bishop Heber Bombay Scholarship " was afterwards founded as a memorial to that exemplary prelate [8]. On his death the Society in December 182G petitioned Government and the East India Company for the establishment of a Bishopric for Bombay, but this was not accomplished for ten years [4]. In the meantin:e efforts had been made to establish Missions in Guzerat and Bombay (in both instances for the Guzerattee- speaking inhabitants), but only one Missionary being forthcoming — viz. the Rev. T. D. Pettingee, stationed at Guzerat in 1880, and he dying in 1831 — the District Committee in 1884 decided " to make no further collections until one or more Missionaries should be stationed in this Archdeaconry." At that period the funds in the hands of the Com- mittee amounted to Rs. 15,000, and the only disbursement charged upon it was Rs.50 monthly to the Superintendent of the Native Schools in Bombay maintained by the S.P.C.K. [5]. In November 1886 Mr. G. Candy, who had previously resigned his commission as a captain in the East India Company's army, arrived in Bombay with the desire of obtaining ordination and devoting him- self to minister amongst the Indo-British and other neglected portions of our fellow Christians in the Presidency. After working nearly eighteen months as an unpaid lay assistant Mr. Candy was admitted to Deacon's orders by the Bishop of Bombay on Trinity Sunday 1838, and a special fund was raised by the Bombay Committee towards the support of the Mission. A school with an '• Orphan and Destitute Asylum " attached was opened in 1838, and afterwards accommodated near Sona- pore in new buildings, which included a chapel opened in 1840 and consecrated in 1848 by the name of the Holy Trinity. Among the communicants on the last occasion were two converted Brahmins, a Chinese, a Parsee, and a few other native Christians. The Bombay Committee, in formally taking the Mission under their care in 1840, had defined its object to be to promote the Christian education of the Indo-British community of the Islands of Bombay and Colaba, but not to the exclusion of other Christian classes of the population nor of ■1^: I A' |:. •A g n 670 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ■.-!:!■ mm *liil f! those not actually residing on the two islands ; and thus it was that natives, Armenians, Africans and Chinese, as well as Eurasians and Europeans, were gathered in [6]. Through Mr. Candy's influence several famiUes of Chinese were led to embrace Christianity in 1840. They burnt their idols in hia presence, publicly renounced Buddhism in St. Thomas' Cathedral, and were baptized [7]. In 1844 Mr. Candy reported :— " The erection of Trinity Chapel, and the stated public worship of God, together with the regular declaration of the Gospel therein, have been manifestly blessed of God to the raising of the Christian tone of many European and Indo- British inhabitants, residing in the district of the native town. The neighbour- hood of Sonapoor has been notorious for profanity and profligacy ; and the shameless conduct of baptized persons has, alas ! produced an evil and deteriorat- ing effec* on the character of the heathen around. Now a great change is visible, ♦hoi^^h still not a few individual instances of the former i^roHigacy from time to time call forth shame and sorrow. The natives now see a large and attentive congregation statedly assembling for the purpose of joining in the public worship of God. It is not unusual to see them standing at the door, or looking in through the windows from the opposite street. They are now convinced that the English Jmvc a religion (a point formerly much doubted), and that they do not regard their own will as the only rule of their conduct " [8J. The ]\Iission continued to bo productive of great good, and in 1850 its entire support was undertaken from local sources aided by an endowment fund, to which the Society contributed [9]. The amount of local support received by the Bombay Diocesan Committee (of late years so small) in 1845 exceeded in proportion that raised in aid of the Society in the other Indian dioceses [10]. In some parts of the Presidency a disposition was shown at this time by the chaplains and residents to assist in evangelising their heathen neighbours, and from Rajkote a scheme was submitted for providing, mainly through local contributions, that wherever a chaplain is stationed to minister to the Europeans a Missionary should be established to labour among the heathen. The Society promised its co-operation in av.- a instances, but nothing practical appears to have resulted [11]. In 1800 the Society resumed operations in the city of Bombay, sending the Rev. C. (Iueen to act as Diocesan Secretary and to organise Mission work [12]. On his arrival he found the Indo-British Mission "in a fairly prosperous state," and well supported locally, but only one agent of the Society employed — the Rev. C. Gilder, who was engaged in managing a school established by the S.P.C.K. [18]. Mr. Green's useful ministry was cut sliort by his death in 1801 ; but the interest which he had aroused in the carse continued, and the plans he had set on foot were taken up and extended by his successor, the Rev. C. Du Port, aided by Messrs. Gilder, L. Prentis, C Kirk, and G. Ledgard, so that in 180J3 the Marathi, Tamil, and Hindustani speaking natives, as well as Eurasians and Europeans, were being ministered to in their own languages [14]. The chief centres of operations were established at Sonapore and Kamatipura. At the former place the Indo-British Institution was again brought into direct connection with the Society, and it has BOMBAY. 571 s that IS and I were in hia il, and )f God, mifestly id Indo- ighbour- and the iteriorat- a visible, I time to attentive 1 worship I throuRh ! English it regard in 1850 I by an Diocesan •oportion [10]. ,. 1 at tins g their ted for chaplain lould be nised its to have Bombay, and to a fairly agent of gaged in id in 18G1 ; ued, and by his Prentis, ami], and uropeans, pore and ition was d it has continued to provide a home and education for the humbler class of English and Eurasian children. In recognition of its usefulness Government granted a site and Rs.56,000 towards new school build- ings, the foundation stone of which was laid by the Earl of Dufferin on December 9, 1884, this being his first public appearance in India. In so doing the Viceroy-elect asked permission " to substitute for a speech a humble subscription " and the Governor of Bombay stated that the schools had "long been among the most admirable and popular institutions" of the city [15]. Since Mr. Du Pokt's resignation in 1866, the Institution has been under the care of the Rev. C. Gilder, who has also assisted in work among the heathen, through the medium of the Marathi and English languages — efforts being made to reach the Parsees and Mahommedans also [16J. In 1879 a class was opened for English-speaking Hindus, with whom Mr. Gilder read " Butler's Analogy " [17]. Both at Sonapore and Kamatipura the Missionaries since 1804 have been aided by a staff of native teachers. In that year out of 84 persons baptized one was a Jew and one a Parsee, the rest being Mahommedans and Hindus, and all of them displayed great firmness imder persecution and consistency in their lives. The Parsees in particular at this period showed persecution and violence towards Christians and would-be converts of their own race [18]. At Kamatipura a Church projected in 1864, and for which Govern- ment gave a site, was not opened until 1871 nor consecrated until January 1872 [19] ; but in the meantime services had been held in the " so-called Two Wells Chapel " (the upper storey of which was occupied as a dwelling-house), and faithful work had been carried on under the Rev. G. Ledgard's superintendence [20]. The Mission embraces Hindustani, Marathi, Tamil, and English departments,* and ministrations to the inmates of the hospital and jail [21]. Mr. Ledgard has personally devoted much time to the task of converting the Mahommedans (who consist of Arabs, Persians^ Egyptians, Afghans, and Mussulmans generally), but as yet with little success. In 1869 he reported that two able works in defence of Christianity had been written by converted Mahommedan Maulvis, and several of that class had asked him to thoroughly instruct thern in the principles of the Christian religion [22]. To increase his useful- ness he acquired Persian, and in 1874 completed the translation of the Prayer Book into that language [28]. Endeavours to influence the Mahommedans are made by means of schools, preaching in the bazaars, visiting houses and shops, &c.,and conversations at a Mission- room. Street preaching is attended with much trouble and some danger and abuse [24], and Mr. Ledgard, after long experience, stated in 1888 that he does " not place much value upon this work in Bombay." What he values more is " visiting and cultivating friendly feelings . . . by showing sympathy ... in all possible ways." "lam" (he added) " pressing upon my catechists the importance of manifesting * For tt short time (under the Rev. T. Williams) it also included a Guzeratti branch, Quzeratti is tlij jjeculiar language of the Parsees, this active, influential, though com- paratively not numerous people having settled originally in Guzerat on their flight from Persia, and thence moved to Bombay and to other portions of the Presidency [Sla]. I 572 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ^f "i fi fi »k '#1 1 ll Christian character at the «ame time that they teach Christian doo* trine " [25], A practical application of this occurred two years later (1890), when one of the catechists while preaching in the street received a violent blow on the forehead from a stone. Quickly recovering himself, he did not at once discontinue his discourse, but told the people quietly " that such things had often happened to Christians, and they were willing to bear them so long as they knew that their own motives were good and they were suflfering for the Truth's sake [26]. The influence of such conduct is always good. " How is it," some say, " that these people bear all this ? " and others answer, " Their Master was forbearing Uke this, and His influence is seen in them ; other- wise are not these men ? " And this, says Mr. Ledgard " is really the reflexion of the teaching of Jesus Christ seen in them " [27]. The Tamil Mission originated from special services arranged by Mr. Gilder in Trinity Church in 18G2, when two * Madras Missionaries were passing through Bombay. On each occasion the Tamil-speaking Christians eagerly availed themselves of the opportunities, and were affected even to tears " by hearing for the first time since they left their own presidency [Madras] the Church Service and sermons in their own vernacular" [28]. In 1860 the Mission was placed under the care of a Tamil clergy- man, the Eev. J. St. Diago [29], who, with his headquarters at Kama- tipura, has pastoral and evangelistic charge of the Tamil-speaking community in the whole island of Bombay, numbering several thou- sands, and much good has resulted from his labours [80]. In addition to the foregoing works the Society established in 1865 a chaplaincy for Mazagon (" St. Peter's Chapel ") [81] ; and about the same time promoted the establishment of a chaplain for British mer- chant seamen calling at Bombay. Although there was an average of 2,000 seamen in the harbour the whole year round, and most of them were professedly members of the Church of England, no agency what- ever existed on the part of that Church for their moral and religious benefit. With a view to meeting this deficiency and supplying clergy- men for neglected Europeans and Eurasians wherever found in the diocese, a fund was established at Bombay in 1804, under the manage- inent of the local committee of the Society [82]. The Rev. W. B. Keek, the first Harbour Chaplain, was in 1866 provided by Goveniment with a residence on board H.M.S. Ajdaha, and with all necessary facilities for the discharge of his duties in the harbour. His ministrations were gratefully accepted, and good work was carried on in various ways both afloat and ashore [83] . The names of the Ma/.agon and Seamen's Chaplains were retained on the Society's list until 1873, although they were mostly supported from local sources. Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 570 ; Communicants, 237 ; Catechumens, 30 ; Schools, 5 ; Scholars, 270 ; Clergy, 4 ; Lay Agents, 15. Bcferencrs (Bombay).— [1] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 257, 282-5 ; R. 1825, pp. 143-6, l(i(i. [2J India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 285, 295-(i, 298 ; Jo., V. 80, pp. 188, 254, 292-3, 298-9. |3 I India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 890, 390-7 ; M.H. No. 11, pp. 3, 4. 4] India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 349, 851-9 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 1, 4 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 5. '&] India Committee Book, V. 1, p. 29G ; do., V. 2, pp. 11-12, 81 ; Jo., V. 87, pp. 178, 237 ; * One was the Rev. F. J. Leeper. t BOMBAY. 573 1890, pp. 57-8. [27] R. 1889, p. 5(J. [28] R. 1802, p. 170. [29] R. 1800, p. U'l [30] R. 1807, p. 122 ; R. 1808, p. 95 ; R. 1872, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1H73, p. 81 ; R. 1874, p. 35 ; R. 1875, p. 30 ; R. 1879, pp. 85-0 ; R. 1880, p. 43. [31] R. 1805, p. 134. [32] R. 1804, p. 132; R. 1805, p. 134. [33] R. 1800, p. 143; R. 1808, p. 95; R. 1809, p. 113; R. 1870, p. 95. (II.) GUZERAT, 1880-31, 1838-51. The formation of a Mission in this province — the first opened by the Society in the Presidency of Bombay — was due to the zeal shown by the AuxiUary Committee estabhshed in Bombay in 1825. [See p. 569.] From the richness of its soil Guzerat has been called " the Gardon of India," and at the time now referred to the population of the province (very numerous) consisted of the Banyan or Jains, Coombies or culti- vators, Rajpoots, Mahommedans (who were numerous in the towns), and Coolies and Bheels, who were professed plunderers. Generally speaking, the independent spirit and character of the people presented much that appeared to recommend them to the attention of a Mis- sionary ; but the Rev. T. D. PEXTixaER, who was stationed at Ahmedabad in June 1830, died in the following May, before he had been enabled to reap the fruit of his labours [1]. Years elapsed before anything eifectual was done to fill his place. The Rev. G. Pigott, travelling Chaplain to the Bishop of Bombay, established a school at Ahmedabad about 1838, and enlisted the aid of the native and English resident? to the extent of £120 a year ; and in 1839 he conveyed the buildings and a plot of ground to the Society. Two years later Mr. Menoert, an ex-Lutheran Missionary, was stationed there as a catechist [2]. Aided by a special fund raised by the Dean of Norwich and his friends, the Society sent out the Rev. G. Allen and the Rev. W. Darby from England in 1842 [8]. On his way to Ahmedabad Mr. Allen visited Cambay and Kaira. At the latter place was a handsome church, but the English residents had for ten years been dependent on the casual passing through of a clergyman. Neglected too were •' an interesting group of native Christians like sheep in the midst of wolves," who held fast their faith under every discouragement. Some six of them had been baptized by Chaplains ; these, with a few catechumens, met on Sundays for reading the Scriptures and prayer and for mutual instruction and encourage- ment — their chief instructor being an aged woman. Mr. Allen con- versed with them throuch the medium of a Christian Parses w^om he I. I,' '■! ii ^1 574 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I 11 'It mm feisr Litii brought from Bombay, and by means of a manuscript translation enabled them for the first time to unite in the prayers of the Church [4]. Taking up his quarters " in the old Dutch factory " in June 1842 at Ahmedabad, Mr. Allen opened a school and established daily prayers in Guzerattee with a few native Christians. At that time Ahmedabad contained 120,000 inhabitants, three-fifths being Mahom- medans, the remainder Hindus, with a few Parsees and Portuguese. The people were "most depraved" — "a fierce, vindictive race, all carrying arms," " without natural affections, implacable, unmercifid" ; hundreds in the city being ready " to murder any one ... for five rupees, if they saw a fair chance of escape " [5]. The force opposed to the Missionaries however '* was not so much a directly hostile one, as indifference and sluggishness." They had only to stop a moment before a shrine or temple and immediately they had a large and attentive audience. In general also an assent was given to the teaching ; but the heart of the Hindu was not easily changed. " The chief feature of the Hindu mind," said Mr, Allen, "is stagnation; his general answer to any improvement is, My father did it thus, and my grandfather, and why should not I ? And this pervades everything ; so that any domestic improvements one attempts to introduce, are speedily destroyed by the servants, to Have themselves the trouble of liiuruing their use ; and on the same principle men will stand in the sun, holding one end of a piece of cloth to be dried, the other end of v/hich is fastened to a stake, and if you suggest the very obvious improve- ment cf another stake for the other end, they will tell you only that it is not the custom " [G]. There was however " a great thirst for knowledge among the Hin- doos and Parsees"; education was " very general," and the Mission School (conducted in English) was well attended, little or no objection being made to Christian teaching. " No books ... no dictionary, and no good grammar " existed in Guzerattee, and while the Parsees were raising a fund for translations from standard English works into tha,t language (for which purpose Sir Jamsetjee Jeejeebhoy of Bombay gave " £30,000 "), the Morning and Evening Prayers, with the Office of Baptism, translated into Guzerattee, were presented to the Socioty by Mr. John Vaupel of Bombay and printed towards the end of 1842 [7]. During the years 1842-4 eleven persons were baptized, three of them being the principal members of a body of natives at Deesa who had renounced idolatry and been accustomed for some time to meet in the evenings for the study of the Scriptures and religious con- versation. They were men of high caste, of respectable station and character, and well info ed [8], While visiting Dees; lu 1844 Mr. Allen was attacked at night by a gang of thieves, his escort was cut down, his bullock-cart rifled of everything, and as he aliglued a Bheel struck at him with a sword, but he escaped almost naked into the jungle, whence, after hiding in a hole at the foot of a tree, he made his way to a village, but for twenty-six hours he " could obtain nothing to eat" [9]. At the close of 1844 nine natives were confirmed by the Bishop of Bombay [10]. About this time the S.P.G. undertook the support of a school at BOMBAY. 575 )e of wlio Imeet con- and it by 3d of rord, ig in It for lop of lol at Surat, received from the Bombay Education Society and placed under the superintendence of the Chaplain, the Rev. G. Morrison [11]. Mr. Allen's work among the natives was, he said, "much inter- rupted " by his having to perform two English Services on Sundays " at places four miles apart" [12], and in 1845 the Mission ** sustained a great loss " by his appointment t^ a chaplaincy. The Rev. G. W. PiERiTZ succeeded him in 1847, but in the next year his colleague, the Rev. W. Darby, was moved to Bombay to fill a tem- porary vacancy. It was expected that he would return, but he declined to do so ; and Mr. Pieritz having confessed the little he was doing, or could hope to do unless the Mission was greatly strengthened, the Society resolved in 1851 to suspend its operations at Ahmedabad, being " convinced of the necessity of concentrating its Missionary force, and not establishing a Mission at all, unless it can be established in strength, and vigorously supported " [18]. The Mission was not renewed. Rpferrnccs (Guzorat).— fl! C.D.C. Report, 1H29-80, pp. 20-25; do., 1880-1, pp. 1, 2 ; R. 1HH4-5, pp. lH9-9(); M.H. No. 11, p. 4. [2) Jo., V. 44, pp. 230, 270, 302, 410-17 ; M.H. No. 11, pp. 5, 15-17; R. 1H34-5, pp. 189-00; R. 1838, pp. 89-92; R. 1889, pp. 69-72; R. 1842, p. 88. 13] Api). Jo. D, pp. 80-1 ; R. 1842, pp. 88, 127-8 ; Q.P., Oct. 1842, pp. 15-10 ; R. 1851, p. 53. [4] Q.P., Jan. 1843, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1848, pp. 49-50. (5] Q.P., Jan. 1848, pp. 6, 7 ; R. 1848, p. 52 ; R. 1814, p. 89. [6] Q.P., April 1844, pp. 12-13. [7] R. 1843, pp. 60, 52, 54 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 19. [8] R. 1843, p. 53 ; Q.P., Oct. 1844, pp. i3-15 ; R. 1844, pp. 88-9 ; R. 1851, p. 53 ; M.H. No. 11, p. 17. \9] Q.P., Oct. 1844, p. 10 ; R. 1844, p. 90. 1 10] R. 1845, p. 90 ; R. 1851, p. 53. [11] M.H. No. 11, pp. 19-20. [12] R. 1848, p. 61 ; Q.P., April 1844, p. 14. [13] Jo., V. 40, p. 212; R. 1847, p. 94; R. 1848, p. Ill ; K. 1849, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1851, p. 58. (III.) MISSIONS ON THE GREAT INDIA FENINSXTIAR AND BOMBAY AND BARODA RAILWAYS, 1868-70. In addition to their work in the city of Bombay the Society's Mis- sionaries undertook in 1803 a Mission among the European labourers engaged on the Great India Peninsular Company's Railway, whose lives furnished native heathens with a strong argument against Chris- tianity. The object of tlie Mission was not merely to remove this stumbling-block, but to make of those, who once were hinderers, useful helpers in the Missionary cause, and that this was effected in some instances was shown by the Report of the Rev. C. Kirk in 1863 : — " In our railway work we have continually endeavoured to impress this fact upon those to whom we minister : you are sent hero by God for the very purpose of bringing in the heathens around you into the Church, and so by Christ to save much people alive. It is pleasing to see how uneducated navvies have responded to this; one has bought hibles for his time-keeper, and given tracts to his cook; another has read the Bible every night to some six or seven of those whom he employs ; a tliird has talked to his Brahmin assistant in a common-sense way on the folly of idol worship ; and a fourth has brought his servant to us as likely to be a learner. The Ilailway Mission has, indeed, been the success of the past year ; and if it be systematically worked on the principle of making those who are already Christians practically earnest Missionaries, labouring along with the ordained minister, it has many promises of doing real and lasting good " [1]. The efforts of the Missionaries in this direction were supported by the Society, which, in response to a Memorial from the Governor of Bombay, the members of Council, and a large number of the most influential members of the various professions in the city, undertook •i't ' t' ■' i V 676 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. ill 1804 to assist in supplving tho ministrations of religion to English settlers of the humbler class in India [2], Tho result was the initiation of a regular system of pastoral super- vision over the two railways by the Society's Missionaries, and the calling into existence of the Bombay " Additional Clergy Society," by whose efforts and those of Government the work was taken up and sustained, Chaplains being stationed at Egutpoora, Pareill, Budnaira, and Kotri, and in some instances churches were erected. The Society's connection with this work continued up to 1876 [B]. Rrfcrrnccn (Missions on the O.I.P. anil Bombay and Biiroda Railways). — [1] R. 18(13-4, pp. 117-lH. 1 2] Jo., V. 4i), pp. 11, 13, 14 ; M.F. 1HG4, pp. 124-7, 1(50 ; R. 1804, pp. l!ia-8. [8] R. 18C.4, pp. 131-a ; R. I8(i5, p. 134 ; R. 180(1, pp. 143-5 ; R. 1807, pp. 120-1 ; R. 180S), p. 114 ; R. 1870, p. 95 ; R. 1872, p. 78. .'■■i' . 49. [17] Bombay Committee's Report, 1886-7, pp. 7, 8. [18] Standinj,' Committee Book, V. 44, pp. 15, 55, 09 ; I M8S., V. 3, pp. 183-4 ; do., V. 4, p. 443 ; R. 1887, p. 47. (V.) KOLAPORE, 1870-92. Kolapore is a fertile and densely populated native State in the Mahratta country. Its capital— also named Kolapore— was com- mended to the Socif iy by Bishop Douglas in 1869 as "presenting a very favourable site for missionary operations," from the fact that its climate is " very cool," that it is " the seat of very strong Brahminical influence, being one of the most sacred cities of India," and that its young Rajah (at that time) though not disposed to become a Christian, yet spoke the English language and was " favourable to the diffusion of English influence," and during his minority (under the administration of the political agent) training schools and other like agencies were being provided for the education of the pvsople. Thougii the Society had desired priority for Poona, its first Mission established under the Bishop's scheme [see p. 570] was located at Kolapore [1]. In July 1870 a good beginning was made by the Rev. J. Taylor, with the assistance of the Rev. Daji Pandurang (a converted Brahmin) and the Rev. T. Williams. Both in the city and in the BOMBAY. 579 com- menting fact strong' ndia," )ecome mrable under other wople. »Iidsion ted at neighbouring villages the natives gave them a cheering reception, listening attentively to their preaching. In May 1871 the first accession from heathenism took place in the baptism of an orphan girl from the Miraj State, to which the Missionaries extended their visits ; in 1872 there were 16 baptisms [2], and in 1873 the Mission was reported to have taken deep root in and about Kola- pore [8], Some of the converts had however to encounter much persecution [4]. A monthly Anglo-vernacular newspaper, begun in 1872 by Mr. Taylor, was taken in by many of the most intelligent Brahmins in the city, but the village work (to which Mr. Willian;3 devoted much attention) was at this time "the most hopeful feature'' in the Mission [5]. In spite of failing health Mr. Taylor's zealous labours continued unabated, and in 1874, when he was left to carry on the work alone for a time, the number of accessions exceeded that of any previous year [6]. In 1875, when forty converts were confirmed, the Bishop of Bombay found two excellent catechists at work. One was a Brahmin who had resigned employment under Government for the sake of doing good ; the other, a Mahommedan by origin, was engaged at Miraj (30 miles distant). Mr. Taylor's health now broke down under the strain of working single-handed where a body of Missionaries was nee.^ed, but after a short visit to England he returned [7j ; and in 1877 the Bishop of Bombay reported " that the work at the Kolhapur Mission is thoroughly real and solid. . . . Catechists admirable. . . . More persons have been baptized in the last year than in all the previous history of the Mission. The work has reached a point at which it spreads among the natives themselves one bringing another to Holy Baptism. . . . Many more workers wanted. About torty natives were confirmed, though Mr. Taylor was particular in not bringing forward any who were not thoroughly prepared." Among the latest converts was an old idol priest who had held out five years. At his baptism he was named "Dwajaya," or the *' Victory of God," and as many of his caste had looked upon him as a sort of Simon Magus, it was hoped he would now influence many of them for good [8]. Having now the assistance of three clergymen Mr. Taylor was enabled to undertake extensive preaching tours, but the sta3f was soon again weakened, ar.d in 1882 he was transferred permanently to Ahmednagar [9]. Hopeful progress however continued to be made [9a]. In 1888 the Bishop Douglas Memorial Church was opened* for the use of the Mission Station, the Regent of Kolapore contributing Rs.500 to the building and the Kolapore State Rs. 5,238 for the Church compound wall and peon's house [10]. Under the Rev. J. J. Priestly, an Industrial Institution has achieved great success. It not only affords • The Society undertook half the cost of the repairs of the church, but owir.R to tha lack of a RufHciont guarantee for the remainder the consecration of the building wan delayed [lOnJ. F F 2 , )' '^?| i! ! ■t ^ «) 1 .' ; Ir >'\' ^"' 1 1 :!h;i H 580 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. u f'ii. '-^ ■work to the converts, enabling them to earn an independent liveli- hood, but in 1891, through the profits of the Mission Press, it enabled a valuable contribution to be made towards the support of the Missions- generally in the Diocese [11]. As in the case of our Lord among the Jews, ** the common people " in the district hear the Missionaries " gladly," the chief opposition coming from the Brahmans [12]. Statistics, 1892. — Christiana, 97; Communicants, 39 ; Catechumens, 3 ; Schools, 2 j Scholars, 18 ; Clergy, 1 ; Lay Agents, 5. Beferences (Kolapore).— [1] M.F. 1870, pp. 34-40 ; R. 1870, p. 95. [2] R. 1870, p. 95 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 6, 7, 27-42; R. 1871, pp. 115-16; R. 1872, p. 78. f3] R. 1873, p. 81. [4] R. 1872, pp. 78-9. [5] R. 1872, pp. 78-9 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1872, p. 28. [6] R. 1873, p. 80 ; R. 1874, p. 35. [7] P- 1875, p. 85. [8] M.F. 1877, pp. 403-4. [9] R. 1877, p. 30 ; R. 1878, p. 37. f9«] R. lb .;, p. 50 ; R. 1883, p. 47 ; R 1888, p. 61. [10] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, p. 23 ; do., 1883, pp. 5, 8, 13, 36. [10a] Do. 1884-5, p. 11. [11] Bombay Committee's Report, 1888. p, 9 ; do., 1884-5, p. 11 ; R. 1889, p. 57 ; R. 1891, pp. 5C-7. [12] R. 1888, p. 01. iff. '. 1^ I (VI.) AHMEDNAGAR, 1871-92. Ahmednagar is one of the most interesting towns in Western Inrlia. It stands en n table-land, 2,000 feet above the level of the sea, 75 miles no-th of ''"'oona and 200 miles from Bombay. After being the capital of a powerful MuiKur ne'i ingdom ior ''50 years (1487-1637), it became subject to the Mogliul Empeio' .: . viU aboat 1797, ■wlien it was assigned to a chief named Sindia. In 1803 it was captured by Sir Arthur "NVellcsley (afterwards Duke of Wellington) after a siege of two days, and if has since belonged to Elngland. Outside its fort, which is one of the strongest in Indit,, is shown a tree under which the great Duke wrote his despatches after the battle. Ha^jpily those .days of war and bloodshed are over, and Ahmednugar is now fanifuis as th3 centie of the largest and most important MissiOii in Western India. The district is UL'nr'y as large as Wales, and its population consists of about lialf a million of Hindus of all castes, from the Brahmans, who think themselves the In'ghest and holiest, to the Mahars and Mangs, who are considered to be the lowest of the low, but who have been the first to throw away their manifold idols and show a desire to embrace the one true God [1]. As a step towards carrying out the Btshop of Bomiuy's scheme of ?.869 for a chain of Marathi Mission Stations [sec p. 576], a Catechist was set to work at Ahmednagar in 1871 under the superintendence of the Chaplain, the Rev. — Bagnell. The establishment Mission drew forth attacks " from unexpected quarters " — f sons who regarded it as an unwarrantable intrusion into tv '. occupied by the American Independents. In justification i^f , Bishop Douglas, wliile fully recognising tlie good work a<,u Independent Missionaries, said : — " Wc, as a Church, have our own duties to the heathen, and our own responsi- bilities — responsihilities from wliioli nothing can deliver us — duties for which God and our own conpciences will cr.ll us to account. . . . " A pretty Church, indeed should we be, if wo agreed to do our best and hardest work by deputing it to those who have separated from us. . . . Already, we have had quite enough of delegation in anotlicr form. It is one great reason for our humiliation as a Church that wc should often have been driven to look in other lands for Missionary clergy, because our owa countrymen could not be found to make Jie necessary sacrillces. . . . " I say then that we coald noi delegate this work to any o.: Vit'.iout forfeit- ing our character and life as a Church " [2'. this \v. >>er- ^ Icng > I "..ion * , ■: i:^e BOMBAY. 581 As Mr. Bagnell's ignorance of the vernacular and the claims of hif« duties as Chaplain prevented his giving sufficient supervision, the Bev. T. Williams was transferred from Kolapore. Applications for baptism had been continually received from various villages — particu- larly from people at Toka, Undeergao and Pudergao ; but owing to his unacquaintance with their language, Mr. Bagnell had been prevailed upon to baptize only a man with his wife and child ; and these with three teachers constituted the Mission at the time of Mr. Williams' arrival at Ahmednagar, viz. on January 9, 1873. A few weeks' itinera- tion in the neighbouring villages proved the necessity and wisdom of the step ; 66 converts were soon baptized by him (nearly one-half of the number at Toka), and thus the foundation of a Christian Church was laid in the district. Sickness drove Mr. Williams to Bombay ; but returning after a short stay he found matters going on in an encouraging way, although the newly-made Christians had been persecuted. In several of the out- lying villages native catechists and schoolmasters were now stationed ; while a catechist and schoolmaster remained at Nuggar under Mr. Williams, who by periodical visits exercised a careful supervision of the whole Mission. In October every circle of villages was visited by the Bishop of Bombay in company with Mr. Williams, when 20 were baptized and 77 confirmed ; the addresses of the Bishop, delivered at various places, leaving an impression upon the listeners not easily to be eradi- cated [8]. In July 1874 Mr. Williams had to take sick-leave to England. The work, which he had extended nearly 100 miles east and west and 50 miles north and south, was carried on with vigour by his successor, the Rev. W. S. Barker ; but the pastoral oversight of Christians residing in 84 villages, scattered over a district covering 1,500 square miles, was a labour of no ordinary difficulty [4, 5, 6]. The Mahars occupy " a kind of Gibeonite position " in relation to the Hindu population, and have parts of the towns and villages set apart for their separate uses. Caste has a comparatively loose hold upon them, and they listen readily to the Gospel. Considering out of what "degradation" the converts had been brought, the Bishop of Bombay stated in 1875 that he had been I lil " often surprised to see what vigour and intelligence they show, how rapidly they udvance in refinement, and what proof some among them give of sound and solid qualities. In the Ahmednuggur district I have confirmed nearly 200 Mahars within fifteen months. These represent the superintending work of only ono European Missionary ; and, as converts are coming in at the rate of more than 100 a year, through the efforts of one overworked man, what might we not hope lor if we had three or four men ? " [7 J. \' Unfortunately, on the removal of Mr. Barker to Kolapore in 1877, Ahmednagar was temporarily left without an ordained Missionary ; and in February 1878 •' the Roman Vicar Apostolic made a raid upon the Mission " and tried " to sweep " the converts, numbering 500, " en masse into the Roman fold." Through the instrumentality of two catechists and 16 other agents whom he had seduced, he succeeded 582 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ;r in baptizing 150 catechumens ■who were led by the disloyal agents to believe that he was the Bishop of Bombay. Under these circumstances the Eev. J. Taylor of Kolapore was hurriedly sent to Ahmednagar, which he reached on March 2, much to the joy of the faithful. Though "one against many," Mr. Taylor soon arrested the spread of the defec- tion and won back the greater number of those who had been misguided and deceived, and who were " indignant at having been imposed upon." More than this, he found that there were numbers of the people " ripe for Christianity, and only waiting for some one to gather them into the Church." They had long had the Gospel preached to them by different Missionaries,* and their faith in Hinduism had been shaken. They had also been accustomed to visit the town of Ahmednagar, andPoona, Bombay, Nasick and Aurangabad, where they had seen and heard more of Christianity. Many of their relatives had there embraced the Faith of Christ, and returning had told them about Him. Hence they too had come to speak of Him with respect and formed a desire to be His. From places 40 to 60 miles distant they met Mr. Taylor by the way and invited him to their villages. Begging for teachers and ex- .jr-spi'-rig a determination to be Christians, they gave in their names as c . ^ites by hundreds and fifties. It was they who in their eagerness to i... Jhristians were influenced by the Roman Catholics, and were in danger of drifting into Roman Catholicism if not rescued. The imme- diate result was that by the end of 1878 Mr. Taylor had baptized 1,927 (of whom 902 were adults) and 1,500 were under instruction. These people lived in 162 villages, and belonged chiefly to the Mahar and Mang castes. The Bishop of Bombay, who was "well satisfied that these bap- tisms represent really solid results of Christian teaching," stated that " No opening on such a scale as this lias ever before been presented to Christianity in Western India," and the Society readily responded to his appeal for the means to take advantage of it and to follow up the work on a large scale [9]. During his stay in 1878 Mr. Taylor received effective assistance from Mr. C. King, Dr. Machellar, and the Rev. N. Goreh [10], and in 1879 the Rev. T. Williams resumed charge of the work, being now supported by two clergymen, the Revs. H. Lateward and P. A. Ellis, and Mr. King, who after several years' voluntary lay help became '^^'n 1881) an ordained Missionary [11]. Special attention was now devoted to the improvement of the native agents, who were " mostly very ignorant, ' and to supplement the oral instruction given to them and to the converts Mr. Williams started a periodical in Marathi entitled " the Prakashta, or enlight- ener" [12]. As the message was spread the work continued to develop, but in 1880, just as success demanded further effort, it became necessary on financial grounds to reduce the number of native agents, and in con- sequence the number of converts— 3,000— had fallen to 2,660 in 1882. Still the work was as " full of promise and interest as ever," and in • First of all by American Presbyterians, and more recently by C.M.S. and S.P.G. IlisBionaries [8]. BOMBAY. 583 ut in y on con- ILB82. d in 3.P.G. one instance Mr. Williams " felt obliged " to advise some inquirers " to apply to the American Mission " because of his inability to provide for their instruction [13]. Meanwhile an incident had occurred which marked an epoch in the advance of Christianity, in at least Western India. The bulk of the converts were Mahars, who have strong caste prejudices with regard to the castes inferior to them, and when in 1879 a Mang orphan was received into the school the Mahar boys (on the ground that he was not baptized) refused to eat with him. As one by one declined they were sent away, until after thirteen had been thus dismissed, the remainder consented, and the thirteen were afterwards at their own request re-admitted. Some time before this the American Mission gave in under a similar trial, and in consequence their converts were (in 1879) almost all Mahars, and caste feeling was rampant among them, and doing serious mischief. The same thing at that time marked the work of the C.M.S. Aurungabad Mission. Christianity having " begun to be looked upon as the Mahar religion and to be wholly appropriated by them," the S.P.G. Missionaries made a stand, being prepared " to empty the school rather than yield on a point so essential to Christianity." By this step a decided advance was made towards saving Chris- tianity, not only from countenancing caste, but also from being regarded as itself a caste, " a danger not so manifest, perhaps, but many times more fatal." The fact that the majority of the con- verts in the Mission were Mahars was a great obstacle to the ad- mission of higher as well as lower castes [14j; but in spite of the common idea that " to become a Christian is to become something very like a Mahar," it was reported in 1882 that "not only is it the low castes which seem so specially drawn to Christianity just now, but it is the higher ones, and even the Brahmans, who see their religion is worn out, and are tired of performing their irksome and useless remedies " [15 J. In the previous year, moved by what was then not an unfrequent occurrence, the sight of Mahar boys sitting outside a Government village school "peering and learning all they could by hearing what the master said to the boys within" (the higher castes), Mr. Williams made it an opportunity of demonstrating to the Brahmans from their great caste Law Book itself that there is "not now a true Brahman to be found," and " that of all the castes in India, there is none . . . less pure by descent than the Brahman." In fact the lowar the caste the purer it is as regards descent [IG]. The occupation of Sangamner by agents of the S.P.G. in 1874 and again in 1878 (after having withdrawn in 1875) called forth protests from the C.M.S. Missionaries at Nasick and Junar, who regarded it as part of their field, although they had neither occupied nor worked it. In 1880 the local Committee of the C.M.S requested the S.P.G. again to withdraw [17]. The Home Committee of the S.P.G., to whom the matter was referred, considered (February 8, 1881) Sangamner " a very suitable meeting point for the C.M.S. and S.P.G. Missions, and that there need be no bar ... to their co-operating with each other in evangelistic work." Wishing therefore "the two Missions to work Bide by side in a charitable and fraternal spirit," they sought a confer- f; 1 il! 584 SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. ence with the C.M.S., the result being that the following concordat was adopted by both Societies in March and approved by the Bishop of Bombay in May 1881 : — "That as the best mode of meeting the diflSculty at present existing at Sangamner, tho S.P.G. will direct their Missionaries to strictly consider Sangamner as a terminus, and to o£fer any facility in their power to agents of the C.M.S. who might wish to occupy or visit that place "* [18]. IM ('i''^-' 'Hi*.- '.'■ * ill ;.; 5 r'i.- . * » mdmm I It may be added here that at a conference between the American Dissenting Missionaries and the Bishop of Bombay and the S.P.G. Missionaries at Ahmednagar in January 1879, a provisional arrange- ment was made as to a boimdary between these two Missions ; on hearing of which the Society, though " not wishing to interfere with the independent action of the Bishop," replied that it could "not pledge itself to any such arrangement " as was " proposed " [19]. The completion of a new church at Ahmednagar in 1882 (con- secrated in September 1883), the removal of Mr. Williams to a new sphere of work [see p. 624J, and his succession by the Rev. J. Taylor (in 1882), marked a new stage of progress in the life of the Mission. Mr. Taylor found many of those whom he baptized under such peculiar circumstances in 1878, alive and faithful, and ready to welcome him. On the whole he was " much pleased " with the work, though a number of his old converts had left the district and some had fallen back from various causes, chiefly the lack of agents. The Mangs, hitherto excluded by the Mahar Christians, were willing and anxious to become Christians, and arrangements were at once made to receive many. Special eiforts were also directed towards the Bheels,t but the chief aim of the Missionaries during 1882-3 was to look after the large number of scattered and half-taught converts and to build them up in the Faith, rather than to extend the field of their work. Already that field, which needed fifteen instead of five Missionaries, had been en- larged by having attached to it (in 1882) the Mission of Mangalvedha, formerly visited from Kolapore. Pandharpur, the capital of Mangal- vedha, is the yearly resort of hosts of Hindu pilgrims, and with a view to making it the centre of an organised Mission the Rev. Narayan Vishnu Athawale, a converted Brahman, was transferred there from Kolapore in 1882 [20]. Pressing calls from other parts of the field led however to the partial neglect of Pandharpur during the next three years, and visiting the district in 1885 for the purpose of reviving the work the Rev. J. Taylor found that some of the converts had fallen away and would not come near him, while others were " positively rude " and asked him what he wanted coming there. Some however were grateful for what • The Bishop of Bombay, who at fifRt (in 1880) was inclined to the withdrawal of the S.P.G., stated after a visit to Sangamner in February 1881 : " Now that I have seen it no pressure, either at home or here, would induce me to consent to its being per- manently severed from the Nagar field " [18a]. t The Bheels are " rather timid and lawless," but in 1890 two boys influenced by the Mission began a school at Kadgao " on their own account," and did "wonders " in a •hort time with pupils composed of all castes [20a]. BOMBAY. 585 had been done and anxious that their children should be instructed. Mr. Taylor took with him a few native agents to introduce them to the people. Work in the district is peculiarly trying owing to cholera, which rages severely during the annual pilgrimages, but when the native catechists reached Pandharpur and saw for themselves the in- numerable devotees visiting the city daily, they were emboldened to desire to reside there, "feeling that they would have a grand opportunity of conveying the Gospel message to many thousands from all parts of India "[21]. The Central School at Ahmednagar was now training more boys than could be employed as Mission agents, and experience showed that unless the Mission could give them work they would either try Dissenting Missions or would be lost to Christianity altogether. In this case the difficulty was all the greater because the outcast Mahars (from which the Christians were still almost entirely drawn) have to live outside the villages and perform menial tasks for the villagers in return for certain doles and perquisites. The prospect of these low- caste Christians obtaining Government or railway employment was very unfavourable [22] ; but the difficulty has to a great extent been overcome by the establishment of an Industrial Institution, which from small beginnings in 1887 has become an effective handmaid of the Mission, and has shown how one of the greatest problems of Indian Missionary work may be solved [28] . Revisiting Ahmednagar in 188G, after an interval of seven years, the Metropolitan of India was of opinion that, slow as progress had necessarily been, there was every cause to be thankful for what had been effected. But " looking at the present state of affairs from the point of view of what we should like the native Church to be " (said the Bishop of Bombay), " there is no fear of our being satisfied with ourselves, or of learning to think that we have not still all but every- thing to do" [24]. The reports of the Missionaries themselves confirmed this in the next year, one telling of the defection of a congregation through the instigation of a discharged teacher, another of converts sacrificing to the goddess of cholera during a visitation of that disease, a third of instability at another station, a fourth of Mahars refusing to associate with Mangs in church and school [25]. Until more effectual superintendence can be provided, a better state of things was hardly to be hoped for, the Rev. J. Taylor represented in 1888, adding:— 5 V. '^nr \^j d not him what ced by in a " The wonder to me is, not that our scattered congregations are so bad, but that they are so good as they are, when they see their j^adrc so seldom ; and if they are to be made better, they must have more missionaries to make them so. Considering that the vast majority of our converts arc from the most degraded classes among the Hindoos — so low, indeed, that they are outside the pale of Hindoo society altogether — that they are dependent on the classes above them, still nearly all idolaters, for their daily bread, and that to break with them is to court starvation or banishment from their wretched homes in search of work, that they have to perform menial services of the most degrading kind, and are hereditary thieves and dacoits, the difficulties they and we have to contend with are incalcul- able. Add to this the fact that hardly one adult in a hundred can read — and that to teach people who have never been taught or had to learn anything before, whose minds are a blank or utterly dark, must be hard, when to commit the Lord's i 586 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ^i^^' ii Prayer or the simplest form of the Ten Commandments to heaii is the work of months. " When, then, I look round this district, and see what has heen done during the last ten years, I think, however imperfect and backward things still are, and however far short our poor converts come of being what we should like to see, we shall be guilty of unthankfulness and scepticism if we do not recognise great changes for the better. During the past year alone I see much improvement in the villages where our best men are at work, in a greater readiness in the people to have their children baptized, to send their girls as well as boys to school, to mix less in what is idolatrous, to hold aloof from those under discipline. There have been fewer irregular marriages, and those who have been guilty in this respect have expressed their sorrow for it in several instances, and asked for the Church's marriage and blessing. '* Last year there was a much stronger caste feeling against the Mangs than now, and the efforts I have made to uproot it, by the introduction of Mang preachers and schoolmasters, kindly lent me by my old friend the C.M.S. Mis- sionary at Amangabad, by fearlessly taking up work in Mang villages, and taking their children into school, has been bearing quiet fruit " [26]. i: ii Id! The Missionaries have constantly to deal with such questions as the converts being called upon to play their musical instruments before the heathen procession on its way to the temple — they being by birth the village musicians— and to heap or kindle the fuel for the fire which is lighted at the vilest of Hindu festivals, the Shingwa or Holi. It may be imagined what it is for people whose ancestors have been practically slaves for centuries, to hold out in difficulties of this kind. To raise them from a state like this to some adequate conception of what their profession means they have (up to the present, at least) had no- thing but, in some cases, visits once or twice a year from a European Missionary [27]. In the words of the Rev. J. Taylor, " Until our European staff is strengthened, the Missionaries almost despair of building up our con- verts as we should like to do, or taking advantage of the openings which are presented to us " [28]. Statistics, 1892. — CliriBtiaiis, 4,290 ; Communicants, 74G Schools, 49 ; Scliolara, 1,07C ; Clergy, 3 ; Lay Agents, 82. Catechumens, 425 Beferences (Ahmednagar).— [1] M.P. 1890, p. 470; Q.M.L. 34, pp. 1, 2 [2] R. 1871, pp. 110-18 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1871, pp. 8, 12-15. [3J R. 1872, p. 10 ; R. 1873, p. 82 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1873, pp. 10, 11, 48-57. [4J Bombay Committee's Report, 1874, pp. 9, 31; do., 1875, pp. 10, 83-9; do. 1870, i. 9. [5J R. 1870, p. 30. [6] Bombay Committee's Report, 1870, pp. 27-9. [7] R. 18', 5, n. 34. [8] M.P. 1878, pp. 634-6. [9] R. 1877, p. 30; R. 1878, pp. 80-7; Bombay t omiiiittee's Report, 1877, pp. 9, 10 ; do., 1878, pp. 9, 10, 18-22 ; M.P. 1878, pp. 534-0. [10] Bombay Committee's Report, 1878, p. 21. [11] R. 1878, p. 37 ; R. 1879, pp. 80-7 ; R. 1880, p. 44. [12] R. 1879, p. 87 ; M.P. 1880, p. 01. [13] R. 1880, p. 27 ; R. 1881, p. 50 ; R. 1882, p. 40. [141 M.P. 1880, pp. 01-2. [15] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, p. 7 ; R. 1882, p. 113. [16] M.P. 1882, pp. 44-5. [17] Bombay Committee's Report, 1874, p. 81 ; do., 1876, p. 84; I MSS., V. 2, pp. 414, 419-28, 425. [18] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 93-4, 113-14, 117 ; I MSS., V. 4, pp. 850-1 ; do., V. 2, pp. 430, 442. [18a] I MSS., V. 2, pp. 421, 425. [10] D MSS., V. 49 [see reference in the Raninad Boundary Corre- spondence) ; Standing Committee Book, V. 88, p. 403 ; do., V. 39, p. 89. [20] Bombay Committee's Report, 1882, pp. 7, 8, 83-42 ; do., 1883, p. 5 ; R. 1883, p. 47. [20a] R. 1890, p. 56-6. [21] Bombay Committee's Report, 1883, pp. 6, 10; R. 1885, pp. 48-50. [22] 1885, p. 60; R. 1886, p. 47. [23] I MSS., V. 8, pp. 267-9; M.P. 1890, p. 476 ; R. 1891, pp. 68-9. [24] R. 1886, p. 46. [25] R. 1887, p. 47. [26] R. 1888, pp. 68-9. [27] R. 1889, pp. 67-8. [28] R. 1890, p. 67 : see also R. 1891, p. 57. BOMfiAT. 587 30. (VII.) DAPOLI, 1878-92. In 1878 the Rev. A. Gadney was transferred from Bombay in order to open a Mission in the coUectorate of Ratnagiri, which at that time contained a population of 143,187, made up of Brahmans (8,514), Mussulmans (18,544), Marathas (18,576), and other castes and races. Dapoli, on the sea coast, possesses one of the best climates in India, but from having been a considerable station with a European garrison, it had passed into a small station for invalid pensioners. The centre of the Mission was fixed amongst the hills at the foot of the Ghats, six miles from the sea. The church, which had been built some sixty years before for the European residents, was " shut up and deserted," the three or fourEngUsh families who remained having for many years had only an annual visit from a clergyman. While directing his chief efforts to the heathen and to some orphans whom he had brought from Bombay, Mr. Gadney (who took up his residence on March 1, 1878) managed to minister to the English also.* Work attempted by the Presbyterians had been abandoned some forty years before, and the natives now would not at first approach the Mission ; but when they saw that Mr. and Mrs. Gadney sought their good and intended remaining they listened to the preaching and invited and returned visits. During the first eight months three children of heathen parents were baptized ; and by the end of about another two years 200 children, boys and girls, were being educated and trained in four schools and an orphanage. Though Government had a boys' school, it had unsuccess- fully attempted to open one for girls ; and the Mission was well described by the Bishop of Bombay in 1881 as being " almost the sole educator and civiliser of the place." As yet however there had been only three adult baptisms [1]. By establishing a farm Mr. Gadney was enabled to provide indus- trial work for the orphans and for converts who cannot obtain other work. To many natives in India conversion to Christianity means starvation or mendicancy ; and in such cases the advantage of having honest work to give is great indeed— it dispenses with eleemosynary help which would pauperise the recipients, and teaches them indepen- dence and self-respect [2]. Statistics, 1892. — ChriBtiaiis, 3C ; Communicants, 24 ; Catechumens, 3 ; Schools, C ; Scholars, 209 ; Clergy, 1 ; Lay Agents, 13. i; R. 1890, [50. [22] B. 1891, liR. 1889, lieferences (Dapoli).— [1] I MSS., V. 2, pp. 443-5 ; R. 1877, p." 30 ; R. 1877. p. 30 ; Bombay Committee's Report, 1878, pp. 5, 8, 13 ; R. 1885, p. 50. [Ire] R. 1891, p. 57. [2] R. 1885, pp. 50-1 ; R. 1886, p. 49 ; R. 1891, pp. 50-7. * All the English civilians have since left, and for months in a year the Missionary does rot see another European [la]. 588 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. I H (VIII.) DHARWAR, 1888-92. Dharwar is situated in the South Marathi country. During a visit there in October 1888 the Bishop of Bombay was appealed to for spiritual help by a number of native Christians who had separated from the Basel Mission at Dharwar, Gadag, and Hubli, and for four- teen months had been pressing for reception into the Church of England. They professed no knowledge of the theological questions at issue between the Lutheran Church and the Church of England, " but appealed simply on the ground of their . . . spiritual destitu- tion." Declaring themselves unable to submit to the practical dis- cipline exercised in the Basel Mission at the arbitrary dictation of certain Native pastors who had the ear of the European Missionaries, they craved admission into the Church of England simply on the ground that they believed they would be differently treated under the rule of the Bishop. They requested that they might be allowed to «tate their case in the presence of the Rev. W. Nubling, the head of the Basel Mission at Hubli. That gentleman declined to be present at any such interview, but held a private conference with the Bishop, in which he made certain animadversions on the character of the per- sons concerned, not going however into any detail. The Bishop, who on two former occasions had declined to entertain their request for help when made in writing, now went into their case. He found that as a rule they were well educated and fairly well-to-do, and he satisfied himself that their grievances were substantially true, and that there ■was no case against the character of the persons concerned. He did everything he could to ascertain whether the breach between them and their Missionaries was capable of being healed. The Missionary in charge affirmed that if the Bishop gave them no encouragement they would return to their former allegiance. It appeared however that they had remained in a state of spiritual destitution, and indeed of practical excommunication, for over two years, and " they aflfirmed that nothing would induce them to return to the Basel Mission." Ascertaining further that if he did not receive them the Roman Church was ready to do so, and that one or two families had already joined that com- munion, the Bishop felt that the responsibility of promising to do what he could for them, great though it was, and unwillingly though he undertook it, was smaller than that of refusing and leaving them the choice between joining the Roman communion and remaining in a state of practical excommunication. Mr. Paul Appa, a former v^atechist of the Basel Mission, who had retired voluntarily and had been thanked for his services, promised to help in providing for the spiritual needs of the people, receiving only his travelling expenses, under the superintendence of the Chaplain of Dharwar. Arrangements were made for his instruction in the doctrines of the Church of England, and the Rev. N. V. Athawale of Ahmed- nagar was transferred to Dharwar in December 1888, not with the intention of interfering between the Basel Mission and the people who had not separated from it, but simply for the spiritual supervision of the community above referred to. In this he is assisted by the Rev. J. Taylor, the head of the Ahmednagar Mission [1]. BOMBAY. 589 :rf "When these facts were reported to the Society it decided (June 18, 1889) " to leave the question relating to the Dharwar Mission in the hands of the Bishop of Bombay"* [2]. Statibticb, 1892. — ChristianB, 204 ; Communicants, 74 ; Schoola, 1; Scholars, 22 ; Clorgy, 1 ; Lay Agents, 8. Beferences (Dharwar).— [1] D MSS., V. 84, No. 2 ; Bombay Committee's Proceedings, 5 Dec. 1888, Minute 15; Bombay Committee's Report, 1888, pp. 7, 8; I MSS., V. 8 pp. 217, 242-4. [2] I MSS., V. 6, p. 22; Standing Committee Book, V. 45, p. 1C7 nee also I MSS., V. 6, p. 80 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 328-9, 399 R. 1884, p. 57. Statistics (for pp. 668-589). — In the Bombay Presidency, &c., where the Society (1830-92) has assisted in maintaining 89 Missionaries (4 natives) and planting 13 Stations (as detailed on pp. 915-16), there are now in connection with its Missions 4,998 Christians, 860 Communicants, 451 Catechumens, 63 Schools, 1,602 Scholars, 13 Clergymen (1 native), 120 Lay Agents, under the care of a Bishop Isee p. 766]. [Sec also Table on p. 730.J * In July 1894 the Society agreed to recognise the Mission as one of its ordinary stations, the work there having justified the original decision to come to the succour of the ChristianB, and the Bishop of Bombay having undertaken to hand over to the Society the buildings which he hud purchased from Government for the Mission. in It :l in a had dto only n of ines med- the who ■)n of Rev. i .t H 590 SOCIETY rOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTEll LXXVIII, NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIA). This district, which comprises (rouphly spoaking) the upper basin of tho Gangcw and the Jumna, and includes India's richest wheatiields and moat of its celebrated cities, began to come under British rule towards the end of the last century, and in 1833 was constituted a Lieutonnnt-Govornorship. The scene of tho outbreak of th« great Mutiny of 1857, it suffered more from this event than any other port of India. Area (Native States about 5,100 square miles), 80,983 square miles. Population, includ- ing Native States, 47,634,670 ; of these 40,929,713 are Hindus, 6,346,661 Mahommodanu, and 58,601 Christians ; and 83,708,218 speak Hindi. The operations of the Society in the North-Western Provinces have been carried on in the districts of (I.) Cawnpore, 1833-92 ; with (II.) Banda, 1873-92 ; (III.) Roorkee, 1861-92; (IV.) Hardwar, 1877-92. Hitherto these Missions liave formed a part of the Diocese of Cal- cutta, but by commission tho North-Westem Provinces were in 1893 placed under the charge of the Bishop of Lucknow. The formation of the See of Lucknow was an object which the Society sought to accomplish as early as 1858, and in 1891 it grant " £2,000 towards the episcopal endowment required [1]. f' Mm' (mm (I.) CAWNPORE. Cawnpore was ceded to the English by the Nabob of Oude in 1808, and then became a military station. When in April 1809 tho Rev. Henry Martyn was sent there as Military Chaplain he found no church of any kind and none even of the decencies of public worship. Besides ministering to the soldiers he undertook a trans- lation of the New Testament into Persian and Arabic, and at the close of 1809 began publicly to preach to the Hindu and Mahommedan beggars who on stated days met before his house to receive alms. While his health permitted he laboured unceasingly among these outcasts, and the first Hindu convert at Cawnpore was baptized by him in 1810. In the same year he was invalided to England, but he died on his way there, at Tocat, on October 16, 1812. In his short life of thirty-one years he had been enabled to do much for God, and one native of Cawnpore, Abdool Messah, who had been led to Christ by him, became himself the means of converting many of his follow countrymen, who with their children were admitted to baptism. The Rev. D. Corrie (afterwards Bishop of Madras) carried on for a timo the work which Mr. Martyn had begun. But though their successors also did what tliey could for the heathen there was no regular Mission established at Cawnpore until 1833. S.P.G. Period (1833-92). In 1833 the Rev. J. J. Carshore was sent to Cawnpore as a Mis- sionary from the Society at the request of the Rev. E. White, the Mili- tary Chaplain, and some of the English inhabitants who, first aroused to their responsibilities by Mr. Martyn's preaching, had long been anxious to have a resident Missionary [2], In the previous year at a public meeting resolutions were entered into for a more systematic NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIA). 591 id then IS Bent of the trans- . began ,y8 mei laaingly ' him in phere, at )d to do Christ [en, who Bishop thoug" Mission Mia- le Mili- Iroused been ir at a lematic management and support of a local Missionary Institution which had for some time existed at the station, and " a considerablo sum of money, derived in a great measure from Sacramental collections, was at that meeting vested in trustees, to be the funds of the Missionary Institution : the objects of which were, the maintenance of one or more catochists, and the establishment and support of schools for native youth." Though professsing to be a Church Society and employing a Church of England Missionary, this Institution as originally formed was en- tirely unconnected even in name with any Church or estabUshed body ; and as this might have led to embarrassment, if not to a change of principle, it was (at the instance of the Bishop op Calcutta during his visitation of 1836) reorganised as a corre- sponding Committee of the Society in England. In 1844 the Com- mittee became an Association of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee of the Society [2a]. On his arrival at Cawnpore, Mr. Carshorb found five schools organised and supported by the Chaplains and English residents, as well as by twenty-two native Christians. These twenty-two had been all instructed by a native catechist, Karim Mussah. Not long after Mr. Carshore's arrival eight more natives were converted and baptized by him, while eight were receiving Christian instruction from Karim Mussah. Twice in the week this little congregation met together in the Church Bungalow, and joined in the services of our Liturgy, translated into Hindustani. The five schools contained 170 boys, some of whom were instructed in English ; but the want c competent teachers was much felt. At that time the Hindu part of the population at Cawnpore bore a proportion of about three to one to the Mahommedan, the total number of inhabitants being 100,000. The Mahommedans, from their familiar though partial acquaintance with the Scriptures, were the most difificult to deal with in any attempt to evangelise them. One of them applied for " the Gospels of Thomas and Barnabas in Hindu- stani." In addition to his work in Cawnpore Mr. Carshore visited the neighbouring towns and villages (Ryepore, Jooee, Bhurra, Rout- pore, Koora, Narrainpore, Oosmanpore, &c.), and at Bithoor, ten miles distant, he attended the annual fairs, where the Mahrattas and the Pundits from various parts of the country, who had refused any Hindustani copies of the Gospels, were eager to receive Sanscrit copies of the Sermon on the Mount from Dr. Mill's poem " Christa Sangita." On these occasions he addressed the natives and generally found them attentive, but the impressions made were seldom lasting. " In their present state of ignorance," he reported in 1835, " no force of argument can effectually prevail. Reflections may be awakened in them by preaching ; but the artful Brahmin is ever at hand with his poisonous opiate ; and caste, that dire weapon of Satan, puts a check to every good impression, and liilencea the strongest convictions of their conscieuoe." By 1885 the congregation of baptized natives in Cawnpore had 4 f% 7;s 592 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Hli;** 1 more than doubled. Mr. Carshore's labours were greatly assistccl by his native catechist, who taught the people, and disputed with the Brahmins in the bazaars and ghauts (landing-places) of Cawnpore. In 1835-6 Mission schools were established at Rawatpore (a small town north-west of Cawnpore), Anwargunge (close to the southern boundary of Cawnpore), and Bithoor — the latter at the request of Mr. Carshore by the Mahratta General, Ram Chunder Punth (who acted as Prime Minister to the Peish.va, Bajee Row, when on his throne). This was at first attended only by Ram Chunder Punth's own sons and those of his near kindred. From time to time new schools were established, while others were given up. In 1841 there were six in connection with the Mission, not including the Native Female Orphan Asylum, which was established at Sevadah, a suburb of Cawnpore, in 1885, by Mr. White, the Chap- Iain, and some Christian residents, for the children of the wretched Bundeelas, inhabitants of Bundlecund. At this asylum, where Mr. Carshore in 1837 undertook a weekly service, there were sixty-six girls. His brother coming to his assistance as catechist in this year, Mr. Carshore himself was enabled to devote more time to the superinten- dence of the Cawnpore Translation Society, established about 1837 by the Bishop of Calcutta in connection with the S.P.C.K., and which was designed to supply Hindustani translations of tracts and books suit- able to the wants of the natives of the upper pro\'inces. The departure of several of the families of two native regiments in 1837 decreased his flock greatly, and his heart was further saddened by the little progress the Gospel appeart T to make amongst the inhabitants, whose gross ignorance and worldly-mindedness, together with the Brahmins and caste, still continued the formidable obstacles to their reception of the Truth. In 1840 Mr. Carsliore was appointed to a Government chap- laincy [3]. He was succeeded in the Mission in 1841 by the Rev. W. H. Perkins, who at first took up his residence at Savadah in the Female Orphan Asylum, which his wife soon improved. Between 1838-40 sixty-two persons had been baptized, but the Christian flock was subject to great fluctuations by tie removal of regiments. If tbe presence of the soldiery exercii^od a demoralising influence on the native mind, tbe greater was the necessity for the mani- festation of the Truth, and the people were ready to acknowledge that all are not true Christians who bear the Christian name. Great care was necessary in admitting native candidates for Christian baptisiii. It is diilicult for one who has never known the trial to realise the sacrifice wliich some Hindus have to make in accepting Christianifcv. One day while preaching in the bazaar Mr. Perkins met an aged Hindoo cf th? Writer caste, who read and spoke Persian fluently, and who from pr fvious association with a Missionary at Mirzapore had obtained and read the whole of the New Testament. The following day he s uglit out tbe Missionary, and after due preparation he was baptize I in 1843. At first he had not tbe courage to inform his heathen rela^ ves of bis change of religion, but on being urged he consented to do so. Mr. Perkins accompanied him io his house, NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIA). 593 dstc3 puted ss) of small therij. est of (who )n his anth's s were m, not jlished Chap- •etchcd re Mr. X girls, ar, Mr. srinten- 837 by ich was us suit- sparture ised his progress 38 gross ins and ^ of the it chap- \V. H. in the >etween Ian flock )tS. ifluenco le mani- jowledge Great [hristian trial to Iccepting Ian aged Mly, and fore had pUowing he was form his Irged he house, "where they were received with kindness and civility, and word was sent to the relatives. While awaiting their arrival he sat under a tree silently caressing a little child. What must have been his thoughts as he did so ! " How often had he sat beneath that very tree, with children playing at hia feet, and their parents stniiding round him to listen to his words, honoured and beloved alike by young and old. VVeli }'e knew that this was the last time the trees of his old homo should shade him irom the sultry sun— the last time its floors should be open to receive him from the scorching blast. Never would that little child, who clung so fondly to him, run into his arms again — never would the many dear ones come forth to welcome him " When all his friends and relations were assembled, Simeon rose up in the midst of them, and lifting up his eyes on them, he said, with quiet simplicity, * Well, brethren, I am a Christian.' Not a word " (continued Mr, Perkins) " was uttered in reply by any one. Every eye settled on the apostate (as there esteemed) with a gaze of mingled sorrow and anger ; the boy playmg by him was called away, as if in danger of pollution by liis proximity to his former friend; and all the persons present retired to a little distance and sat down. I interrupted the painful silence by the inquiry, ' Did you not know of Simeon's having been bap- tized ? ' ' Know, sir ! ' exclaimed one, with the greatest bitterness. ' Think you not wo would have put a knife through his liver, rather than he should have lived to forsake the faith of his forefathers ? He is the head of our family, and he has disgraced us all.' After some little time had passed, Simeon turned to me, and, with his eyes filled with tears, said, ' Well, sir, now I trust you are satisfied. Why should we stay here longer ? We can do no good.' And being fully satis- lied, and sensible that our work was done, I returned with my aged friend, now more closely bound to me than ever It must be strong conviction and lively faith which can enable an upright convert to meet the pain of such a parting, the bitterness of which follows him into all his subsequent experience, and meets him at every step." The manner in which the natives received the Missionary's public teaching varied greatly. At one time the abusive or impure language of a crowd of hearers sent him to his home, ready to say, " I have laboured in vain, I have spent my strength for nought." At another, their attention to his message rendered hid vocation one of the happiest. The opponents were generally Mahommedans. *' The common people," however, in almost every instance, " heard him gladly," especially in tho villages. Of one scene of his labours he wrote : — " There is a ghaut* of some celebrity about a mile from the Mission, whic" I visit on Mondays. It is in many respects an interesting place, and its neighbo r- hood is thickly populated by the class of Jkahmins called Ganga Puttras.t A noblo tamarind tree overshadows one of the massive buttresses of the ghaut, affording shade even at noontide ; a pipal tree, at a few yards' distance, gives shelter to a marble image of Krishna, and to a few 'smooth stones of the brook,' besmeared with red paint, befo. which I have seen many an aged woman devoutly bow, and, sprinkling the sensei,.ss stones with water from the river, mutter her vows for blessing on herself and her ollsp-ing. Two or three other adjacent temples, dedicated to Shiva, ear their heads on high ; and in their narrow door- ways some ardent votary is often seen to bow, pouring water fresh from Ganga over the stone emblem of Mahadeo (Shiva), and crowning it with the red and white flowers of the oleander, which if previously smelt at would be polluted, A broad flight of steps of masonry, the pious erection of the wife of a BanytV or merchant, named Honk Dari, leads down to the river which lavei the lower stepa * Bathing-place. t " Gang^ PuttrdB," Sons of the GangoB, an unorthodox sect of the Brahtnina. I'' M i,'l f. \ i ■■■■I 694 BOCIBTX^ FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. with its turbid waters ; and across the widely extended stream the independent state of Oude bounds the distant view. Here and there a needy Brahmin sits, reading or chanting some sacred poems, and ever and anon the sacred bell and conch sound from the temple near, indicating the moment at which the glory of Jehovah is given to another, and His praise to graven images. In the full moons, and the appointed feasts, crowds assemble here to bathe and worship ; and in seasons when epidemic diseases are rife, troops of women congregate at this spot, to deprecate the anger of Bhawani (wife of ShivA), and to seek protection or deliverance for their husbands and children. There is no place here I could so much wish to transport for a while to England to give the Christian public there gome lively idea of the externals of Hindoo idolatry." mi iff A thought which often pressed itself on the Missionary's attention at the burial of the baptized was that " India is becoming more and more Christianized, even by the dust of those of the Lord's little flock who lie down in the tomb. It seems to bo a taking an unalienable possession of the land ; a sowing it, as it were, with a holy seed ; a peopling it with those who though enrolled by one or two, shall, when the great summary comes, stand up— a great army." Little could he then foresee the events which should give a fearful notoriety to Cawnpore, and sow Northern India thick with the bodies of Christians. Mr. Perkins was joined in 1844 by the Rev. J. T. Sleicher, and in 1846 the headquarters of the Mission, including the Girls' and Boys' Orphanages — the latter of which had been established in 1843 — were removed to Asrapur (Hope Town), where the Society had acquired a valuable property of 88 acres of land. (For lack of proper superin- tendence it became necessary in 1 853 to dissolve the Female Orphan- age and to transfer the few remaining girls to the CM.S. School at Agra. The same course was pursued with regard to the Boys' Orphanage in 1856.) In 1847 a Sikli convert named David became a teacher in the Mission, and in 1854 he was admitted to Holy Orders in connection with the Church Missionary Society's Punjab Mission [4]. In 1849 Mr. and Mrs. Perkins were obliged by failing health to re- sign. The Rev. J. T. Sleicher, assisted by the Rev. R. T. Blakf, carried on the work until 1852, when the Rev. H. Sells succeeded to the charge. In 1853 Mr. Sells was joined by Mr. Watts (of Bishop's College, Calcutta), Mr. W. H. Haycock, Mr. Edgar (from Agra), and Manuel Thomas, a native preacher of great experience [5], Mr. SpUs' first report mentions the soldiers of Her Majesty's 70th Regiment d,s " steady contributors" to the Mission since their arrival in 1851. The Mission school at his coming consisted of some 75 boys; only English was taught, and that through the medium of a heathen nmster. The introduction of religious text-books in Urdu and Hindi startled many of the boys, and this joined to the growing indolence of the master and the imposition of monthly fees reduced tlie number of attendants to thirty, inclusive of five Christians. A change of masters was followed by the happiest results. The value of schools as a subsidiary aid to the Missionary was fully demonstrated at Cawnpore, and in the neighbouring villages also the people were anxious to have schools established among them. The number of the native congregation being reduced to thirteen by ndent L sits, .1 and oiy of aoons, ind in I spot, ion or uld BO 3 there sntion bose of king an Y seed ; le great fearful bodies , and in I Boys' J — were ^uired a. juperin- )rplian- hool at )hanage in the mection ,h to re- Blakf, seded to Jiahop's [ra), and 1]. Mr. [egiment lin 1851. boys; heathen Id Hindi )lence of number lange of j&a fully res also them. [rteen by NORTH-WESTERN PROVINCES (INDIA). 595 the departure of the orphan girls [see p. 594], Mr. Sells invited a small colony of native Christians residing in the Colonelgung district of tlie city to settle at Asrapur. Most of them did so, and the small company of Christians met together daily (morning and evening) for reading of the Scriptures and prayer. Mr. Sells and Mr. Haycock followed the example of their predecessors in travelling through the villages and preaching at the time of the great Melas. At a fair held twice a week at Bara-Sirohi, about five miles from Asrapur, the Missionaries generally suceeeded in getting an audience of from 80 to 150. There was never opposition in this village, and one good sign was the presence, timo after time, of the same hearers. Mr. Sells was already convinced that " the great battle of Christianity in India must be not so much with idolatry in the popular acceptation of the term, as with the Pantheism and indifferentism at the root of all practical idolatry." In 1854 Mr. H. E. Cockey and in 1855 Mr. W. Willis joined the staff. Mr. Haycock now (1855) arranged for the erection of a school at Shiooli, and began a tour through some districts of Central India which had been till then unvisited. The following are extracts from his last report, referring to a tour in the neighbourhood of Cawnpore : — " My spirit was much refreshed at a place called Machavia Burpur, where I got a congregation of about twenty persons ; my conversation was principally with an old man. . . . He said— 'Sir, all will soon be one; times change wonderfully. Many years ago, I was at Chunar. A Clergyman used to preach to the natives ; people seeing him open his book, used to run away, afraid to listen, lest t.hev should become Christians. You have come to this obscure village ; no one has run away, but many have been attracted to listen to your words.' I was delighted to hear the old man bear witness to this sign of the times. Speaking on this subject to an aged disciple, I asked him what hope he saw for Christianity,— what signs of progress could he see ? He replied,—' Many. The preaching of the Gospel has shaken the faith of the peoplr. What was before done from motives of faith, is now done generally from nitie deference to popular custom. The Brahmins and the women give tlm tone to public opinion. There is leas enthusiasm, and a decrease in t' iiii(hince at popular festivals. Tbo offerings have decreased; where the ilii; got tliousands before, t! t only hundreds now'" [0]. This was the last tour nia I Iieferences.—[1] R. 1878, p. 21 ; II. 1885, p. 83 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 251-5. [2] R. 1886, pp. 83-1. Statistics (for pp. 590-603). — In the North-Westom Provinceis of India, whore the Society (1833-92) has assisted in maintaining 28 Missionaries (5 Natives) and planting 6 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 916-7), there are now in connection with its Missions 660 Christians, 168 Communicants, 28 Catechumens, 8 Villages, 23 Schools, 1,143 Scholars, 4 Clergymen, and 75 Lay Agents, under the care of tho Bishop of Lucknow [p. 767]. \See also Table on p. 730.] k\\ 004 BOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. I '\^ Jt ■' |i CHAPTER LXXIX. CENTRAL PROVINCES (INDIA). The Sauoob and Nebbudda Tebbitobies, annexed in 1818, were with the Nagpur province organised under the name of the Central Provinces in 1861. Including Bubse- quent additions the area is now 118,279 square miles, about one fourth being under cultivation, ropulation, 12,944,806 ; of these 10,489,342 are Hindus, 1,692,149 Animistio (Aboriginals), and 18,808 Christians ; and 7,277,844 speak Hindi, 2,127,908 Maratbi» 1,188,402 Gond, and 1,602,782 Uriya. The Society's operations have been carried on in the KERBUDDA AND SAUOOR TERRITORIES, 1846-8, 1857, 1888-92. In 1846 the Society opened a Mission among the Gonds (an aboriginal people) in the Nerbudda district. This step was taken on the recom- mendation of its local Committee in Calcutta, and on the promise of local support from the Chaplains of Jubbulpore (Rev. F. H. Dawson) and Saugor (Rev. J. Bell) and other British residents, sufficient to maintain a school and provide for other contingent expenses. The Saugor and Nerbudda Territories, a land of valleys and 1 ills, were then estimated to comprise an area of 30,000 square mile ; pi to be inhabited by three millions of people, *' to whom the glad hidings of salvation " nad " never been proclaimed." The Mission was entrusted to the Rev. J. R. Dribero and Mr. Harrison, who were encouraged by the friendly reception accorded them by the petty Rajahs and by the readiness of the people to receive instruction. The Missionaries had been directed to make Saugor their head- quarters, but the place proved unsuitable for the purpose, and the local support (diminished by the departure of the Chaplains and other British residents) not justifying a change of site, the Mission, after an existence of eighteen months, was withdrawn in 1848, but with the hope of renewing it. A grammar and vocabulary of the Gondi language, with a translation of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, by Mr. Driberg, were published in 1849 [1] ; and in 1857 the Rev. H. Sells of Cawn- pore (who had made a tour in Central India in the cold season of 1855-6) was appointed to Saugor to open an itinerant Mission in the neighbouring district ; but, shortly after his arrival, sickness compelled his return to England [2]. In the meantime [1854] Jubbulpore was occupied by the C.M.S. About 1869, at the suggestion of the local Secretary of the S.P.G. in Calcutta, Bishop Milman employed some private funds at his disposal in opening a new Mission among the Gonds, the centre of which was at Hoshungabud, under the Rev. — Haden. This Mission the Bishop CENTRAL PROVINCES (iNDU). 605 in 1870 desired the Society to adopt, but lack of funds prevented its doing so [8]. The Society has, however, assisted in the maintenance of a Tamil Mission established in connection with Christ Church, Jubbulpore, about 1888. By means of a Tamil catechist work is carried on among the native soldiers and the domestic servants in Jubbulpore ; the ad- joining villages (including Hoshungabud) are visited, and the Gospel is preached also to pilgrims on their way to Benares [4]. Beferencea (Nerbudda and Saugor).— [1] Jo., V. 46, pp. 249, 278 ; R. 1840, pp. 77-8 ; R. 1847, pp. 82-8 ; R. 1848, pp. 07-8 ; C.D.C. Report, 1845-0, pp. xxii, xxiii, xxvii-xxxiv ; do., 1846-7, pp. 4-5, and Appendix No. 3 ; do., 1847-8, pp. 1-2. [2] Calcutta Bound Pamphlets, 1861, No. '. ; C.D.C. Report, 1860-7, pp. 1, 29 ; R. 1857, p. 94. [3] I M8S., V. 14, pp. 89-42; do., V. 20, p. 211. [4] Calcutta Diocesan Council (Western Section) Report, 1888, pp. 24, 84-0, 41. C.M.S. .G. in lisposal lich was Bishop ijI'P ' 606 SOCIETY TOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER LXXX. ASSAM. Assam fc.ma the north-eaBtem frontier of India, and comprises the valleys of the Brahmaputra and the Barak, with the intervening mountainous watershed. It was constituted a separate province from Bengal in 1874. Area (excluding some unsettled tracts), 46,341 square miles. Population, 5,470,881) ; of these 2,990,833 are Hindus, 2,294,506 Animistic (Aboriginals), and 16,844 Christians ; and 2,741,947 speak Bengali, J,414,285 Assamese, 197,830 C".chari, 230,303 Hindi. r*^ m % m pi The operations of the Society have been carried on in the districts of (I.) Debroghur, 1851 ; (II.) Tf zpore, 1862-92 ; (III.) Munglodye, 1866-92. As early as 1842 proposal ! vere made to the Bishop of Calcutta by Major Jenkins, a Government Commissioner in India, for Chris- tianising the hill tribes of Assam. His predecessors, Mr. Scott and the Hon. Mr. Robertson, as well is himself, had advocated this measure "as a duty incumbent upon the Governnient." Hitherto their efforts had met with little success— the Government apparently fearing to interfere with the super, 'iticns of their subjects ; but soma assistance had been rendered since 1826 for the support of schools, and there was no*./ a prospect of aid for the establishment of a branch of the Moiavian Mission, or of a Church Mission on the Moravian system. The Moravians had previously been invited to take up work in Assam, but were u lable to do so ; and in order to secure the object in view it would in Major Jenkins' opinion be necessary that the arrangements should be conducted by one of the great Missionary Societies of the Church of England [1]. In compliance with the recommendation of the Bishop of Calcutta, the Society left it to His discretion to appropriate a portion of the Diocesan grant to the purposes of the proposed Mission in Assam, but apparently nothing could then be spared [2]. In the autumn of 1842 a Go\ernment Chaplain was appointed to Assam ; and the Rev. R. Bland, who was occupying that position at Gowhatty in 1845, revived the subject of a Mission, and soon after sent a native of Assam to Bishop's College, Calcutta, for training, and promised to have collections for the endowment of an Assamese Scholarship at the college [8]. (I.) DEBROGHUR, 1851-i]l. The effect of the appointment of a Chaplain was felt also at Debroghur, where the Ev^ropean residents in 1845 formed the idea lya of the 1. It was unsettled 9 Hindun, £ Bengali, districts iiigledye, Calcutta )r Chris - cott and ited this Hitherto )parently )ut soma schools, la branch loravian up work le object that the ssionary !alcutta, In of the |sam, but )inted to Isition at son after fing, and issamese ASSAM. 607 also at [the idea of building a church and endowing it, "so aa to secure the services of a resident clergyman, who might also devote himself to the reclaiming of the wild tribes around." The foundation-stone of the church was laid in 1847, and in 1849 the first subscrip- tions were received for the endowment fund. By September 1850 this fund was producing an annual income of Rs.640. At that time the Bishop of Calcutta visited Assam, and was entreated by the resi- dents to statiox. a clergyman at Debroghur. Accordingly *'>e Rev. E. HiGGS was transferred there from Barripore in June 1851 a ^ a Mis- sionary of the Society. From the commencement the main object of the Mission v;as to convert the hill tribes around. It does not appear that the native population about Debroghur was to occupy the Mis- sionary's chief attention — as their mixed character and the peculiar circumstances under which they had become mingled together did not oflfer so promising a field for Missionary labour as the untouched hill people. Until Debroghur became the headquarters of the civil authorities and a military post it was an insignificant fishing village. The wholu population in 1852, with few exceptions, consisted of the local cor|:)s with the usual amount of camp followers, a few shopkeepers from Dacca attracted by the European residents, and a few traders from Mairwarra. To one Missionary the majority of these were necessarily inaccessible, from the variety of tongues spoken and other circum- stances. Professedly the greater part of the Assamese were Hindus, but their observance cf even the outward rites was very lax. All classes were followers of some particular Gossain, or Hindu priest, and numberless villages of INIiris, as yet " unaffected by scruples of caste, and most willing to receive instruction in religion," were gradually falling into the hands of the Hindu priests, who were " often almost idf.itified with the Deity, and this quite irrespective of the merit or talent of the man." The Mahommedans were equally eager in making proselytes, but in reality the mass of the people in Assam had " no religion at all " ; they lived " almost as though there were no God," they seemed to think that religion was "no concern of theirs," they "were called by a certain name" and that was" enough for them." Mr. Higgs had not a doubt that the whole of theMiris would " at once declare themselves as our disciples " were they sure of regular visits and instruction from Cliristian teachers. Whenever he entered their villages they entreated him to supply them with Christian books and a teacher, and frequently deputations waited on him at Debroghur with the same request. For these he could do no more than visit them occasionally, but many of the Abors were brought under instruction. These bill tribes used to visit Debroghur occasionally, and in 1852 Mr. Higgs induced some 60 of them to form an agricultural settlement on land granted by Government about 3^ miles from Debroghur in order that he might the more readily and surely teach them. At first it was difficult to manage them ; their wants were almost numberless and their complaints endless. Water was their "great abhorrence," and Mr. Higgs had to be present every day at noon to see that they all washed themselves. They also required to 'IS 'il 1 ,1 608 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL. m ill f liPi be taught how to sow and to plant out their rice, but within two years they became independent of any assistance, and by 1858 the colony had advanced beyond anticipation, the village had become more cleanly and orderly, and the people (increased to over 80) more prosperous and decidedly advanced in civilisation. In 1855-6 Mr. Higgs, urged by two chiefs, twice visited the Abor Hills, about 80 miles north-west of Debroghur — a feat which had never been per- formed before (so far as appears) by any European or any resident in the plains of Assam. In the latter part of the journey the route lay in many places over sheer precipices, which were scaled by means of gigantic creepers fastened to the trunks of trees at the top. The people were surprised at his accomplishing the task, and when they learned from his guides of a heavy fall or narrow escape '* they would," said Mr. Higgs, " come back and look at me from head to foot, with the greatest sympathy depicted on their faces, and then stroke me with their hard, rough hands all down the face and back and along the arms. This . . . was their manner of showing affection." They showed much curiosity as to the country he had come from, and there was a story generally current that a certain king called " Billy- pots-Sahib," supplied the British with guns &c. and strength and power to use them. In this king's country, which was " situated underground somewhere," a man was born in the morning of a day, at noon he had reached middle age, and at night he died." Mr. Higgs concluded that Billypots was a corruption of Bilatc Desk, about which they had heard strange stories and had added some fancies of their own. The kindness and affection which the Abors showed Mr. Higgs was remarkable, and immediately after they met every day they invariably introduced the subject, " Teach us your religion. How will you teach us? How are we to worship God properly?" Daily also they lamented " that they certainly did not know liow to please their gods ; heavy misfortunes came upon them, and continually seemed to increase ; their prayers and sacrifices were in vain ; no help came, no alleviation." Their ignorance of Assamese and Mr. Higgs' slight acquaintance with the Abor language added to the difficulty of imparting instruction. They listened to the reading and exposition of the Gospel, and one old chieftain gave up a furious fit of revenge because it was contrary to its teaching, but beyond the simple rudiments of morality they were unable to follow their teacher. They had hardly any conc^cp- tion of a Supreme God ; the beings to whom they offered sacri- fice and prayers were the Bhuts and Ghosts with which their imaginations had peopled the hills and valleys. On his leaving the people were greatly affected, and the Gain or chief with whom ho had been staying cried like a child, and some time after visited Debroghur, at a moat inclement season, to press him to come again [4]. Mr. Higgs devoted some attention also to the Assamese and Kacharees.The latter were regarded as more promismg to a Missionary than any other natives in Assam, being distinguished for cleanliness, trustworthiness, and chastity. Though they had taken the name of mm ASSAM. 609 itance iction. 1(1 one fntrary they lonc.cp- sacri- their ^ig the )m ho Ivisited como Ro and kionary lliness, ime of Hindus they still retained their own religion, and acknow- ledged " one Supreme Being, the Governor of the world, to whom they are bound they say to pray and by whom they will be judged hereafter." A large number settled near the Abor colony were frequently visited by Mr. Higgs, and as their apprehensions of the Oossains wore ofif he was welcomed gladly, and some children came to school [5]. Mr. Higgs' ministrations extended to the European community at Sibsaugor, where a warm welcome always awaited him, and in 1850-7 contributions began to be raised for erecting a church [6]. During the Indian Mutiny Debroghur was for several weeks in great peril, and from 1858 the claims of his European congregation •(increased by tlie addition of a Naval Brigade) appear to have absorbed most of Mr. Higgs' time — at least, nothing further is recorded of Mission work among the heathen by him, and in 18G1 he resigned the Society's service but remained at Debroghur in the capacity of a Chaplain to the Calcutta Additional Clergy Society [7]. Later on Debroghur became a branch Mission of Tezpore [8]. \ . But silently and steadily the work grow ; the Ladies' Association in connection with the Society in England came to Mrs. Winter's aid, and, in 1878, 500 women and 800 girls wen; receiving instruction in zenanas or schools throughout the towns of the district. Old pupils of the Boys' High School holding inflnejitial positions were naturally looking to the ^lission for the education of their wives and daughters, offering to introduce the ladies to their friends, and nothing except want of funds prevented the teachuig of 8,000 women and girls at once. The female staff then consisted of fourteen European l^Iis- sionarios, ten native Christian mistresses, four parochial Mission- women, and twenty-six Hindu and Mahoiinnedan teachers, and in addition an active body of associates — European, Hindu, Christian, and Mahommcdaa, warm-hearted women and busy men — grudged no time or pains [20]. Remarkable testimony to the efficacy of the work done in Zenana Schools generally in Northern India is afforded by a proclamation issued to the Mussulman population of Lahore in 1885 by " The Society for the Promotion of Islam." The following is an extract : — " Oh, EeaderH, a tliiiif^ i.4 taking place which descrvts your attention, and whicli you will not find it dillicult to check. Fenmles need such education as is necessary to save them from the tires of Hell. The Quran and the traditions teach this necessity, and two great philosophers say, ' Home is the best school ' ; Imt to nmko it so, women must be taught. We are doing nothing, but are trying to destroy our children. Although we are able to teach our own girls, yet wherever you go you iind Zenana Mission Schools filled with our daughters. There is no alley or house where the effect of these schools is not felt. There are few of our women who did not in their childhood learn and sing in the presence of their teachers such hymns as 'He to Isa, Isa bol ' (' Take the name of Jesus '), and few of our girls who have not read the Gospels. They know Christianity and the objections to Islam, and whose faith has not been Shaken? The freedom which Cln-istiiin women possess is influencing all our women. They being ignorant of the (!.\eel- lencies of their own religion, and being taught that those things in Islam which are really good are not really good, will never esteem their own religion " [27J. At Delhi prior to 1877 a refuge for fallen women was opened — then the only one of the kind, of the Anglican Church, in the Presidency. Women of all religions were admitted and their caste was no*; in- terfered with, but they generally became Christians and married respectable husbands. 111 PUNJAB. 019 i\(l which [\ocessiiry Inch tliirt to nmko. IstiD.v our l go you 1 or house who did Itrs Buch lour t,'ivls itions to Jhristiiin lio t;xL'('l- tm which [[27J. -then Isidency. no'i in- Imanicd Little however would be done " to win the hoiuts of the people " if ignorance and degradation wore tlie only kind of sufYorin;,' riiliovcd. In 1803 Mrs. Winter began medical work of a simple kind in the zenanas, which led to the establishment of a regular Female Medical Mission in 1807. Combining as it does the attendance of women and children of the better classes in their own homes with the treatment of others in the dispensary (wliere the average daily attendance lias reached l(JO), this agency has come to bo regarded us the distinctive feature of the whole Mission at Delhi, and it has elicited the substantial support of tlie Government and munici- palities as well as of the S.l'.Cr. Jjadies' Association, and " the boundless thanks " of the native women, 'l^o give full olliciency to it native women are trained as nurses, and the hmguages used by the stall' embrace Hindi, Hindustani (or Urdu), Ueiigali, Persian and Arabic [28 ). The work is professionally successful, and in a long chain of slowly working eaus(!S ^Ir. Winter knew " nothing more likely to win the hearts of people to Him ' Who went about doing good, and healing all manner of sickness ' " [29J. [See also pp. 817-18.| In memory of the 2!) years' labours of IMrs, Winter, who died in 1881, new buildings were erected in 1881-5 under the name of "St. btephen's Hospital for Women and Children." 'Lhe foundation-stone was laid on Jan. 18, 1881, by H.ll.H. the Duchess of Connaught, and the building opened by Lady Dutlerin on Oct. HI, 1885. The site and Rs.5,000 wen; given by the Government ; a consideral)le sum also was contributed by native chiefs (IJOj. Speaking of Mrs. Winter's work the Bishop of Ijahore said in 1882 : " There are few ])erhaps to whom the healing and saving of the bodies as well as souls of our fellow-men could be such a passion and such a longing, burning desire " [iUJ. The third division of the IMission, the lowest classes, consists mainly of people of Chamar origin, who form nearly the only portion of the adherents on anything approaching to an independent footing, distinct from the large number of Christian Mission agents and their families, and occupy in this respect, relatively to the rest of the work, somewhat tlte ])osition of the Shanar Christians in Tinnevelly. The Chamars are scattered over the city and neighbouring villages of Delhi —some as far as 80 miles down the road to Agra. The desire of some of th>>se people, from what motives cannot be said, to attach them- selves to Christianity dates from the year before the Mutiny. Some in the city had been taught even before the outbreak, both by the Society's cafcechistfi and by Baptist teachers. On Mr. Skelton's arrival at Delhi in 1859 several came imder the instruction of himself and his catechist in the neighbouring town of Shahdera, or " The King's Encampment." During the subsequent four years of his teaching among them at Purana Qila, or " The Old Fort," and in the Delhi Gate quarter of the city, a small number, not more than half-a-dozen men, received baptism, and these continued, as members of the Church, to live worthily of their Christian calling. A considerably larger number joined the Baptist Mission. The movement increased during the winter of 1860-61, owing to a famine and to the help organised for the starving poor by English liberality. So far as the baptismal register of those years bears witness hardly any of these were admitted to the Church. In 1868 the Christiana were subjected to much persecution on account of their religion. Their Q20 SOCIETY FOil THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I. hi !';,.'l school-chapel had to be given up because of the opposition of the owner — a Mahommedau, and service and school had to be held in a sm ;11 shed built of straw on the top of a house. There was now a^'fuost a complete lull in the movement for several years, though the I'.w. L. Taba Chand moved to a quarter of the city largely inhabited by these people, where the " Bangish ka-kamra," once the habitation of an adventurous Frenchman, was rented for him ; in it a room was fitted up as a chapel, services were held, and tliere seemed a fair prospect that quiet and steady work would be carried on among them, and also that Tara Chand's well-known ability w ild attract the Mussulmans and upper-caste Hindus of the no :hbourhood to Christianity. From 1866 to 1874 inclusive, some tv nty-six of the Chamar men were baptized, but rarely were they followed by their wives and children. The Missionaries were long blind to the ill-eflfects of this ; because, as Mr. Winter said, they did not sufficiently grasp the enormous difference of life and social customs between these people and high-caste converts : in the latter case, the history of all Indian Missions showed either that the wife, after a few years of opposition, joined iier husband and was baptized, or that if she did not become a Christian she had no influence in entrammelling him again in heathen customs. This led to the supposition that eventually the heathen Chamar wife (and children) would accept her husband's faith ; but as a matter of fact, while hundreds of them accepted baptism their wives continued heathen, dragging them back, keeping back their children, betrothing and marrying them to heathen boys and girls, and thus the baptized husband was left a solitary Christian unit in the midst of a heathen family, being hindered in his religious life by his own most intimate surroundings. The men helped to maintain the supposed analogy to high-caste converts ; for when, in subsequent movements to Christianity, they were asked where the women were and why they did not come forward, the invariable reply was, " Oh, they will follow us; where we are, there they are; they are more ignorant than we ; have patience, and they will come too." This was self-delusion ; the men seldom tried to influence tlie women at all. They were glad for themselves to receive some of the benefits of Christianity and at the same time to keep up their connection with the old caste or brotherhood by means of their wives. Another point which led to the possibility of their doing this with less conscious insincerity than appears on the surface was that they looked on Christianity merely as what they called a " panth," a path of religion, and not as a brotherhood : they have many of these non- Christian " panths " or sects, these they can follow without bringing their women and children, they can believe in them without being outcasts, and their faith in no way interfere!^ '•ith domestic and so(nul customs connected with idolatry. To return to the historical account of the growth of this congre- gation. Several catechists had been working steadily among them, notably V>ahn llira Lai, and gradually from 1878 and onwards, more of them began to be drawn again towards some part." of the Christian faith, if not to the Church; a few were baptized ana left (as was customary) mainly in their own old quarters. This, with the growth of branch schools for Hindu and Mussulman boys, and petty schools ^l: US with at they iath of L' non- ringing being d sociul congve- theni, s, more hristian (us was growth Bchools PUNJAB. 621 for Chamars, led to the formation of the parish system in the Delhi Mission. The Chamars were effectually brought under instructi m at that time, b;' not only the teaching of the catechists, but by the day- schools for boys and evening classes for young men, in all of which they then sliowed a greater interest than afterwards, it seems : a change brought about partly by their changeable disposition and partly from an idea that their boys would all grow into Munshis and teachers on substantial monthly salaries. All this however served to prepare the way for the tendency towards Cliristianity which came over them in 1877-8 and the beginning d 1879, again in conjunction with the distress of scarcity, though tivs time only little was done in the way of help to the people. In these years considerable numbers were baptized from nearly all the city districts and several neighbouring villages, the people again promising that their wives and children should follow, and again failing to fulfil their promises. These were by far the largest accessions to ;he Church of England the Mission had had, and the result was tne most unsatisfactory, many of them keeping up or forming heathen betrothals and marriages, and many failing to perform even the minimum of Christian duties, and in spite of warnings and their own professions at the time, neglecting to have their children baptized or their wives taught [32]. Thus far the Missionaries had wholly abstained from anything approaching to a segregation policy and had left the converts entirely among their own people, in tlie belief that this was in every way the highest and truest lino. But during 1882-4 this conviction was qualified by sad experience, and as the Christians were unable to resist the mass of heathenism in which they lived, a modified form of segrega- tion was, on their appeal, tried in 1884. A square of eight houses w^as built in the Daryaganj district of Delhi, and there in the midst of their old caste fellows a Christian settlement was formed, the occupants of the houses being required (1) to observe Sunday as a day of rest ; (2) to use Christian rites exclusively at times of birth, marriage and death ; (B) to abstain from the use of charas, a drug similar to opium. At first the experiment appeared to succeed, but ere long troubles arose, and finally, when required formally to "hoose between Church and Chamarship, five men openly denied their Lord and eight families definitely broke the bond with Chamarship and stood forward as Christians only [88]. It soon became evident that action of a deeper and more general character than bringing Church discipline to boar on a few overt offenders here and there was necessary ; that the Church if she is to be a living body at all must either make her nominal members conform to her rules or put them out of communion till tboy repent and come back. In 1887 therefore the Native Church Council of the Mission, presided over by the Bishop of Lahore, laid down the three following points as the lowest standard possible for Church membership : — " (1) That all Christians with unbaptizod children bring thp" for baptism, and put their wives under instruction with a view to their 1 nptism as soon a3 possible; (2) that thoy form betrothals and marriages for their children only I I! iil '} 622 SOCIETY FOR THE rROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. il u l! i I' I mM among Christians ; (3) that they attend no ' mehis ' or ceremonies in connection with idolatrous practices." The Bishop desired that all Avho failed to fulfil these conditions should be considered excommunicate without special reference to him- self, and that they should be restored to Christian fellowship only after public confession in church. All, in effect, turned on the pivot of mar- riage, as that involved the whole question of the relative superiority of the two brotherhoods, the Christian Church and the heathen caste. It was determined to deal very gently with the people, owing to their ignorance. The question was therefore put before them for discussion in each parochial centre, whether in the city or villages. The result was that in the twenty centres 700 persons remained firm, while 290 lapsed. The latter were mostly men, as from the nature of the question very few of them had wives or children who had been baptized [Hi]. It should be added that the lower classes of Delhi are particularly accessible to the Missionaries, whose visits they welcome as they sit over their long day's work, shoemaking, weaving, &c. For their sons, elementary scliools have been planted in each division of the city, and by this means a real though modest work is being done for Chris- tianising and generally elevating these much neglected classes, of whom it could be said in 1H88, "Government neither teaches, nor except in one small instance, helps those who teach." The boys leave while young, to help their fathers, and therefore the local catcchist frequently holds afternoon or evening school for grown-up young men, after which they attend evening service in the little chapel. These simple and short services form a prominent part of the work amongst these people. They are attended by the heathen around, who thus at once get direct teaching and become acquainted with Christian worship. Thus mutual prejudices are lessened and the building up of the Church and the gathering in of outsiders go on hand in hand. " This " (said Mr. Winter) "is how we try to get at the nui.ssos: masses indeed, and yet, singular to say, if with an effort of imagination thou follow them into their clay hovels, the masses consist of units, every unit of whom has his own heart and sorrows " [35]. In addition to the above agencies public preaching has been systematically carried on since 18(1;J, though sometimes checked (as in 18G(i) by the opposition around. Whatever may be said against street preaching, it (in Mr. Winter's opinion) " supplies a link in the long chain of our duties to the heathen," "reaches a class touched by no other part of the operations," and " enables every one to know that on a certain day in an appointed place he can go to hear something about religion." Above all (in the case of the Delhi Mission) it is " nearly the only tiling that bnngs holiness, as distinguished from ceremonial wor- ship or caste duty, before tbe mass of the people." Long experience had convinced Mr. Winter that the present function of bazaar preaching is " not so much to set before tbe people Christian doctrines as to jtrcpare them for them ... to stir tlicm up to some eltmentary knowledge ot the difference between righteousness and sin," of which they rective but scant instruction in liouie, mosque, or temple [3GJ. 'n PUNJAB. 623 been II (as in It street lie long by no that on Ig about lirly the ial "wor- Ifunctioii Ihristian to some jndsin," I quo, or In 1890 the street preaching met with a degree of opposition never experienced previously. A wave of this feeling seemed passing over North India at the time, but such opposition is not altogether a bad sign, as it often arises from a sense that the work is beginning to tell, and that some active steps are needed if the Mahommedan position is not to be seriously invaded. In Delhi there is special reason for hoping that this is the case, for the opposition, though violent, was confined almost entirely to three or four persons who seemed to set themselves deliberately to break up the preaching. The general crowd often showed itself decidedly on the side of the Missionaries and the general attention was greater than before. Still in the open street even one man, if lie is suiliciently determined and sliameless, can make preaching almost impossible, and therefore it is necessary to have some place where the ]\Iissionaries can be more masters of the position, able to impose some kind of rules on the discussions, enforce silence at times, and secure for those who really wisli it the oppor- tunity of listening in quiet and comfort. Til is want has been met by the erection in 1891 of a Preaching Hall, in which, besides the accommodation of a large audience, provision has been made for the sale of books and for the reception and instruction of inquirers. Among these in 1890 were some Maulvis (one a. prominent teacher in an important Mahommedan school), and at their invitation one of the Missionaries, the Rev. G. H. Lkfkoy, visited their mosques to discuss in a more friendly way than is possible in the bazaar the differences of their respective faiths. Lengthy discussions on some of the deepest subjects were carried on, and on almost every occasion Mr. Lefroy " met with all possible courtesy and for the most part fairness." Although no direct acceptance of Christian teaching resulted, Mr. Lefroy viewed such meetings as of " very high value," and to strengthen his position he began to acquire a knowledge of the Koran in the original [87]. In connection with the public preaching the catechists and other agents of the Mission meet once a week to talk over their work with the Missionary [88]. As some of these are in the position of the future clergy, and are the chief means of reaching the masses of the people, much depends on their faithfulness and intelligence, and all means used for their improvement are of the highest importance for the future of the Church. With a view to raising an eilicient body of native preachers and teachers, a class (since birgely developed) was begun in 1863, and for many years their instruction formed a special part of the duties of the Eev.Tara Chand [89]. While duo care has been shown for the city of Delhi tlie surrounding districts have not been neglected. In 1868 a civilian then residing at Hiasar pressed upon the Missionaries the wants of that part of the country with its many largo towns (especially Bhiwani), where there was " no Mission work of any kind whatever." A preaching tour was therefore undertaken in that direction, commencing from Rohtuck and going through the towns of Meham, Hansi, Ilissar, 'iushani, Bhiwani, Beree, and others. " In many cases " (Raid the Miasionaries) " thoy f:;avp us a most hearty and often hospitable reception, and appeared much struck with the message we came to give ■k ii ; iy ■ I ii .1,. 624 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. n. :'i' R I'l '* .. ■ L ii . ■■ ■ ■ l! '- them, so much so that frequently both men and women would come to the tent, and sit whole hours listening to instruction. Their chief complaint was that we left so quickly that they could not fully take in all they heard " [40]. In 1864 a systematic plan of itineration was set on foot with a view to planting branch stations at the large towns extending 80 to 100 miles from Delhi [41]. The work spread rapidly ; in 1874 there were five branch Missions with their sub-stations, and scarcely a year passed without a new branch Mission being taken up or an extension of one of the older ones [42]. Converts leaving Delhi and settling in the villages or visiting their relations have stirred up their friends to seek instruction, and in some instances have themselves imparted it. One Christian man who had gone to a place ten miles off was lost sight of for a time, but though far from being intelligent or particularly enlightened he taught the people about him such truths as his mind had laid hold of, and nine adults were baptized from his village in 1876 [43]. In 1880 there were forty towns and villages occupied by native agents, besides a far larger number visited by them, and work had been begun among the native women at Simla [44]. Of the many stations comprised in the Delhi and South Punjab Mission extending north and south 125 miles (from Kurnaul to Riwarri) and east and west 110 miles (from Delhi to Hissar) [45], the first to receive a resident ordained Missionary was Kurnaul, where for the most part of seven years (1802-0) the Rev. J. C. Whitley (now Bishop of Chota Nagpur [see p. 499]) was stationed. The branch Mission at Ghazeeabad was in 1880 placed under the care of the Rev. Tara Chand [40], but as the C.M.S., who formerly had a Reader there, showed a desire to reoccupy, the S.P.G. agencies were made over to it in 1882 and Mr. Chand was transferred to Kurnaul, Avhere ho remained till 1880 [47]. He was succeeded in 1890 by the Rev. A. Haig [48]. Riwarri, first visited about 1804 [49], did not receive a resident ordained Missionary until 1883, when the Rev. T. Williams was stationed there [50]. In 1872 twenty-five Mahommedans prepared by native catechists were baptized in one day by the Rev. Tara Chand, and among the converts of the Mission was the Imam of the mosque 151 1. Two years later at a confirmation held by the Bishop of (Jalcutta, the church being found too small to hold the congregation, the altar was moved out into the open air and the carpet spread for the people to sit upon. " It was an uncommon si^ht " (wrote Mr. Winter). " On one side was the whole Christian community, about sixty souls, all but two or three gathered into Christ's Church within the last two and a half yoars ; behind us was seated the heathen liana of the place, or rather the representative of the old Rana v.ith a crowd of native followers backed up by elephants, with their red trappn .s and painted howdas ; and in the middle stood the Bishop and clerpv in their robes, in strange contrast to all the surroundings " [52J. Under the Rev. T. WiiiLiAMS (1883-92) Riwarri ' . joconio the centre of much vigorous evangelistic work. The villag s in the district are inhabited by many different classes, but he gives the preference to the Jats — a fine, free, outspoken and industrious race. All ho'," ver aro friendly to him and are well disposed to listen. For some years the ^ PUNJAB. 625 \va« the prod into eiited the vith a 1)11 ',n and robcd, in Government officers in the neighbourhood exercised a beneficial effect by their interest in Mission work as well as in the temporal welfare of the people, and more than one has earned the title of " padre " from the people in appreciation of their life and action. Mr. Williams pays much attention to bazaar preaching, in which his knowledge of Sanscrit stands him in good stead, as he is able to confute his adversaries by reference to the originals, and for this purpose he takes to the bazaar one or more of the volumes which treat of the subject he wishes to handle. By mastering the Koran in Arabic* he has become a match also for the Mahommedans, who, though far fewer than the Hindus, are more bitter in their antagonism to Christianity. Visits from boys of the Government School in the town form one of the most interesting parts of his work. Some of them have been greatly affected by Christianity and openly assert their belief that idolatry will gradually give way to it [53]. The reins of all the departments of the work in the Delhi and South Punjab Mission are gathered up and held together by the Mission Council formed in 1880 for the general direction of the Mission and consisting of the whole body of ordained Missionaries [55]. The native Christian laity J. re represented in a Native Church Council established in 1876. This Council, of which the English Missionaries are also members, elects the Panchayat — a body which takes the place of churchwardens, and whose chief objects are to inquire into cases of discipline and to carry out practically the wishes of the larger body which it represents. The Council has worked usefully with regard to some of the crying weaknesses of the people and in other ways, such as starting a scheme by which each Mission agent is bound to make provision, by insurance or otherwise, for his family at his death, and thus relieve the Church of the disgrace of such persons receiving support from the Mission [56]. For the lady workers a Women's Council, of which three English Missionaries are members, was set on foot in 1881 [57]. After visiting the Mission in 1877, Bishop Caldwell reported: — " We were very much interested in what we saw of the cities and Missions in the North-West . . . but of all we actually saw, the work at Delhi, carried on by Mr. and Mrs. Winter, of our own Society, gratified us most. We tliero saw what can be done, even in this part of India, by energy, earnestness, and determination, combined with perseverance. We found that no fewer than eighty-nine adults had been baptized during the previous year, and on Easter Eve, whilst we were there, ten more adults were baptized. We should regard such an ingatheiing with delight, even in Tinnevelly. Besides other sermons and addresses, it gave me much pleasure to give an address to the Mission agents employed in Delhi and the neighbouring country, v^ho were assembled for the purpose, and who reached the large number of forty-four— a nunibor reminding me again of Tinnevelly — not in- cluding the masters in the high school " [58 J. On the following Christmas Eve in that year 224 natives were confirmed, 51 being baptized at the same time [59]. In the previous year the late Sir Bartle Frere wrote (Jan. 19) : — " I have been to call on Mr. and Mrs. Winter and iiud them both much I h |i ir* • " It should be dinned into the ears of every Missionary to India that he read the Koran in Arabic. He will then find that he has the Muhammada in hia power.' — Report of Rev. T. Williams [54]. S S 626 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ' ill overtasked. I am much mistaken if you have not a larger Tinnevelly at Delhi in the course of a few years, but they want more money and more men, especially a man to take charge of Education work, and a Medical man to supervise and direct the Medical Female Mission, which really seems doing wonderful work. Delhi seems quite one of the most hopeful openings I have seen" [60]. Up to this time the Mission had been wholly maintained by the Society, and since its foundation 11 ordained Missionaries, of whom 2 were natives [see pp. 917-18], had taken part in the work — the chief burden of which, however, had been borne by Mr. Winter [01]. Soon after Sir Bartle Frere's visit to Delhi some residents at Cam- bridge conceived the desire to maintain a body of University men, who should live and labour together in some Indian city. The Society was not approached in the first instance, but subsequently on the advice of Sir Bartle Frere the Cambridge Committee were led to choose Delhi as the scene of their work, and a scheme was adopted- on Nov. 1, 1877, by which the Cambridge Missionaries were connected with the Society, the headship of the whole Mission remaining with Mr. Winter. " The special objects " for which the Cambridge Mission to Delhi in connection with the Society was founded [G2J were, " in addition to Evangelistic labours, to afford means for the higher Education of young native Christians and Candidates for Holy Orders, to ol'fcr the advantages of a Christian home to Students sent from Mission Schools to the Government College, and through literary and other labours to endeavour to reach the more thoughtful heathen " [63]. The first two members of the University Mission — the Kev. E. BicKEUSTETH, M.A., Fellow of Pembroke College, and Mr. J. Murray, B.A., of St. John's College, arrived in India in 1877 [64]. Others have followed from time to time, and in all (up to 185)2) the University Mission has supplied 10 ordained workers [see pp. 917-18], their chief support all along being provided by the Society [05] ; of this number, Mr. Bickersteth has become Bishop in Japan, 2 have returned to England, one has died, and remain on active service, though one of these (Rev. A. Haig) has (consequent on marriage) left the brotherhood and become an ordinary Missionary of the Society [65a]. The comprehensive system of education so admirably organised by Mr. Winter was entrusted to the Cambridge Missionaries, and most of their time has been devoted to objects included in their original programme [66]. Another branch of higher education was undertaken by them in 1881 by tlie advice of the Bishop of Lahore, and on the request of the Cioverinnent, wlio now rrcognise tlie lack of the moral element in the purely secular system of Government education [67]. The University classoH then opened with the Society's aid, imder tlie designation of St. Stephen's College, were put on a more permanent hnancial footing in 18HB by liberal grants from the Punjab Government and tho Delhi Municipality [08], and new college buildings were erected (partly by Government aid) in 1892 [69]. In June 1891 Mr. Winter was struck down by paralysis while visiting Simla, and on August 6 he passed to his rest in the Ripen Hospital [70] . The feelings of affection and of respect with wl)ich he was regarded by the natives of Delhi, both Christians and non-Christians, found expression on the occasion of his funeral at Delhi on August 8, PUNJAB. 627 lion was jaliorc, [he lack Irnincnt lociety's lit on a )m the I college while Ripon he was liHtians, igust 8, which was attended by large orderly crowds of genuine mourners — a sight which will long dwell in the memory of those present [71]. The fusion or partial fusion of two bodies of men — the ordinary Missionaries of the Society and the Cambridge brotherhood— in one Mission was an experiment, the difliculties of Avhich were not few. The original scheme of 1877 had been modified or relaxed in 1879, 1881, 1883, and 1888, but the difficulties encountered in the conduct of the whole Mission had told on Mr. Winter's health [72]. While he lay on his deathbed he sent a message to the Society con- cerning the future management of the work, his sole object being, as he said, " to leave behind me a firm foundation of mutual love " [73]. The Rev. G. A. Lefroy, the head of the Cambridge Brotherhood, who in accordance with the wishes of Mr. Winter, succeeded him in the headship of the whole Mission [74] , wrote in 1891 : — " When he [Mr. Winter] came the city was still suffering under the effects of the Mutiny, and the Mission was in its infancy. For twenty years he and Mrs. Winter (for tlic names must always be coupled in speaking of the Delhi Mission) worked, frequently unsupported by any other missionary, with an energy, a self-devotion and a spirit of large-hearted philanthropy which never wearied. In 1881 Mrs. Winter was taken to her rest fairly worn out by the intensity of her work. For ten years more Mr. Winter was spared to carry on the work which had thus been initiated. Now he too has been called Home. " The real testimony to the ciliciency of their work, and their best memorial, is the Delhi Mission itself as it exists to-day with its compact and well-conceived organisation, its large band of workers of both sexes — Fjuropean and Indian, evangelistic, educational, and medical— and its many institutions and departments of work by which a very large number of the inhabitants both of Delhi itself and of the surrounding district are being in greater or less degree touched " [75]. Closely associated with Mr. Winter was another whoso memory will long bo a powerful influence for good in the Mission, viz., the Rev. A. C. ^laitland, who for nearly seventeen years gave hinistlf with his means and his " Christ-like character " to the service of the Church in Delhi. After the death of Mrs. Winter he made it his special aim to be a companion to Mr. Winter, a service for which ho was peculiarly qualified* [7r»a]. Up to 1877 the Mission formed a part of the Diocese of Calcutta. The subdivision of that diocese by the formation of a Bishopric for the Punjab was proposed as early as 18G3 [7G], but not eft'ected until 1877, when by the aid of the Society, which provided over i'2,000 of the Episcopal endowment raised, the Sec of Lahore was founded. The first Bishop, Dr. T. V. Frencht [77], stated in 1882 that "the Delhi Mission almost requires a Bishop for itself, its huudred hands being stretched out in various ramifications of important work " [78]. Statistics. — In the Punjub, wliore the Society (1854-9'2) hns assisted in maintaining 20 Misaionaries (3 Natives) and planting 5 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 917-18) llicro are now in connection with its Missions 524 Christians, 2'28 Communicants, 11 Villages, ,S7 Schools, 1,001 Scholars, 10 Clergymen, and 105 Lay Agents, under the care of a Bishop [p. 707]. [See also Table on p. 732.J * For the last eight years of Mr. Maitland's Ministry the Society was ])rivileged to luivo his name on its list as an Honorary Missionary (p. !)17), and on his death, July 2'i, 189-1, ho bequeathed to the Society a considerable sum of money, the interest of which is to be used for the Delhi Jlission. t Bishop French resigned in order to become a pioneer to the Mahommedana of Western Asia, and died at Muscat, in Arabia, on May 14, 1891, after about three months' devoted labour there. He was succeeded in the Bisliopric of Lahore by the Vcn. Arch- deacon Matthew in 1888. s s 2 'i :;i i I k ' ll i' :l':'|. '1 ■' a f 1 i| 628 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOU OF THE GOSPEL. iiN. "i^'/h j'r Beferences (Delhi and the South Punjab Mission).— [1] Jo., V. 46, pp. 814, 828, 844, 898-9 ; C.D.C. Report, 1849-50, p. 11 ; do., 1851-2, pp. 9, 10 ; do., 18.'i2-3, p. 8 ; do,, 185G-7, p. 19; "The Missionary," Nov. 1850— Oct. 1851 (Bound ramphlets, " Cttlcuttn, 1851"), No. 15, pp. l!l-14, 80-2; R. 1852, p. 101; "Ecclesiastical Criizctte," Sopt. 1852; R. 1853, pp. 28-9 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 50-5 ; M.H. No. 34, pp. 10-12, IC. 12] Jo., V. 40, pp. 328, 3(J3, 370, 393-400, 483 ; C.D.C. Report, 1852-3, p. 3 ; do., 1850-7, pp. 24-5 ; R. 1858, pp. 28, 04. [3] C.D.C. Report, 1854, pp. 3, 4; do., 1850-7, pp. 21-0; M.H. No. 34, pp. 13-18, 21-7, 80-1, 41-3; R. 1854, p. 30; M.F. 1HH4, pp. 55, 80-90, 129, 131-2. [3a] R. 1839, p. 04. [4J M.l[. No. 34, p. 7. [5J M.H. No. 34, p. 5. [6] Jo., June 19, 1857; C.D.C. Report, 1854, pp. 3, 4; do., 1855, pp, 1, 2; do., 1850-7, pp. 20-7 ; R. 1855, p. 105 ; R. 1850, pp. 102-3 ; R. 1857, pp. 93-0 ; M.F. 1850, pp. 0;j-4 ; M.F. 1857, p. 110; M.H. No. 84, pp. 24-30; M.F. 1884, p. 85. [7J Jo., July 17, 1857; M.F. 1857, pp. 189-90, 201-2 ; C.D.C. Report. 1850-7, pp. 27-8 ; R. 1857, pp. 93-4 ; M.H. No. 34, pp. 30-2 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 85, 131-2. [8] Jo., July 17, 1857 ; R. 1857, pp. 94-5 ; R. 1858, pp. 29, 90. [9] C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp. 1-7 ; do., 1859, pp. 1-5 ; R. 1859, pp. 102-3; M.F. 1800, j.p. 132-5. [10] C.D.C. Report, 1800, i)p. 2-5; M.F. 18(1(», pp. 91-2; M.F. 1801, p. 80; M.F. 1805, p. 103; R. 1800, pp. 127, 132; R. 1805, p. lir,. [11] R. 1859, pp. 103-4; M.F. 1800, pp. 91-2; R. IHOO, pp. 127, 132, 134; R. 1880, p. 33; M.F. 1884, pp. 129-31. (12) R. 1859, p. 104; R. 1803, p. 91 ; R. 1807, p. 100; R. 1808, p. 87; R. 1877, pp. 22-3; R. 1880, p. 38; R. 1880, p. 35. [13] M.F. 1808-4, p. 03; R. 1803-4, p. 97 ; M.F. 1891, p. 354. [14] M.F. 1877, pp. 380-8. [15] M.F. 1877, p. 380. [16] M.F. 1870, p. 10; M.F. 1877, pp. 381-2 ; M.F. 1885, p. 150. [17] R. 1858, p. 90; R. 1800, pp. 127-8 ; R. 18(i2, p. 147 ; It. 1803-4, p. 99 ; R. 1805, p. 114 ; M.F. 1801,. p. 81 ; M.F. 1803, p. 189 ; M.F. 1805, p. 152. [18J R. 1807, p. 105. [19] M.F. 1877, 1-. 883. [20] M.F. 1870, pp. 108-9 ; M.F. 1877, p. 383 ; INI.F. 1879, p. 20 ; M.F. 18H3, p. 201 ; M.F. 1885, p. 150. [211 R. 18(i I, pp. 108-<» ; K. 18();!- 1, p. 98 ; M.F. 1805, p. lOfi. [22] M.F. 1877, p. 384. [23] M.F. 1878, pp. 309-70. [24] M.F. 1877, pp. 884, 380; M.F. 1878, p. 375; R. 1880, p. 35. [25] M.F. 1878, i.p. 370, 375; R. 1803-4, p. 99; M.F. 1804, pp. 212-7; M.F. 1805, pp. 1.50-1. [26| R. 1804, p. 109 ; R. 1805, pp. l"l4-15 ; R. 1807, p. 100; R. 1872, p. 00 ; R. 1877, p. 22; R. IHrtO, p. 35 ; IM.F. 18(i4, p. 212 ; M.F. 1877, pp. 884, 38(i ; M.F. 1878, p. 375 : sr M.F. 1887, pp. 300-7 ; R. 18M7, pp. 31--;. 1 35] R. l8(>;}-4, p. 98 ; R. 1873, p. 07 ; R. 1874, p. 15 ; R. 1870, p. 10 ; R. 1877, p. 23; M.F. 1877, pp.38 1-5; R. 18H0, pp. 33-4 ; M.F. 1HH3, i)p. 259-(U ; It. 1884, p. 34 ; M.F. 1885, p. 155. [36J R. 1803, p. 91 ; M.F. 1803, p. 189 ; R. lH(!3-4, p. 98 ; R. 1800, p. 120 ; M.F. 1877, p. 385 ; R. 1879, p. 20 ; R. 1880, p. 34 ; R. 1888, pp. 44-5 ; M.F. 1885, p. 154. [37] It. I8'j0,p. 43. [38] M.F. 1877, pp. 385-0. [39] R. l80;i-4, p. 98; R. 1870, p. 10 ; R. 1877, p. 23 ; M.F. 1877, p. 38(1 ; It. 1878, p. 20 ; R. 1879, p. 20 ; R. 1880, pp. 37-8 ; M.F. 1881, p. 209 ; M.F. 1882, p. 259 ; R. 1882, pp. 31-2 ; M.F. 18H3, pp. 259-01 ; M.F. 188,5, pp. 155-0. [40] R. 18(i;j-4, p. 98. [41] it. 180;^-4, p. 98 ; J[.F. 1864, pp. 04-5; M.F. 1805, pp. 101, l(t5 ; R. 1805, p. 114. [42] R. Imlu, p. 114 ; It. 1H74, y. 17. |431 R. 1870, p. 15 ; M.F. 1877, p. 382. [44] It. 1880, pp. 30-7. [4&] It. IH.SO, p. 30 ; M.F. 188,5, p. 153. [46] It. 1880, p. 30, and p. 918 of this book. 1883, pp. 257-8; R. 1880, p. 35. [48] R. 1890, p. 44. [49] 1883, p. 44. [51] R. 1872, pp. 00-1. (52J U. 1874, p. R. 1880, pp. 35-7 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 250-1 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 90-8 ; R. 1889, pp. 44-0. 1 54] M.F. 18H8, p. 98. pp. 32-3; M.F. 1883, I). 202. (56] M.F. 1877, p. 387; M.F. 1883, p. 202. [581 M.F. 1877, pp. 375-0. [59] It. 1877, p. 23. [60 i R. 1877, p. 22; Bound Pamphlets, "Asia 1877," No. 9, p. 2. [61] Stand. Com. Book, V. 44, p. 400 ; I MSS., V. 39, p. 422. [62 1 Stanrl. Com. Book, V. 37, pp. 284-5 ; do., V. 38, pp. 131-3 ; do., V. 44, p. 400; Bound Pamphlets, "Asia 1877," No. 9. [631 Bound Pamphletn, "Asia 1877," No, 9. [64] Jo., Oct. 19, 1877 ; R. 1877, p. 22. [65] Stand. Com. Book, V. 88, p. 182. [65((J Paj,'e8 917-18 of this book ; and R. 1891, p. 41. [66] M.F 1882, p. 240; M.F. 1888, p. 240. [67] It. 1880, pp. 27, 32-3 ; M.F. 1880, pp. 233-40. [68] M.F. 1881, p. 270 ; M.F. 1882, pp. 119, 24.5-9 ; 1M.B\ 1883, pp. 259, 201 ; R. 1888, p. 259. [69] R. 1890, p. 259. [70] I MSS., V. 39, pp. 870-9, 38.5-94 ; Stand. Com. Book, V. 40, pp. 327-9, 860 ; M.F. 1891, p. 354 ; R. 1891, jip. 40-1. [71] M.F. 1891, p. 398 ; R. 1891, p. 40. [72] Stand. Com. Book, V. 41, pp. 338-41 ; do., V. 44, pp. 403-8, 412 ; I MSS., V. 39, p. 378 ; Secretary's Copibte, L. Dec. 17, 1891. [73] I JISS., V. 89, pp. 378-9. [74] Stand. Com. Book, V. 40, pp. 828-9. [75] I MSS., V. 39, p. 422. [75rt] Lahore Diocoaan Com., Aug. 15, 1894, and enclosures with 21290, 1894. [76] It. 1803-4, pp. 93-4. [77 1 Jo., July 21, 1876; Jo., January 19, 1877 ; Jo., July 20, 1877 ; R. 1877, p. 20. [78] It. 1832, p. 32. [47] R. 1882, pp. 32-3; M.F; M.F. 1805, pp.101. 105. [50J R. 10. j53j It. 188.5, i)p. 29-33; pp. 47-.50, 307-15; M.F. 18,SH, [551 R. 1879, p. 24; R. 1880, M.F. 18«4, pp. 31.5-17. [57] m 828, 844, I. 8; do., Cfllcntta pt. 185'i; 0., V. 40, )p. '24-5; .p. 21-(5; 3-i)0, 129, [6! Jo., ,, 185G-7, pp. (>!J-4 ; 17, 1857 ; pp. l)!>-4,- K. 1857,, pp. 1-5; VI.F. 18(>(), 05, p. IIF/. im, p. aa -, ; R. 1808, -4, p. Oii; m, p. 3H0. 68, p. 90; yl.F. 1801,. a.F. 1877, VI.F. 1K83, i05, p. lOfi. 884, 380; M, p. 99; )p. 114-15 ; 21'2 ; M.F. M.F. 1877, M.F. 1877, 18H'2, p. !tl ; 877, p. 380 ; pp. 134-5, !, i)p. 8(1-2 J pp. 108-9; <75, p. 15; 11. 1875, pp. !100-7 ; 1H70, p. 10 ; II. 1884, IH ; R. 1800, M.F. 1885, R. 1870, iO, pp. 37-8 ; 9-01 ; M.F. pp. 04-5; 7. |431R. M.F. 1885, ,'2-8; M.F: [50J R. jip. 20-33; :\1.F. 1888, R. 1880, -.-17. L57J 1,S77, p. 22 ; , p. 400 ; I 131-3; do., ilets, "Asia ok, V. 88, p. 182, p. 240 ; M.F. 1881, 69J R. 1890, 327-9, 350 ; [72] Stand. Secretary's Book, V. 40, ;, 1894, and 1876; Jo., BURMA. 629 CHAPTER LXXXII. BURMA. THOiian differing widely from India proper, Burma is reckoned as part of the Indian Empire. It occupies a strip of territory extending northward from the Maloy Peninsula along the Bay of Bengal to the Chinese frontier, and comprising the tlireo Provinces of Lower Burma — viz. Tennasserim iind Arakan (ceded in 1820), and Pegu (annexed in 1852) — und Upper Burma (annexed in 1880). Area (including the Shan States), 287,000 square miles. Fopulntio)i, 7,008,552 ; of these 0,888,075 are Buddhists, and 120,928 Christians; nnd 5,550,084 speak Burmese, 074,799 Karen, 840,091 Araknnese, 220,488 Taking, 179,100 Bengali, 174,102 Shan, 98,209 Hindi, 08,509 Telugu, 01,411 Tamil, und 30,548 Chinese. Tho Burmese rare occupy the valleys of the Irrawaddy nnd Chindwin, &c. ; the Chins, Kachyens, and kindred tribes the mountuin country in tho north ; the Shan and Shan-Chinese family the Inlls and valleys of the east. The literature of the country is extensive, but chiefly confined to translations of Pali works — Buddhistic, philosophical, nnd historical. Thougli tho Slums (who are Buddhists) have tlieir own language, the better class all know Burmese, nnd monastic education in Slianland is chiefly in Burmese; nevertheless Iho BO-called Buddhist Scriptures have been translated into Shan, in which vernacular there is a various collection of fables, songs, and folk-lore, written and unwritten. The Chins and Kachyens and a host of barbarous tribes in the north and north-west are untouched by Burmese influence. They have no written language, and retain their own aboriginal demon-worship nnd propitiatory animal sacrifices. Tho Burmese also so far cling to their aboriginal demonolatry as to make propitiatory offerings daily to the anger of sprites, supposed to own every tree, hill, and dale, and to inhabit every cave, well, and river. Rarely, however, are tliese offerings mingled with blood. And Buddliism, which has long been tho ancestral religion, has, with this (jualiflcation, all but universal sway. The fundamental tenet of Buddhism i-j that all existence is full of sorrow, and that the whole universe is passing through a vast period of suffering, which will last millions and millions of years before the whole is reduced to Nirvcuia, or the absolute tranquility of non-existence. In the meantime, while these millions of existences are run tlirough, man " is tossed on a sea of destiny, in the strictest sense without God in the world." In spite of its atheistic hojielessness and childish superstitions, Buddhism is both astute und philosophical. Wliile in theory it tenches purity it gives no religious sanction to morals, but encouragi's bodily (ileasures, nnd is popularised by customs which niako its sacred services a series of holidays nnd pleasure-takings for its followers. Indeed it is less a religious than a jihilosophical systenj. It is without any system of sacrifice or a priesthood in the proper sense of tho word. The so-called priests are in reality only religious teachers or monks, dwelling in kyoungs or monasteries. All the Buddhist boys and young men at some time wear the robe and live in tho monasteries. The women are more devout Buddhists than the men, nnd science, art and know- ledge are all saturated with Buddhism, the one bond of national life. Exclusive of the Shan states, there are some 18,000 beneficed Buddhist Clergy in Burma. There is hardly a village or even a hamlet throughout tho land which has not ita pretty, well-built monastery in some retired nook, where the " Pon-gyi " passes his days •in meditation and the study of the law ; where the placid-faced inuiges of Gau-da-ma stand, before wiiich tho pious Buddhist breathes forth his aspirations for " Neiliban " (Nirvana) ; and where the youngsters, in the course of two or three " Lents," get through their spelling-book and first catechism. Here anil there are a few " Me-thi-la-yins" or nuns, but they are not held in high repute, nor have they any practical influence in religion or education. In addition there are tho unbeneficed clergy, the junior members of tho Order of the Yellow Robe, wh» daily go forth with tho mendicant's bowl and help in the routine of the monastery under their house superior. Tlie chief title to respect on tho part of the whole ecclesiastical body is not learning or intellectual activity, but rather simplicity, gentleness, and (juiet observance of their rule. " Incuriosity " or " indifference " is reckoned a great virtue, and as an instance of it, a copy of the Burmese translation of our Bible which had been presented to a distinguished monastery in Mandalay, and put in a good place in the well-arranged library, remained for years unopened ; because, as the abbot gravely asserted, the book was printed in English. The people however, who are happy, friendly, careless, indoknt, and leisure-loving. V ■f C , i;. JM'I m 'III *, I . !^ F , '! I 630 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i't(i 1 * 'li :*: have a high rogard for religion of every kind, eapecinlly if its teachers show an ascetto life. Moreover there is no caato, the women are free from the restraints of the Zenana and Purdah, and Englishmen and English manners are in high favour and recognised as superior. The anger shown if a son or a friend becomes a Cliristian is only transient; and the renegade cut off from society, and denied fire, food, and water, soon finds his way again among friends. Fatalism and metempsychosis step in and say, " Tlie present is but the result of the past, and in the myriad of e.tistencea to bo lived tliis is but one ; so what does it matter, it cannot be helped ; let him please himself and take the eon- sequencoa " [1]. The whole work of the Church of England Missions in Burma has been connected with the Society, whose operations have been carried on in LOWER BURMA in the districts of (I.) Moulmein, 1859-92 ; (II.) Rangoon, 18C1-92; (III.) the Irrawaddy River Stations (Henzada, Zeloon, Thyet Myo, Promr), 1HG7-92; (IV.) Toungoo, 1873-92 ; (V.) Akyad, 1889-92 ; and in UPPER BURMA in the dis- tricts of (I.) Mandalay, 1808-92 (with Madaya, 1880-92, and Myittha, 1891-92); (II.) Shweho, 1887-92; (III.) Pyinmana, 1891-92; and in the ANDAMAN ISLANDS (for that group and the NICOBAR ISLANDS), 1885-92. Previously to 1877 Lower Burma formed a part of the Diocese of Calcutta. In that year it was created a separate See by Letters Patent imder the name of " Rangoon," which included also the Andamans, the Nicobars, and the Coco Islands. To the endowment, which was provided by the Diocese of Winchester (£10,000). the S.P.C.K. (i'5,000), the S.P.G. (.£2,000), and the Colonial Bishoprics Fund (£8,000) (= in all £20,000), the pay of a senior chaplaincy was added by the Indian Government ; and the Letters Patent provided the Diocese with two Archdeaconries and constituted it a part of tho ecclesiastical province of Calcutta [2], Tlie first Bisliop, Dr. J. H. Titcomr [consecrated in Westminster Abbey on December 21, 1877], resigned in 1881 in consequence of an injury sustained by a fall whilst visiting the Toungoo Mission ; but liis brief (episcopate was distinguislied for its organisation and develop- ment of Church work. In the first eighteen months alone tho Mis- sionaries to the heathen were increased from 1 to 12 [8]. His successor, the present Bishop, Dr. J. M. Strachan (consecrated in Lambeth Palace Chapel on St. Philip and St. James' Day 1882), brought to tho diocese 21 years' experience as a Missionary of the Society in Southern India [4J. By new Letters Patent of April 11, 1888, Upper Burma (over which episcopal supervision had been exercised by the Bishops of Calcutta and, since 1877, Rangoon) was ofiicially added to the latter Diocese. I}efercnccs.—{1] M.I<\ 18K7, pp. 328-38. [2] M.F. 1878, pp. .'".3-4 ; Bishop Titcomh's "Personal Recollections of British Burma," 1878-0, pp. v, vi ; R. 1877, p. '20; .lo., July 21, 187G; do., December 21, 1877. [31 Bishop Titcomb's " Personal Hecolloctions," pp. 1-103 ; R. 1879, p. 28 ; R. 1881, p. 32. [4J R. 1881, p. 32 ; R. 1882, p. 33. (I.) MOULMEIN (S.P.G. Period, 1859-92). Moulmein is situated on the River Salwen, 20 miles from the sea and 130 miles from Rangoon. lis beauty has won for it the title of the Queen of Lower Burma [1]. On the whole of that long line of coast which stretches from the mouth of the Burrampooter to Singapore o; in the adjacent British ascelio Zcnanu. kUBicnt; indB luB prt'Benb lut one ; he con- la has 2arried i9-92 ; ATIONS UNGOO, he dis- flTTHA, I ; anil :OBAR iceso of Patent lamans, ich was ;.p.c.K. 3 Fund L3 added ded tho of tho minster io of an on ; but devclop- (hc Mis- [pecratod 1882), of the yv which Calcutta ^ocese. TitcomVti '20; .Io., tUcctions," the sea title of irom tho British BURMA. 681 territories of Chittagong, Arakan, Pegu, and Tennasserim, there was not until 1859 a single Church of England Missionary. The American Baptists and the Roman Catholics had established Missions at various points ;* but the Anglican Church had done nothing. Tho first steps towards removing this reproach were taken by the Chaplains at Moulmein. The Rev. W. T. Humphrey started a " Burmah Mission " Fund there in connection with the Society in 1852-58, which mainly through the advocacy of his successor in 1854, the Rev. C. 8. P. Parish, was raised to Rs.11,168 during the next four years. The bulk of this sum was the gift of the British residents at Moulmein, Thyet Myo, and Rangoon ; but among the contributors was a Madras sepoy, who on Christmas Day 1867 brought to the chaplain at Thyet Myo Rs.6, saying that this being the birthday of Christ, •* he felt a wish to make an offering to His name " ; that though not a Christian, he knew who Christ was and why He had come, principally from talking to an officer in his own regiment. The Chaplain thought Rs.G a large offering for him, but he seemed bent on making it, and was "perfectly happy" when it was accepted [2]. Encouraged by the support elicited in Burma the Society deter- mined to found a Mission in the country. Some of the British Resi- dents pointed to the Kyengs, a mountain race in Arakan, as a promising field of labour ; but the primary duty lay with the cities and provinces peopled with our fellow-subjects, whose religion is the Religion of Despair — for that is the true designation of Buddhism. Moulmehi was selected for the first Mission, and the Rev. T. A. CocKEY was stationed there in February 1859. Previously to his ordination Mr. Cockey (a student of Bishop's College, Calcutta) had spent two years (1851-0) in Moulmein acquiring the language. In April 1859 tho Rev. A. Shears, from England, took the principal charge of the Mission, which was directed chiefly to the east part of the town, the west and south-west quarters being occupied by the Roman Catholics and Baptists [4]. Mr. Parish had already (about 1857) started a small orphanage for Eurasian children [5] ; and Mr. Shears now (1859) opened a boys' school, which within a year was attended by 100 pupils (including a few half-Chinese and Anglo-Bui'mans), admitted on the distinct under- standing that they were to be instructed in Christianity [G]. In 1800 Mr. J. E. Marks arrived, and after being brought ** to the brink of tho grave " by sickness, recovered and took charge of the school, which under liis management showed increasing signs of pros- perity. The pupils included Burmese, Chinese, Mahommedan, and English boys, and in 1801 a grandson (aged 24) and a son (aged 30) of the old King of Delhi (then a State prisoner at Rangoon) were admitted [7]. Both day and boarding departments were now quite full, and while on his primary visitation to Burma in December 1861 the Bishop of Calcutta stated that he had " never seen in India a more promising school or one containing better elements of success " [8]. • Tho American Missions were almost entirely among the Karens, and little impres- Bion hail boc-n made on tho BurmoBe by tho Roman Catliolics [see p. 633], though their stai! was strong, Moulmein having a Bishop, three or four priests, and five Bisters in 1857 f8|. r ■} 1) f^ :i-^' '! IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) It A t/j :/. 1.0 I.I 1.25 Photographic Sciences Cbrporation 4^ \ iV <^ € 23 WIST MAIN STIEIT WMSTCR N.Y. USIO (71«\ •72-4503 ;\ 682 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL. r The Poongyeea also evinced great interest in the school, so that for two years at least scarcely a day passed without a visit from r>ome of the yellow-robed community, and sometimes they came in uuch numbers that school work had to be interrupted [9]. On one occasion (in 1861) after twelve Poongyees had listened with much attention to the Bible lesson and witnessed the boys at their devotions, a conversation took place as thus related by Mr. Marks: — " After school the Poongyee came to me to talk. He began by saying, that though he had frequently visited my Kyoung, I had only been once to his. I excused myself by pointing out to him the extent of my work in school, but I promised to visit him whenever I could. He then said, ' I heard you when you were praying, say, " tah-w-'yah Pa yah th'kin " (0 eternal God). Do you not know that nothing is eternal ? ' My questioner was a fine tall man, with a more in- tellectual countenance than any I have seen among the Poongyees. His followers and my boys crowded round to hear the disputation that ensued. I replied that my religion told me that all created things would pass away, but that the Creator was unchangeable, eternal. He said that God (Gaudma) was dead, and had attained annihilation. I replied, ' I am teaching these boys to pray with me to a living God, who is essentially eternal, and to cease to shikko (worship) to a dead Gaiidama, and to equally dead idols.' The Poongyee then with much earnestness repeated several times, ' Payah th'kin m'sheeboo,' There is no God, God is not. I have heard this expression before from some Burmans, but not from a Poongyee. My boys looked at me with astonishment, and at their priest with something like horror. In that look I saw some effect of our daily religious teaching. A lively discussion followed, in which I was greatly assisted by my elder boys, and also by my moonshee, who happened opportunely to come in at the time. Wi parted most amicably, he promising to come again. When ho was gone " (added Mr. Marks) " I joined several little groups of the boys who were arguing the matter over again amongst themselves. On the following day I had a Bible lesson to the first three classes on the same subject, using Paley's illustrations, and also those contained in Archdeacon Sinclair's Catechism. May God grant His blessing on the words spoken in weakness but in earnest faith." The influence of the school was extended by the opening of evening classes at the houser; of the boys' parents (in 18G0) [10], and in 18G3 the translation of a great part of the Prayer Book into Burmese — a work begun by Mr. Cockey and continued by Mr. Shears — was completed by Mr. Marks [11]. In the meantime the Mission had been warmly supported by the European residents at Moulmein and Rangoon [12], but a girls' school started by Mr. Shears had failed [18], and both the ordained Mission- aries had withdrawn — Mr. Cockey in 1860 and Mr. Shears (from illness) in 1862 (the latter had preached in a Buddhist Kyoung at the request of the head Poongyee and his visits extended to Beeling, Ngantee, Martaban and Peloogyana, Rangoon, &c.) [14] ; and it fell to the Chaplain (Mr. Parish) to baptize the first Burmese convert — Moung Shway Goh, a pleader — on Septembur 15, 1863 [15]. In 1864 Mr. Marks having been ordained was transferred to Ran- goon ; and the Rev. H. B. Nichols, his successor, died of brain fever (within a year of his arrival) [16]. With the aid of the Rev. R. W. Evans, the Rev. J. Fairclough, and others, the Burmese branch of the Mission was carried on until 1872, when, owing to the heavy expense of the school, the slight impression made on the Burman population by the Church services and preaching, and the claims of other Missions, it was discontinued [17]. While trusting that "good Christian fruit may come in time," Mi' BURMA. 633 the Bishop of Calcutta (referring to a visit to Moulmein in 1870) ■was of opinion that " we must with patience wait for it." •' The difficulties of Buddhism are extreme " (he added). " Every one, lay and clerical, speaks of them as even greater than those of Hinduism and Mahommedanism " [18].* Moulmein was not wholly abandoned by the Society. Since 1860 excellent work had been carried on among the emigrants from South India by a Tamil cateciiist (David John) working under the superin- tendence of the Chaplain and of the Missionaries [19]. Aftor Mr. Fairclough's removal the Tamil Mission (comprising in 1875 about 130 Christians), being left without eflScient superintendence, became feeble. In 1879, when the Society again stationed an ordained Missionary (Rev. James A. Colbeck) at Moulmein, there were "only three or four Burmese Christians of our Church in and about Moulmein ; but the number of Tamils was considerable " and the orphanage for Eurasian children was doing a good work. For some time the European resi- dents had been ministered to fortnightly by the Rangoon Chaplain, in whose absence Judge Macleod officiated in church and cemetery. They were now very averse to subscribing for a new Chaplain, seeing that they had always been provided with one freely by Government ; but on the Bishop of Rangoon's appeal they promised to contribute Ks. 150 monthly. "Within two years of the Missionary's arrival forty converts from Buddhism had been gathered and a large school established. A church was being built on a site (25 acres, granted in 1861-2) which had lapsed to the Government but which was now re-granted ; one clergyman and two native deacons had been added to the staff; and in the words of the Bishop of Rangoon, " Seldom in the history of Missions has there been 80 rapid and effective a revival of lapsed labour " [21]. On his resuming work at Mandalay in 1885 Mr. Colbeck left behind bim a well-consolidated and organised Mission, comprising Burmese, Tamil, Chinese, and Eurasian Christians [22]. In 1890 candidates from three of the congregations were confirmed together, the service being trilingual — in English, Burmese, and Tamil [23]. Statistics, 1892.— Christians, 155 ; Communicants, Gi ; Catechumens, 4 ; Villages, 1 ; SchoolB, 6 ; Scholars, 520 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 9. liefcrences (Moulmein). — [1] Bishop Titcomb's "Personal Recollections of British Burma," 187d-9, pp. 14, 16. [2] C.D.C. Report, 1852-3, pp. 72-3; do., 1854, p. 64 ; do., 1855, p. 43 ; do., 185C-7, pp. 34-5 ; do., 1858, p. 9 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 282-4 ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 149-50, 188. [3] I MSS., V. 11, p. 188. [4] Jo., V. 47, pp. 264-5 ; C.D.C. Report, 1856-7, p. 43 ; do. 1858, pp. 3, 8-11, 28-9 ; M.F. 1857, p. 284 ; R. 1838, pp. 90-1 ; R. 1859, p. 102 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 237-9 ; I MSS., V. 11, pp. 149-50, 197-9, 232, 240. [5] I MSS. v. 11, p. 188. [6] C.D.C. Report, 1858, pp. 9, 10 ; do., 1859, pp. 7-8 ; R. 1859, p. 102; M,F. 1859, p. 239 ; M.F. 1800, p. 247. [7, 8] C.D.C. Report, 1860, pp. 2, 19, 20 ; R. 1860 p. 132 ; R. 1861, p. 147 ; R. 1862, p. 146. [9] M.F. 1861, pp. 208-9 ; R. 1863, p. 94. [lOJ C.D.C. Report, 1860, r ,'• 19-20 ; R. 1801, p. 149 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 209-10 ; M.F. 1862,' p. 249. [11] I MSS., V. i2, pp. 137, 141 ; R. 1860 p. 132 ; M.F. 1801, pp. 86, 254, 256 ; R. 1863, p. 94. [12] C.D.C. Report, 1859, pp. 9, 23 ; do., 1860, p. 30 ; R. 1860, p. 132 [13] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 447-8; do., V. 12, pp. 118-19. [14] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 847, 382 do., V. 12, p. 27 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 145-6 ; C.D.C. Report, 1860, p. 20 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 81-7 168-62, 184, 255 ; R. 1861, pp. 147, 149 ; R. 1862, p. 146 ; M.F. 1862, pp. 236, 238. [15 R. 1868, p. 94. [10] R. 1863-4, p. 99 ; R. 1864, pp. 110-11. [17] R. 1804, p. 110; R. 1865, • The Roman Catholic 3ishop in Burma, after twenty years' experience (1842-62), spoke " vei'y despondingly " of the " want of success " of hia work. .ii I li' il. (!• iHt i ! MS h ■ n! J \ ■->■'• I ' I 634 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. p. 118; E. 1866, p. 126; R. 1867, pp. 109-10; R. 1869, p. 100; R. 1871, p. 108 ; C.D.C. Report, 1872, p. J 37; R. 1878, p. 72. [18] M.F. 1871, pp. 202-3: see also M.F. 1887, p. 256. [19] Jo., Feb. 17, 1860; Jo., V. 48, p. 172; R. 1861, p. 149; R. 1862, p. 147; R. 1863, p. 94 ; R. 1866, p. 126 ; R. 1868, p. 90 ; R. 1870, p. 84 ; M.F. 1871, p. 203, [20] C.D.C. Report, 1875, pp. 25-6; Bishop Titcomb's "Personal Recollections" (see [1]), pp. 13-lC ; R. 1884, p. 33. [21] I MSS., V. 11, p. 424 ; do., V. 12, pp. 98-9 ; do., V. 19, p. 389 ; R. 1880, p. 39 ; R. 1881, pp. 36, 39. [221 R. 1884, pp. 83-4. [23] R. 1890, p. 44. (II.) RANGOON. Rangoon, the capital of Burma, is a remarkable city. Tamils, Telugus, Bengalis, and other Hindus, Chinese, Armenians, Jews, Parsees, Mahommedans, mingling with the native and European and Eurasian population, give it a cosmc politan character. Its natural surroundings are of great beauty, and it contains what is regarded by the Buddhists as the most sacred edifice of Burma — the Shway Dagon Pagoda, a building commenced 2,000 years ago, and supposed to cover eight hairs of the head of Gautma, the founder of their religion [1]. S.P.G. Period (1864-92).— The European residents at Rangoon had already contributed to the foundation of a Mission at Moulmein [see p. 681] when their Chaplain, the Rev. H. W. Crofton, in 1858 suggested the opening of one in their midst, and this (after a visit of the Rev. A. Shears of Moulmein early in 1861) the Society in April 1861 resolved to do [2]. But three years elapsed before a Missionary could be found for the post, and meanwhile Mr. Crofton ceased collecting funds for the object [8]. Early in 1868 Mr. J. E. Marks of Moulmein twice visited Ran- goon for the purpose of superintending the printing of the Burmese Prayer Book completed by him [4] [sec p. 632] ; and 'during a fort- night's stay there in January 1864 he collected in five days nearly Rs.7,000 for the proposed Mission — Rs.600 from the Burmans them- selves [5]. Having been ordained Deacon at Calcutta Mr. Marks was trans- ferred to Rangoon, where in March 1864 he began work by opening a Mission school in " the Cottage." It was at first agreed to receive no European pupilb, as what are now known as " the Rangoon Diocesan Schools" had been opened a fortnight earlier, but this "embarrass- ing " agreement was afterwards annulled by mutual consent. Mean- while, with the assistance of ten old pupils and Mr. Kristnasawmy and a Burman * teacher (all of whom Mr. Marks had brought from Moulmein), the Native School rapidly filled — in nine months 220 boys had been received on the distinct understanding that they would be taught Christianity, and four had been admitted to baptism [6]. In December 1864 Mr. Marks left, dangerously ill, but after a few months' stay in England he returned, against the protest of the Society's consulting physician [7]. The Rev. J. Fairclough and Mr. Rawlings soon joined him ; and afterwards the Revds. C. Warren, C. H. Chard, and James A. Colheck took part in the work. In 1886 the school — then under the advice of Sir Arthur Phayre called " St. John's College " — was removed into " Woodlands," and in 1869 a site was purchased from Government and permanent teak build- ings were begun. These have been considerably added to from time to time, Government and the people, both Europeans and natives, help- * The Burmese make oxcoUent teachers. The Rev. C. Warren reported in 1870 that he would not change his staff of (native) aBsistants for an equal number of Europeans [6al. BURMA. 635 it he "6al. ing liberally. With the exception of an interval spent at Mandalay (1869 to January 1875) and short furloughs, the institution has re- mained under the charge of Mr. Marks [8], who was described by the first Bishop of Rangoon in 1880 as " one of the most skilful and successful of schoolmasters who . . . has . . . learned to speak Burmese like a native, and is not only known throughout the chief part of British Burma, but is so loved and admired by the Burmese as to possess influence over them wherever he goes. ... In many ways, I found him quite a power among them " [9]. As an instance of this, during a visit to Mandalay in 1889 Dr. Marks was met at every station by old St. John's boys. One brought him R3.5O, another an emerald ring, others fruits, till his cabin was filled with presents. At Mandalay many welcomed him ; each gave his history, and together they presented an offering of nearly Bs.50O for the Rangoon Orphanage [10 J. At the close of 1871 the college had but 184 pupils ; ten years later the number had risen to 600, and there are now 650 (300 boarders). Altogether nearly 10,000 boys have been admitted [11], and the old pupils cover the country as clerks and Government officers in almost every department. The variety of races represented in the college — Europeans, Eurasians, Armenians, Jews, Burmese, Talines, Chinese, Shans, Karens, Siamese, Arakanese, Khins, Bengalis, Tamils, Mussul- mans, and many others — and the diversity of costume entailed by it, presents a scene like a largo garden filled with many-coloured flowers. The scholars all learn together and play together happily, and national quarrels are unknown. Their ages vary from seven to over thirty, and they are of dififerent ranks in life — princes and servants, gentlemen's sons and the poorest of the poor — all are equal in school and in play-ground. The College is famous for athletics ; the native lads play barefooted, and are always willing thus to challenge teams of English soldiers or sailors at cricket and football. The College also furnishes two companies of cadets of the Rangoon Volunteer Rifles, with brass and drum and fife banrls ; and an efficient Fire Brigade of 250 boys with manual engine &c. always ready to go to tires, which in Rangoon (built mostly of wood) are frequent and destruc- tive. A large number of the Eurasian boys are orphans — the children of European fathers who are either dead or have left the country. Towards erecting the orphanage department Government gave Rs.10,000, but its maintenance, requiring as it does £1,000 a year, causes much anxiety and care [12]. The College is conducted in accordance with the principles of the Society and in pursuance of a scheme drawn up by Bishop Cotton of Calcutta [18]. The boys are educated (chiefly through the medium of English) up to the matriculation standard of Calcutta University, but the object of the College is to teach Christianity to all of them [14]. How that object is being accomplished shall be told in the wordo of Bishop Titcomb : — " The delight with which I first [in 1878] walked into its spacious hall and class rooms and beheld this mass of youths under Christian instruction, may be well imagined, especially in view of the fact that it has had to compete with our li A I ■■ k ; I h ii 1: I ■1' 'C i U- w 686 SOCIETY FOn THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL. V' ii M: magnificent Bangoon High School ; which though built and conducted by Oovern- ment at an enormous cost, upon the avowed principle of non-religious instruc- tion, has been nevertheless fairly beaten in numbers by this Missionary In- stitution [15]. " What has it done for Christianity ? Much, every way. In the first place, it has led to the conversion and baptism of seventy-five Burmans. In the 7iext place, the forty Chinese converts who were last year received into our Church had all been prepared in this college by its Principal, through a Burmese-speaking Chinaman as an interpreter ; and they now worship, when not in the jungles, in the college chapel. In the third place all the heathen boys, down to the youngest, receive daily instruction in the Bible from Christian teachers, the effect of which is that, although conversion may not take place during school-life, such boys nevertheless grow up enlightened with a foundation knowledge of Divine truth, which afterwards makes them much better qualified to receive the Gospel, either as impressed upon them by self-reflection over the past, or by the f^fltorts of Mis- sionaries in other places. In view of facts like these, who can question that St. John's College is doing true Missionary work ? I have myself held weekly Bible classes there. Within the chapel of this college it has .Iso been my privilege both to preach and baptize continually, and, the heathen boarders being present, I have never used the least reserve in endeavouring to make all my preaching of a Missionary character. Need I add anything further? If you wish one word more, let me only add that we have lately established a guild for uniting in Christian brotherhood young men who have been educated and baptized in this college, many of whom have been scattered in the jungles and are in danger of losing all Christian influence. It already numbers sixty laembers " [16]. The Guild of " St. John tlie Evangelist " was formed in 1878, and in the same year the Bishop found that an old pupil, then a Government official, had opened a Christian school at Thonzai, a village on the Prome Railway, entirely at his own expense [17]. The Bishop has described the work of the college as " grand " [18], and testimony to its progress and value has been received from many quarters [19]. [See also p. 791]. As the ofispring of St. John's College, other schools may be pointed out in Rangoon, on the Irrawaddy [pp. G39-40], and in IVIandalay [p. 649] [20] ; and in 1879 the Lambeth degree of D.D. was conferred on Mr. Marks (by Archbishop Tait) '* in recognition of the services which he has rendered to the cause of Christian education in Burma" [21]. While St. John's College has accomplished so much for the boys and young men, similar (though less extensive) work has been done for the girls by means of St. Mary's School, in connection with the Society and its handmaid, the Ladies' Association. At this school, which was founded in 1865 under Miss Cooke, it could be said in 1869, " almost every race in Rangoon is represented in it " [22 and 28]. Indeed as far as educational work is concerned the Rangoon Mission was " in a very satisfactory condition " when Bishop Titcomb arrived in 1878, but " more direct evangelistic work in the city among the Burmese " was *' by no means so well developed " [24]. Unyielding as Buddhism had shown itself elsewhera [p. 683], in the case of Rangoon the evangelisation of the natives was attended with special difficulties, from the fact that the city had become Europeanised — both its poongyees and its laymen, and the taste of the Burmans was so jaded by their adoption of English vices that before anything else could be done it was necessary to instil a moral tone. Thus reported the Rev. C. Chard in 1871 [25]. In the absence of a church for the Burmese, services were held daily '":iA*J ■■ n ■hsjfii m BURMA. 637 3], in d with anised wag else ported daily in St. John's College Chapel, which on Sundays was thrown open to all the Burmese Christians in Rangoon, and up to 1881 about 100 Burmese converts had been baptized there [20] . In 1877 Kemmendine, a suburban village between two and three miles from the heart of Rangoon, became the centre of a special Mission (St. Michael's) among the Burmese under the Rev. James A. Colbeck. Mr. Colbeck lived in a native Burmese house among Buddhists in a single upper room (which served him as study, bedroom and dining-room), in order that the lower room might be used as a chapel in which he conducted daily and Sunday services. Opposite Kemmen- dine is Alatchyoung (on the right bank of the Rangoon River), the two villages with Rangoon itself forming the area of Mr. Colbeck's Burmese labours [27]. In 1878 a ]\Iission school and cliapel were erected, and an increase in the number of baptisms was reported [28]. On Mr. Colbeck's removal to Moulmein the good work which he had planted was taken up by the Rev. J. FAiEciiOUGH [29], and in 1882 the importance of the Mission was enhanced by the establishment of an institution for the training of Catechists and Clergy for the whole of Burma [30]. [See p. 791.] Kemmendine is reckoned as an offshoot of St. John's College, as is also Poozondoung, another suburb of Rangoon, where the planting of a girls' school in connection with the Ladies' Association [31] has led to the foundation of a hopeful Burmese Mission. In 1886 Mr. NoDDEtiwas stationed there to conduct the work of the dispensary and to help in the schools [32]. He was replaced by the Rev. T. Rickakd in 1888, and in 1889 the Bishop of Rangoon reported " the most striking and hopeful success " of the Society's Missions in the Diocese in the year had been " amongst that class which has for so long been indifferent to the claims of the Gospel, the Buddhists." There had been an increase of baptisms, " and large numbers of enquirers " were continually coming from the city and the country. A great change seemed to be taking place in " the attitude of the people towards Christianity." Along with a lessened hostility there was a growing desire to know what Christianity is. In Rangoon and the country Buddhists were being broken up into sects (there being at least nine in the city) and were drifting furtlier away from *' popular Buddhism.' The converts were from the newer sects [33]. In 1890 Mr. Rickard baptized twenty-six Buddhists in one day at the village of Myoungbin. Another important work originated in connection with St, John's College was that among the Chinese settlers. On arriving in his diocese in 1878 the Bishop of Rangoon learned that a Burmese lady had for about two years been paying for the services of a Chinese catechist by whose labours a goodly number had been brought to an earnest state. of inquiry into Christianity. Many of these, though living six miles from Rangoon, employed as agriculturists, attended a service held for them on Sundays at St. John's College Chapel — forty generally being present. Dr. Marks' addresses on those occasions being in Burmese^ were rendered into Chinese by the catechist ; but when the Bishop now came forward to assist, his English had to be put into Burmese by Dr. Marks and the Burmese into Chinese by the catechist, Dr. Marks was in the habit of collecting the Chinamen for week-day ii!; >i ! i' ■ '^i 638 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. instruction also, teaching them carefully the doctrines of the Christian faith through the clauses of the Apostles' Creed. The sincerity of the catechumens was tested by a long delay, during which they never once asked a favour or begged one anna piece, but regularly Sunday after Sunday contributed to the offertories of St. John's College Chapel, and at last vindicated their fitness for baptism by tearing down from their own homes and quite of their o\vn accord *' every household god, and every mark of their old idolatry." Even after this and their p.'omising to support a Chinese clergyman of their own they were one by one further instructed and examined by Dr. Marks " in order that nothing might be left undone to secure their efiScient preparation." ^ t length in 1878 thirty-six were admitted to baptism by the Bishop in the pro- cathedral, the service being conducted in Burmese, Chinese, and English. Such a sight had never before been seen in British Burma, and naturally excited great interest, the Chief Commissioner himself being present. On the following Sunday six more were baptized at St. John's College. This was followed up by the confirmation of twenty-seven Chinese on November 17, 1878. At the same service, which was conducted in three languages as before, twenty-five Burmese and seventeen Eurasians were confirmed, and " In this way " (to quote the Bishop's words) '• we were enabled to realise in a greater measure than we had ever felt before the visibility of the Church Catholic and the true organic unity of Christian brotherhood." It is much to be regretted that the attempt to obtain a Chinese clergyman for this Mission has failed [35]. In this respect the Tamil branch of the Society's work in Rangoon has been more fortunate. The Tamils there are a numerous body, chiefly belonging to the poorer classes, and employed as household servants and gharrie drivers [36]. As early as 1867 there were forty Madras boys receiving instruction in the Mission school, and their parents were visited in their houses [37]. Until 1878 the Mission was worked by a Tamil catechist — under the supervision o the English Missionaries — and on Trinity Sunday in that year, to the delight of the Christians, ^hen numbering 180, their countryman and teacher, Samuel Abishekanathan, was ordained deacon, this being the first ordination of the kind ever held in Burma. Hitherto they had met for worship in the cantonment and pro-cathedral churches, but arrangements were now made for the erection {on a site granted by Government) of a church of their own, •' St. Gabriel's," for which they had raised Rs. 1,000, and they now also undertook to provide a fair proportion of their pastor's stipend — a duty before neglected. The feeling of these Tamil Christians towards their Bishop was shown in a touching manner on New Year's Day 1879, when, to quote the Bishop's words, " Sitting in my verandah about 4 p.m. 1 heard the sound of a violin, accom- panied by singing, at our compound gate. Presently a long line of Tamils — men, women and children — advanced toward the house, with weird and wild- sounding hymns, to give their Bishop a New Year's greeting. On ascending the verandah, they all filed along the front rails in silence, and, when stationed in proper order, again broke out into a series of hymns. . . . This done they handed myself and daughters bouquets of flowers, and . . . read me a written address . . . in very good English, thanking me for the interest that I had taken in their m iction [37]. jrthe ly in their lained irma. jedral la site for [ovide The in a Ihop's BURMA. 639 spiritual welfare and invoking every blessing upon myself, family and diooese. This was read by their deacon, Abiehekanathan. I replied in afiectionate and grateful terms. . . . the women then came forward and showered over me broken sprigs of flowers . . . also on my daughters until . . . the . . . floor was . . . covered with flowers. After this friendly greeting we all knelt down and asked the Divine blessing. I then distributed sweetmeats to the children in return for a cake which they deposited on the table, shook hands with them one by one, and bade them a hearty farewell. . . . With resumed procession and hymn singing . . . these simple-hearted people retired, under a pleasing conviction that their offices of Christian love had been duly and solemnly exercised " [38]. The work among the Tamils continues to make encouraging pro- gress [39]. In 1891 Es.7,000 were bequeathed to the Mission by a converted Brahmin who died a month after his baptism, but owing to some informality the Mission is not likely to benefit by the bequest [40]. Statistics, Rangoon Mission, 1892. — Christians, 1,494 ; Communicants, 665 ; Catechumens, 134 ; Villages, 6 ; Schools, 7 ; Scholars, 1,109 ; Clergymen, 5 ; Lay Agents, 22. Beferences (Rangoon). — [1] Bishop Titcomb'a "Personal Recollections," pp. 8-6. [2] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 212, 243, 817. 882, 389-91 ; M.F. 1861, pp. 84, 86, 158, 160, 162; Jo., V. 45, pp. 145-6. [3] I MSS., V. 11, pp. 429-30 ; do., V. 12, pp. 11-15, 19, 56, 156-7, 172. [4] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 137, 141. [5] I MSS., V. 12, p. 276 ; R. 1804, p. 110. [6] R. 1863-4, p. 99 ; R. 1864, p. 110 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217. [Oa] R. 1870, p. 84. [7] R. 1864, p. Ill; R. 1865, p. 118; M.F. 1889, p. 217. [8] R. 1865, p. 118; R. 1866, pp. 123-4; R. 1874, p. 20; R. 1881, p. 37; M.F. 1889, pp. 217-18; Q.M.L. 58. [0] Bishop T.'s "P. R." (see [11), p. 25. [10] M.F. 1889, pp. 833, 337. [11] R. 1881, p. 88 ; M.F. 1890, p. 280; R. 1890, p. 44. [12] Bishop T.'s "P. R." {see [1]), p. 26; Q.M.L. 58; M.F, 1883, pp. 107-8 ; M.F. 1889, p. 219 ; M.F. 1890, p. 280 ; I MSS., V. 54, p. 68. [13] M.F. 1889, p. 218. [14] Q.M.L. 58. [15] Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), p. 25. [16] R. 1879, p. 29. [17] Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), pp. 81-2, 86 ; R. 1878, p. 81. [18] M.F. 1879, p. 516. [19] R. 1860, pp. 123-5; R. 1867, p. 108; C.D.C. Report, 1872, pp. 141-2; R. 1873, p. 72 ; R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1878, p. 81 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 250, 258-9 ; R. 1880, p. 88 ; R. 1883, p. 48; M.F. 1888, pp. 167-8; R. 1884, p. 80; R. 1885, p. 87; R. 1886, p. 42 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 218, 220 ; R. 1890, p. 44. [20] M.F. 1889, p. 218. [21] R. 1879, p. 28. [22] R. 1865, p. 118; R. 1866, p. 126; R. 1867, p. 109; R. 1868, p. 89; R. 1877, ~>. 24 ; R. 1880, pp. 83-4 ; R. 1881, p. 86 ; M.F. 1883, p. 167. [23] R. 1869, p. 100. 241 Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), pp. 27-8. [25] M.F. 1871, pp. 204-5 ; R. 1874, p. 191. 26] R. 1881, p. 38; Bi.ihop T.'s "P. R." (see [1]), p. 27. [27] R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1881, pp. 87, 89 ; M.F. 1889, p. 217 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1], pp. 29, 31. [28] R. 1878, p. 31. l29] R. 1881, p. 89. [30] R. 1885, p. 37 ; R. 1886, p. 42 ; R. 1887, p. 39. [31] R. 1868, p. 89; R. 1875, p. 18 ; R. 1881, pp. 36-7 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218; R. 1890, p. 45. [32] R. 1886, p. 42. [33] I MSS., V. 54, p. 102. [34] R. 1890, p. 45. [35] R. 1878, p. 27 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 260-2 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), pp. 81-4, 82-3. [36] R. 1877, p. 24 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), p. 30. [37] R. 1867, pp. 109-10. [38] R. 1870, p. 84 ; R. 1878, pp. 29-30 ; Bishop T.'s " P. R." (see [1]), pp. 80-1, 46, 72, 87-8, 101. [39] R. 1891, p. 41. [40] M.F. 1892, p. 88. (III.) IRRAWADDY RIVER STATIONS (S.P.G. Period, 1867-92). In 1864 the Rev. J. E. Marks of Rangoon, attended by ten of his school boys, visited the towns of Henzada, IVIyanoung, Prome, and Thyet Myo, on the River Irrawaddy. "Everywhere the Burmans were exceedingly anxious to have similar schools " to that at Rangoon " established in their towns and villages, and oflfered to contribute towards them." This, with the desire expressed by the Bishop of Calcutta (during his visitation of Burma in 1867) led to the establish- ment of schools by Mr. Marks at Henzada, Zeloon, Myanoung, and Thyet Myo under old pupils of his [1]. Henzada is a clean, peaceful town, reminding one of England. It has a large population and two pagodas [2]. The Mission School i !; % ; II li their 640 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. was opened on September 19, 1867, in a house lent free of cost for six months, while the future building was being erected on a site of five acres of land given to the Society for the purpose [8]. In 1878 the Director of Public Instruction pronounced it to be " the best second-class school in Burma" [4]. Seven years later the first Bishop of Rangoon testified that it was a " first-rate S.P.G. Mission School " [5] ; but his successor, Bishop Strachan, considered it advisable in 1800 to close it and to sell the material of the building [6]. Zeloon and Myanoung. — Schools were opened in 18C8, but after- wards abandoned — the latter some time subsequent to 1877. Their failure may be attributed to the difficulty of securing suitable teachers and sufficient supervision by English Missionaries [7.] Thyet Myo. — At the time the school was opened in 1886 Thyet Myo was the extreme frontier town of British Burma ; and the Rev. C. H. Chard, who was permanently stationed there in 1871, was "struck with the extreme freshness of the character of the native inhabitants, the manly and sterling virtue of their character, and the deeper regard for things spiritual " as compared with Europeanised Rangoon. The ground had "scarcely been broken," and many listened to the preaching of the Gospel " with almost the freshness of a first hearing of it " [8]. As the centre of several large villages also, Thyet Myo was a good field for a Missionary ; but Mr. Chard being hampered with Chaplain's duties (at least until 1877), the chief Mission work at the station has been connected with education. The boys' school was however almost entirely supported from the contributions of the Europeans, who also assisted Mrs. Chard in the Girls' School estab- lished by her in 1868 [9]. Both of these schools have been success- ful [10] ; and on the withdrawal of the Missionary in 1878 the work of the Mission was entrusted to a native sub-deacon [11]. Frome. — The situation of Prome, on the brow of a narrow gorge through which the Irrawaddy flows, is lovely ; and since it was taken by the British in 1825 it has been improved and beautified. It possesses a fine pagoda and an efficient Girls' School. The school, which is connected with the Ladies' Association, was opened by the Rev. C. Warren in 1871 [12]. In 1878 the foundation-stone of a church for the station was laid by the Chief Commissioner of Burma, the building being named " St. Mark's " in honour of the Rev. Dr. Marks. A catechist was stationed there in 1879 by aid of a fund raised by the Diocese of Winchester [18]. Statistics, 1892. — Christians, 38 ; Communicants, 10 ; Catechumens, 3 ; Villages, 1; Schools, 2 ; Scholars, 400 ; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 7. lieferences (Irrawaddy River Stations).— [1] R. 1864, p. Ill ; R. 1867, p. 108 ; R. 1868, p. 89^ 1881, p. 37 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218; Q.P, Nov. 1868. [2] Bishop Titcomb'a " Personal RecoUpctions," p. 62. [3J E. 1867, p. 108 ; Q.P. Nov. 1868, p. 4. [4] R. 1873 p.72. [5 BiHhopT.'s"P.R."[see[2]),p.B2. [6 i MSS., V. 54, pp. 162-4. [7] R. 1868, p. 89; R. 1881, p. 87 ; M.F. 1889, p. 218. [8] R. 1868, p. 89 ; R. 1870, p. 84 ; R. 1871, pp. 101-2; M.F. 1871, p. 20t ; R. 1881, p. 37; M.F. 1889, p. 218. [0] R. 1871, p. 102; M.F. 1871 pp. 204-5 i;. 1872, p. 62 ; R. 1873, p. 73 ; R. 1875, p. 19; R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1881, p. 36. 0.01 R. 1 :i. p. 72 ; R. 1874, p. 19 ; R. 1881, p. 39. [11] R. 1878, p. 30 ; R. 1881, p. 89. 0.2] Bis op T.'a "P. R." {see [2]), pp. 48-9 ; R. 1871, p. 101 ; R. 1877, p. 24. [13] Bishop T.'b "P R." {sen [2]), pp. 50, 100; M.F. 1889, p. 834. BURMA. 641 narrow e it was ied. It school , by the ine of a Burma, Rev. Dr. a fund (IV.) THE TOUNOOO AND KAREN MISSION. TouNOOo stands on the western bank of tho Sittang River, midway between Rangoon and Mandalay, and in the centre of a fertile valley thirty miles wide. Extending for milet to the N.E., £., and S.E. are the Karen districts. Beyond the Karens are Shans, then Chinese-Shans, and, lastly, Chinese. Scattered over the Karen Hills lie the villages of the Karens, the great valleys being occupied principally by Burmese. The Karens are a race of mountaineers of Tartar origin, in number 674,846, and consisting of a variety of tribes or clans. Karen or Kayin is a Burmese nickname, and signifies " aboriginal," " barbarian " ; but the hill tribes call themselves " the People " (pga-ganyaw). Their government may be compared to that of the American Indians. Each tribe is the hereditary enemy of its neignbour. Each village is under a chief, and has its own elders or " Ancients," who are the depositarie'^ of the (oral) law, botli moral and political, civil and criminal, and are expected to teach the young people to do good, to avoid evil, and to commit to memory the national traditions. The Karens make knives, cleavers, and spears ; but their chief occupation is agriculture. They possess neither monuments nor lit«irature of any kind. According to some MS8. obtained by a Missionary of the Society (the Rev. J. Hackney) in 1889, " anciently tlie Sgaws and Pakus usedi to go up on to Nat Toung (Devil Mount) and sacrifice a buffalo to the spirit of the mountain every 3 years. There is a pool up there where they baptized themselves, then perambulated the pool 7 times, singing the song of Jehovah and Sausee. (Sausee, ' comb,' is the Karen name of the mountain)." These MSS. deal in detail with every tribe and sub-tribe, and bring forward evidence to show that the Karens are descendants of those Chaldeans who migrated to Thibet, and to connect this peculiar festival on " Devil Mountain " with the nations who, before Israel came out of Egypt, used to ascend Mount Sinai " to worship and make offerings to Sin the Moon-god, who it was supposed dwelt about Mount Horeb." Be this as it may, there is much to be said for tne theory of a connection of some kind with the Jews centuries ago. For instance, the Karen equivalent for the Hebrew Y'HoVaH would be Y'HoWaH. Further, it is a fact that many of the Karen traditions agree with the Bible narrative, and this is attributed to their ancestors having been brought into contact with a colony of Nestorian Jews about Chingtu, in the hill tracts of China. Tradition says that when the Bway tribe endeavoured to establish a Karen kingdom near the site of Toungoo, and were driven by the Burmese into the mountains, " in a personal encounter the king of Ava struck off tho Karen chief's head, which retained sufficient vitality to call out, I die }iot. Within seven genera- tions I shall return with white and black foreigners and retake Toungoo." The Burmese, though taking possession of the fertile valleys, maintained only a shadow of sovereignty over the hill tribes, for, while inferior to the Burman lowlander in physique, the Karen is immeasurably his superior in his dauntless courage and warlike spirit. Secure in his mountain fastness and buoyed up with the prophecy that " the white sons of God would bring deliverance and the long lost Bible," the Karen has ever shown a bold front and indomitable resistance to his oppressors. For their disobedience left by God (as they believed) a prey to ignorance, suffering and death (from which however deliverance was expected), the Karens' religion degenerated into the propitiation of spirits (not necessarily evil), and to a belief in giants, omens, soothsayings, and necro- mancings. Each man has his own guardian angel residing on the back of his neck. Sometimes it wanders forth at night and causes dreams, and its prolonged absence causes sickness and eventually death. No villages are to be found near Devil Mount, it being the seat of the goddess Tala, who presides over the crops. Her blessing ensures a good harvest, but her curse withers the crops, and the long-armed gibbdns scream, and' antiphon the warning from peak to peak throughout the land. Her curse is one for which the whole nation suffers, and a sacrifice is necessary. Of ghosts there are four classes : (1) The Plupo, or the shades of those who have died natural deaths and been properly buried ; they go to the underworld and renew their earthly employments. (2) The Sekar, or ghosts of infants and the unburied dead. Shut out from Hades, they wander harmlessly about the earth. (3) The Thera, or shades of those who have died violent deaths ; these sometimes seize the guardian angels, and thus cause mortal sickness, and therefore must be induced by offerings to release the captive guardian angel. (4) The Tahmoo, or spectres of wicked men and tyrants, and criminals who have suffered capital punishment ; these appear in the forms of birds and animals, and torment the guardian angels. They must be appeased with an offering, and the unfortunate man mt-jt be sprinkled with charcoal. Another dreadful spirit is the rainbow (Terquai).. It devours the spirits of human beings, and then they appear to die accidental or violent deaths. After finishing its meal it becomes thirsty, and when it spans the sky in the act of sucking up water, children cease from play and men from work, lest some acci- dent befall them. It is unlucky to point at the rainbow, and tke offending digit is im- mediately placed upon the body, with the usual formula, lest it should rot off, As to omens and fancies : the crash of a falling tree, the sight of a snake or scorpioD, fi'' ^' it: ' I I- ''I 642 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOMPEL. or the tapping of iv woodpecker, is aafflcient to deter a Karen from taking a joarnev ; and to oat rice at the Bide of or behind the hearth might result in a death in the family. All walking-sticks and staves are consigned to the presiding deities of those huge granite boulders that overhang the mountain paths, the deitv thus accumulating a large sup{)ly of these useful articles. To comb the hair facing the west is unlucky, and a calamity follows hard on the heels of the barking deer that happens to bark in a village ; in the latter case the Karens generally leave the village. It is remarkable that, while bound by this religion of fear and degradation the Karens "ever pray God to return to His people," and have a belief that He will return. And so ri] when Christianity was first preached to them, which was by American Baptist Missionaries in 1858, " they received it gladly, welcoming it as a deliverance from their old grievous bondage, and in some sort a return to a still older worship of a supreme and loving Ood, whicn their traditions and legends had not suffered altogether to ue forgotten among them " [3]. S.P.G. Period (1878-92).— The Society's attention was directed to Tourjgoo in 1862, when the Rev. J. Youno offered to present a house there, in which he lived as chaplain for four years, for the pur- poses of a Mission. Such a Mission was not however possible at the time in view of the Stronger claims of Rangoon [8]. About 1868 a schism occurred among the converts of those American Baptist Missionaries who had introduced, and propagated with great success, Christianity among the Karens. In 1870 the leader of the excommunicated (Mrs. Mason, wife of the founder of the American Mission) commenced a correspondence with the Chaplain at Toungoo, and afterwards with the Rev. J. Trew (1871) and the Rev. C. Warren, offering to hand over all her converts, about 6,000 in number, with all their schools and other mission property, to the Church of England. The Bishop of Calcutta commissioned the Rev. J. Trew to inves- tigate the whole matter, and he after visiting the Karens in their mountain village in 1871, discovering that they were ignorant of the difference between the Church and the Baptists, and were actuated entirely by anger against the Baptists in desiring to join the Church, recommended that the Karens should be left alone to settle then* quarrels, and that the Church should have an independent Mission in Toungoo to the Burmese, who had scarcely been touched.* For this work, which the Society had been repeatedly asked to take up, the Rev. C. Warren was accordingly sent to Toungoo in 1878, where he established schools and made some converts, his first being Shans and Burmese — one of the latter was the son of a Buddhist Poongyee. The Baptist Ministers were indignant at Mr. Warren's presence, and on the other hand Mrs. Mason used her influence to get the Karen Christians to go to him. In this difficult position Mr. Warren acted with admirable discretion, " neither the solicitations of the one party nor the false accusations of the other " moving him from his determination "to do nothing whatever that could be an obstacle to the reconciliation of these people to their Baptist Teachers, and to receive none of them until even the American Missionaries themselves " should " be convinced that such reconciliation is past hoping for." And it was not till many of them were found to be drifting back into heathenism and others going over to the Roman Cathohc Church that final consent was given in 1875 [4]. ''':'} * While the American Karen Mission in 1871 included 27,000 ChriBtians, their Barmese and Shan converts numbered only 21 [4a] fi^l^J m::a BURMA. 618 lonanes is past Ld to be Boman WB, their In addition to his Missionary work Mr. Warren ^as burdened with Chaplain's duties, and on June 8, 1875, he died from over-exertion and anxiety. Part of his time had been occupied from morning to night in receiving visitors, some of whom came from a distance of 800 miles ; and it vvas his opinion that if the work were taken up liberally and energetically by the Society, in a few years it would " be the key to one of the most flourishing and extensive Missions in the world." The Rev. James A. Colbeck now visited Toungoo for a few weeks, and the Chaplain, Mr. Brock, superintended the Mission until the arrival of the Rev. T. W. Windley later in the year [5]. A famine caused by rats (a great plague in the country), combined with weariness of waiting for an English teacher, caused Mrs. Mason's followers to be much separated. Some villages joined the American Baptists, some the Romanists, in others Christian worship almost entirely ceased [6]. Under Mr. Windley, who retained the headship of the Mission until 1882, when illness forced him to withdraw to England, the work among the Karens soon revived and became " pre-eminently success- ful." Assisted by the Rev. W. E. Jones and Native Clergymen, the scattered fragments of the Christians ve'-^ consolidated, and a Mission in some respects like that of Chota Nagpur'^ t ^ firmly estabhshed [p. 496]. On September 7, 1878, a new church (St Paul's, Toungoo) was con- secrated, in which also four Karen teauhers were ordained Deacons, and sixty-two persons were confirmed by tho Bishop of Rangoon. In the Normal School opened in this year instruction was given in 'larpentering and agriculture, as well as book learning, more than one half of the cost of the school being borne by the Karens them- selves. The mor?.l tone of the Christian Karen villages had now improved, and the police reports testified to there being little actual vice or crime among the people [7]. On the other hand the work among the Burmese was " almost at a standstill." The Burmese Christians showed no great interest in the Mission, and were credited with having " no great scruples in trans- ferring their allegiance to the Roman or Baptist communities." The Anglo- Vernacular School, however, was full of encouragement. In this school almost all the races in British Burma were fairly represented — the indigenous Burmese (the majority), Indo-Burmese, Chinese, Hindus, Eurasians, Karens, and Parsees [8]. The distribution of medicines had assisted Mr. Warren in his work [9], and in 1879 a medical department was added to the Mis- sion. In the same year a Karen translation of the Prayer Book was printed [10], and by the aid of a Mission-press progress has since been made in translating and compiling works suitable for the health of the body as well as the soul — a Handbook of Medicine being among the works published in Karen [11]. (For list see p. 808.) The general unhealthiness of the Karens was illustrated in 1684 by the mention if two villages as containing scarcely a person who could be pronounced healthy, and in the natural order of things one of the communities would " soon die out " [12]. In 1881 new and extensive schools, with chapel and clergy house, were erected on a healthier site. There were now fifty-three Christian T T 2 '!' •; ill !« Hi; f ill ■ > (< I 644 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. ■I jWIuI (ing the Holy BoohiMrut, none gaiiwoying or hinder* ing ub" [9a]. BURMA. 651 which was stirring up Burmans far and wide. On Christmas Eve twenty men and eleven women were baptized before a crowded congre- gation. These converts had been gathered from various places, and several of them attributed their first doubts in Buddhism to the teaching of a Burmese medical man Ko Po, who was persecuted as a depraved heretic and crucified in Mandalay some seventeen years before. His chief doctrine was belief in a Holy, Wise, and Living God, and he ignored the Poongyees. Ko Po's cruel death terrified his followers, and they conformed to the State religion, but were not convinced of their sins ; and now, under British rule and toleration, they found their way into the Church of Jesus. The converts continued to increase, and in January 1888 the Buddhist " Pope," or Chief Minister, said to Mr. Colbeck, " If you are kind to them all the people will come into your bosom." The people and the Poongyees alike now seemed •' utterly indifferent to their own religion," and the Pope's Secretary himself placed a boy in the Mission school with full permission for him to become a Christian [11], By these events Mr. Colbeck's furlough had been delayed, and on March 2, 1888, he died of fever after over fifteen years' unbroken service in Burma. A man of exceptionally devout life, his whole soul was devoted to his calling, and in every quarter where he laboured he left the impress of his saintly character, his example stimulating even his Bishop " to try to do more for Christ and more in Christ's spirit " [12]. After his death the work devolved for a time on his brother, the Rev. G. H. Colbeck (1888-9), and is now in the hands of the Revs. G. Whitehead and L. Sullivan [18] ; but the establishment and development of the Church demands r larger staff. For lack of this progress has been checked, and in 1890 unfaithfulness and even apostasy were reported on the part of some of the converts [14]. But while the prospect at the centre is still discouraging, a branch station of much promise was esiablished in 1891 at Myittha, som3 forty miles south, and good progress is also being made at Madaya [15]. In 1889 a Tamil Mission was begun in Mandalay, and the Pri)ice of Thibaw (a Shan State), whose eldest son has been educated in the Mandalay School, offered to assist in establishing a Mission in his State [16]. Statisticb, 1892. — Christiana, 245 ; Communicants, 76 ; Catechumens, 16 ; Villages, 3 ; Schools, 5 ; Scholars, 275 ; Clergymen, 2 ; Lay Agents, 14. . , p. 83 ; C.D.C. Report, 1873, pp. xvni, 49-50 ; R. 1873, p. 74 ; R. 1881, p. 87 ; R. 1885, pp. 88-9 ; M.F. 1889, p. 826 ; Q.P., May 1870. [3] Bound Pamphlets, " Calcutta 1874," V. II., No. 37, pp. 21-3. [4] Q.P. 1870, p. 4 ; R. 1871, pp. 108-4; R. 1874, p. 20; R. 1875, p. 17; R. 1881, p. 37; R. 1885, p. 89; Bishop* Titcomb's " Personal Recollections," p. 74 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 327-8. [5] R. 1875, p. 17 ; R. 1877, p. 24 ; R. 1878, p. 30 ; M.F. 1889, p. 828. [6] R. 1876, p. 18. [7] R. 1878, p. 30; " " "" "" ~ "9, p. 516; R. 1885, pp. 39-41; M.F. 1889, p. 828; M.F. R. 1879, pp. 29-81 ; M.F. 1879, 1890, p. 280. [8] R. 1880, p. 88; M.F. 1889, p. 880 ; M.F. 1890, p. 280. [9] M.F. 1887, pp. 327, 836 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 828-9. [9a] M.F. 1889, pp. 335-6. [10] R. 1885, p. 41 ; R. 1886, pp. 88, 41 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 327-8, 336-7 ; Applications Committee Report, 1886, pp. 14, 23 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 280-283. [11] R. 1887, pp. 35-8. [12] R. 1886, p. 41 ; R. 1887, p. 88. [18] R. 1886, p. 89 ; R. 1889, p. 46 ; R. 1888, p. 48 ; R. 1890, p. 46. [14] R. 1889, p. 47 ; R. 1890, p. 46. [15] R. 1891, pp. 42-3 ; R. 1892, pp. 47-9. [16] M.F. 1889, pp. 233-4. 3 '' i-f - . & M CHAPTER LXXXIV. AJMERE AND BAJPUTANA} The Rajputana ARoncy, Rituatod in the north-west of India, between the Presidency «>f Bombay on tlio south and the Punjab on the north, comprises twenty native Status and the British district of Ajmere-Merwara. Of the native States seventeen are Rujput, two are Jut (Bliartpur and Dliolpur), and one is Mahommfidan, Total area, 130,000 square miles. Population, 12,55H,370 (including Ajmere 542,858) ; of these 10,029,289 are Hindus, and 4,638 Christians (including Ajmere 2,083). S.P.G. Period (1881-92).— In 1881 the Society's Miosionaries at Delhi undertook the spiritual care of some native Christians who had gradually collected at Ajmere for work in various public offices and railway workshops. Refusing to be amalgamated with the United Presbyterian Mission, they contributed to the support of the catechist provided for them, while strongly desiring an ordained native pastor. Moved by this consideration and by the fact that no Mission work whatever was being carried on by the Church of England among the Rajputs, who are known as one of the most manly and trustworthy races of India, the Society consented in October 188G to the transfer of the Rev. Taka Chand from Karnaul to Ajmere, in the double capacity of pastor of the native congregation and evangelist to the Rajputs in the neighbourhood. A new and most important centre of influence in the heart of Rajputana was thus acquired for the Church [1]. Within two years (1886-8) the native congregation, assembling in a room in the Magazine or Old Fort, increased from 110 to 150 ; pro- gress was made towards the erection of a church, schools were opened, evangelistic work was regularly carried on in the town by Mr. Chand and his assistants, and visits were undertaken to neighbouring . places [2]. Efforts are being made to extend the work ant) to raise an endow • nient for the native pastorate ; and Mr. Chand believes the " leaven of truth is working powerfully in the hearts of the people," though "for visible results we have patiently to wait in faith." His public * Thin was done in December 1893, and in January 1891 the Rov. F. H. T. Hijppner baptized 8 Catechumens at Jammu. UU I, ■ i ;! n » , 3 i 111; 658 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. preaching meets with the usual opposition from the Mahommedans and Aryas ; but this, though unpleasant, increases rather than diminishes the number of hearers of the Word [3]. Statistics, 1892.— ChriatianB, 156; Communicants, 44; Schools, 1; Scholars, 70; Clergymen, 1 ; Lay Agents, 3. Bcferenc.es (Ajmere (fee.).— [1] I MSS., V. 89, pp. 44-B, 52-3, 58-9, 61, 79-80, 04, 89-101, 105-6, 109, 116-20, 123-5 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 43, pp. 270-1, 370 ; R. 1886, p. 85 ; M.F. 1887, p. 807. [2] Report of Calcutta Diocesan Council, Westeni Section, 1888, pp. 32-3. [3] Bound Pamphlets, " India 1890," V. I., No. 15. ^ i tH- U '■■•;■ ;i "T CHAPTER LXXXV. EUBOPEANS IN INDIA. In consequence of a representation from the Bishop of Calcutta and a memorial from the European and Eurasian community of the Diocese of Bombay in 18G4, a " considerable discussion " took place in that year " as to the expediency of the Society's appropriating any portion of its funds towards providing the ministrations of religion to English workmen, labourers, sailors, or others of the poorer class in India," who seemed not to be comprised within the spiritual charge of the Government Chaplains. The practice of the Society hitherto had been •* to confine its operations in India to the evangelization and pas- toral care of heathen and converts " [l^, although there were instances in which its Missionaries had occasionally ministered to Europeans also [2]. The dioceses of India were now *' regarded as coming within the scope of the Society's resolutions of July 1860 relative to endowments for the Church in the Colonies" [8], and the Society was "ready to consider any appUcation for supplying the ministrations of religion to EngUsh settlers of the humbler class " in India. Temporary assistance in the object desired was (18G4) extended to the Diocese of Bombay [4], and in 18G6 i^l.OOO was granted from the Society's " Colonial Church Endowment Fund"* to supplement a sum of iJ7,000 contributed chiefly by the shareholders of the East Indian Railway as an endowment " for the payment of Clergy to be stationed along the line of railway from Calcutta to Delhi." For every clergyman so appointed the Government promised a further allowance of £^180 a year [5]. In 1807 it was necessary, however, on the recom- mendation of the Calcutta Diocesan Committee, to lay down a rule " that as the Missionaries of the Society are sent out for the sola purpose of preaching the Gospel, and teaching among the native people, they be required to abstain from ministrations among thi Europeans, except such as are merely * This fund was opened in 1858, and in 1860 £10,000 was appropriated to it by the flocety [6a]. EUROPEANS IN INDIV. 659 )08e of [red to merely occasional, or if continued, arising from obvious necessity, the latter to be reported immediately to the Committee and the Bishop . . . [and] to the Parent Society " [G]. The wisdom of this rule and its subsequent modifications* has been confirmed by experience, and frequently the Society has had to insist on its observance. In many instances the health and work of Missionaries have suffered seriously from their being burdened with the duties of Government Chaplains. For example, in Burma, where the Rev. C. Warren's death in 1875 had been hastened by this cause, the Society discovered in 1890 that the imposition of Chaplain's duties on its Missionaries was " the rule and not the exception." Representations to the Government and to the Bishop of Rangoon on the subject effected much-needed relief [7]. As most of the Indian dioceses have long had local societies for supplying additional Clergy for Europeans [8], and it is the duty of Government to provide for all its servants from its ecclesiastical estab- iishments,t it war "elt " that every time a missionary ministers to Europeans in India he is encouraging the Government to make no addition to the list of chaplains and the people to withhold their con- tributions to the Additional Clergy Societies" [9]. Nevertheless, in addition to the aid already referred to, the Society has in a few cases, as at Delhi, Cawnpore, &c., contracted with Government to supply English services, in consideration of certain advantages [10]. In 1870 it set apart £800 for aiding the Bishops in providing ministrations for the English in India ; but though the grant was renewed annually for four years, not a penny of it was drawn [11]. The Bishop of Calcutta has recently (1891) solicited the Society's aid in supporting Missionary Chaplains to combine work among English people and natives [12]. According to the Census of 1891 the number of Europeans in India (including the military, about 76,000) was 168,000, and of Eurasians 79,842. Of the latter, 86,089 are professed members of the Church of Rome, and 29,922 of the Church of England. Ueferencra (Chapter LXXXV).— [1] Jo., V. 49, pp. 11-14 ; M.F. 1864, pp. 124-7, 181)-40, KJO. [2] Sre pp. 477, 491, 497, 575, and 598 of this book. [3] Jo., V. 49, p. 14 ; M.i . 18(14, p. KiO. [4 1 .SVe p. 570 of this book. l5] Jo., V. 49, pp. 200-1; M.F. 1806, pp. 207-8; R. 18((0, p. 115. [5a] Jo. June 18, July 16, 1858; Jo., July 20, 1800; M.F. 1800, p. 191. [6] Jo., V. 49, pp. 404-5. [7] Standinj; Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 404, 407; >\(h, V. 40, pp. 7-11; I MSS., V. 23, pp. 027-8; I MSS., V. 55, pp. 104, 112, 115, 122; do., V. 54, pp. 120, 127, 100, 138, 144-0, 153. [7a] S.P.O. Regulations, No. 29. [8] Thi' iniliiui Church Directory, 1890, hIiows that Additional Clcrfjy Societies were formed in tlie Dioceses of Calcutta in 1841, Bombay 1804, Madras 1873, Laliore 1879, and RanRooii, 1881. [QJ Slandnifi Committee Book, V. 40, p. 10 ; I MSS., V. 55, p 122. [10] Si'i- ]))). 098, 010 of tliis book, [llj Jo., V. 52, p. 387 ; Applications Conniiittee Report, 187(>, p. 30 ; do., 1877, p. 25 ; do., 1880, pp. 7-8. [12j Standing Committee Book, V. 40, pp. 201, 300. _ _ Statistics (India, pp. 473-()58). — In India, where the Sof.3ty (1820-92) has assisted in niaiiitaininj» 440 Missionuries (103 Natives) and planting 137 Central Stations (as de- tailed on pp. 908-20), there are now in connection with its Missions 80,007 ''hristiiuis, 28,207 CominunicantB, 14,879 Catechum?ns, 1,950 ViMages, 749 Scliools, 28,(i49 Scholars, 171 ClerKynicn (92 Natives), and 1,919 Lay Ageuts, under the care of 8 Bishops [see PI). 700-7 j. '{See also Table on pp. 730-2J. * All money earned by taking English duty is placed at the Society's disposal, not retained by the Missiomiry |7((j' t The annual e.xpendituni of Government on tl e ecclesiastical establishment in India (including pensions, £45,000) is about .:!'188,000, and provides for 241 Chaplains (viz., 150 Anglican, 72 Roman Catholic, and 13 Presbyterian), and about 200 other "aided Clergy" (viz., 59 Anglican, 70 Roman Catholic, 22 Presbyterian, and 28 Wesleyan, il'c). u u 2 ■'•i ii < i I; iP! ■N-*! i1' 660 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER LXXXVI. CEYLON. Pabt I.— general view. ,*!' I I \Hi ,?*' Ni tH^ I-,-, 1,)''' m Hi y i I bf I Ceylon has been compared to a " pearl-drop on the brow of the Indian continent," and in fact it is one of the loveliest islands in the world. It lies off the southern extremity of India, and in size is rather smaller than Ireland. Little is known of the early history of Ceylon. The Veddalis are the aborigines, and in the 5th century B.C. the Hindus invaded the island and established there the Singhalese dynasty. Later on Ceylon was visited by the Greeks, the Romans, and the Venetians. In a.d. 1505 the Portuguese settled on the west and south coasts ; but they were dispossessed by the Dutch about 1656, and the Dutch by the English in 1795-6. The settlements thus acquired remained under the Presidency of Madras until 1801, when Ceylon was con- stituted a separate colony. With the conquest of the interior province — Kandy — in 1815, the whole of the island came under British rule. The Portuguese and the Dutch had shown much zeal in propagating Christianity ; the latter not only divided the island into parishes and erected a church, school, and manse in each, but forbade the erection of idol temples, and strove to enforce a general profession of their own form of religion. The Englisli went to the other extreme. In the first year of British rule 800 heathen temples were built in the province of Jaffna alone. But such was the neglect of the Christian religion that sixteen years later more than one half of the 850,000 native Christian converts committed to Englisli care by the Dutch had relapsed into heathenism, and in 1851 the whole number of Christians in connection with the non-Roman Missions was said to be only 18,046. The religious destitution of the Singhalese Christians would have been greater but for the Dissenting Missionaries (American and English) who occupied the field. Visiting the island in 1816 Bishop Middleton (of Calcutta) found Governor Sir R. Brownrigg active in build- ing churches and founding schools, and otherwise promoting religion, but chiefly through the instrumentality of persons not of the Established Church, which could reckon only two clergymen in Colombo, and two or three chaplains at distant stations, and not- withstanding the desire of Sir R. Brownrigg and successive Governors for the extension of the Church's influence, and the labours of the C.M.S., which entered the field in 1817, the Church in Ceylon up to at least 1846 was still feebly represented in comparison with other Christian bodies [1], Area of Ceylon, 24,702 square miles. Poj)ulniio7i, 8,008,239 ; of these (by race) 2,000,000 are Singhalese (who occupy the southern districts), about 7.')0,000 Tamils or Malabars (who occupy the northern part of the island and the eastern and western coasts), 200,000 Arabs (or Moormen), 18,000 Burghers (the descendants of Portuguese and Dutch), 10,000 Malays, 6,000 Europeans, and a few Veddahs; and (by religion) more than one-half are Buddhists (mostly Singhalese), about 500,000 Hindus (Tamils), 200,000 Mahommedans (Moormen and Malaya), and 160,000 Christians. As early as 1818, when the Society was preparing to enter the East Indian field, Ceylon was regarded as included within the scope of its operations [la], but more than 20 years elapsed before it actually became so [2]. In the meantime however the island had slightly participated in the benefits of Bishop's College, Calcutta [8], and the Society had endeavoured to secure its erection into an Episcopal See. Bishop Middleton in 1816 thought it " high time that Ceylon should have a Bishop" [4]; and in 1885 the Auxiliary Committee f the Society at Bath recommended applica^'^n to Government on the subject. It was not considered advisable uo do this until Bishoprics had been secured for Madras and Bombay [5] ; but in March 1840, in reply to a report forwarded by Lord John Russell on the state of religious instruction and education in Ceylon, the Society, after pointing ill CEYLON. 661 out that the Indian Bishops had expressed their inability to exerciro effectual superintendence in the island, recommended the appointment of a Bishop for the colony and stated its readiness to co-operate in providing and maintaining additional Clergy there [6]. In the following November the Rev. C. Mooyaart became the first Missionary of the Society in the island, being stationed at Colombo [7], whence about the end of 1841 he was transferred to Matara or Matnra on the south coast ; and in 1842 the Rev. H. Von Dadelszen was appointed to Newera EUia in the interior, and the Rev. S. D. J. Ondaatjee to Caltura and in 1843 to Calpentyn (or Kalpitiya) on the west coast [8]. In 1848 also a District Committee of the Society wa,s formed at Colombo by the Bishop of Madras [9], and in 1845 Ceylon (which had been added to the See of Calcutta in 1817 and to that of Madras in 1835) [10] was erected into a separate Bishopric under the name of Colombo. The first Bishop, Dr. James Chapman, was consecrated in Lambeth Palace Chapel on May 4 [11], and landed at Colombo on All Saints' Day (1845). The Bishop found the whole of the western coast of the island — from Jaffna to Galle— entirely destitute of Clergy, excepting Colombo, and there two of the churches were vacant [12]. Out of Colombo there were "but thr(ie consecrated Churches." Southward, among the Singhalese "an apathetic Buddhism, or actual unbelief," prevailed. Northward, amonj the Malabars, " an un- impressible Brahminism " was "everywhere in the ascendant" [12a]. In his visitations of 1846 " but one feeling ... of kindly welcome and courtesy" was expressed towards the Bishop wherever he went; but " although much occurred which could not but please, still there was far more to humble" him, as the following passages from his journals show : — " Wherever one goes it is the same ; Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, Mahomet, and Buddha, each can number his thousands : Christians are counted only by units. ... To see the land at every step so wholly given to idolatry, could not but stir the spirit within, and bring it in abasement before Him to whom alone are known the times and seasons of all things. Yet the thought that Christian England should for fifty years have held sway over this dark land, and in that time should have done and attempted so little for its spiritual improvement, made shame the predominant feeling of the heart too frequently amid the fallen, neglected ruins of what a more earnest zeal had done for a less pure faith in the times both of the Portuguese and the Dutch [13]. . . . Were British rule to become, in the changes brought about by the Providence of God from year to year, a fact of history to-morrow, no visible impress would be seen of our faith in the whole face of the land. With the Dutch it was different. They conquered, they colonized, often they converted, the people. Everywhere they built schools and churches ; everywhere, to this day, in the maritime provinces, we see traces of them. We use them, but we strive not to emulate them. Because they did not all things well, we think and talk about their faults, but little imitate that in which they are clearly imitable. This island has now been under British rule for fifty years, but not a single church has been built* to be compared with tiiose of which we seethe ruins in some of the rural districts, or those which witness against us in each of their principal military stations [14]. . . . The retrospect is in many respects saddening. That 1 should have been so many weeks absent from homo, traversing districts in which for so many years British power has been dominant, and English Churchmen resident, and yet should only have crossed the threshold of one consecrated * It was not until IHRO that the BiHliop ciuld rciiort tlie consecration (at Eambodde) " of the first Mission church in the Kandyan Province since it became subject to Britisb rule"[14fij. 1 Ml 'I I ,5 i ^1' 662 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Pfi -M Af *■ m. ehoroh, is of itself sufficiently humiliating ; but when it is added that the rui7i8 of many fallen churches are visible— proofs of what those whocamo before us tried to do, l^oth among the heathen and for them — the sense of our national accountable- ness is much deepened. When, too, we see our own work undertaken by others, speaking indeed the same language, and teaching the same Bible, but coming from the shores of America to spend and be spent in God's service, for the good of thoae benighted families whom God's providence has confided to us, the thought is more and more humbling, both for our country and our Church. Education is doing its work, and so is dissent. If Christians could but be brought to work, though not with each other, still not against each other ; without antagonism, though not in concert ; some impression— a visible and real impression — might be made on the dense and dark mass of heathenism and superstition around. But it is far otherwise. Where the field is so vast and so open ; where so much is to be done in every way, and on every side, to see altar set against altar, and brother against brother, is indeed most sad and humiliating. In the north, the scene of my late wanderings, it is less so than in any other part of my diocese. There the parochial divisions of the Dutch still remain, and the result is happily for peace, in the clearly defined limits of each other's ministrations. . . . Unless more help can be given from home, and more self-denial and devotion are exercised here, another half century must pass of England'?; rule without any calculable influence of England's faith on the heart and mind of Ceylon. The stigma attaching to it in the poetry of . . . the gifted Heber must still continue its reproach. But our hope is of better things. You [the Society] will work with us " [15]. The Society had assisted the Bishop in taking out additional workers from England [10], and acting on its principle of not wholly supporting but " assisting to support " a ]\Jissionary he was able in 1846-7 to make the Society's annual allowance of £800 available for double the number of clergy. Thus with a sum of £300 formerly allotted to one station (Calpentyn) six stations were now occupied at £50 per annum each — local aid supplying the rest [17]. It had been stated that the settled Europeans in the interior were all Dissenters, but two travelling clergymen sent there in 1846 were welcomed unreservedly, and in one of the districts subscriptions were at once set on foot for building six churches [18]. Considerable State aid also was elicited by small grants from the Society, it having been shown that the S.P.G. Missionaries had in 1847 periodically visited all the Government servants, both civil and military, at fifteen different stations, " who must otherwise have been altogether deprived of every ministration of religion " [19]. The importance of including the Europeans as well as the native races in the Society's operations may be illustrated by the fact that, whereas before the period of British rule drunkenness (though not un- common in some maritime districts) was " almost an unknown vice " in the central provinces, it was in 1850 ** in the mind of some of the more principled Buddhists . . . associated with Christianity, as an almost necessary accompaniment of conversion. ' "What ! ' was the answer of a Kandyan Chief to a Missionary, who urged upon him the baptism of his son, * would you have me make him a drunkard ? ' " ^20]. Happily, in Ceylon, caste was of a social and civil, rather than a religious, character [21]; and it was found possible to give all tiie schools. Government as well as the Mission ones, a Christian character. So desirous were the natives for education that it was reported i*i 1848 "anywhere and everywhere they will at once build a s 'lool for their children." Under these m CEYLON. 663 circumstances the Bishop might well regard schools as " the real field of hopeful labour, of increasing and boundless, but not unfruitful labour," and as the " seed-plot " of " an abundant harvest " [22]. From the first Christian education has always formed an important part of the Society's operations in the island [23], and in 1851 a College was opened in Colombo [see p. 795] which has supplied duly qualified Mission agents, lay as well as ordained, the lack of which had hitherto been a great hindrance to the cause* [24], On the resignation ot Bishop Chapman in 1861, after 16 years of anxious and devoted service, the Society's Missionaries in Ceylon had been increased threefold, and more than one-half were of the native races. Owing to the efiforts which the Bishop had promoted for raising local contribu- tions, the charge upon the Society for the support of each clergyman had been kept comparatively low [25]. His successor, Bishop Piers Claughton (translated from St. Helena in 1862) [26], bore testimony to the fidelity and worthiness of the native clergy — in almost every instance where they had been placed in full charge of a district the result was " both to increase the number and to improve the character of the native converts " [27] . At the close of his episcopate in 1870 ho reported that since the formation of a Native Ministry in Ceylon " the history of the Church ... in the island has consisted of an almost con- tinuous record of advancement and progress. In villages where there were formerly no Churches and no Christians there are now no temples and no heathen. I have myself consecrated churches in villages which were a short time before entirely heathen and these churches, with very few exceptions, have been built at the people's own expense. In the city of Colombo we have twelve churches. . . . One instance of the indirect influence of the teaching of Christian Missionaries is that the Sunday t.aflic in the city of Colombo has greatly diminished ; another is that whereas the name of a Christian used to be a reproach it is now coming to be thought an honour." The diocese thus presented " a good specimen of the practical work of the Society" [28], to whom ho owed a" pressing debt of gratitude" [29]. The third Bishop of Colombo, Dr. H. W. Jermyn, consecrated in 1871 [30], was forced by illness to resign in 1874 [31], but much good work was done during his brief episcopate. The finances of the Church were brought to a sound condition, the local contributions increased fourfold, chaplaincies were established in coffee districts, and the Clergy appointed thereto, although principally supported by the planters, were " pledged to the acquisition of either Singhalese or Tamil, and to do Missionary work among the labourers who reside on the estates." There were also cheering instances of wealthy Singhalese Christians building churches and schools on their estates, and a system of per- manent land endoAvment of some of the stations was commenced [82]. In 1873 the Bishop wrote : — " There can be no better field for Missions than Ceylon. Everywhere the door is open wide : with more men and more money we could make sure in a generation * Tlie difticully in providing native agents had been enhunced by the fact that (to quote the wordH of the Bishop in l«4(i) " The Singliak'KC is certainly the very anti- tlioBis of the Saxon race ; bo little migratory are tlioy, that the removal sometinies to the distance of only a few miles is looked upon almost as transportation : their native village is the home of thcniselves and kindred and a tow miles round it constitutes their country [21al. Mi " i ' j'^>^ * II I'l 1 i'l 1 .if It ^h Ui^ k: \' 664 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. I h ■M i\.. "'■ r;i ^ ^! U k •T.'l' of all the Buddhist population. Even now we are progressing well. I myself baptized, on my late tour, 28 men of one village, the first fruits of the whole village which is now seeking and being carefully prepared for baptism : yet the Tamils are more difficult to deal with than the Singhalese " [33]. Bishop Jermyn regarded Buddhism as having lost its hold on the people of Ceylon [34], and the Report for 1874 recorded that "by the testimony of all Buddhism is effete ; its hold on the people is as slight as it is possible to be, and soon millions of our fellow-creatures ■will be left without the semblance of a faith" [85]. Five years later however the present Bishop of Colombo (Dr. Copleston, consecrated 1875) [86] expressed the decided opinion that " Buddhism as a whole is not conquered, or near it. It remains in the fullest sense the religion of the mass of the Sinhalese. There is certainly not a display of apy such zeal among its adherents as the books represent in their description of early times ; but we have no means of knowing, I believe, how far such descrip- tions, with their multitudes of learned and devout priests, their laity far advanced in the 'paths,' tlieir enormous donations and sumptuous buildings, and the like, are the nrf^'^uct of the historians' pious imaginations. I am inclined to think that Buddhism, with all its severe precepts, has always been very indolently and laxly pursued by all but a very few. There are now a few who give largely and erect Dagobas, and a few who aim at a high standard ; while the mass are easily con- tented with an occasional offering of road-side flowers, and occasional attendance at the reading of ' bana,' which has answered its purpose, some of them say, so long as they have seen the priest who reads. And I think it is most likely that the case was very much the same, even when, with the patronage of kings and with no rival religions to keep it in the shade, the outward appearance of Buddhism was more striking. There is little doubt that Buddhism is far more vigorous in Ceylon than it was a hundred and fifty years ago, if the word ' vigorous ' can be used of that which is essentially sluggish, dull, deep-rooted, unproductive. At the present day it is receiving an impchts, so far as it is capable of ' impetus,' from the prestige given to it by the interest taken in Pali scholarship and Buddhist literature in Europe. The Secretary of an obscure Society— which, however, for all the Sinhalese know, may be a distinguished one— has been writing, it appears, to several Buddhist priests here, hailing them as brothers in the march of intellect, and congratulating one or two of them on the part they took so nobly against Christianity in a certain ill-judged but insignificant 'public controversy,' which took place years ago in a village called Panadure. These letters the priests have printed in a little pamphlet, along with some selections from an English book, which describe some spiritualistic performances of Buddhist priests in Thibet. The result is that c . every side they are inquiring about Thibet. Ik is supposed to be the scent of magnificent triumphs of Buddhism, miracles being wrought there quite as in the good old days. This nonsense has u good deal of effect, I think, on the common people ; while the more educated, having really become free-thinkers, welcome the extravagant encomiums passed on the true original Buddhism by European writers, and thereby justify their own adherence to the national religion. ... It is, I fancy, considered a mark of culture in England to say that Buddhism is very like Christianity, if not almost as good ; and no doubt many think there can be no harm in praising Buddhism in England, because no one there is in danger of adopting it. Now both these are errors. Buddhism is not like Christianity either in theory or in practice^ In theory, if like Christianity at all, it is like Christianity without a Creator, with- out an Atoner, without a Sanctifier ; in practice it is a thin veil of flr weroffering and rice-giving over a very real and degraded superstition of astrology and devil- worship.* And it is also an error to suppose that Buddhism can be safely * Speaking on the Ranie Bubjcet in tlie previous year the Bishop said that " BiuldhiKni was virtually extinct bo far as its nobler parts were concerned, but it was in full vigour BO fiir as it consiHted of devil-worBbip and magic, and the basest auperstitioriB. If you said that a man was a Buddhist, it did not mean that he ntudiod the ancient veraions in which the lioly teaehing of Buddha was ent-hrined ; it meant that if that man fell ill he would Ktnd for the devil prieBt, who would come in his frightful garb, shrieking hfa hideous charms, and beating tom-toms around the sick man's bed " [37aJ. TTl CEYLON. 665 praised in England. All that comes out here and is made the most of. Two priests were induced to go over to Lyons (I think it was), robes and all, to teach Pali, it was said to some French savants ; but I am assured that many in Colombo believed that the French nation, dissatished with their own religion, had sent fov these priests to teach them Buddhism. Some English gentlemen, passing Galle about five years ago, visited a temple in the south of the island, and held a long and most interesting conversation with the priests there (of which conversation I was allowed to see a record in MS. before I left England) ; and it appears that on leaving, one of them paid a few compliments, such as no doubt he could very honestly pay, to the morality and philosophy of the creed he had been discussing^. These . . . were printed and circulated in a small pamphlet, in which it was represented that some English gentlemen had come on purpose to inquire whether Buddhism or Christianity were the better religion, and had gone away convinced in favour of Buddhism " [37] . About this time some excitement was occasioned in various parts of Ceylon by the President- Secretary of the so-called " Theosophical " Society, who with Hindu and Mahommedan disciples from Bombay went about preaching " strange doctrines." Worshipping in the Buddhist temples " they attracted much veneration from ignorant followers of that religion, and much increased the prejudice against Christianity " ; but in 1880 the effect of their teachings had " subsided" [38]. Meanwhile " considerable activity " was being shown " in all parts of the Church, Native as well as English," and substantial progress was being made [39], the natives being greatly impressed by the fact that the Bishop was able to minister efficiently in Tamil and Singhalese as well as Portuguese [40]. The "barriers . . . set up by differences of race, language, and custom " render it a difficult problem to fuse to- gether into one wnole and hold together under one organisation the four distinct elements comprised in the Church in Ceylon, viz. the English residents, the mixed race of Burghers, the Singhalese, and the Tamils ; but the liishop stated in 1878 that the Society "had kept open all the means of dealing with this great question, and it had worked in the most effective way." In the native ministry, which it had done much to raise up, there were " men of high education and European culture, who occupied precisely the same position as European clergymen, who were trusted by Europeans and natives, and ministered to both alike." And at " that great centre of spiritual life in Ceylon ... St. Thomas' College," might be seen "English, Singhalese, and Tamil youths living together, praying, working, and playing side by side." He looked upon that " as the best omen for the day when all the varied elements of the population should be united into one living Church" [41]. The Society, he stated, held " a defined relation to the Church of England . . . authoritatively representing her both in its work abroad, and also in its claims upon all Church members for their contributions towards Missionary enterprise :" — " It does not seek nor desire to keep its work or the fruits of its work distinct from the local church of the countries where its funds are expended, so as to be able to say this is ours — we have done so much — but ... it has ever followed the opposite and far higher policy of identifying itself in every country with the Missionary efforts of the local church in that country. ... In this, the method of the S.r.G.'s Missionary work, lay the answer to any who ask where is the result of the Society's work in this or any diocese. In this diocese there i scarcely a station, except those under the sister society, which does not owe much, some of which owe almost all to the S.P.G. Thus in stations where i U '! fe ;! 1 !■ 'IP ■|' ii M' Hi k K ii 666 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. liM •''m mS- I J OoTernment provided for the pay of a oateohist the Society gave an additional sum to enable the Bishop to place there, instead of a catechist, a priest. It is in this way that the flourishing churches uli;ng the coast from Manaar to Tangalla have been nurtured— without the S.P.O. they would have been little, by its help they are what they are. Yet so unobtrusive has been the good work of the Society that few know that in these Missions it has any part — those, however, who know appreciate " [42]. In summing up the results of the Society's labours in Ceylon in 1881 the Bishop said : — " The Society has given a Missionary character to all the Church's work here. It has supplied a Missionary side to the work of almost every chaplain and catechist. " In laying greater stress on this than on the work, though there is some good work, which the Society could point to as entirely its own, I consider myself to be giving the highest praise. If it is true here, to an unusual extent, that there is no marked line of distinction between chaplain and Missionary, English Church and Native Church, between one part of the Church and another, — this is due to the wise and unostentatious course which the Society has pursued. At the same time, let me not be thought to underrate the excellent work and very encouraging results which have been seen, for instance in the Buona Vista Mission, or the invaluible services of St. Thomas' College, of which the Society, though not the founder, is the liberal supporter. " I am conscious that since I have been here, less has been heard of the S.P.G., and that I have discouraged the titles ' S.P.G. Mission ' and ' S.P.G. Church,' which were used almost universally of all that was not 'C.M.S.' I was myself called the ' S.P.G. Bishop.' We now hear less of S.P.G. and more of the Church and of the diocese. This is simply because, till of late years, S.P.G. meant the Church, and meant the diocese ; while the C.M.S. meant, in most minds, a body outside it. Knowing it to be the desire of your Society to be the handmaid of the Church, not a substitute for it, I have not hesitated to count on your generous willingness to be so far put in a secondary position. My efforts to induce the Church Missionary Society to give prominence to the diocese rather than the Society alone have not been altogether unsuccessful, because your Society has allowed me to assume such willingness on your part. Now that we have to en- deavour to organize the diocese as one whole, it is much easier for me to call on all to recognise their membership of the diocese, than it would have been to call on 'the C.M.S to join the S.P.G.' " If I have made my meaning at all clear, it will be seen that I wish to show that we owe it to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel that we -not merely have Missions but— are a Missionary Diocese; and that if, by Gods blessing, we solve the problem of organizing a compact Church out of our mauy different elements, it will be in great measure due to your Society " [43]. The course taken in the early part of Bishop Copleston's episcopate of " insisting more than before on the distinctive teaching and discipline of the Church," involved " the loss of most of that aid which formerly was obtained from Presbyterians." (The work among the English planters is here more particularly referred to.) The loss however was '• more than compensated for by the increased attachment of Churchmen " [44] ; and in the four years following the JBnal with- drawal of State aid the number of Clergy increased by nearly 20 per cent. [45]. On the announcement of disestablishment in Ceylon the Society came forward in 1882 with a grant of ^22,500 towards providing a permanent endowment for the See, when (on its next avoidance) the Government episcopal income will cease [46]. In 188G the Diocesan Synod formulated a constitution appropriate to a self- governing Church [47]. CEYLON. 667 The principle of self-support has been so eflfectively applied as to justify the expectation expressed by the Bishop in 1889 that *' we shall not have occasion to fear, even \yhen the Society's grant is— as of course it must some day be— entirely withdrawn, that any of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel stations will bo altogether unable to maintain the ministrations of the Church " [48]. A few years previously the Diocese had begun to benefit from the reversion to the Society of what is known as " the Stuart Property," estimated to be worth klO.OOO [49J. A brief notice of the chief stations of the Society in Ceylon is subjoined, from which it will be seen that twelve are situated on the west coast, two on the south, and two on the east coasts, and five in the interior of the island. References (Ceylon, General View).— [11 M.K. 1854, pp. 249-57 ; Q.P., April 1855, p. 2. flfj] Jc, V. 31, pp. 31i)-54; Jo., V. 8'2, pp. 2(59-70. [2] Jo., V. 44, pp. 351-2; R. 1840, pp. 59, 117. [31 H. 1883, p. 50. [4] M.R. 1854, p. 255. [5] Jo., V. 44, p. 320. [6J Jo., V. 44, p. 320. 1711 MSS., V. 83, pp. 75, 229 ; Jo., V. 44, pp. 851-2 ; E. 1840, pp. 59, 117. [81 Q.P., July 1843, p. 10; R. 1842, pp. 27 and 85; R. 1843, pp. 43, 45; Jo., V. 45, p. 25. 1 9] R. 1843, pp. 42, 40. [10, HJ R. 1845, pp. 91-2; R. 1806, p. 113. [12J R. 1840, p. 87 ; Jo., V. 45, p. 23(1. [12«J R. 1847, p. 100. [13] M.H. No. 18, pp. 14, 15, 48. |14J M.H. No. 17, pp. 15, l(i. [14rt] Jo., V. 40, p. 125. [15J M.H. No. 18, pp. 49-51. [16] Jo., V. 45, pp. 174, 18(i-7, 194. [17] R. 1847, pp. 94-(i ; Q.P., July 1846, p. 18; Jo., V. 45, p. 250 ; see also R. 1857, pp. 107-8, and R. 1858, p. 111. [181 R- 1846, p. 90. [19] Q.P., January 1848; R. 1848, p. 113; R. 1858, p. 111. [20J Bishop of Colombo's Journiil, 1850; M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 39, 40; sec also R. 1875, p. 38. [21] M.H. No. 17, p. 22 ; do., No. 18, p. 5 ; R. 1809, p. 120. [22] M.H. No. 17, p. 26 ; M.H. No. 18. p. 44 ; R. 1848, pp. 115-0 ; R. 1849, pp. 139-40 ; R. 1850, p. 75 ; R. 1858, pp. 109-10 ; R. 1872, p. 80. 123] R. 1849, jip- 139-40 ; R. 1850, pp. 75-0, 79 ; R. 1854, pp. 99, 101 ; R. 1848, pp. 115-0 ; R. 1849, p. 181 ; R. 1881, p. 51. [24] M.H. No. 17, pp. 37-40; R. 1843, p. 45 ; R. 1849, p. 140. [24a] M.H. No. 18, p. 45. [25] R. 1861, p. 176. [26] R. 1862, p. 171. [271 R- !«*»•, P- 11« I R- 1870, p. 96. [28] R. 1863-4, p. 121 ; R. 1868, p. 90; R. 1870, p. 90. [29] H. 1869, pp. 120-1. [30] R. 1871, p. 119. [31] R. 1873, p. 84; R. 1874, p. 37. [32] R. 1872, p. 80; R. 1873, p. 84. [33] R. 1873, p. 84. [34| R. 1873, p. 84 ; see aho R. 1803-4, p. 121. [35] R. 1874, p. 37. [36] R. 1875, p. 87. [37J R. 1879, pp. 89-40. [37a\ M.F. 1878, p. 368. [38J R. 1880, p. 44. [39] R. 1877, p. 81 ; R. 1878, p. 88. [40] R. 1877, p. 81 ; Q.M.L. No. 24, p. 2. [41] M.F. 1878, pp. 367-8. [42] M.F. 1878, p. 275. [43] D MSS., V. 56 ; L., Bishop of Colombo, St. Andrew's Day, 1881 ; R. 1881, pp. 51-2 : see also similar testimony in 1889 ; I MSS., V. 25, pp. 354-8. [44] R. 1878, p. 88 : see also R. 1873, p. 84. [45] R. 1890, p. 58. [46] Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 12, 14, and vii ; do., 1890, p. 15 ; R. 1884, p. 44 ; E. 1886, p. 50 ; see also Q.M.L. No. 24, p. 2. [47] R. 1886, p. 50. [48] R. 1889, pp. 58-9. [49] I MSS., V. 25, pp. 804, 830, 339-40 ; do., V. 26, p. 213 ; D MSS., V. 81, No. 7a. rl Mi' ; i,'; i! [!;; !' i CHAPTER LXXXVI. Part II.— NOTES OF THE PRINCIPAL STATIONS OF THE SOCIETY IN CEYLON. West and North-West Coasts, I.-XII. ; South Coast, XIII., XIV. ; East Coast, XV., XVI. ; Interiok, XVII.-XXI. WEST AND NORTH-WEST COASTS. (I.) COLOMBO, 1840-92. Th3 Society's operations in Ceylon began (not at Newera Ellia in 1888, or at Matura in 1841, as some of the early S.P.G. pubUcations state [1] ), but at Colombo in 1840. The Kev. E. Mooyaart, who f i 668 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. I r I"*.!.'; n I t was then stationed there, was removed to Matura some two years later [2]. During the next six years effective Mission work appears to have been carried on in the district by lay agency under the superin- tendence of the Colonial Chaplains ; for on the appointment of the next S.P.G. clergyman, the Kev. C. Alwis, in 1848 or 1849, there were no less than fourteen native congregations for him to take charge of in the neighbourhood, and the Diocesan School Society, " the most important handmaid" of the S.P.G. , could exhibit in its thirty schools in and around Colombo nearly 1,500 children, many of whom were inspected by the Bishops of Calcutta and Colombo in January 1849 [3]. In the same year the Society accepted the trusteeship of St. Thomas' Col- lege [4], which with its assistance was opened in 1851, its jubilee year (1861-2) being further marked by the foundation cf the future cathedral in connection with the college [6], From this time Colombo has been the centre of the Society's work in Ceylon. Of the college, which is specially noticed on page 795, it will suffice to say here that its influence for good has extended throughout the island, where many native laymen as well as clergymen, educated within its walls, " are doing their best to support and extend the Church of Christ " [G]. The other branches of the Society's Mission in Colombo embrace pastoral and evangelistic work among the various races, including the inmates of the jails and of the pauper and leper hospitals, and involving the use of four languages — English, Singhalese, Tamil, and Portu- guese. The chief centres of the Mission are Mutwall, in the north-eastern suburbs [7] (including the Cathedral and College), Cotton-China (or Kotahena) the eastern district [8], and Kayman's Gate [9]. A fresh impetus was givrn to the cause by Bishop Claughton, who at the commencement of his episcopate began *' the practice of preach- ing to the natives, in large numbers, at their work in the coffee stores " [10], and afterwards continued to do so in the open air once a week for more than a year [11]. Open-air preaching has since been carried on with good results by the clergy, thousands of heathen being thus reached who would never have been got into any place of worship [11a]. Much attention has been devoted to the Tamil Coolies, and as early as 1855 the Bev. C. David of Cotton-China (himself a Tamil) expressed his surprise at the "amount of Christian knowledge pos- sessed by the numerous emigrants from the Madras Missions." Mr. David visited the Coolie-sheds twice daily and was heard gladly. Frequently he addressed 500 at one time — Heathen, Mahommedans, and Christians — and in 18G0-1 from 7,000 to 8,000 coolies were annually coming under his instruction [12]. Besides similar work among the Coolies the Rev. C. Dewasagayam of Kayman's Gate, another Ta 1 clergyman [18], was able in 1861 to minister to the inmates oi ihe leper hospital in Singhalese and Portuguese as well as Tamil. Tl'ough half of them were heathen they were always willing to hear the Word of God and to join in prayer [13a]. To the Rev. S. W. Dias, a Government Chaplain and the superin- tendent of S.P.G. work at Demetagode in 1869, the Church is indebted for the translation of the Prayer Book into Singhalese — a work T^ CEYLON. 669 which the Bishop of Colombo stated in 1809 had been " performed with remarkable success," although, owing to circumstances, hia translation had not at that time been generally adopted in Ceylon [14]. 1 ! I E. 1887, p. 48; R. 1888, p. (V2; R. 18!)1, pp. BU-nO. [7] Q.M.L., No. 21; R. 1855, p. 12'i; R. 1858, p. 112; R. 18(i0, pp, 152-3; R. 18C8, p. 100; R. 1865, pp. 136-7. [8J Q.M.L., No. 24 ; R. 1855, p. 122 ; R. 1859, pp. 110-17 ; R. 1860, p. 162; R. 1801, pp. 176-7 ; R. 1804, p. 135 ; R. 1807, p. 124 ; R. 1809, p. 110. [9] Q.M.L., No. 24 ; R. 1865, p. 122 ; R. 1867, p. 109 ; R. 1868, p. 113 ; R. 1859, p. 117 ; R. 1860, pp. 153-4 ; R. 1801, pp. 177-8 ; R. 1862, p. 172; R. 1863-4, p. 121; R. 1864, p. 185; R. 1866, p. 186; R. 1869, p. 116. [101 R- 1803, p. 99 ; R. 1863-4, p. 121. [11] R. 1865, p. 186 ; R. 1867, p. 124. [11a] R. 1867, pp. 123-4; R. 1808, p. 90; R. 1880, p. 44. [12] R. 1855, p. 122; R. 1858, p. 112; R. 1859, pp. 110-17; R. 1800, pp. 152-4; R. 1801, pp. 176-7. [13] R. 1856, p. 122; R. 1867, p. 109 ; R. 1800, pp. 163-4 ; R. 1863-4, p. 121 ; R. 1866, p. 136 ; R. 1869, p. 116. [13a] R. 1801, pp. 177-8. [14] R. 1869, p. 110. (II., III.) MILAORATA and OALKISSE, 1846-92. Previously to the appointment of the Rev. J. Thurstan to Milagraya in 1849 that station was under two native catechists, and when in 1852 Galkisse, which had formed part of the charge of the Rev. S. W. DiAS, Colonial Chaplain, was added to it, the combined Mission made up an area of 27 square miles to the south of Colombo. The two distinguishing features of Mr. Thurstan's work were the bringing the people to contribute, with liberality hitherto unpre- decented, to the support of religion among themselves, and the teaching of the children " to earn almost all their whole living even at an early age." When Mr. Thurstan arrived there was no church in the district, but "almost entirely" by the aid of his congregations " three churches " and " ten schools " were erected within the next five years, the people contributing money, materials and labour, some of them working by moonlight after a hard day's (twelve hours) work at their own callings. The churches were situated (1) at Milagraya, 8f miles south of Colombo ; (2) at Wosher's Village, Colpetty, 1 j miles south of Colombo ; and (8) at Timbirigasyaga, 4 miles south-east of Colombo. Of the population of 10,800 in 1854, nine-tenths were professing Christians " and at least eight-tenths " were professed " members of the Church of England" forming nine congregations. Among them however were still " a great many, who in the hour of trial " (such as sickness) resorted to " heathen ceremonies." Numbers of the men had " become perfectly ashamed at the folly, if not shocked at the wickedness," of these old ceremonies, ' " but the majority of the women " still hankered after them. [1]. The system of industrial education was introduced into Ceylon by Mr. Thurstan at Colpetty, Milagraya, in 1850. " Numerous were the predictions of failure " in the attempt, but in a few years it answered the " most sanguine expectations " and was " appreciated by all classes of society." Mr. Thurstan's feeling was that "If we caa but train up the rising generation in such schools, the idleness, H '! :' VI H' I 1 i m W 670 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. , I ■ i: ■ ' , *'i i' 'I'll' '■ " I .;;«H^'' It::) I':;,-. I m I poverty and wickedness with which the villaRos now abound, must, by God's blessing, bo lessened; the inability of the viliaRcrs to contribute towards the maintenance of Christian teachers be removed ; Hatan's stronghold must be undermined, and a highway opened through his territory for the glad tidings of salvation." In the Industrial School the boys were trained " to act as village schoolmasters, or industrious peasants." Employments were taught which thev might with advantage introduce into their villages on leaving school [2] — such as the cultivation of arrowroot, tapioca, guinea-grass, cinnamon, &c., the rearing of cattle and silkworms, and the manufacture of furniture. The institution soon gave " a stimulus to industry among the parents of the boys." When the preparation of arrowroot (the first object attempted) was introduced, considerable difficulty was experienced in inducing the villagers to cultivate it, but when they perceived a prospect of a ready and certain return, neglected lands were reclaimed, and idle hands employed, so that whereas in 1862 only 52 lbs. of roots were olTered for sale, in the first six months of 1855 over 28,000 lbs. were purchased from the villagers. Similarly the women during a period of famine were at last induced to undertake the manufacture of baskets &c. Industrial classes were formed in three villages, and in 1855 numbers of females who but a short time before " dreamed away their existence, lounging on mats," were eng8;?>'d in active and useful employment [3]. " The failure of the Government in several similar attempts " renders Mr. Thurstan's success, v/ith his limited resources, all the more remarkable [4]. In 1855 liis institution gained a second-class medal at the Paris Exhibition [5), and in 1861 its entire support was undertaken by the local Legislature [BJ. The general work of the Mission has continued to prosper [7]. References (Milagraya &c.)— [1] M.H. No. 28, pp. 1-40 ; R. 1853, p. (19 ; Q.P., January 1863; Q.P., October 1854, p. 3. [2] R- IM^O, p. 70; M.H. Nd. '28, pp. 8-12; R. 1853, p. 09 ; R. 1854, pp. i)!t-100. 13] R. 1«.'".4, pp. 99-101 ; Q.P., October 1854, p. 3; R. 1850, pp. 121-2; R. 1800, p. 157. [4] R. 1854, p. 101. (5] M.F. 1850, p. 48. [0) R. 1859, p. 120; R. 1800, p. 157 ; R. 1801, p. 179. i_7J R. 1872, p. 81; R. 1870, p. 35. (IV., V.) MOROTTOO (or MORATUWA) and CORALAWELLE {sout/t of Galkisse), 1853-78, &c. In 1853 a Singhalese catechist, Mr. A. Dias, was engaged for the work of evangelising the heathen in this district, under the superintendence of the Chaplain, the Rev. C. Senanayaka. Some four years later, when he was ordained deacon, tliero were 8 churches and 10 schools in the Mission, and in Morottoo alone there were 0,500 Churcli members out of a population of "15,000 [1]. A new church was also in progress there, and on St. John':3 Day (December 27) 1801 the building, the cost of which (over £5,000) had been defrayed almost entirely by a Singhalese (" Modliar De Soyza"), was consecrated under the name of '• Emmanuel Church." It was built in the " Perpendicular Gothic style," and surpassed "everything of the kind in Ceylon." Five thousand people, including the Governor, were present at the conse- cration [2]. At both stations the cause continued to prosper, and Morottoo in 1804 was " almost to be considered a Christian town, Buddhists being the exception amongst its inhabitants " [3]. At one CEYLON. 671 time " a good deal of hostility " to the Church prevailed amongst the Wesleyans, but by I8(}n this had " greatly lessoned " [4]. Four years later two of the Coralawelle villages began to provide half of the stipend of their Missionary [5]. Brferencen (Morottoo (fee.)— fl) R. 1858, p. 113. [2| R. 185H, p. 113; R. 1H59, pp. llH-llt; R. 18()0, p. ir.r. ; H. IHOI, \^. 170; U. IHC.i), p. 117. [3] It. 1859, pp. 118-1!); R. 18(J0, p. 155; R. 18(11, pp. 131-5. [4] R. 180i), p. 117. [6J R. 1870, p. 35. (VI.) PANTURA, or PANADURE {south of Coralawelle), 1848-92. Work was begun at Pantura in 1848 by Mr. F. de Mrl, a Singhalese catechist, who alter five years' efifective service was ordained deacon [1]. Under Dutch rule in Ceylon there were many churches in this district " in which proponents officiated." On the abandonment of the pro- ponent system by the English " the churches were suffered to fall into ruins, and the people relapsed into Buddhism." Mr. de Mel however discovered among them a desire to return into the fold ; hia efforts to lead them were seconded by the Christians, and by 1858 the first-fruits of native Churches had been gathered in Kehelwatta, Naloor, Horeytuduwa, and another village, and temporary places of worship had been erected in them at the expense of the converts [2], From this time active opposition was encountered from the Buddhists, but the continued building of new churches and schools and the gathering-in of fresh congregations testified to the value of Mr. de Mel's work during the next eighteen years [.S], Good effect was produced by the schools, in some instances children being " the means of converting their parents by imparting . . . the elementary truths of Christianity " [4]. Hence the Buddhist leaders found it necessary to forbid the sending of children to the Mission Schools and to establish " opposition schools." They also (so it was reported from Horetuduwa in 1888) resorted to persecution and instituted societies for propagating Buddhism and overthrowing Christianity [.'>]. Beferences (Pantura).— [11 R. 1863, pp. 17, 70 R. 1858, p. 112. f2] R. 1855, p. 122 R. 1858, p. 112; R. 1859, p. 117. [3] R. 1858, p. 112 ; R. 18(53, p. 100; R. 18(54, p. 135; R. 1876, p. 35. [4] R. 1858, p. 112; R. 1861, p. 177; R. 18(52, p. 172. [5] R. 1888, pp. 61-2. {north (VII., VIII.) KOORENE, or KURUNA, with NEGOMBO &c. of Colombo), 18G3-!)2. In the district extending 25 miles north of Colombo to Negombo and including 6ve principal stations, all densely peopled, a great desire was professed in 1847 for the establishment of the Church of England, the people offering " to contribute monthly towards the maintenance of the Mission." A grant was assigned from the Society's funds by the Bishop of Colombo [1], but it does not appear that the Society became actually connected with the district or had a resident Missionary there until 1863, when the Rev. T. Christian was stationed atKoorene and regular services were established by him and the Rev. J. Dart at Negombo [2]. By Mr. Christian's diligent labours the work was so extended that in 1876 his district covered 841 square miles, containing ' in'!' ^i) If h% % over 10,000 souls, of whom 1,788 were Church people. The population, mainly Singhalese, included many Tamils, some Burghers, and a few English [3]. References (Kooreno A;c.)— [1] R. 1847, pp. 99-100; I MSS., V. 24, pp. 81, 85-6. [2] R. 1857, pp. 107-8 ; R. 1858, p. Ill ; R. 18(53, p. 100. [3] R. 1864, p. 135 ; R. 1869, p. 119; R. 1875, p. 37. f''"? . Hi': (IX.) CHILAW {iiorth of Negomho), 184G-83, &c. Some years previously to 184G a party of Tamil Christians in India, weavers by trade, being persecuted for their religion, sought refuge in Ceylon, and having been allotted a spot of land near Onllaw by the Dutch Government they settled there and introduced (as the Flemings did in England) the art of weaving. At the request of the District Judge the Bishop of Colombo stationed a catechist there in 1846, Chilaw being then made a branch of the Putlam Mission [see below]. A church had been built for the people some years before by the Hon. F. I. Templer, but many of them were " living in a state of reckless sin, from utter but irremediable neglect." " They were accustomed to make offerings in the neighbouring temples," and *' only two of them " could read, though some of the children had been baptized by the Romish priest. On taking charge the Society's Missionary was '• much cheered" by a gift of 100 copies of the Tamil Scriptures from the American Mission in the north of Ceylon, and in less than two years a great improvement was visible. In August 1847 Confirmation and Holy Communion were adminis- tered at Chilaw for the first time, and in English and Tamil. At this visitation the two survivors of the original settlers were presented to the Bishop, " and with less of native grace than adulation prostrated tliemselves " before him. The community now consisted of 00 or 70 adults, and while the rate of Cooly wages was only M. a day, the in- dustrious weaver could earn from 8s. to 5s. a day at his loom [1]. The subsequent record of the Mission is one of regular work among Tamils and English, ministrations to prisoners also being mentioned in 1866 [2]. Beferences (Chilaw).— [IJ M.H. No. 18, pp. 45-7; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 11-13 ; R. 1848, pp. 111-13. [2J Q.P., January ld53 ; R. 1860, p. 154; R. 1861, p. 178; R. 1862, p. 174 ; R. 1863, p. 100 ; R. 1866, p. 146 ; R. 1869, p. 119 ; R. 1872, p. 81. (X.) PUTLAM {north of Chilmo), 1846-88. This station, then the seat of the Government, was in 1846 made the centre of a Mission district, including Calpentyn [p. 673] and Chilaw [see above], under the Rev. S. Nicholas. A site for a church was selected in 1847, when the Holy Communion was celebrated at Putlam for the first time, but the efforts of the residents, described as "meritorious" in 1840 [1], had not succeeded in erecting the building as late as 1864, when a fresh attempt was made [2]. To the Tamils however the Mission has proved of considerable benefit [3], not the least important feature of which has been the CEYLON. 673 revival among coolies of the impressions of their early Christian education in India [4]. References (Putlam).— [1] R. 1846, pp. SO, 90; Q.P., July 1840, p. 13; M.H. No. 18, i. 44-5; R. 1848, pp. 113-14 ; Q.P., January 1848, p. 11. [2] R. 1804, p. 130. [3] R. 60, p. 154 ; R. 1801, p. 178 -, R. 1809, p. 119 ; R. 1870, p. 30 ; R. 1877, p. 31. [41 R. HR n a PP 1860 1888, p. 44 work being (XL) CALPEMTYN, or KALPITIYA, 1842-70, &c. The chief inhabitants of this populous Malabar town, situated on a peninsula 25 miles north of Putlam, had been begging for a ciorgy- man for over three years when in 1842 the Rev. S. D. J. Ondaaub was transferred there from Caltura, which was given up as an S.P.G. station. About this time (1842-3), a church Avas built " on the site of an old Portuguese Romish church," chiefly at the expense of the District Judge, Mr. J. Cavie Chitty, and on August IG, 184G, eighteen Tamils were confirmed in it by the Bishop of Colombo. This being " the lirst visit both of a Chief Justice and a Bishop at Calpentyn," the two functionaries, who travelled together, were wel- comed on landing by " multitudes of eager and excited natives." The temporary withdrawal of the clergyman had been followed by the "secession . . . to Rome of Mr. Chitty and many others," but the Mis- sion was now (184G) connected with Putlam and placed under the charge of the Rev. S. Nicholas, the Society's principle "of aiding rather than maintaining Missions" being here first applied in Ceyh-n, and with signal success [see p. 6G2] [1]. At this time the district was " the only position occupied by the Church between Jaffna [in the extreme north] and Colombo, a range of populous country of 250 miles," and the Government Agent, Mr. Caulfield, a promoter of the Mission, assured the Bishop that for the fourteen years in which he had resided in the island he had never before been " at a station where a clergyman was placed, or where ho could be blessed with the Church's minis- trations " [2J. The ministrations of Mr. Nicholas (a Tamil) proved " acceptable to Europeans as well as to natives" [8] ; and he soon reclaimed some of th*^ seceders and won respect from all parties [4]. Some opposition appears to have been encountered in 1853 [5J ; but the Mission progressed, and in 18G1 services were being conducted in Portuguese as well as Tamil and English [GJ. References (Culp«ntyn).~[l] R. 1843, p. 43; R. 1840, pp. 89, 90; M.H. No 18, pp. 89-44 ; Q.P., July 1840, p. 13 ; R. 1847, p. 95 ; Q.P., January 1848, p. 11. [2] R. 1840, pp. 89-90 ; l\r.H. No. 18, pp. 44, 40. [3] M.H. No. 18, pp. 42-3. [4J R. 1847, p. 90. [5j Q.P., January 1853. [6] R. IPOl, p. 178 ; R. 1800, p. 140. !' k ; i ■ ; \ t \ i! '^ 1 ! i (XII.) MANAAR, 1852-83. This small island, separated by four miles of sea from tlie north- west coast of Ceylon, forms a link in the connection with India vid " Adam's Bridge." At a visit in 1851, when he administered confirmation in English and Portuguese, the Bishop of Colombo found over fifty communi- cants — that is, almost all the resident adult members of the Church then in the island. Since the cession of Ceylon by the Dutch (1796) X X 1 't 674 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ''H' , ■;i ,.-V' no Christian minister had been stationed in Manaar, and the station was now only visited twice a year by the Eev. J. C. Arndt from Jaffna. The result, as the community represented to the Bishop, was that " their children die unbaptized, their dead are buried without the solemn ordinances which they crave ; and some arc tempted to join a less pure faith." With the aid of tlie Society and the Government, the Rev. R. Edwards was stationed at Manaar in 1852 [1]. His work consisted in ministering to the Christian congregation in the Fort Church, in organising and conducting schools, and occasionally en- deavouring to convert the heathen and Mahommedans in what was described in 1855 as " not ... a very hopeful field of labour " [2]. Beferences (Manaar).— [1] M.H. No. 17, p. 4 ; R. 1852, pp. 108-9; R. 1856, pp. 120-1 ; QP., April 1855. [2] Q.P., April 185.-)"; I{. 1850, pp. 120-1 ; R. 1857, p. 109; ^. 1858, p. 113 ; R. 1859, pp. 117-18 ; R. 1801, p. 178 ; R. 1802, p. 173 ; R. 1870, p. 36. SOUTH COAST. (XIIT.) MATURA, 1841-92. This was the second station occupied by the Society in Ceylon, the Eev. E. MooYAAET being transferred there from Colombo " about the end of the year 1841" [1]. The district, whicu was terni'^d '■ *'\<} stronghold of Buddhism and Dcmonism," comprised 03,921 .IVk I'm . -, 8,785 Mahommedans, and !-37G Christians. For the Christians, ^ os .u whom it was feared had •' from long neglect, sunk into a state of religious indifference," services were opened in the town of Matura, " in ai. Dutch church," and at the out-stations of Tangalle, Hamban- tolle, and Belligam [2], To this branch of work the Rev. S. D. J. Ondaatje added services in Singhalese and Portuguese, but such was the opposition of the Buddhists, whose priests numbered 500 [3], that up to 1859 "very little effect appears to have been pro- duced upon the largo heathen population" [4]. When in 1864 a church was consecrated at Matura (it had been erected during the previous eight years to supersede the Dutch Presbyterian building in which the services had been held), the Mission was said to have " very good prospects of success" [5] ; l)ut the Report for 1870 showed that the work among the heathen had been hindered by the Missionary having to minister to the English [0]. In the latter year a church was consecrated at Tangalle, where since 18G4 good work had been done by the Rev. F. D. Edkesixc;me as resident Missionary [7]. lirfrrenrcs (Matura).— [1] Q.P., July 18 1!), p. 10, and arc p. 001 of tluHbook. [2] Q.P., Julv 1843, p. 11 ; R. 1813, pp. ■J.--li. 13] Q.P., July 1840, pp. 11, 12; R. 1H17, p 114 ; Q.P., January 1853; R. 1800, p. ir.ii. |4; R. 1859, p. Viii. \5] R. 185(i, p. 121 ; R. 1857, p. 109 ; R. 1858, p. 114 J R. 1859, p. 120 ; ]{. 1804, p. 336. [Oj R. 1870, p. 35. [7] «■ I8ti4, p. 135 i R. 1870, p. 30. (XIV) BUONA VISTA, GALLE (west of Matura) , 18G0-02. In 1858 " an estate of about eighteen acres of land" in the neigh- bourhood of Galle, " with extensive and substantial buildings erecteil upon it," was bequeathed by a ^Irs. Gibson to thfl Bishop of Colomb) and otners in trust " for the maintenance of a Native Female Boarding ?i 'm CEYLON. 676 School " to which she had devoted all her care and resources for thirty-five years. " No ministerial or Missionary work " having been " commenced there by any religious body," the " unobstructed field " offered " a most inviting field of labour for a new station," and on the representation of the Bishop that without tlie Society's help *' all must fall to the ground," it was occupied by the Society in 1860 " as a purely Singhalese Missionary work" and i)laced under the Rev. J. Bamfokth. In the meantime the school — which had once contained over 100 boys and girls, but at the time of Mrs. Gibson's death (at the age of 83) had dwindled down to fifteen children — had been revived by the Acting Chaplain at Galle (the Rev. R, Phillips), and for its main- tenance the continuance of Government aid (£'90 a year) had been secured, in addition to local contributions (£20 to £30 a year) and the produce of the cocoanut estate — estimated at from £12 to £30 a year [1]. Lace-making was introduced in 1863, and in 1865 (Mr. Bamforth having meanwhile left [2] ) an impetus was given to the whole Mission by the appointment of Mr. Philip Maekr (a brother of Dr. Marks of Burma), who was ordained in 1866. Under bifs and Mrs. Marks' superintendence the Mission and Orphanage became thoroughly efficient [3]. In 1873 the School was pronounced to be the best of its kind under Government inspection [4], and the Report for 1876 stated that " from one point of view " the Orphanage is "even more important than St. Thomas' College " [see p. 668], as it aims " at training not only Christian fathers, but also Christian wives and mothers." In connection with the Mission there were now branch stations at Talpe, Malalagama, and Ahangama, with flourishing day schools for boys and girls, and in the Sunday Schools separate classes were held for Christian and heathen men also [5]. On his transfer to Trincomalee in 1890 (when the Rev. F. Mendis took charge of the Mission and Miss Callander of the Orphanage) Mi: Marks thus reviewed tlic past : — " Where twenty-three years ago there were so few adult Christians that there were no regular services in the Mission, even on Sundays, nor any need of them, there are now hundreds of devout worshippers of the only true God, numbering amongst them no less than 118 Communicants. When wo remember that quite as many more converts have gone out from here to various parts of the colony, or to other countries, or have been taken to their eternal rest through faith in Christ Jesus— when we think too, of how much has been done in the cause of Christian education, where formerly there was little cxv.ept what was attempted in the Orphanage, with its then small number of inmates and imperfect organi- sation, there is indeed reason to praise God. . . . Statistics whether of nine months or of tweaty-three years, can show but little of the far reaching blessings promoted by a Mission such as this " [C]. Beferencea (Buona Vista).— [1] I MSS., V. '24, pp. 500-1 ; do., V. 25, pp. 9-11, 13, U 22-3, 24-6, 37, 42, 52, 56, 66, 69, 72; R. 1859, pp. 115-16; E. 1860, pp. 151-2; R. 1861, p. 176 ; R. 1802, pp. 171-2. [2J R, 1863, pp. 99-100. [3] R. 1865, p. 107 ; R. 1878, p. 84. 1 4] R. 1873, p. 84. [5] R. 1876, np. 33-4; M.F. 1877, pp. 590-7; R. 1877, p. 81 [6] M.F. 1890, p. 117 ; R. 1890, p. 58. EAST COAST. (XV.) TRINCOMALEE, 1842-52, &c. During three days' stay at Trincomalee while on his way to England in 1880 the Rev. W. Mokton, an Indian Missionary of the M r I i 676 SOCIETY FOR TRE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. h : . Society [see p. 910], officiated on the Sunday in the Garrison Church and baptized the child of the Wealeyan Missionary, Mr, George [1]. The extreme point of Fort Frederick was mentioned by the Bishop of Colombo in 184G as being "held very sacred by the Hindus, and offerings of flowers, &c. are thrown every month from it into the sea, with much solemnity ; nor is the highest point of the precipitous rock without its talc of Sapphic interest from blighted affection " [2], Mission work in connection with the Society was organised at Trincomalee in 1842 or 184B by the Chaplain, the Rev. 0. Glennie [8], and during the next six years an annual grant of t'48 elicited £72 per annum from Government and private sources, and directly led to the appointment of three catechists and the formation of a Portuguese and a Tamil congre- gation at Trincomalee and of two others (English and Portuguese) at Batticaloa, and to the baptism of 80 heathen, and indirectly led to the opening and maintenance of three schools among the Tamils [4]. Visiting Trincomalee in 1840, the Bishop of Colombo was gratified " to see the Church in the position it ought over to occupy abroad a3 well as at home, in ".■^ respect and affection of all its members: education doing its work well ; l; i ■ o constantly and faithfully visited ; the ordinances and services of the C luly and fully observed " [5]. An examination of the Mission Schools by the Bishop in 1850 confirmed his opinion of such agencies as being "the best and by far the most effective means of propagating the Gospel among the heathen " [6]. Bcferenccs (Trincomalee).— fl] C.D.C. Report, 1830-1, p. 11. [2] M.H. No. 17, p. 34. [3] R. 1S4!!, p. 43; Jo., V. 45, p. 85. [4] R. 1848, p. 117 ; Q.P., January 1848, pp. 14-15. [5) M.H. No. 18, p. 13. [6] R. 1850, p. 78; Q.P., October 1852, p. ii ; M.H. No. 24, pp. 55-7. (XVI.) BATTICALOA {south of Trincomalee), 184G-92. Of this, the first place in Ceylon visited by the Dutch (in 1602), the Bishop of Colombo reported in 1846 : — " It is inhabited wholly by Tamuls, whose religion is Brahminical. There is a temple in almost every village, although many of them are mere sheds. Some of them, howevor, are of stone, ornamented with mythological figures of bulls, mon- steis, A'c. Thr town is built on the island Puloantivoe (Tamarind Isle), and the fort by the Dutch, as the date over the gateway marks, in 1682. This is now almost wholly in ruins, having no more than a single residence within it. . . . Tliat which was pointed out to me as the Dutch church is now a misero,ble, dilapidated ruin, serving as a stable. I saw no mark of its ever having been appro]iriated as a church, and if it had, it would not now be desirable, on account of its dist!\nce from the population of the town, and the unshaded exposure of the road to the sultry heat of the sun. A single Mahometan soldier is in charge of the fort. " We have a place assigned by government for tlie episcopal service, but it is under the charge of an uninstructed and inefUcient catechist. The Eev. S. 0. Glenie visited it from Trincomalie, at a distance of more than seventy miles, at my request, to prepare the few candidates for confirmation ; and will continue to do so once in a quarter until some permanent arrangement is completed : the present nmst not continue as it is. The Protestant portion of the community are almost all Wesleyana : they have one large chapel, and one resident mission- ary. The Romanists have two chapels, and a single priest from Goa. There are also a mosque and a Brahminical temple " [1] CEYLON. 677 i|M if In 1842 the Society had been appealed to by the District Collector to assist in an effort originated by Governor Mackenzie for the improvement of the condition of the Veddahs. Villages were formed in 1841 at Nelavelly, 27 miles from Batticaloa, and at Oomanne, still further in the wild forest. Under the encouragement given, the Veddahs, who had been in "a most abject and miserable condition," " soon cleared the ground, built houses, faniied gardens, and learned readily the use of agricultural implements." Another tribe, observing their increased comfort, built a village at Caravethy, and a fourth tribe was assisted in settling at Nadene. The " undoubted aborigines of the island " were "now for the first time gathered together, and brought within the reach of civilization." The Bishop of Madras, whom the Society consulted in 1842, could not then recommend it to occupy Batticaloa as a Mission Station, and the work being one which only those on the spot could undertake, the co-operation of the We'sleyans was sought and obtained [2]. At the time of the Bishop of Colombo's visit in 1846 a native Missionary, maintained by the Government, was still resident among the Veddahs, two of whom the Bishop interviewed, but the schools which had been opened, had been abandoned partly from want of teachers, and partly from the indifference of the people [3]. After a personal inspection of the Veddahs in their homes four years later the Bishop considered that the Government experiment carried out by Mr. Atherton " was a successful one, as far as their settlement in villages, the formation of homes and families, and con- sequent social improvement is concerned"; "but their rehgious in- struction" had "all to be done." Indeed their "Religious Instructor" stated that, some years before, about 50 had been " baptized by the Wesleyans, who had now left them altogether. They had no school, and very little religion. He was desirous of doing more to instruct them, but did not know how." He had been a Wesleyan himself " but could get no guidance and no instruction." He now asked the Bishop to receive him for confirmation " and to take charge of those who were committed to him by the Government." This was done in connection with the Mission at Batticaloa, and arrangements were made for the regular visitation of all the Veddah villages — now seven in number — ranging along about 40 miles of coast [4]. In Batticaloa itself attempts had been made to prejudice the people (generally) against the Church and the rite of confirmation, but thr Bishop's visit in 1846 strengthened many in their attachment, fortr persons were confirmed, and a site was selected for a church in plaje of the miconsecrated chapel in use, which it was necessary to remove to make way for improvements. Owing to the recent discontinuance of the Government schools in the district the Society's two schools were now the only ones among a population of 60,000. Of these, that opened gratuitously by Mrs. Hannah, the wife of the Catechist, and taught by herself (a native), was "one of the best girls' schools in Colombo " [5]. In 1855-6 the Rev. S. Nicholas (a Singhalese) and the Rev. J. Hannah (a Tamil) were appointed to Batticaloa ; services were held by them in Tamil and English at three branch stations [6], but up to 1863 " with scarcely any result " [7]. h n ,■:*' m i : ffft;;;./^ if .:!■ iii'.' no- 678 SOCIETY Foii THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Some of the heathen, while admitting the truth of the Missionary's remonstrances, spoke of themselves as " wild insects" and as worshipping as their fathers had done ; and on one occasion when their paddy crop was dying for want of rain and their prayers had been unheeded, they were found to have removed their god into the midst of their field " in order, that feeling the heat, he might bring a shower of rain for his relief "[8]. In 1876, when the Government agency was removed to Batticaloa from Trincomalee, the pastoral work among the English was hindering evangelistic efforts among the heathen, but the Rev. D. Somander had effected some good among a remote village of toddy drawers who had given £40 towards building a church [9]. Mr. Somander had long been anxious to open work among the Veddahs [10] , and, although the records are silent on the subject, these people do not appear to have been entirely neglected, as in connection with the out-station of Petthale the Rev. A. Vethecan in 1889 referred to a Veddah congre- gation, and speaking of the race he said: — " The thought of more Gods than one true God has not once entered into a Vedda's head; the Vedda neither makes an image, nor bows down to it, nor worships it ; the Vedda does not, without due regard, take the name of God into his mouth, nor does he abuse' tlie name of the deity with rash oaths ; he honours his father and mother and others like them ; the Vedda does not malign his neighbour, nor is he angry with him ; he does not quarrel with him, nor seek revenge upon every light injury; adultery and fornication are unknown to him; stealing is very rare among the Veddas ; as a rule, the Vedda speaks always the truth " [11]. Beferences (Batticaloa).— [1] M.H. No. 18, pp. 17, 18. [2] Jo., V. 45, p. 29 ; E. 1843, p. 43 ; M.H. No. 18, pp. 23-8. [3] M.H. No. 18, pp. 23, 25. [4] M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 29-30, 41-6, 53-4. [5] M.H. No. 24, Part III., pp. 28-31, 34, 37-8. [6] R. 1856, p. 121 ; R. 1860, p. 154 ; R. 1862, p. 174. [7] R. 1863-4, p. 120. f8J R. 1872, p. 81. [9] E. 1876, p. 36. [10] R. 1864, p. 136. \U.] M.F. 1889, p. 154. INTERIOR. (XVII.) NEWERA. 3LLIA, or NUWARA ELYA, 1842-70. Little is recorded of this station during the time of the first Mis- sionary, the Rev. H. H. Von Dadelszen. In 1848 (the year after his appointment), when he had a small English congregation, his return to India was proposed by the Bishop of Madras on the ground that there was not sufficient scope for a man of his powers, the place itself offering " no field for !^Iissionary labour among the natives," though in the season it was visited by " the first people " of the island, it being the sanatorium of Ceylon [1]. Mr. Von Dadelszen, however, remained until 1847 [2]. His successor, the Rev. J. Thuuston, removed to Colombo after a stay of fifteen months. Under the Rev. J. Wise, who took charge in 1849 [8], the work of the Mission was *' one of continued progress," and of the Church opened in 1850 and consecrated in 1852 the Bishop of Colombo wrote in the latter year, that the building then formed "not only the brightest ecclesiastical ornament of the diocese, but an abiding witness, I trust, of Christian truth and our Church's vitality in the very centre and on the very summit of this heathen land. As Buddhism has its shrine (a mere shed) on (he summit of Adam's Peak, 7,800 feet above the sea level, Christianity has built CEYLON. 679 'W its nobler sanctuary on the elevated plains of Nuwara Elya, direct from which rises Pedro-Taragalla, the apex of Ceylon, to the lieight of above 8,200 feet ' [4J.J The station had now become a permanent assistant chaplaincy [5]. In 1856 an Industrial School was established by the Rev. E. MooYAAET, and an ex-Buddhist priest became a pupil, but after three years' successful management it was discontinued, the population being found insufficient for its maintenance [()]. In other respects the work among the Singhalese had been growing [7], and to the Rev. R. Phillips, who took charge in 1859, it was a great relief after living in many parts of the island to come to Newera Ellia and " behold the singular spectacle of a native village ahuost entirely Christian, free from all the usual signs of idolatry." At the same time he reported that *' a great and salutary change " had been made in the Kandyan marriage laws " at the request of the natives themselves " [8]. The Mission, which embraced work at Ratnapoora (an ancient Singhalese city), Saffragam, and Badulla [see p. 680] [9], appears to have ceased to receive aid from the Society in 1870 [10]. J?c/crracM (Newera Ellia).— [1] R. l.sii), jip. 11-5; M.R. 1854, p. 270. [2] R. 1«47, p. 1)7. [3] R. 1848, p. 115 ; R. 1849, p. 111. [4] BI.H. No. 24, pp. HO-1 ; R. 1852, pp. 109-10. [5] R. 1852, p. 110. (6] R. 1850, p. 121 ; R. 1857, p. 109 ; R. 1858, p. 114 ; R. 1859, p. 120. [7] R. 1850, p. 121 ; R. 1858, p. Ill, [8] R. 1859, p. 120. [0] R. 1858, p. 114 ; R. 18(39, pp. 118-19. [10] R. 1802, p. 174, and the Annual Reports subsequent to 1870. (XVIII.) KANDY (north of Ncicera FMia), 1849-69. In urging the Society to establish a Mission at Kandy in 1843 the Bishop of Madras said: — " If this ground — a most promising field of Missionary labour— be not occupied immcdiatchj, it will be lost to the Church of England for ever. Kandy is the capital and centre of the coffee-plantations of Ceylon ; numerous Europeans and East Indians must ere long be employed as superintendents of those estates, and many are so employed already ; and at the least there are tJdrty thousand natives of India, imported as labourers from the continent, without anyone who cares whether they have a soul or not. They have thews and sinews and that is enough." At that time there was a Colonial Chaplain in Kandy and "a very valuable Mission" of the C.^I.S., whose operations however were " strictly limited to the town " [1]. When, a few years later, the chaplain seceded to the Church of Rome, the Rev. H. Von Dadelszen of Newera Ellia was appointed his successor, and the Bishop of Colombo wrote to the S.P.G. (February 9, 1847) :— " Yon may point to this as one example of a faithful Missionary of your own being selected purposely to counteract tlic sophistries and seduction? of Rome. The result has fully confirmed my selection. Confidence succeeded to distrust and unreserved satisfaction has been expressed to me by many " [2]. In 1849 the Society undertoolc the pastoral care of an Indo-Portu- guese congregation at Kandy, tbc Missionary (the Rev. E. Labrooy) having also the charge of Kornegalle and Kaigalle [see p. 681] [3] . After ten years' labour Mr. Labrooy could not report very encouragingly of his Kandy flock [4], but under the Rev. G. H. Gomes in 1864 their numbers greatly increased [5]. Eeferrncca (Kandy).— [1] R. 1843, pp. 40-4. [2] R. 1847, pp. 9G-8 ; Jo., V. 45, pp. 801-2. [3] R. 1849, p. 139 ; M.H. No. 24, p. 1(! ; Jo., V. 40 pp. 16, 17. [4] R. 1865, p. 122 ; R. 1859, p. 118. 5] R. 1804, p. IIJO ; R. 1809, p. 118. t./ V: ! iM,l H Ul< m'^'K 080 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. (XIX.) MAHABA {west of Nctvera Ellia), 1847-8. In 1847 the Bishop of Colombo reported that " a real movement for good " was at work among the Singhalese, who were " offering in different districts to give ground" and "labour and materials for churches and schools," if he would supply clergymen and teachers. As instances, the native headman of the Mahara district, a Christian, proposed, in return for a clergyman for a population of 20,000, to build either one large church or four small ones (at Palliagodde, Mahara, Himbulgodde, Alutgamma), "and to go with his family into the district for the superintendence of the schools, and to throw all the weight of his influence in support of the clergyman," for whom also a house would be built. Already at one place he had called the people around him and claimed " their own efforts for their own good." '' At once there were fifty volunteers to dig the foundation and thirty more to proffer labour." A native Registrar in the same district was " about to build an entire church " at Farawella ; and at Calamy a son (aided by his father) had undertaken to repair a church built by his brother at a cost of £'300. Against such overtures as these it was not possible " to turn a deaf ear or a closed hand and heart," and the district Avas entrusted to the Eev. J. Thurstan. In the next year the Mission embraced 70 villages, " clustering in a population of about 87,000 souls, one third of whom " professed " a nominal Christianity, having been baptized many years ago, but long since neglected." Already nine schools had been opened, and services were being held at twelve different places in temporary buildings erected by the natives. The Society's aid for the support of a clergyman at Mahara does not appear to have been required after 1848. References (Mahara).— R. 1847, pp. 98-9 ; I rp. 10, 115-16. MSS., V. 24, pp. SI, 83-5; R. 1818, (XX.) BALULLA, 1848-92. At this place, which was being visited in 1848 by the Rev. J. Thurstan of Mahara (40 miles westward) [1], arrangements were made in 1850 for building a church m memory of Major Rogers, a Government Agent highly esteemed by the natives [2] ; and in 1854 a regular Mission was organised under the superintendence of the Rev. E. MooYAART of Newera EUia [B]. An Industrial School was begun in 185G [4] ; in 1867 the resident native Catechist, Mr. A. Rathna, was ordained, and in the next year the church was consecrated and a confirmation held. The Church members now numbered 72, more than half being Europeans [5]. As the centre of the Onvah district, in which (with a population of 84,000) there was no other resident clergyman of any denomination, BaduUa offered a wide field for a Mission [6]. In 18G4 it was described as the least satisfactory of the Missions [7] ; but eight years later, the Rev. G. H. Gomes being then in charge, it had become "a very successful one " — there being "a large number of native Christians, whose piety and zeal might put to the blush those who have better opportunities " [8]. Owing however to the claims of the English residents the Missionary ^" .t -* CEYLON. 681 here, as elsewhere in Ceylon, was unable to devote as much time as he desired to the native Christians and heathen [9]. Beferencca (BaduUa).— [1] R. 1848, p. IIC. [2J M.H. No. 24, pp. 2-11. [3] E. 1854, pp. 100-1 ; R. 1857, p. 109. [4 1 R. 18B6, p. 121. [5J R. 1857, p. 109; R. 1858, pp. 113-14. [6] R. 1802, j)p. 172-8. [7] R. 18G4, p. 100 : see also R. 18C0, p. 154. [8j R. 1872, pp. 80-1 .802, pp. ,. [ofR. 1870, pp. 85-0. (XXI.) MATELIE {north of Kandy), 1864-92. This place, and Kornegalle and Kaigalle [see p. G79], were described by the Bishop of Colombo in 1848 as " out-stations of the Government, with resident European magistrates, and agents, and many Burghers of mixed descent, attached to the courts and offices of Agency for each district, who, with their families, are most of them members of our com- munion, but wholly unvisited now by any Clergyman, except myself in these periodical wanderings. At each place " (the Bishop said) "I was welcomed very cordially by the respective representatives of Government, who placed their court- houses, &c., at my disposal in every case, for Divine Service, and fm-nished them as decently and fitly for the occasion as circumstances would allow " [1]. Matters appear to have continued thus until 1857, when such local support was elicited for the mamtenance of a clergyman and the building of a church at Matelle that the Society's bounty, *' the moving spring, which set the whole at work," was not then needed at all [2]. In 18G4 however a catechist [8], and in 1869 a native clergyman, the Rev. W. Herat, were stationed at Matelle by the Society [4]. lirfcrcnces (Matelle).— [1] R. 1848, p. 110. [2] R. 1857, pp. 107-8 ; R. 1858, p. 111. [3] R. 1804, p. 186. [4] R. 1809, p. 119. Statistics. — In Ceylon, where (1840-92) the Society has assisted in supporting 62 Missionaries (27 Natives) and planting 40 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 919-20), there are now in connection with its Missions 4,229 Christians, l,2(i3 Communicants, 174 Catechumens, 80 Villages, 88 Schcols, and 5,340 Scholars, under the care of 12 Clergy- men (8 Natives), 200 Lay Agents, and a Bishop [p. 767]. [See also the Table, p. 732.] i ) t t i i . ! ; y\ 1 f ^ ' t:H I; ^]rA \ti\t ':' t» 682 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER LXXXVII. BOIiNEO AND THE STIiAITS SETTLEMENTS. Part I.- BORNEO. The isliind of Borneo, situated in the Eastern Archipelago, waa visited by Euvopeaiia in 1322, 1503, and 1520, and the first European settlement on it was formed by the Dutch at Landak and Sudukana in 1008. This was soon discontinued, and an Enjjlish one established in 1609 was abandoned in 1023. The Dutch factories were revived in 17i7 and 1770, and though these were relinquished in 1790, the Dutch have managed to secure permanent possession of over two-thirds of the island. Under the East India Company a British settlement was founded in 17C2 at the island of Balembangan, which had been ceded by the Sultan of Sulu ; but owing to the attacks of pirates it was removed in 1775 to the island of Labuan, a small factory being at the same time planted at Brunei. Failing to re-establish their first settlement the Company gave uj) their connection with Northern Borneo in 1803. Between 1838-41 Mr. (afterwards Sir James) Brooke established the independent State of Sarawak, which is under the exclusive influence of Great Britain; and Labuan Island was made a British colony in 18i0. (Area of Sarawak, about 41,000 square miles; population, about 300,000.) Extensive con- cessions in North Borneo were obtained from the Sultan of Brunei by some Americans in 1865, but not utilised, and finally in 1H77-8 the Sultans of Brunei and Sulu ceded tho same district to Mr. A. Dent, who transferred it to tlie British North Borneo Company. Further cessions have since been obtained, and in I8bt8 the British Government assumed a formal protectorate over the territory, which comprises the whole of the northern portion of Borneo from the Sipitong Kiver on the west to tho Sibuco River on tho east coast, with all the islands within a distance of three leagues. {Area of British .North Borneo, 30,709 square miles; population, estimated at from 150,000 to 200,000, mainly Malays, Bajows, Dasuns, Sulees, Dyaks, and Cliinese.) Aira of tho island of Borneo, about 280,000 square miles, Estimated population, 1,846,000, consisting mostly of Dyaks (aborigines), INIalays, and Chinese or Dyak-Chinese. Tiio principal languages spoken are (1) Malay, (2) Sea Dyak, (3) Land Dyak, (4) MiUuiow, and (5) Chinese. Each of the three Dyak languages (2-4) have many varieties of dialects. The Sea Dyak race retain tho hereditary energy of predatory habits. Tho Land Dyaks are a milder race, who, although they have proved themselves very capable of learning, are below the Sea Dyaks in civilisation and impressibility. The Dyaks live in long houses erected on posts from 12 to 15 feet above the ground, and containing from two to fifty families under the headship of one man. The private rooms of each family open on to a common verandah, where the men carry on various occupations— making nets, baskets, boats, itc, and the women pound the paddy, and tlio stranger comes and goes. Although the Dyaks have a vague belief in God (whom they call Tuppa, Jeroang, or Dewatah), practically their ancient religion consists of a firm belief in innumerable and mostly hostile spirits, to whom sickness and misfortune are ascribed, and to avert whoso wrath offerings and prayers are to be made. Tliey have also endless superstitions ab()iit charms and magic. Thus they will not sow their paddy until the voice of a certain bird is heard in the woods; and, wlien on an expedition, if one of the omen birds sings behind them they return, convinced that misfortune will overtake them if they proceed. From the fear of evil spirits or devils arose the Dyak custom of head-taking. If a man lost his wife or child, he put on mourning and set out to take as many human heads as he considered an equivalent for bis misfortune — thus hoping to propitiate tho evil spirit of health. Before sowing the seed in his farm he sought more heads, which he brought home fastened about his neck, to rejoice over when tho harvest was reaped. The custom thus derived so spread that a head- taker bee "me regarded in the light of a successful warrior; and tho ghastly in-esent of a human head became the favourite love-token which a young man laid at the feet of the girl whom he desired to marry. The women incited the men to this horrible practice, and it mattered not whether the head was that of a man, woman, enemy or stranger — a head they would have for a wedding present. Sixty years ago Englishmen knew little about Borneo, except that it waa a large and fertile island, and that its coasts were inhabited by a set of daring and ctuel pirates, who infested the seas in the neighbourhood of their island, and robbed and murdered the crews of many vessels evoiy year. In 1880 it attracted the attention of Mr. James Brooke, formerly a naval cadet, who while travelling in search of health and amusement waa moved to devote himself to the suppression of the existing piracy and slavery, and to the amelioration of tho condition of i^\ RORNEO. 683 tho inhabitants of the island. After eixht years' preparation and inquiry he Bailed from England in the Roi/alht, which was ilttcd out at his own expense and manned by a crew who had been under training nearly three years. Landing almost a stranger at Kuching on August 15, 1838, his influence! rose and prospered until lie wasbe8oni;ht by the native rulers to take upon himself the government of the region when^ iho beneficial effects of his interfeieiico first maiiifested themselves, and on August 1, lHl'2, he became Rajah of the Province of Sarawak. Each year of his rule was marked by new services to tho cause of humanity, robbery and murder were suppressed, and the natives were taught and encouraged to gain a honest livelihood by trade or farming. The Society's operations in Borneo began at Sarawak in 1818 and were extended to North Borneo in 1888. I' (I.) PROVINCE OF SARAWAK, 184G-92. Having (as above described) prepared the way for the introduction of Christianity, Rajah Brooke appealed to the Church at large to assist him in establishing a Mission. Neither the S.P.G. nor the C.M.S. being able to undertake the work, a personal friend of Mr. Brooke, the Rev. C. D. Brereton, organised on May 2, 1846, a connnittee, under the presidency of tho then Earl of EUesmerc, to form a Church Mission institution which should collect and administer funds for sending out and supporting a Mission to Sarawak under Mr. Brooke's protection, with a view to the eventual extension of Christianity " throughout the island of Borneo and the adjacent countries inhabited by the aboriginal and Malay races." The list of contributions was headed by the Queen Dowager, and the S.P.G. subscribed £50 per annum [1]. In June 1847 the Rev. F. T. McDougall, M.A. (of Magdalen Hall, Oxford, and a Fellow of tho College of Surgeons), was appointed by the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London to be tho head of the Mission. The Rev. W. B. Wright and the Rev. S. F. Montgomery, M.A., were chosen as his fellow-labourers. But before the time for their departure Mr. Montgomery died of fever, caught in visiting his parishioners at Upper Gornal. The two remaining Missionaries, with their wives and children, sailed from London for Singapore in November 1847, and after an eventful and trying voyage reached Singapore May 23, 1848, and lauded at Sarawak (or Kuching*) on June 80, 1848 [3]. They were hospitably received by the English residents in the Rajah's service, and the upper part of the court-house was assigned as their abode until a Mission-house could be built. A school and dispensary were fitted up at once for the use of the natives, and, being much resorted to, brought the Missionaries into contact with the people, and enabled them to gain their confidence. On Advent Sunday 1848, five orphans of Malay and Dyak mothers were baptized. Mr. Wright resigned his post in January 1849, and Mr. McDougall worked on alone until 1851, when, the Mission-housi being built and inhabited and the churchf completed. Bishop Wilson of Calc^^''* came to consecrate it, and brought with him from Bishop'f C^ollege, * " Kuching," in Malay, means a cat. t St. Thomas' Church. The foundation was laid on August 28, 1848, and the build- ing was erected by Chinese carpenters, hum drawing."* and models by Mr. and ^^'^'^• McDougall. The baptismal font was a large white shell, large enough to hold an infant [4aJ. Hli •> I 4 i f ft :! l^ii ' t m ■•: ! I I iUp . !^ 684 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. Calcutta, Mr. C. Fox to take charge of the native achooL Mr. W. W. NiCHOLLS, following in the same year, remained but two years, and then returned to Bishop's College. From the time of the consecration of the church (January 22, 1851) daily services in English and Malay or Chinese became the rule [4]. During the first three years of Mr. McDougall's' residence at Sarawak, besides the work of his own immediate station at Kuching (which was the residence of the Rajah, the Malay chiefs, and the trading population, both Chinese and Malay), he had to pioneer the way among the Dyak tribes for settling Missionaries among them when they should be sent [5\, so that when in 1851 the Rev. W. Chamiikks arrived from England, and in 1852 the Rev. W. H. Gomes, a Singhalese, from Bishop's College, Calcutta, and the Rev. W. Horshukoh from China, openings were made and work was ready for them to begin upon. Up to June 1852 there had been about 50 baptisms [0]. Mr. Chambers went to the Sea Dyaks on t lo Batang-Lupar and its branches, and Mr. Gomes to the Sea Dyaks on the Lundu river ; Mr. Horsburgh was unable to stand the climate more than three years [7]. The increase of the Mission staff and other additional expenses having exhausted the resources of the Borneo Church Mission Fund, it would have been impossible to carry on the work unless the S.P.G. had undertaken the whole charge and expense of the Mission from January 1858 [8]. An endeavour was now made to complete the organisation of the Church in Borneo by consecrating Mr. McDougall, then in England, as Missionary Bishop, the Society having in 1852 set apart i?5.000 towards an Episcopal endowment.* Temporary difficulties, hov r, prevented this step being taken ; but in 1855 he was designated 1 n of the colony of Labuan, and returning to Borneo he remained thet^ a three Bishops could be assembled at Calcutta for the first consecration of [an English Colonial] Bishop out of England, which took place on St. Luke's Day, October 18, 1855. The Bishop on his return to Sarawak found that Sir J. Brooke objected to his exercising his functions there as Bishop of Labuan, and therefore appointed him Bishop of Sarawak, enabling him as such to exercise his jurisdiction and superintend the Church's work in the Rajah's dominions [()]. Jn 1855 the Rev. J. Grayling, from England, and Messrs. Koch and Cameron, students from Bishop's College, Calcutta, were added to the ]\Iission staff. Mr. Grayling, after a short trial, was unable to bear the climate, and Mr. Cameron, finding the work not eui*,ed to him, left also [10]. Mr. Gomes was ordained priest, and Mr. Koch deacon, in 1856, and while Mr. Chambers at Banting and Mr. Gomes at Lundu were slowly and steadily making their way among the Sea Dyaks, having ^^•h gathered together a band of converts and built small churches at eitlu« place, fresh openings were occurring elsewhere. The Mission schools at Kviching were prospering, the Church services well attended, and the work of conversion among the Chinese promising to be remarkable, especially among the gold mines at Bauh or Bow, where the Bishop had established a Mission [11]. • A further grant of £2,000 was made by the Society in 1882 [9a]. i'"(l nORNFO. 085 Just then, in the boginninp; of 1857, when all soemod so full of hope, the rebellion of the Chinese a;i:ainst Sir James llrooko's government checked the work, and threw evcrythinf? into confu lion. Attacking the town of Kuching on the night of February IH, they sought to kill the Rajah and his European ofticors, some of whom were slain, and others miraculously escaped, and the place was ravaged with fire and sword. The Bishop and his family, with those who had sought safety in the Mission-house, the wives and children of the Europeans, and some of the Christian Chinese and their families, took refuge at Linga in the Government fort, near which Mr. Chambers was stationed, and where he and his lialow Dyaks did their best to provide for the necessities of the refugees. While there IMr.s. McDougall and her daughter attended a native feast by invitation, but retreated in horror on finding served up at it " three human heads ... on a large dish, freshly killed, and slightly sinokod, with food and sirih leaves in their mouths." " The Dyaks had killed our enemies and were only following their own customs by rejoicing over their dead victims." After a month the whole party returned to Sarawak to find their homes ransacked of all their goods. This was a great check to the work of the Mission, for most of the Chinese, good and bad, were killed or driven out of the country by the Malays and Dyaks, and the old head-taking spirit had been rekindled, so that it was long before the Dyaks again settled down to be influenced by the teaching of the Missionaries amongst them [12]. While the country was in this state of constant alarm ^lessrs. Hackett, Chalmers, and Glover arrived from St. Augustine's College. They were ordained deacons on Trinity S mday 1858, and Mr. Chalmers was appointed to open a Mission among the Land Dyaks [18]. In June 1859 the permanent iron-wood church which had long been building at Banting was consecrated, and a confirmation held there. Soon after this, when the liishop had gone to Lundu to visit the Mission and confirm, he was warned of a Mahommcdan plot, which had been .long in preparation amongst the Malays, to kill all the Europeans, root out Christianity, and proclaim the rule of Islam. It soon after discovered itself by breaking out prematurely at Kennoit, an out- station on the Rejang River, where two Europeans, Messrs. Fox and Steele (formerly Mission agents), fell victims; but owing to the faithfulness of the Dyaks to their Christian friends and Missionaries the plotters were discovered and punished, and further mischief was prevented [14]. The country, however, was long after in a state of alarm, and unfavourable to Missionary work ; by constant outbreaks of piracy at sea, and fighting and head-taking on shore, the people's minds were so occupied with war that they had no heart to listen to the things that belong to their peace. Tlie Missionaries remained quietly at their posts, keeping their small flocks together, studying the language, making translations for the use of their converts, and acquiring influence over the heathen by relieving their wants, attending to them in sickness, settling their disputes, and the like. Mr. Chambers' industry and energy soon enabled him to acquire and reduce the difficult Land Dyak language to writing, and instruct r I '.i tS" 686 SOCIETY FOR THE rROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. WW ' iir. -• :!l i' :.'l-'i' ■ -JV, 1 : '!', many of the Quop people Avho offered themselves as catechumens. In December 1859 the Bishop \isite(l England. During his absence the three new Missionaries, not being able to stand the climate, resigned ; but in 18(51 Messrs. Crossland and Mesney, from St. Augustine's College, and Messrs. Abe, Zehnder, and Eicliardson Avere sent out from England [15]. In M; V 1862 a conflict took place between the Sarawak Govern- ment steamer and pirates off the coast of Borneo. The Bishop of Labuan, who was accompanying the acting Governor Captain Brooke, took part in the conflict and sent an account in a letter which was published in the Times of July 10. In referring the matter to the Archbishop of Canterbury the Society asked his Grace " to address to the Bishop . . . such a letter as he in his wisdom " should " see fit," and added that apart from this case it repeated its principle and deprecated its Missionaries ever "willingly engaging in any of those conflicts which may surround them in their distant fields of labour [10]. When on May 23, 1861, the Bishop and Clergy met together as a Diocesan Synod for the first time, they desired that their "first Resolution should be an expression of gratitude to the . . . Society" to whom "the existence of the Church" in Borneo was, under God, owing and under whose fostering care " the foundations of a great and permanent work " had " been laid " [17]. Already the influence of Christianity was spreading to even distant tribes. Thus a Balow Dyak named ] teniba, while at Banting exercising the craft of his tribe (who itinerate and make Dyak ornaments in brass, silver, and gold), was taught and baptized by Mr. Chambers. In duo course of time he returned to his own country, far inland, and became the head of his village. There for 'on years (1859-69), during which he saw no one to further instruct him, he taught the people of his own house, and Dyaks coming from thence brought messages from him and reported that he had built a substantial clmrch, Avhere thirty of his people regularly assembled for prayer [18]. Similarly, in 1863, Buda, the son of the old pirate chief Linga, himself noted as a head-taker and pirai;e, having conversed with some Christian Dyaks, became an inquirer i;nd put himself under Mr. Chambers' instruction. He showed great earnestness and ability, learning' to read and write in a short time. The following year he returned with his wife and daughter, to be move fully instructed. Then he went back to his own tribe, and so successfully and diligently did tlie wo; ^' of cateclnst among them, that on Mr. Chambers visiting them in 1867., after six days' and nights' careful inquiry and examination, ho found upwards of 180 of them so well instructed and so desirous to become Christians that he felt it his duty to baptize them all. And thus another congregation of Christians sprung up amongst the Sarebas, the very people who but a few years before were the worst of all the piratical Dyaks, and most dangerous enemies of Sarawak. The number of Dyak couNcrts was now (1867) above 1,000, and besides the mother church at Sarawak there were four permsment churches and three chapels in which increasing congregations of native Christians regularly assembled. The women, who from the beginning had opposed the riving-up of liend-taking and of other heathen practices incompatible with the profession of Christianity, BORNEO. 087 hio an liowecl short |,cr, to md so I, that lights' bin so :clt it Ion of Ibut a most , and |!\nent lis of In the lothcr Knity, and who thus formed the greatest obstacle to the Missionary, were now following the example of their husbands and brothers. Thus at Lundu out of 50 candidates for confirmation more than half were women, and in all the stations the women and girls were offering as catechumens [19]. The schools too ^i^ere now more regularly attended and in many cases sought after, and six Dyaks were working as catechists among their own people [20]. While the Dyaks necessarily occupied the chiof attention of the Missionaries, the Chinese settlers (many of whom were Dyak-Chinese — the descendants or sons of Dyak Avonien) and immigrants were not overlooked [21]. The converts willingly contributed to the support of one of their number (Foo Nygen Khoon), who was ordained deacon on Trinity Sunday 18G5 [22]. They also, and of their own accord, established in 1805 a Chinese House of Charity for the shelter of Christians tempo- rarily out of work, and for the temporary abode of visitors to keep them out of temptation [23]. Up to 18G7 two hundred Chinese had been baptized [24]. The first converts were mocked at by their heathen neighbours, and during an attack of rheumatism, when Dr. McDougall had to use crutches, the carpenters regarded it as a punishment inflicted by the Chinese gods for interfering with their rehgion. "He is no longer a man," said they, " bub obliged to go on four legs, like a beast" [24a]. In 1808 Bishop McDougall resigned and Sir J. Brooke died. The latter was succeeded in the same year by his nephew, Mr. C. Brooke ; and, in accordance with the expressed desire of the new Kajah and the known wishes of the Dyaks, Archdeacon Chambers became the new Bishop [25]. On his consecration in 1809 the Straits Settlements [see p. 095] were added to his jurisdiction [20]. The beneficial results which had taken place during the dynasty of the first Eajah had been great. When in 1848 Dr. McDougall first went to Borneo " it was as much an unknown country as Britain was bcibre the Romans visited it." " Life was unsafe, no one dared to go out of his run without incurring great risk, and being in danger of attack from some hostile tribe." But the Rajah's administration had l)r(mght such security that anEnglisliuian now going into the country would, instead of being attaclicd, " be welcomed as a friend by the natives, who would, perhaps, ask him to instruct them." In 1848 the Dyak's knowledge of God was limited to a belief " that there was a Creator, but . . . that He slept, and did not care for man- kind"; and "If they worshipped at all," it was "the evil spirits." " It had been the endeavour of the Missionaries to awaken the minds (if these people, and to tell them of then- God, and Father, and they had, in great measure, listened to what a :j,s said to them." Such was the testimony of Bishop McDougall in .808 [27]. While, however, the obstacles arising from the unsettled state of tlie country, the variety of langunges, and the climate (which so many of the early Missionaries were unable to endure) had been in a measure surmounted, the " one great dilHculty of Mahometan opposition and competition " still remained. " Every Mahometan ruler, trader, and resident amongst the Dyaks " (so it was reported in 1807) " is to ii certain extent a Missionary and they are working successfully in l/s Iff m. ni ^1 ■f f ■ h I '■' ■• ■! ' ! If, hl.^ ml i Hi '. I. ,11 ' . . m. 688 SOCIETY FOR THE rROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. many ph,i.^,: where there is neither Christian Missionary nor catechist to counteract their efforts " [28]. But notwithstanding "periods of general discouragement," the Sarawak Mission continued to make "steady" if not "very rapid" progress during Bishop Chambers' episcopate [29], which continued until 1870, when, after 28 years of faithful labour in Borneo, he resigned in broken health [30]. Hia successor, Archdeacon Hose, who had while Colonial Chaplain taken an active part in Missions, and was regarded by the Rajah as " the best man to undertake the work " [31], was consecrated in Lambeth Palace Chapel on Ascension Day 1881 under the title of " Bishop of Singapore. Labuan, and Sarawak" [32]. This designation (the Archbishop of Canterbury explained to Bishop Hose) was calculated to "reserve any right which may accrue to you as Bishop of Labuan and would yet give the prominence you desire to the position of Singapore as the bead- quarters of your work " [33]. (The Missions in the Straits are noticed on pp. 695-702). During the first six years and a half of Bishop Hose's espiscopate 1,714 persons were baptized and 1,000 confirmed, and the number of native Christians had risen to 3,480 [34], and at all the stations there has since been growth [34a] . A noticeable feature in the progress was ** the growing readiness of the Dyaks to build simple prayer-houses for themselves in the neighbourhood of their own villages." Besides seven consecrated churches there were at least eighteen " humble struc- tures scattered over the country, built by the people themselves and almost entirely at their own expense, each one a centre of religious light and life in its own neighbourhood." An advance had also been made in the mattei of education [85]. The standard of attainments required for Holy Orders has not yet been reached by a Dyak, though there are plenty of native lay agents employed [36] ; but two Chinese have been raised to the Diaconate and have rendered long and excellent service both among the Dyaks and their own countrymen [37]. The principal Mission stations of the Society in the Province of Sarawak are Kuching, Lundu, Meudang, Quop, Banting, Undop, Krian, and Skarang. As the headquarters of the whole work, Kuching has been sufficiently noticed, but a few notes are subjoined of the other stations.* LUNDU (60 miles west of Kuching), 1853-92. The Lunc'u River was visited by the Rev. F. T. McDougall from Kuching in 1848.* Its banks were then inhabited by Dyaks, Chinese, • A misfiion to the llilanow race and tlio central tribns of Borueo was first projected in 18B4, but want of agents has prevented its establit in prayer-houses erected by themselves. Among them was a Catechist's wife (" Indum," a Dyak), who exercised a powerful influence over the women in her own village, and whom the Bishop " heard read her beloved Gospel with the correct, unaffected and simple pronunciation of an English lady" [74]. In 1872 some of the chief men, including two famous old warriors, waited on the Bishop and spoke boldly against the heathen practices of their nation, and a successful stand was made against the custom of burying a live new-born infant with its dead mother [75]. The Mission has continued to make good progress notwithstanding the hindrances arising from the migratory habits and the superstitions of the people [76], and in 1885 the Rev. J. Perhatm reported that " at Saribas more than anywhere else " the seeds of Christian truth spread of themselves, and before the arrival of the authorised teacher " [77]. Steps are now (1892) being taken to make Banting the headquarters of the department for training Dyak catechists and schoolmasters in the province [78]. II, I i ■■ I yy2 .»:'•' 692 SOCIETY FOR THE rROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. iii:"': SKERANG, 1887-92. The Skeraiigs, the last of the Dyak tribes to submit to the Rajah of Sarawak, having siiontaneously asked tlie Bishop of Singapore foir a teacher, a mission was opened among them on April 28, 1887, by the Rev. F. W. Leqg.vtt. The Skerangs were formerly notorious as head-takers, and their "awful" moral condition when Mr Leggatt arrived was in striking contrast to those who (as at Banting) had been under Missionary influence, and a few of whom assisted at the opening of the Mission. All the Skerangs were quite ignorant of Christianity, and it was doubtful " whether any single one of them over heard of the existence of it. Two or three of them had declared their intention of becoming Christians, " but the majority were very unsatisfactory " when, in August, Sumbang, the chief, returned from a gutta-percha expedition. Calling on Mr. Leggatt, he said, " Tuan, my people have been telling me about this ' scmbeyang ' (worship) which you have come here to teach us; but I want to hear all about it from you." After several conversations the old chief at last one evening said : — " Well, I have tried the birds, and I have tried the spirits. I have listened to the voices of the one, and have attended to the demands of the other, and made offerings to them ; but I never could sec that I gained any benefit from them, and now I shall have no more to do with them. I shall become a Christian." The result was a council of the whole house, at which they all re- sclvjd to become Christians, and on the Feast of St. Michael and All Angels thirty-five were baptized by the Bishop, others being kept back for further instruction [79]. During a visitation of cholera in the next year (1888) some of the Christians, in the absence of Mr. Leggatt, were frightened into erecting an altar to propitiate the spirit who was supposed to cause the sick- ness. Mr. Leggatt destroyed the altar and told them that if they rebuilt it he would not hold services for tl^em again. The people sub- mitted to his ruling, and a few months later, at their own request, a service was held in church for the blessing of the seed which they were about to sow. Some of them said of the service, " How fit and proper ! Nothing in our old rites was like this " [80]. Statistics (1892), Province of Sarawak. — Returns incomplete : Number of Christians, about 3,000 ; Clergymen, 8, Bcferences (Province of Sarawak). — [1] Borneo Church Mission Committee Book, pp. 1-2, 4, 7C-7 i Jo., V. 45, p. 32,') ; Jo., V. 46, p. 117 ; Q.P., July 1847, p. 14; Q.P., April 1853, p. 1; M.R. 1853, p. ICC; R. 18C7, p. 125; Tl. 18.S1, p. 53. [2] Q.P., July 1847, pp. 14, 15. [3] Borneo Church Mission Comniittoe Book, pp. 1, 15, 20-2; Jo. V. 45, p. 325; Q.P., April 1853, p. 1; R. 18C7, pp. 125-0. [4| R. 1807, p. 120; Q.P., April 185;t, pp. 2-4. [4a] Mrs. McDougall's "Letters from Sarawak," 1854, pp. 85-7. [5] R. 18C7, p. 125. [6] Jo., V. 40, pp. 147, 2C5, 277-8 ; Q.P., April 1853, p. 4 ; R. 1807, p. 120. [7] R. 1807, pp. 120-7. [8] Borneo Church Mission Committee Book, pp. 71-85; Jo., V. 46, pp. 827-8; R. 1853, pp. 28, 81; R. 1807, p. 127; R. 1881, p. 53. [9] Jo., V. 40, p. 272; Jo., V. 47, p. 87; R. 1855, pp. 125-6 ; R. 1807, p. 127. [9aJ Jo., V. 54, p. 89. [10] R. 1856, p. 125 ; R. 1807, p. 127. [11] R. 1855, p. 127 ; R. 1850, pp. 12.-)-0 ; R. 1867, p. 127. [12] R. 1857, pp. 110-14 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 106-7 ; R. 1858, p. 116 ; R. 1807, pp. 127-8 ; Borneo Historical Sketch, p.lO. [13] R. 1857, p. 115 ; R. 1858, pp. 115-C; R. 1867, p. 128. [14] R. 1800, pp. 158-9 ; R. 1807, p. 128. [15] R. 1801, p. 180 ; R. 1807, pp. 128-9 ; R. 18C0, p. KSl ; R. 1801, r 180 ; R. 1807, pp. 128-80. [16] Jo., Feb. 20, 1863 ; see also R, 1863, p. 107. [17] barawttk Synod Proceedings 1864, and R. 1866, p. 147. [18] R. 1807, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1869, BORNKO. 693 ihe Rajah apore foir , 1887, by orious as i" Legsatt had been opening ristianity, heard of intention 3 factory " ta-percha Dple have you have 3m you." said : — istenod to anil made them, and ey all re- land All kept back ne of the I electing the sick- t if they ople sub- quest, a lich they \v fit and Christians, Committee July 1817, 8.S1, p. 53. ice Book, (i. [4| R. ttors from 105, 277-8; CO Church pp. 28, 81 r R. 1855, HG7, p. 127. p, 110-14; 111 Sketch, pp. 158-9 ; ; R. 1861, 107. ri7] I ; R. 1800, -_.-,p.W. [39]-.. , ,„_,-.. ... . ,_ , ,..—-...-, February 1864, p. 2. r42] Q.P., July 1850, p. 2. [43 1 R. 1857, p. 115 ; R. 1858, pp. 119-20 ; Q.P., -' .,......•.....- . - - - ^ 1863- R. 1864 R. 186! Q.P., p. 189. |5ai li. 1870, i)p. i)8-'„ , -.. ^^,^, 1.. ^-... i^^j _ ^ .. ,__^ p. 141 ; R. 1K74, p. 38. [56] R. 1875, p. 39 ; R. 1891, p. 63. [57] R. 1882, p. 42 ; R. 1886, p. 52 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 183-4 ; R. 1888, jip. 64-5 ; M.P. 1890, p. 39. [58] R. 1803, R. 1872, p'. 83, [76] K. 1880, p. .„ , ...... , i-. ^.... ^. . , ^.. ..,^„, j.,,. ,.^-^. R. 1891, p. 78. [79] R. 1883, p. 49 ; R. 1887, pp. 48-51 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 181, 279. R. 1888, p. 07. (II.) NORTH BORNEO [sec p. G82_\ As a result of a visit of the Bishop of Singaporp] to Sandakan (the capital of North Borneo) in 1882, the residents began to raise funds for building a church, and the Governor (j\Ir, Treacher) and other officials to hold lay services regularly [1] ; and in 1883 a Chinese catechist of the Society was sent from Kuching to the North Borneo Company's settlements, " where he was welcomed by a considerable l)aity of Chinese Christians . . . settled there " [2J. With the aid of certain members of the Company the Society in 1888 sent the Eev. W. H. Elton from England to establish a ]\lissiou both among the Europeans and the Natives [8]. Until Mr. Elton landed at Sandakan, on September 2, no clergyman of the Church of England, except occasionally the Bishop and a Naval Chaplain, had ever visited the region [4], and at the first celebration of the Holy Commnnion (on Sunday, September 9, 1888) " there were only three persons present, but in the evening the little bungalow " in which sevN-ice was held was full. The town of Sandakan is prettily situated in a basin of hills about two miles inside tlie fine harbour from which it takes its name. When Mr, l^lton arrived there were about fifty European residents and a mixed native population of about 5,000. The tribes on the sea-coast, called "Bnjans," are chiefly of ^lalay origin. They live mostly in boats, and earn a liveli- hood by fishing, &c. In the interior the main portion of the population are the " Dusuns," who are partly of Chinese origin. " They arc, for the most part, quiet and orderly, but indulge in occasional head- hunting raids." Somo of the tribes, especially those near the sea coast, had become Mahommedans, but those in the interior ofi'er agood m ■ .^' "^ m (>• 694 SOCIETY FOn THE PROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. field for Missionary work. At Sandakan a school for Chinese and Malays was at once started, and on Palm Sunday 1889 a school- church was opened for tlie use of both English and natives [5]. On bis way from England in 1888 Mr. Elton sought ou<- some " Hakka Christians " (Chinese) in Kudat, a settlement 150 miles north-west of Sandakan. At a subsequent visit in 1889 to their village in the jungle, although they had only fifteen minutes' notice of his arrival, all that were there (some 40) " left their work " and assembled for service, bringing four infants for baptism. Six months later, over 100 met Mr. Elton in a carpenter's shop, where " a most interesting service" was held, one infirm old man being brought on the back of another, and ;J<100 was promised for a church. By 1890 there were 1,000 Hakka Chinese in Kudat, of whom GOO were Christians, though belonging to various Missions, such as the Basel, the Berlin, the C.M.S., Wesleyan, and Baptist, and were urgent in desiring a Church pastor. In September of that year their school- church, " full to overflowing," was opened by the Bishop, and arrangements were made for stationing Mr. Richards there [6J. Mr. Elton describes the wo'k among the Chinese as " most encouraging. They are a hard-T^orking set of people, and are singularly earnest in their religion when once they become Christians " [7]. He himself Jhas made his influence felt " in all parts of the " [North Borneo] " Company's possessions, and is constantly receiving encouraging signs that his labours are appreciated " [8] . Beferences (North Borneo).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. STCv-S ; E. 1882, pp. 44-5. [2] I MSS., V. 7, p. 871 ; R. 1888, p. 4it. [3J I MSS., V. 7, pp. 385-92 ; do., V. 8, pp. 810, 387, 845 ; Applications Committee Report, 1885, p. G ; M.P. 1888, p. 280 ; R. 188(5, p. 67. [4] I MSS., V. 7, p. 440 ; R. 18i)0, p. 02; M.F. 1890, p. 19 ; R. 1891, p. 61. [5] R. 1888, pp. 67-8 ; R. 1889, p. CO ; R. 1890, p. 68 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 18-23 ; I MSS., V. 7, pp. 445-6. [ej IMSS., V. 7, pp. 44(5-7, 4.52-3, 4(52, 472, 475, 478; do., V. 8, p. 348; M.F. 1889, p. 853 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 18-21, 425-(i ; R. 1890, pp. 62-4. [7] R. 1890, p. 64 ; see also E. 1891, pp. 61-5. [8] R. 1891, p. 61 ; I MS3., V. 7, p. 478. (III.) lABUAN. The island of Labuan [area, 30 square miles), situated about six miles off the north- west coast of Borneo, and distant 300 miles from Sandakan, was uninhabited when ceded to Great Britain by tlio Sultiin of Borneo in 1846. It was occupied in 1848, and the inhabitants are now cliiefl}- Malays from Borneo and Chinese. On December 18, 18G0, the Bishop of Labuan consecrated, under the name of " St. Saviour's," a church which had been erected at Labuan during the previous two years under the Eev. J. Moketon, Government Chaplain [1]. After the withdrawal of the Chaplain, the Acting Governor, the Hon. A. Hamilton, in " a noble example of faith and perseverance " (and since 1882 un(ier the Bishop's licence), held " a lay service in the church every Sunday " for nine years (1880-9), although the congregation averaged " from one to six only." In 1889 Labuan was placed in charge of the Eev. W. H. Elton, the Society's Missionary in North Borneo. Labuan had then become "a mere shadow of its former self," containing only about six Europeans and 5,000 natives, but with the re- working of the fine coal mines in the island the population has begun to increase. One of Mr. Elton's first objects was to erect a school-church in place of " the pretty little THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. G95 wooden church" destroyed by a jungle fire in 1889 [2], but the new building had no sooner been finished than it was demolished by a storm in 1891, and the work of reconstruction had to be begun once more [8]. Befcrmcea (Livlman).— [1] E. 1804, p. i;J7 ; R. 1805, p. 141 ; R. 18G0, p. 148. r21 I MSS., V. 7, pp. 220, 225, 440 ; R. 1882, p. 44 ; R. 1889, p. 5i) ; M.F. 1881), p. 858 ; M.F. 1890, pp. 18, 20, 420 ; R. 181)0, p. 04 ; R. 1891, p. 05. [3J I MSH., V. 7, p. 502 ; R. 1891, p. 66. Statistics, 1892 (North Borneo).— ChriKtians, 750 j Communicants, 140; Clergy- men, 2. CHAPTER LXXXVII. Part II.— THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. These settlements are clistribnted along the west and south coasts of the Malay PeninFula (Straits of Malacca), anil consist of tho islands o* Singapore [p. 090], Penang [p. 699], and Pankor, with the districts of Malacca [p. 099], Province Wellesley [p. 700], and the Bindings* on the mainland, besides which there are tho protected States of Perak, Selangor, and Sunjei Ujong [p. 701]. The Society's work in the Straits Settlements began at Singapore in 1861, but the Missionary, the Rev. E. Venn, died in 18G6 " before it was possible for there to be much result from his work." At that time " Missionary work in the Straits Settlements was in a very languid condition." " The Indian custom of appointing chaplains to the various stations for short periods and then recalling them to India " had prevented their engaging in Mission work themselves, and '* in Penang nothing was being attempted," while in Malacca " the traces of the London Missionary Society's labours . . . were fast dying out." On the transfer of the Settlements from the Government of India to the rule of the Colonial Office in 18G7 " the Chaplains were made permanent incumbents," and in 1869 the Settlements were detached from tho See of Calcutta and placed under the Bishop of Labuan, himself a Missionary of the Society. Application for help to the Society was " generously responded to " ; the Singapore Mission was revived in 1872 [see p. 696], and others taken up or started at Penang in 1871 [p. 699], Province Wellesley in 1879 [p. 700], Selangor in 1887 [p. 701], and Perak in 1884 [p. 701]. Reviewing what had been undertaken up to 1884 the r)ishop of Singapore said : — " All this widespread Missionary action could hardly have been attempted without the aid of the Society. It is true that the greater part of the money employed is raised from local sources, but in every case it is not only that local effort has been supplemented by the Society's grants, but that that effort, in all probability, would never have been made if it had not been encouraged by the promise of the Society's aid to make it effectual. " Of all the good work done by the Society in this Diocese none seems to me more valuable than that which it does in the way of helping small communities of Englishmen to provide for themselves the ministrations of God's Word and * The DiNDiNGS territory consists of the island of Pulau Pankor and a strip of the mainland about 80 miles south of Penang, and was acquired by England in 1874 for the protection of British interests. ,.-.«• 696 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. mj i'V! WW i \ f, P w m Sacraments, and to enable their heathen neighbours to hear of Ood in Christ" [IJ. The latter (in the Straits) consist principally of Chinese, Dyak-Chinese, Malays, and Tamils [2]. The general appreciation of the work of the Church of England has been demonstrated by the fact that when in 1881 the Imperial Government decreed the disestablishment and disendowmont of the Church in the Straits Settlements, the measure was " unanimously repudiated by the Legislative Council of Singapore " — the four Non- conformist members thereof, and the Roman Catholic Governor, being forward in objecting to it ; and as " all classes of the community were anxious for the continuance of the previous state of things" the decree was revoked [8]. liefcrrncca (TheStraitH Settlements).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 880-1; R. 1884, pp. 41-5; ace also M.F. 1HH8, p. 27'.). [2] R. lHi)0, p. 58, and pp. ()96-702 of thia book. [3J I MSS., V. 7, p. 331 ; M.F. 1H82, pp. 203, 801-2. SINuAFORfi {area, 206 milt's) is an island situated at the Houthern extremity of the Malay Ti ninsula. Taken by the King of Java in 1252 and abandoned in the 14th century, it remained independent and scarcely inhabited until 1819, when by treaty with the Malayan ])rinces it was acquired for England, under whom it has become the great commercial and shipping emporium for the East. For four years it was subor- dinate to Bencoolen* in Sumatra, and then (1823) to Bengal until 1826, when it was incorporated with Penang and Malacca, the scat of Government being transferred to it in is;!l. A number of small islands adjacent to Singapore are included in the settlcnii'iit. In 1856 or 1857 a Mission was estabhshed in Singapore to enable the congregation of St. Andrew's Church to discharge the duty of making the Gospel known to the heathen around. The Mission was under the management of a local Committee and entirely supported by voluntary contributions; and by 1859 some sixty Chinese and Tamil converts had been gathered in a wooden chapel, and a Tamil and a Chinese catechist were being employed under the superintendence of the Government Chaplain, the Rev. T. C. Smyth. From his ignorance of the language and his increasing duties as Chaplain Mr. Smyth could not exercise satisfactory supervision, and he therefore applied to the Society to send out a Missionary for the work, there being already 40,000 Chinese "of a kind peculiarly free of access " resident in the settlement [1]. S.P.G, Period (lSGl-02).— The Society complied with the request by sendmg out the Rev. E. S. Vkxn in 1801 [2]. The Tamil and Chinese congregations received him " with affection," and for five years he laboured among them and the heathen Avith singular zeal and humility and with encouraging success [3]. After his death in 1866 the Mission remained without the superintendence of a resident Missionary until 1872, when an efficient successor was found in the Rev. W. H. Gomes [4]. In the meantime, partly by the Society's efforts, the Straits Settlements had been separated from the Dioceee of Calcutta and placed under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Labuan, of which See St. Andrew's Church, Singapore, was • E\-i hiu-jre.l for Malacca in 1824. THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 097 " formally declared the Cathedral " on December 20, 1870, the building being then "the most striking and beautiful church east of the Cape " [51. On Mr. Gomes' arrival he found " only one Chinese catechist at work, with very few attendants at the one service held on Sunday." The work among the Tamils had been given up, and the Mission was in debt, the European residents having refused support unless proper supervision was guaranteed. Besides the immigrants from China and South India the Eurasians and " Straits-born " Chinese (who speak Malay) demanded attention. Efforts were at once directed towards holding services in the three languages - Malay, Chinese, and Tamil — and Mr. Gomes soon had a large staff of teachers and catechists working under him [0]. The Straits Government having granted land for the erection of Mission bui'dings, a beautiful school-chapel was opened in 1875, to which the Chinese and Tamil congregations contributed over ;^200, some of them giving a month's wages [7]. Among the Chinese gambicr and pepper planters at Jurong a branch station was opened in the next year under peculiar circumstances. A planter, who had resided at Jurong for twelve years, came to the Missionary Seeking for instruction, and requesting that a catechist should be sent to teach his people. He had been a great opponent of Christianity, and in trying to the utmost of his power to check its spread among his countrymen had been guilty of tyranny and oppression towards those who had embraced it. But God was phased to lead him to the truth, and convince him of the sinfulness of his past life. " He said that, notwithstanding his wickedness, God had prospered him, and he was therefore anxious to spend and be spent in His service." At his own expense he now built a chapel on his estate to help in spreading the Gospel among his countrymen scattered over the different plantations. This chapel was afterwards replaced by a substantial church (" St. John's"), which was built by donations from friends [8], In 1877 a new house was begun in Singapore to serve as a residence for the Missionary and as a home for Divinity students to be prepared for the work of catechists, who were much needed [9]. Besides this Home and a vei'y efficient day school for boys [10] there is " St. Andrew's House," established in 1888 in order " to provide a Christian home for boys who come from a distance to attend any of the schools in the place, and also for such poor boys, orphans, and others, as can be maintained either as foundationers of the Raffles Institution or by private charity." The teaching in the Government schools being purely secular, it was felt necessary to provide this means of Christian instruction, and boys have been received from Penang, Malacca, Johore, Perak, Saigon, Siam, and Borneo, the Mission chapel being used as the school-chapel daily [11]. The boarders of St. Andrew's House also attend the daily morning service, which is in English and open toEiu'opeans as Avellas English-speaking natives. On Sundays services are held in Chinese, Tamil, and Malay. There are so many dialects, or rather languages, spoken by the different Chinese who come to the Straits, that there is considerable difficulty in making the service intelligible to the mixed congregation which attends it. It is partially met by the prayers being said in one dialect, ' i- Mi ("li^. m 698 SOCIETY FOR THB rttOrAaATION OF THE GOSPEL. m ' nhB ! : 'i \'!"\' the leasons read in two others, while the sermon is preached in Hokien, and rendered by the catechist into Cantonese. Instead of having one Chinese catechist with a knowledge of several dialects, Mr. Gomes' plan has been to choose from the converts such as show fitness for teaching, and thus, for the same amount as was paid hitl erto to one man of varied acquirements, five catechists were in 1890 " eugaged in preaching the Gospel to their respective countrymen — Hakkas, Macaos, Hokiens, Teyccheus and Hylams," and good proof has been given of " their earnest and persevering labours." Similar work is carried on among the Tamils and Malay- speaking peoples. By means of his translations into Malay and " Hokien colloquial," using Roman characters in both instances [sec pp. 800, 809], Mr. Gomes has enabled those Malays and Straits-born Chinese who can speak their respective languages but can read only in the Roman characters to join in the services of the Church [12], Besides the money given for the current expenses of the Mission, the native congregation contribute liberally for the sick and needy, the burial of poor Christians, and the maintenance of the chapels. Efforts are also being made to make the Mission eventually self- supporting. One of the catechists, Chin Sin Wha, who had been instrumental in bringing many of his countrymen to Christ, left at his death in 1882 all that he had — about ^300— to be invested for the benefit of the Mission. Other Chinese Christians have bequeathed smaller amounts, and donations have been received for the same purpose [13]. With a changing population like that in Singapore it is difficult to calculate numerically the results of the Mission. Chinese and Tamils reside there for a time and then leave for more lucrative employment elsewhere. Up to 1890 there had been 856 baptisms, most of them adult [14]. "If" (added Mr. Gomes in that year) "half of these represented resident families, what a growing congregation we should have 1 With the exception of some Straits-born Chinese, the others have left. 13ut this very fact gives an additional importance to Singapore as a Mission station. We are instrumental in preparing evangelists to carry the news of salvation to the heathen in other countries. Those who leave us, the baptized as well as catechumens, do so under a promise to read and expound the Scriptures to the best of their power to their countrymen wherever they may be placed. And we have had gratifying proof that this has been done with good result in several instances " [15J. In one instance a Missionary from China told Mr. Gomes that in the interior of that country " he met with some persons, who informed him that their first knowledge of the truth was derived from Christians who had returned to China from Singapore [IG]. liefcrcnces (Singapore).— [1] R. 1859, pp. 97-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. BiS. [2] R. 1859, p. 98 ; Jo., April 15, 1859 ; R. 1861, pp. 2C, 150, 18'2. [3] R. 1862, p. 149 ; R. 1863, pp. 9.V1 ; Q.P., May 1863 ; R. 1863-4, p. 100 ; R. 18C4, p. Ill ; R. 1865, p. 117 ; R. 1866, p. 126. [4 1 11. 1866, p. 126 ; R. 1867, p. 110 ; R. 1872, pp. 83-4 ; Applications Committee Report, 1870, pp. 7, 8. [5] Jo., June 18, July 16, 1869 ; R. 1870, p. 100 ; R. 1871, p. 122 ; R. 1884, p. 45. [6] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 195, 199, 200, 208, 214, 394 ; R. 1872, p. 84 ; R. 1885, p. 52 ; M.F. 1890, p. 349. [7] R. 1873, p. 89; R. 1874, p. 39; R. 1875, p. 41 ; M.F. 1890, p. 349; I MSS., V. 7, pp. 237, 240-1, 252. [8] R. 1876, pp. 37-8 ; R. 1890, p. 59 ; M.F. 1890 pp. 849-50. [9J R. 1876, p. 38 ; R. 1877, p. 33 ; R. 1884, p. 45. [10] R. 1877, p. 88 R. 1888, p. 03 ; M.F. 1890, p. 350. [11] M.F. 1890, p. 350 ; R. 1890, pp. 59-60 ; R. 1891, pp. 62-3. [12] R. 1886, pp. 53-4 ; R. 1889, p. 60 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 449 ; R. 1888 pp. 02-8 ; "V^ THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 699 Hokien, if several rts such was paid i in 1B90 rymen — )0(1 proof Similar pies. By 1," using )mes has lak their :b to join Mission, oedy, the Etlbrts pporting. lental in in 1882 it of the amounts, ifRcult to d Tamils ployment of them resident on of sonic additional preparing countries. promise untrymen this has that hi nforraed hristians 859, p. OH ; •A-i ; Q.P, 0. [41 11. port, i870, ; R. 188J, 885, p. C'2 ; 90, p. 349; kl.F. 1890 77, p. 88 ; R. 1891, pp. C2-8 ; R. 1890, p. 00; M.F. 1890, pp. 8C0-1. [13] R. 188(1, p. 51 ; M.F. 1H90, p. 851 ; R. 18U0, p. CO. [14] R. 1880, p, 45; M.F. IHHH, j). 270; R. 18HH, p. 03 ; R. 1H!)0, pp. CO-1 ; M.F. 1890, p. 85'J. [15] R. 1890, p. 01 ; R. 1888, p. (13. [16] R. 1888, p. 03. Statihtich, 180'2 (Hingaporo).— ChristiaiiH, about 200 ; Communicants, 140 ; Clergy, men, 1. MALACCA (iirca, 050 squurn miles) was taken by the Portuguese in 1511, yie.Jed to tlie Dutch in 1041, and to the Enghwh in 1705, wlio restored it to the Dutch in 1818 and finally acquired it in 1824. Undf.-r the rortii;.;u('KO it was once the great commer- cial centre of the East, but it ' trade gradually declined, and on the cstablirtlinient of I'enang almost ceased From 1800 to December 1808 the Society assisted in the maintenance of a Girls' School at Malacf u, which under Miss J. Williams proved " of great benefit to the rising generation of young women " there, from 40 to 50 of whom (of Chinese and various races) were instructed annually [1]. On her resignation shortly after 1808 the school was carried on by local effort [2J. In January 1871 the Bishop of L.\i»uan confirmed four Chinese at Malacca — the first-fruits of a Mission which had been set on foot a few months before (or in 1809) by the Chaplain, the Rev. G. F. Hose [8]. Tbe support of a Chinese catechist, at first derived from local sources, was afterwards undertaken by the Society [4] ; but the Mission has suffered from the frequent change of Chaplains [5], lirfrrcncrs (Malacca).— [1] Jo., December 21, 1800; M.F. 180], p. 24; R. 1803, pp. 94, 111 ; R. 1803-4, p. 100 ; R. 1805, p. 117 ; I MSS., V. 7, pp. 302, 304-5 ; do., V. 8, pp. 190, 271. [2] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 804-5. [3 | R. 1871, p. 122 ; I MSS., V. 7, p. 880. [4J R. 1871, p. 122; R. 1872, p. 83; R. 1880, p. 45. [5j R. 1884, p. 45 ; I MSS., V 7, pp. 870, 380. FEN Alt U, or Prince of Wales Island {area, 107 square miles), was coded to England by the Rajah of Kedah in 1785. In 1805 it was made a separate Presidency under the East India Company, and in 1820 Malacca and Singapore were united with it under one Government. For the Tamils in Penang a native catechist (Mr. R. Balavendrum) was engaged by the Chaplain, the Rev. J. Moreton,* in 1871. His support, at rirst provided from local sources [1], was partly undertaken by the Society in 1880 (after his ordination) [2]. Under the superin- tendence of the Chaplains, ^Ir.Balavcndrum's work has been " eminently successful " among his countrymen [8] ; and (to quote the words of the Bishop of Singapore in 1882 and 1884) •' he has won the respect of all the English residents as well as of his Tamil congregation " [4]. On the occasion of a Hindu festival in 1685 his new converts accompanied him and the Mission agents, and " taking their place in the crowd, for three days expounded to the people the simple truths of the Gospel and distributed portions of the Holy Scriptures." On similar occasions in previous years such appeals led to frequent interruptions, but now the truth of Christianity was admitted although Christianity itself might not be embraced [5]. In 1880 a ^lission chapel was erected [0], and in 1887 a Chinese department was added to the ^fission through the instrumentality of the Chaplain, the Rev. L. C. Biggs [7], and Rbout two years later three Chinese were confirmed. * A sustentation fund for the Chaplaincy, begun by Mr. Moreton, was estimated to have reached |8,000 in 1882 [la]. 1 1 ! n I' ;1' I: lilta:,.: 1^1 : WW^ii IPf *Tpft^ ' I ;! 1 ('A m&. 700 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Statistics, 1892 (Pcimng).— Christians, 250 ; Coiumunicunts, C5 ; C lergymeu, 1. Kef crences (Peimng).--\1] R. 1871, p. 122 ; E. 1872, p. 83 ; R. 1884, p. 45; I MSS., V. 7, pp. l!tl-2, 830; M.F. i8i)l, p. 27(5. [Irt] I M8S., V. 7, pp. 383-5. [2] I MSS., V. 8, p. 270. [3] I MSS., V. 7, p. y.sO ; R. 1882, p. 41 ; R. 1884, p. 45 ; R. 1880, p. 51 ; R. 1888, p. 63 ; R. 1889, p. 02. [4j I MSS., V. 7, pp. 338, 370 ; R. 1883, p. 49. [5] R. 1885, p. 52. [6] I MSS., V. 7, p. 403 ; do., V. 8, p. 322. [7J R. 1884, p. 45 ; R. 1888, p. 04 ; M.P. 1888, p. 187 ; R. 1881), p. 02. PBOVlNCE VELLESLFY (area, 270 square miles) is a slip of the mainh\nd opposite Penniig, uud was acquired by Enghind from the Rajah in 1798. The need of Missions in the Malayan Peninsula, both for Europeans and for the Malay, Chinese, and Tamil labourers, Ac, was brought before the Society in 1871 and in 1874 by the Rev. J. Moketon, then Chaplain of Penang and formerly an S.P.G. Missionary in Newfound- land. In Province Wellesley more than two-thirds of the Englishmen were Churchmen, but as the visits of the Penang Chaplains had almost ceased and there ' "ere no other opportunities of worship than those afforded by a Presbyterian Missionary or by going to Penang, many of them attended the Presbyterian services [1]. In 187G the Society set a; art a grant for a Missionary Chaplai i in Province Wellesley. In I ebruary 1879 the post was undertaken by the Rev. H. McD. Couptney, his support being partly provided for locally [2], aid a Presbyterian Committee in Penang contributing £200 a year t( i the Mission, the latter aid being continued up to 1890 [2a]. The European residents, both Government ofiicials and sugar planters, war uly welcomed Mv. Courtney, but they were so widely scattered that It v;as practically hnpossible for the several little communities to gather together at any one centre every week. Services wei"e therefore arranged for them at several centres — in police stations, couru-Lousos, or draning-rooms, as was most convenient— in addition to Bukit Tcngah, his headquarters, where, and at several out-stations, Mission work was organised .among the Tamil immigrants also, k Boarding School was formed at Bukit Tengah, and the Government secular schools being put to a great extent under )"'s direction, and the planters securing hi3 superintendence for those which they had established for their own coolies, catechists and schoolmasters v.ere soon at work, and Mr, Courtney himself made good progress in the Tamil and Malay languages. Excellent work had been done and arrangements v.'ere being made for the erection of a church at Bukit Tengah when Mr, Courtney was attacked by abscess on the liver and died on July 80, 1888, after a short ilhiess [8], His successor, the Rev, W. IIojjsfall, had not been at work six months (1891) when owing to the failure of a local banking firm all the Mission funds (,1^1,533) were lost, with a house and 25 acres of land " which had never been made over in legal form." To prevent the collapse of the jNIission the existing IMission Committee (a mixed body of Presbyterians and Churchmen) handed over their property for the use of the Mission to a distinctly Church Committee [4]. Mr. Hoisfall left for Australia in 1892 [5]. His place has been filled by the Rev. H. C. llenham [G.] Statistics, 1892 (Province Wc'llesley).— Christians, 185; Coiumimicar.ts, 07 ; ftnd 1 •Clergyman. THE STRAITS SETTLEMENTS. 701 Befm-encvs (Province Wollcsley).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp- 2ii-5, '255-7, 260, 262; R. 1871, p. 122; R. 1872, p. 8;^ ; Jo., 20 Nov., 1871 ; R. 1871, p. 3'!crated in the previous August) and a promising Mission among the Tamil immigrants [8]. After his removal, however, the Tamil Mission was broken up, and in trying to restore it his successor (the Rev. F. S. PYEMONT-ryEMONT, appointed in 1890) had to combat the prejudice of the settler's against the Christian Tamils " owing to the gross immor?J''t\ which prevails among the Roman Catholic Tamils." At first he "could get no assistance from anyone," but in July 1891 lie succeeded in re-opening the Mission. The Rev. R. Palavendrum of Penang occasionally assists in the work, but a resident Tamil clergyman is needed [4], and the Society in 1892 made provision for the support of one [5], STATisTiCB, 1892 (Perak). — Christians, 300 ; and 1 Clergyman. m ; and 1 SELANGOR.— On February 18, 1887, the Bishop of Singapore con- secrated at Kuala Lumpor, the chief town of the State of Selangor, a church ("St. :Mary's") wliich the people with the help of the S.P.C.K. had built. This was the first church consecrated in the native States of tlie Malay Peninsula. Services were carrie \ > n regularly by a layman, the Bishop and the Chaplain of Malac( - imi usionally paying visits, and the nucleus of a Chinese Christian Cluivdi was formed by 702 SOCIETY FOR THE PROrAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 111. converts from Sarawak and Singapore [1]. In 1890 the Rev. F. Wt Haines was sent out by the S.P.G. as Missionary Chaplain [2]. References (Selangor).— [1] I MSS., V. 7, pp. dl8, 426, 4i3 ; II. 1886, p. 51. [2] I MSS., V. 7, pp. as, 473 ; do., V. 8, pp. S50, 300. MAhm ml"- ,1 p it'll -^iii "'"' ,! ;l t , 'V ;l JAVA. — During the English occupation of this island in 1813-lG the London Missionary Society began to send out agents to the Malay Archipelago, one of whom was stationed at Batavia, the capital of Java. On the withdrawal of the L.M.S. from Batavia in 1842 their chapel, " a neat and commodious brick building," and a parsonage, were " placed in trust for the benefit of the inhabitants." Successive Consular Chaplains at intervals carried on Mission work among the English and natives for six years with the aid of " a handsome subsidy " from the Dutch Government, and then assisted by an allowance from the British Government, which was discontinued about 1872 [1]. In 1874-5 the Bishop of Labuan and Sarawak (having been entrusted with the oversight of the English Church communities in Java) appealed to the S.P.G. for assistance [2]. An appeal received in 1866 from the Rev. Dr. Smith could not be complied with [3], but the Society now (1876) voted a grant toAvards the support of a Missionary Chaplain at Batavia [4] . While this was being done the Consul-General obtained a Chaplain from England — the Rev. C. Kingsmill — and as he " never felt either called " to Mission work or able to attempt it — his congregation *' refusing to believe in the existence of a Malay convert" — the Society's aid, which could not be utilised, was withdrawn m 1878 [5]. In the next year, Mr. Kingsmill having left, the Society was again appealed to, and frequently up to 1884 it renewed its offer of pecuniary help, which however docs not appear to have been utilised [6]. Meanwhile the Bishop of Singapore and the Rev. W. H. Gomes (both Missionaries of the Society) visited Batavia. The former in January 1882 found there " a pretty little church . . . with schoolroom and parsonage," and the "nucleus of anative congregation, which might soon be increased." He "gathered the most accessible of them together" and " ministered to tlicm in Malay." Some of them prayed him " with tears in their eyes to send out a shepherd to the little flock," which had "been untended for nearly five years." "Large congregations," including many I'^nglish-speaking Dutch people, also shared in the ministrations of the Bishop. Later in the year a similar report of the native congregation was received from Mr. Gomes, Avho was " surprised to see how the converts " had " kept together, and hold services among themselves," though they had not "even a Catcchi.st to instruct them" [7J. In 1883 a Chaplain was engaged there, but left after a few months, and the Bishop of Singapore then licensed a layman to act as Reader, as a temporary measure [8]. References (Java).— [1] I SISS., V. 7. pp. 2;!H-n. 430-1. [2] I MSS., V. 7, pp. 287-!>, 249-50, 255. f3J M.i''. 18{i6, p. 20(!. T* ! I MSS., V. H, j.p, 2U, 247. [6] I MSS., V. 7, pp, 200, 260, 268, 271, 272, 276-7. 201 ; do., V. 8, p. 244. [6J I MSS., V. 7, pp. 200-3, CHINA. 703 .'Ml 294, 327, 889 ; do., V. 8, pp. 262, 264, 283, 299, 807, 839. 1882, p. 41 ; M.F. 1882, p. 334. [8] I MSS., V. 7, p. 871. [7] I MSS., V. 7, p. 339 ; R. Statistics, 1892 (Borneo and the Straits). — In Borneo and tlie Straits, where the Society (1848-92) has assisted in maintaining 35 Missionaries (4 Natives) and planti)ig 25 Central Stations (as detailed on pp. 920-1), there are now in connection with its Missions abont 5,000 Christians, under the care of a Bishop anil 10 Clergj-inen Isco p. 707]. [See also the Table, p. 7S2.J CHAPTER LXXXVIir. CHINA. vooiu might them irayed httle Largo people, year from had lOugh 1883 id the r, as a 237-9, ■8., V. 7, 290-3, The Empire of China includes China proper and her vast dependencies and tribu- taries, Manchuria, Mongolia, Eastern Turkestan, Thibet, &c., and in a feudal sense Corea and the kingdoms of Cochin China, &c., an area of about 4,553,000 square miles, or more than one-twelfth of the land surface of the globe. China proper, the subject of tliis chapter, occupies the south-eastern corner of the Empire, and consists of eighteen provinces. ^>ra, l,534,yr)3 square miles. Population estimated at over 300 millions. Of these about 1,100,000 are Christians. The principal religions of China are Con- fui'iiinism Taoism, and Buddhism, to wliich may be added Mahommedanism in the northern and western proiinces. Confucius and Lao-tzu, the founders of the first two of these systems, were contemporaries about 500 d.c, and Buddhism appears to have bi>eii introduced from India in the last two centuries before the Christian era. Among the common people Buddhism and Taoism prevail ; the learned adhere to Confucianism. But the distinctive features of all three religions are now to a great extent obliter- ated, and their doctrines may be treated as the foundations of a common faith, so far as the masses are concerned. Practically, (iiiccstral worship is the religion of China Christianity is believed to have been introduced into China in the 7th century by tho Nestorians, whoso Missions, after spreading far into the country, died out under the persecution of the Ming dynasty (a.d. 1308-1028). Missions were begun by the Roman Ciitholics towards th(! close of the 13th century ; by the London Missionary Society in 1807; by the American Church (which was founded by the S.P.Cf.) in 1H34; by the C.M.S. in 1844; and by the S.P.G. itself in 1803. The American Church sent a Bishop to Shanghai in 1844 ; since then the following Sees have been founded by the English Chnrcli : Victoria (Hong Kong), 1H49 ; Mid China (formerly called North China), 1872; North China, 1880. Compared with the fact that over 30,000 Chinese die every day, the efforts put fortli by the Church for the regeneration of so great a people are lamentably meagre. There are about 200 varieties of the Chinese spoken language ; but (in addition to the transkitions of others) through the labours of Dr. Schereschewsky, the second American Bishop, tho Bible has been translated into Mandarin (•' strictly speaking tho spoken language of China") and thus opened to " vast multitudes" of the jjcople. The British Colony of Hong Kong consists of the island of tliat mime (signifying " r(>d torrent " — orfrt, 29 square miles), ceded in 18-11, and the opjiosile peninsula of Kow-loon (area, nearly 3 square miles), ceded in 1801, and some adjacent islets. The Society's operations in China have heen carried on in the districts of Pekin (18G3-4, 1880 92) [pp.705, 707-8], with Yung Chin (1880-92) [p. 707] and Lung Hua Tien (1880-92) [p. 708]; Chefoo (187-4-92) [pp. 705 7] ; Tai-an-fu (1879-92) [p. 7091. with Ting Yin (1879-92) [pp. 709-10] and Tient Sin (1890-92) [p. 710]. In 1848 tho Society appealed for funds for phiuting a branch of M-i 704 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. ME*'* ' ' ' ■ I Li'i.'ir '■■? U the English Church in the newly-acquired settlement of Hong Kong, with a view not merely to provide the British residents with the means of grace, but also for the more effectual introduction of Christianity into the Empire of China [1]. Over £1,800 was raised, and the interest of this was in January 1845 placed at the disposal of the Bishop of London toAvards the maintenance of one or more Chaplains at Hong Kong [2]. During the next four years the Society assisted in raising an endowment * for a Bishopric there, and on May 29, 18-19, the llev. George Smith was consecrated in Canterbury Cathedvalt, by the title of Bishop of Victoria, to the spiritual oversight of Hong Kong and the consular stations or factories in Cliina [B], tlio primary object of the Bishopric, however, being to promote Missionary work among the natives in the Empire [3a]. The Society was not then in a position to engage directly in work in China, but it maintained " a friendly intercourse " with the Bishop of Victoria, and promoted the raising of fund^^ for his general Missionary plans, which included a college t (St. Paul's) founded at Hong Kong in 1849 [4]. In 1858 the Bishop drew attention to a religious movement origi- nating in connection with a rebellion which had broken out about three years before in the southern province of Kwangse. The rebel chiefs (whose adherents were estimated to number 160,000) professed to believe in Christianity, declared that they were " commissioned by the Almighty to spread the knowledge of the one true God," and every- where showed "a determination to destroy idolatry of every kind." During a week's visit to Nanking in 1853 the British Plenipotentiary, Sir G. Bonham, and his party were " received with delight by the rebels " the moment it was discovered they " were Christians " and would not ofLi" opposition. On leaving they were loaded with copies of twelve pamphlets, among which were the Book of Genesis, " an almanac with all the Sabbath Days marked," "an abstract of the true religion from the creation downwards," the Ten Commandments with a Commentary, hymns, &c. — " a most interesting and extraordinary collection." These people (who appear to have obtained their Christianity in Canton and the neighbourhood) professed "in the clearest manner faith in the expiatory sacrifice of our Saviour as the only means of reaching heaven," and presented an " astonishing com- pound of truth and error." They pretended to "a new revelation commissioning them to eradicate evil from the earth, and restore China to the worship of the only true God," whom they called " the Heavenly Father," "Christ," the "Celestial Elder Brother," " the Emperor," the " Teen-Choo," and " Choo." They were ready to welcome foreigners and trade on the one con- dition of no ojilum being imported. The Society was now urged to enter the field [5]. It could not then do so, but in response to renewed appeals from die Bishop it undertook in 1859 to commence a Mission, which it was thought desirable should include a Medical Missionary .!ud an Orphanag( , the latter partly with a view to training for the ser\ ice of the Churcli young children "exposed " or abandoned [0]. * Moro than one lialf of the e'ldowmenfc was given by " a Brother and Sister." t Thin, with t!;o coiiBecratioii of Bishop Anderaon, of Rui)ertslaiid, was tho iir«t coil' I'cration that iiiid taken place in the Cathedral Bince 1570. X In IHTO th Soriety voted jE200 per annum for Divinity BtudentKhips in the colu'^e, but in the next yinr the grant was withdrawn as not being required [ia]. g Kong, ath the ctidii of Lsed, and al of the liaplains assisted May 29, :he(h-alt, of Hong primary iry work t then in ained " a loted the included nt origi- Dut three )el chiefs 'essed to ?.A by the id every- •y kind." )tentiary, it by the ns " and h copies sis, " an the true nts with lordinary cd their "in the ur as the ing com- •evelation: restore led " the r,' the one con- urged to renewed Mission, mary .aid le serxii-e ,lov." us tho livst the colich'Pr CHINA. ' On March 19, 18G3, the Society's first Missionary to China, Dr. J. A. Stewart, arrived at Hong Kong, and on April 28 at Peking, the place selected as the basis of operations [7]. At that time the British Legation, deeming it impolitic that "Protestant Missionaries " should settle at Peking, refused to assist them in so doing, though not going so far as to prevent them. But an exception was made iu favour of the Medical Missionary, and a room was placed at his disposal by the Rev. J. S. Burden of the C.M.S., who had overcome the difficulty of settling by acting as English instructor to some Chinese Tartar youths [8]. In the autumn of 1863 Dr. Stewart was joined by the Rev. F. R. MiCHELL of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, who had been studying Chinese in the Straits Settlements [9]. Unfortunately, while the Society was seeking a qualified superintendent for the Mission, Dr. Stewart showed such a lack of discretion (in purchasing, without authority, "a fine palatial site ") that his bills on the Society were dishonoured and he was recalled in January 18G4 [10]. In the following March Mr. Michell accepted an engagement at Shanghai [11]. Operations in China remained suspended for ten years, but in the meantime the Society expedited (in 1866) the filling-up of the See of Victoria vacated by Bishop Smith [12], and accumulated funds for the renewal of work [18]. Soon after the appointment of the first Day of Intercession for Mis- sions, in 1872 the Society received an anonymous offer * of £500 per annum for five years for a new Mission in China, and in July 1874 it sent out the Rev. C. P. Scott and the Rev. M. Greenwood to Chefoo, where they arrived on October 3. Go where they would there were *' millions to be converted, round every spot habitable under treaty," but Chefoo was chosen partly because of its climate (perhaps the best in China) and partly because it is an admirable base of operations in the great Shantung Province ; its language too, the Mandarin, when acquired, opens all the northern provinces of China [14]. During the winter the Missionaries were the guests of Dr. Nevius.f the head of the Presbyterian Mission, whose many good offices for their comfort and for the furtherance of their work received formal recognition from the Society [15]. In 1875 they accompanied Dr. Nevius on long Mission tours, and assisted in distributing books to the audiences, who occasionally numbered 1,000. Though Dr. Nevius was tolerably well known upon the route there was much curiosity manifested, and to Mr. Scott it was " rather trying," for, said he, " I could hardly speak at all ; so I had to submit with a good grace while they pulled about my whiskers, my buttons, coat, and boots, and wanted to know my age and my honourable name Ac. ... As a rule they were very friendly ; but on one or two occasions, while preaching at fairs we were pushed and jostled and had a few stones thrown at us from behind." The custom of calling all foreigners "kivetry" or "devil" had been recently forbidden by the Chinese Government ; nevertheless the teiTO was sometimes appUed to the Missionaries [16]. • From a member of St. Peter's congregation, Eaton Square. t On the death of this "good kind friend" (who " fell dead in a moment, sitting in his study" in Oct. 1893), Mr. Greenwood and Bishop Scott, "by the special request of his vridow, read the funeral service of the Church of England over his remains" on Oct. 18, 1898. One of Dr. Nevius' latest acts was to give a donation towards the building of » new (Anglican) Church in Chefoo [16a]. Z Z ! >•. '^'m 706 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 'i:} ■' I i 'ii r;:'; ' ■' ,1!, It: n =;:■ !.pfe1f'^'•■ In Chefoo itself there had heen in existence since 1864 the " Union Chapel," erectei by the foreign residents " for the use of Anglican and other Proteslait Churches." In this Messrs. Scott and Greenwood began to hold services in 1875 [17J, and the connection was continued until 1885, when, under the Rev. F. J. J. Smith, a separate building was obtained for the EngUsh Church services [17a]. For the instruc- tion of Chinese inquirers a room was opened in the native quarter of the city (Yentai), but pending proficiency in their language the Missionaries deemed it prudent not to admit anyone to baptism. To facilitate the acquisition of the vernacular, which occupied two years, Mr. Greenwood retired in 1876 to Foosan, a town ten miles from Chefoo, and in the same year Mr. Scott compiled in Chinese a book of family prayers for the use of such natives as were well disposed towards Christianity [18]. A portion of 1877-8 was occupied in evangelistic tours in the interior [19], and in 1878-9 Mr. Scott, accom- panied by Mr. Capel, who had joined the Mission in 1877, spent nine months in administering famine relief. During the great famine of 1876-9 in China it is estimated that from nine to thirteen millions of people perished from hunger, disease, or violence, and that over £100,000 (including at least £50,000 from Great Britain) was collected and distributed in relief through foreign agencies alone. The provinces affected were Chih-li, Shansi, Shensi, Honan, and Shantung. The efforts of Messrs. Scott and Capel were directed to Shansi, where, with the aid of £1,000 contributed through the Society and £.8,000 from the Shanghai Committee, they were able to relieve over 5,000 families. In so doing they ran no small risk, having to pass through regions almost untravelled by foreigners, and finding it prudent to adopt native costume — not for disguise, that being impossible — but " so as to attract less notice and avoid being robbed " — the aid being distributed in silver. In the then attitude of the Chinese, who could •' hardly believe in the existence of such a virtue " as " disinterestedness," Mr. Scott felt that an attempt to press the Gospel on them would have only the effect of producing the impression that the relief was being given " in order to buy them over to Christianity." Hopes had been entertained by some that this act of Christian charity would result in turning the thoughts and hearts of the people towards the Faith and leading them to embrace it in goodly numbers. The most powerful man in the empire— Li Hung Chang, Viceroy of the province of Chili—expressed his opinion " that there must be something in a religion which can induce men to risk their lives in order to relieve their suffering fellow- creatures in a country so remote from themselves," " and the inutility of idol-worship . . . struck the people, when after all their sacrifices and offerings to false gods no rehef comes." The hopes formed, so far at least as regards any immediate or direct fulfilment of them, were destined to prove fruitless [20]. The outcome, however, was not without an important benefit to the Church. Dean Butcher of Shanghai followed up the favourable impression which had been made on the native mind by urging the establishment of a strong Mission in the province of Shantung under a resident Bishop, a course which involved the division of the diocese founded in 1872 under the name of North China, but whose Bishop m,. CHINA. 707 ■ 1 1,1 1' ' Union ;an and enwood ntinued •uilding instruc- arter of bge the im. To D years, es from book of lisposed ipied in , accom- mt nine ted that , disease, 100 from I foreign Shensi, ^pel were through jvere able lall risk, ners, and hat being )bbed"— lelieve in Ir. Scott only the iven "in tertained ming the ing them m in the pressed rhich can g fellow- lutility of ices and BO far at em, were benefit to avourable rging the g under a le diocese ;e Bishop (Dr. Russell) lived at Ningpo, far away. The proposal (supported by Admiral Ryder, ex-Commander in Chief of the Fleet on the China station) was adopted by the Society in October 1878, and in response to its appeal for funds the anonymous donor who had furnished the means of starting the Chefoo Mission contributed £10,000 for an episcopal endowment ; and on the festival of SS. Simon and Jude (Oct. 28) 1880 the Rev. C. P. Scott was consecrated (in St. Paul's Cathedral) Missionary Bishop for the new diocese, termed North China, and the Rev. G. E. Moule (in succession to Dr. Russell, who died in 1879) Bishop of the remaining part of the old diocese, which was now appropriately designated Mid-China [21]. About this time, the C.M.S. having relinquished their work in Peking, which had been begun in 18G2, but which had never shown such signs of prosperity as the Mis- sions further south, the S.P.G. adopted the Mission and one of the Clergy, the Rev. W. Brereton, who remained to carry it on among the natives [22] and to minister to the Europeans [22a]. Thus far the Missionaries in North China had not received much encouragement [23]. " That Bishop Scott and his little band are becoming known, are exciting a spirit of inquiry, and are personally commending the truth of our holy religion to all with whom they come in contact," was the sum of what could be reported up to 1882 [24]. The work left by the C.M.S., however, " proved a valuable nucleus " [25], and in 1883 there came " the first tidings of distinct progress." On the anniversary of the Bishop's consecration he con- firmed sixteen Christians in Peking and ten at Yung Ching. All but one of the former had been communicants previously, but the work in the out stations was regarded as more hopeful than in the city itself [26], where to Mr. Brereton it had seemed " impossible to ruffle the dead level of listlessness " which day by day confronted the work of preach- ing to the heathen [26a]. The next anniversary of Bishop Scott's consecration was marked by the first episcopal consecration that had ever occurred in the Chinese Empire, at least in connection with the Anglican communion, when Dr. W. J. Boone became the third successor of his father, the first American Bishop to China. The consecration on October 28, 1884, took place at Shanghai, the senior Bishop (Dr. Williams, of the American Mission in Japan) being assisted by the Bishops of Victoria, Mid-China, and North China [27]. Missionary work was now being interrupted by the Franco- Chinese quarrel, which, though not interfering with the personal safety of the S.P.G. Missionaries, yet led to their falling under the suspicion and dislike entertained for all foreigners [28]. The claims of the latter at Chefoo absorbed much of the Mission- aries' time, and in 1885 efforts were directed to making Cliefoo a centre for all institutions for Church work among the foreign resulents and Peking a centre for all native work.* In the latter city that work was still " discouraging " [29], but the next three years saw many signs of progress in the district [30], two important features being the addition of an industrial department to the Peking school in 18Ht), with a * This centralisation has not prevented tlie continuance of a native and English branch at both places. 7 z2 si* E ■ 708 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. PU ■¥ : ■■■'Eli,'' •• : ^ , ' M4M.I view to enabling natives to continue earning their own living* on becoming Christians [31], and the ordination (as deacon) on the second Sunday in Lent in 1888 of Chang Chino Lan, a long-tried native lay-helper at Peking — this being the first native ordination in North China [32]. Chang came from Yung Ching, some 40 miles south of Peking, where the C.M.S. had gained a footing in 1869 by the help of the medical skill of the Rev. W. H. Collins. Among the ten confirmed there by Bishop Scott in 1883 [see p. 707] was an old man who had been baptized 12 years before by Bishop Burdon, and who, though the only Christian in his village, had never since missed the Sunday services, notwithstanding that he had to walk six miles each way. After the confirmation Holy Communion was administered for the first time in Yung Ching [33]. In the next year a Taoist priest was received there as a catechu- men [34]. The reception which new-comers met with from the Christians at Yung Ching at this period (1883-4) was thus described by Mr. Brereton : — "The whole congregation would rush towards the door, as if either going to assault hmi or to hoist him on their shoulders, but in reality only to lead him to a seat. After mutual polite requests to be seated (even when there was no intention of sitting down), the ceremonious row would subside, and the service resume its course, as if nothing had happened to interrupt it. However, there was no real irreverence, and the thing will soon right itself " [35]. To add to the distraction the room in which for many years service had to be held had " the disadvantage of being adjacent to the police court," so that the worshippers could hear the delinquents beaten. Owing to the opposition of the authorities it has not been possible to purchase a Mission site, but a property has been obtained by mortgage from one of the converts [36]. Another station in connection with Peking is Lung Hua Tien, 20 miles south of Hochien Fu. It was begun in 1879, previously to its transfer from the C.M.S. to the S.P.G., and at the end of eight years the converts had been formed into " a Christian Church." Lack of workers however has hindered its development [37]. In Peking itself, besides the chapel of the British Legation, which is used as the church of the English colony, there is the Church of " Our Saviour," schools, and a dispensary ; the dispensary, begun in 1890, is carried on without the Society's aid [38]. Since 1891 the Rev. F. L. Nobris has been endeavouring to form the nucleus of a college at Peking for the training of native Clergy [39]. An attempt had been made to form a college for European agents at Chefoo in 1881 by the Rev. C. J. Corfe (now Bishop of Corea), but the scheme proved a failure and was abandoned after three years' trial [40]. The College property has however proved invaluable as a Missionai'y's residence, and the chapel built in connection with it in 1888 (largely by the aid of naval ofiicers) serves as a church for the English at the port in summer months. Besides this building, " St. Peter's," situated 1^ miles from the foreign settlement, there is the • A winter refuge for the poor, many of whom die in the streets of cold, was opened about 18S4, but though accommodated in the preaching-room it has no official connection with the Mission [31a ). Hi CHINA. 709 /" ing* on on the ig-tried ition in 10 miles L869 by ong the ,3 an old Ion, and e missed ix miles inistered catechu- ;rom the iribed by • going to d him to a 3 intention resume ita as no real rs service the police ,s beaten, ossible to mortgage Tien, 20 isly to its ght years Lack of , which is 1 of " Our Q 1890, is g to form lergy [39]. agents at Jorea), but ree years* iluable as with it in ch for the ling, " St. lere is the , was opened il connection temporary church of St. Andrew, erected in 1887 in the centre of the settlement [41]. From 850 to 380 miles south of Peking lies the city of T'ai-An-Fu, situated at the foot of the great Tai-Shan or Sacred Mountain — noted as being the chief centre of idolatrous worship for the whole of the Shantung Province. Almost every deity worshipped in China has a temple on the mountain, but the principal object of worship is the shrine and image of the great goddess " Pi-Hsia-Yuan-Chiin " (other- wise the " Sheng-Mu " or " Holy Mother "), whose grand temple is perched on the summit of the mountain, which is about 4,000 feet high. It appears that in the time of the Emperor Ming-Ti, a.d. 58-78, a young woman named Yii-Yeh left her father's home and took up her abode in Tai-Shan, with the object of purging her heart and cultivat- ing virtue. In due time, having attained to a perfect state of holiness, she became, according to popular belief, a fairy. During the pilgrim season, which occupies about four months in the beginning of each year, thousands of the humbler classes may still be daily seen plodding their way up the steep ascent to pay their devotions to the Lao-Nai- Nai, or " Old grandmother," as she is commonly termed. The ascent has been facilitated by the construction of a stone pathway, which, including about 7,000 stone steps and several bridges, stretches from the north gate of the city to the summit — a distance of from 18 to 15 miles — the pilgrims being expected to perform the •* kowtow " {i.e. knocking the forehead on the ground) 500 to 600 times on the way [42]. T'ai-an-Fu was selected by the Eev. M. Greenwood and the Rev. C. P. Scott as a desirable place for a Mission in 1878, in which year they began to visit it. The work at first consisted mainly in the distribution of tracts or leaflets to the pilgrims and talking with inquirers in a room hired for the purpose. In 1880 hostility showed itself for the first time, but Mr. Greenwood, who was regarded as a foreign spy in the guise of a Missionary, escaped without much injury, thanks to the efforts of his native teacher. Three successive winters were spent by Mr. Greenwood in the city (1879-82), and though having no other accommodation than that of a wretched Chinese inn, and often alone for months together, " subjected to misunderstandings and rough usage," and "rewarded by hardly any immediate result," still he persevered. Owing to his absence on furlough the station was unoccupied nearly two years, but in 1884 he returned and at Ping Yin, a neighbouring village, two converts were baptized and confirmed in 1884. On this occasion Bishop Scott, while revising a manual on the Ten Commandments prepared by a Chinese student (or " educated man"), found that " Thou shalt not envy "had been substituted for the eighth Commandment, and was assured that " it would not be right even to suggest that an educated man could think of stealing " — an assurance not confirmed by experience [43]. When in 1887 the Revs. F. H. Sprent and H. J. Brown took up the work so long carried on by Mr. Greenwood, and adopted native dress, they found that not even the sanctity of a Buddhist temple was respected by the Chinese thief, for while the Missionaries were lodging in a temple all Mr. Brown's Chinese clothes were stolen. In November 1887 opposition broke out, •' an attempt was made to ' boycott ' the two Missionaries," 710 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I ^1 li :' ij ,' and later on they withdrew for a time. By the help of Mr. Chang a suitable property for the Mission was at last secured in 1889 on mortgage [44]. In some respects the work at Tai-An-Fu and Ping Yin is " the most interesting part "of the Mission in North China, as the Mis- sionaries live "in more or less native style " and are " able to mingle more freely in the native life . . . than is possible at Peking " [45] ; and while discouragements are still not wanting, the Report for 1891 stated that " there is still much for which to be thankful " [46], In 1888 Bishop Scott drew the Society's attention to the needs of Tientsin, an important place of commerce, being the port for Peking, and containing a large foreign settlement. Hitherto there had been no clergyman of the Church of England there, but Missionaries of various denominations assisted by the earlier settlers had erected " a Union Church," in which the Church Service was read every Sunday morning [47]. Visits made to the district by the Rev. W. Brcreton in 1889 convinced him " that a clergyman for English work at Tientsin and the outlying places such as Taku, Tangku, and Tangshan," was " the first need of tins diocese.'' While the Church was making distinct, though slow, progress among the heathen, " as a set-oflf against every Chinaman " baptized was "the fact of the sympathies, and in some cases the formal allegiance, of an English Churchman alienated from the Church of his baptism, and often lost to all care of reUgion."* At Taku, where Mr. Brereton held service in the pilot-office, he was told that this was the first visit the people " had ever received from a clergyman of the Church of Engl 1 since the foundation of the settlement shortly after the War of IbUO," and yet the majority of his congregation were Church members [48]. Provision having been made by the Society [49], Mr. Brereton was transferred in 1890 to Tientsin, where on November 2a" church- room was dedicated " and he was * instituted as minister by the Bishop," the congregation numbering about forty [50]. In appreciation of his services the British residents have offered liberal and substantial gifts, among which must be reckoned that of a site for a church and parsonage granted by the Municipal Council in 1891. Wliile the English branch of the Society's work in China has quickly brought a response of encouragement [51], and abundant proofs of the reality and depth of a Chinese convert's religion have teen given in other parts of the world, the growth of native Missions in China has been comparatively slow.f Nevertheless it is interesting to record the belief expressed by Bishop Boone in 188G "that as China in the past has been the grand civiHser of all the neighbouring nations, so as this [Missionary] work progresses, she will send forth her Missionaries into all the bordering nations round about and evangelise them." In the American Mission the Bishop could point to thirteen native deacons ordained within the * It is due to the Society to state that grants towards the support of Missionary Chap- lains at Hankow (£200 per annum) and Shanghai (£600) were voted by it in 1876 and 1876 respectively, but jwt being used were withdrawn [Hankow 48a] [Shanghai 486]. t In 1886 Bishop Scott stated that two or three centuries of Roman Catholic labour in China had produced only one million of professing Christians, and seventy yeara' labours of the Anglican and Protestant Churches only 100,000 converts [62a], I 111 ! CHINA. 711 the a previous four years [62]. At this period much good was anticipated from the proclamations issued by the Chinese authorities in various parts of the Empire in 188G, caUing on the natives " to Uve at peace with Christian Missionaries and converts, and explaining that the Christian religion teaches men to do right and should therefore be respected " [58]. But the hopes raised were dissipated by the wave of anti-foreign feeling excited in 1891, which culminated in riots and the destruction of churches and other Mission buildings, and the murder of some Missionaries, though happily the Society has no losses of its own to record. In the opinion of the Rev. W. Brereton, after IG years' experience of the country, " the chief offence of the Missionaries' presence in China is one which must be faced as a fact, but need not be apologised for it is akin to ' the oiYence of tho Cross.' " While " the causes of the present trou.ile are manifold," and " foreigners, missionaries, secret societies, mobs have each their share of blame to answer for," " China's official and literary leaders have by far the largest share of guilt. By fostering delusions and suspicions, they have made a time of crisis into a time of confusion ; they have alienated the sympathies of foreign Governments ; they have raised to a pitch of well-nigh ungovernable panic the suspicions of their own people" [54]. Statistics.— See p. 712. licfcrcnces (Cliimi).— [1] Q.l'., January 181!). p. IC ; Q.P. July 1816. [2] Jo., V. 45, p. 155. [3] Q.P., July 1«16 ; Colonial Church Clironicle, July 1819, p. 88 ; E. lf(4!), pp. 21-2, 215-21. [.3a] R. 1H74, pp. 41-2. [4] R. 1849, pp. 215-21 ; R. 1850, pp. 80-1 ; Jo., V. 40, p. 223. [4a] Jo.. V. 62, p. 887 ; M.F. 1870, p. 170 ; Applications Comniitteo Report, 1877, p. 2. [5] M.H. No. 26, pp. 3-10. [6, 71 Jo., V. 47, p. 361 ; M.F. 1859, pp. 71, 120; .To., V. 46, p. 223; I MBS., V. 11, pp. 4.". 1-0; do., V. 12, pp. 46-7, 100-5, 168-70 ; do., V. 19, i)p. 359, 401 ; Jo., V. 48, pp. 1'20, 189 ; JLF. 1861, p. 283; R. 18()1, p. 26. [8] I MSS., V. 12, pp. 171, 201, 220-1, 227-31, 267; do., V. 19, pp. 428-9. [9] I MSS., V. 12, p. 219 ; do.. V. 19, pp. 402-5 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 147, 188 ; Jo., V, 48, p. 851 ; R. 1862, p. 149 ; M.F. 1861, p. 283 ; M.F. 1863, pp. 165-6. [10] I MSS., v. 12, pp. 235-44, 254, 266, 268, 290, 800; do., V. 19, pp. 430-9, 441-2, 448-9; R. 1862, p. 149 ; R. 1803-4, p. 124. [11] I MSS., V. 12, p. 268 ; do., V. 19, pp. 454, 457 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 29, pp. 836-7. [12] Jo V. 49, pp. 206-7; M.F. 1866, p. 139. [13] Applications Committee Report, 1865, p. 13 ; do., 1872, pp. 3-4. [14] Jo., V. 51, p. 336 ; R. 1872, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1873, p. 91 ; R. 1874, p. 40 ; M.F. 1874,'pp. 248-9 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-9; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 16, 4, 5. [15] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 7, 13-14, 19, 28, 29, 33 ; R. 1874, p. 40 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 77-8, 859 ; M.F. 1876, p. 803. [15a] L. Bishop Scott, Oct. 25, 1893. [16] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 14, 23, 33 ; R. 1875, pp. 41-2 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 280-3; M.F. 1876, pp. 82-6; M.F. 1878, pp. 2H0-1, 544. [17] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 10-12, 15-18. [17a] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 1«7, 190, 202, 221. [18] R. 1870, pp. 40-1; I MSS., V. 27, p. 41; R. 1877, p. 33; M.F. lsT7, pp. 417-8; M.F. 1878, p. 140. [19] R. 1877, pp. 83-5 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 02 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 139-40, 278-«l. [20] M.F. 1877, pp. 227, 417-18; M.F. 1878, p. 546; M.F. 1879, pp. 89-90, 218-19, 371-6, 503-6 ; Bishop Scott's Account of the Great Famine in North China, 1876-79 (1885), Bound Pamphlets, " Asia 1885," No. 37, pp. 1-24 ; R. 1879, pp. 41-3 ; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 61-2, 72, 78-80. [21] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 61-2, 69, 86, 96-100 ; Jo., V. 53, pp. 179, 184-6 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 541-3; R. 1878, p. 42; M.F. 1879, pp. 860-71, 607 ; R. 1879, p. 42 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-9, 45 ; M.F. 1881, p. 220 ; Report of S.P.G, Missionary Conference in London, 1888, p. 35. [22] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 92, 103-8, 112-18, 115 ; do., R. 1880, p. 29; Report of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, 1888, p. 35; "Church Work in North China," p. 11. r22a] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 80, 92, 101-8. [23] R. 1880, p. 28. [24] R. 1882, p. 45. [25] Report of S.P.G. Missionary U .iference, 1888, p. 85. [26] M.F. 1882, p. 367 ; R. 1888, pp. 49-50 ; M.F. 1883, pp. J98-801. [26a] M.F. 1882, p. 858. [27] R. 1884, pp. 47-S ; M.F. 1884, pp. 377-8 ; " Church Work in North China," p. 63. [28] R. 1884, p. 48 ; M.F. 1885, p. 160. [29] R. 1885, p. 53 ; I MSS., V. 27, pp. 206-8; M.F. 1886, pp. 264-6. [30] R. 1887, p. 51. [31] M.F. 1887, pp. 280-3; M.F. 1888, p. 262 ; M.F. 1890, p. 432. [31a] M.F. 1887, p. 233 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 258-9. [32] R. 1888, p. 68 ; M.F. 1888, p. 853 ; I MSS., V. 27, p. 284. [33] I MSS., V. 27, p. 285 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 11, 60, 60-1 ; R. 1891, p. 67. [34] M.F, 1884, p. 865. [35] M.F. 1888, pp. 299, 300. [36] M.F. 1887, pp. 230-2 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 53, 112. [37] M.F. 1884, pp. 44-7 ; R. 1887, p. 51 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 93, 112; M.F. 1892, pp. 235-6. [38] "Church Work in North China," pp. 73-4, 88-9. [39] "Church Work in North China," pp. 74-6 5 R. 1891, p. 67. [40] M.F. 1881, p. 317 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 58-62. i f) 712 ROCIETY FOn THE rROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. [41] Church Work in North China," pp. 61-2, 68, 06. [42] ^o., pp. 7«-«; M.F. 18fl«, p. 261 ; R. 1880, pp. 46-8 ; B. 1891, pp. 66-7. [48] M.F. 1878, pp. 646-6 ; R. 1880, pp. 46-8; M.F. 1882, pp. 827-8; "Church Work in North China,"^ pp. 28, 69, e»-4, 78-62. [441 M.F. 1888, pp. 260-2 ; M.F. 1886, p. 260 ; M.F. 1887, p. 264 ; " Church Work in North China," pp. 68, 71, 82-4. [46] " Church Work in North China," pp. 85-6. [46] M.F. 1891, p. 488 ; R. 1801, p. 67. [47] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 825-8. [48] M.F. 1889, p. 451. [48a] Jo., V. 62, p. 264 ; I M88., V. 27, p. 0. [486] Jo., V. 52, p. 802 ; Applications Committee Report, 1876, p. 26 ; do., 1878, p. 2. [49] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 46, p. 880. [60] I M88., V. 28, pp. 1, 2, 4 ; M.F. 1801, pp. 186-7. [61] I M88., V. 28, pp. 8-12. [62] R. 1886, pp. 64-7. [62a] M.F. 1886, pp. 261-2 ; M.F. 1887, p. 27. [63] R. 1880, pp. 14, 16, 64 ; m!F. 1887, pp. 61-6. [64] R. 1891, p. 66 ; M.F. 1802, pp. 04-9, Statistics. — In China, where the Society (1868-02) has asBisted in maintaining 11 Missionaries (1 Native) and planting 6 Central Stations (as detailed on p. 021), thcro ore now in connection with its Missions about COO Christians, under the care of 7 Clergymen (1 a Native) and a Bishop [p. 767]. {See also p. V82]. CHAPTER LXXXIX. COIiEA. Thb kingdom of Corco — the native name of which is Cho-sen ("Morning Calm ") — {area, 91,480 square miles) consists of a mountainous peninsula fringed with small islands, lying between the north-east of China and Japan. The people number from twelve to fifteen millions. The origin of the race is un abstruse question, but while deriving their ancient civilisation from China (to which country Corea is nominally trv- butary) and bearing a strong resemblance to the ancient Japanese of Yamato, the Coreans are a distinct race from the Chinese and Japanese. Though sunk in indo- lence, poverty, sensuality, and filth, they are a well-clad people — dressing for the mosb part in white — and are pleasing in appearance, being fine and tail, and having gentle and in many cases intelligent countenances, and a beggar is rarely seen. Buddhism, which three centuries ago was the established faith, is now proscribed in the wtilled towns, and its influence in the rural districts is practically feeble, although the attrac- tions of the scenery in the Diamond Mountain range — which contains the most notublo collection of Buddhist monasteries — are so strong that it is a common thing for parents to visit the temples in search of sons who have disappeared without apparent cause. The Confucian philosophy remains as the religion of the learned classes : tne unlearned have none, unless it be an excessive reverence for, or dread of, ghosts and evil spirits. In 1777 some young men studying under the Confucian teacher, Kivem, became acquainted with some Jesuit books recently imported from Peking, and this led to one of them, Senghuni by name, visiting Peking, where he was converted and baptized. Returning to Corea he communicated what he had learned to his fellows. Many con- verts wore made (Kivem among them), and though the dread of a foreign faith produced persecution a hierarchy was formed after the model of that seen at Pekmg. The lenders acted as bishops and priests till doubts arose as to the validity of their proceedings, when (1790) they resigned their ministry, and further instructions were sought for at Peking. The envoy was baptized and confirmed, and supplied with everything neces- sary for the celebration of the Eucharist in case a x)riest should visit them ; but the pro- hibition of ancestral worship by the Jesuits raised fresh persecution, and the firsti Cliristian priest to enter the country — a Chinese named Jacques Tsin in 1704 — suffered martyrdom in 1801. The same fate befell two French priests and a French Bishop, who followed about 1885-6 (having been preceded by a second Chinese priest in 1834). Though disguised, they had worked so successfully that in 1888 there were 0,000 Christians. Six years passed before another priest entered Corea, and then after a poriod of success the same result ensued : more edicts, persecutions, and martyrdoms COREA. 718 M.F. 18W, I ; R. 18B0, , 50, 6!J-4, urch Work H5-0. [46] M.F. 188», p|)ltcatioiift llinutes, V. 88., V. 20, . 27. [63J pp. 04-», ntaining 11 021), thcro care of 7 Calm ")— with small mber from but while minally tri- amato, the nk in indo- )r the most ring gentle Buddhism, the wiilled the attrac- 08t notublo for parents rent cause. unlearned evil spirits, m, became i led to ouo i baptized. Many con- h produced The leaders roceedings, ight for at hing neces- lut the ])ro- d the first) i — suffered iishop, who in 1834). were 0,000 en after a lartyrdoma alike of Frenchmen and Corcani. Every approach of an European or American ship created a panic and endangered tho lives of tno MissionarieB — a French expedition in particular, which retired without conquest, leaving a terrible legacv to tho ^>erBccuteil Christiana. At length in 1882 the first treaty was made with Corea by America, othcrn quickly followed, and though as yet there is no legal toleration for natives professing Christianity, it is hoped that tho period of danger for Christian Missionaries is past. The open ports are Seoul, tho capital (one of the filthiest of towntt) population 260,000 ; Chemulp'ho (the principal seaport— 26 miles from 8eoul), Fusan, Oensan, and Ninscn. The Society's operations have been carried on in Seoul (1890-2), and Chemulp'ho (1891-2). The idea of an Anglican Mission to Corea was originated in 1880 by the Rev. A. C. Shaw, one of the pioneers and founders of the Society's Mission in Japan. In view of the opening of Corea for foreign intercourse, Mr. (now Archdeacon) Shaw felt that the Society should be ready to take the lead in Missionary work there by sending out a Bishop with Clergy, and in order to prepare the way he sent one of his Japanese catechists to Corea in 1880 to study tne language, his native flock in Tokio contributing to his support [1]. The idea was considered premature at the time [2], but Mr. Shaw continued to urge it [8], and when in 1884 a treaty was being negotiated between England and Corea the three English Bishops in China seized the opportunity to make an identical proposal. The provision in the treaty that British subjects shall be allowed the free exercise of their religion in- volved more discussion than many of the commercial privileges, as it had to contend with " that traditional hostility to Christianity," which until recently "had been manifested in . . . the fiercest forms of persecution." But though the treaty did not actually sanction •* Missionary enterprise " it was thought that by the time Mission- aries had become acquainted with the language and the Government and people of Corea opposition might be overcome. Those most strongly opposed to religious innovation — viz. the nobility, literate and governing class, form a larger proportion of the population than in China, and Medical Missions were regarded as the most potent means of overcoming their opposition and of enlisting the sympathies of the people, especially as Christian books were immoral in Corean estima- tion, and as such were included among those prohibited on that ground [4]. Immediately after the treaties were made it was under- stood that the Government would welcome medical men and teachers, the former to esta'oUsh hospitals, the latter to instruct the people in Western languages —especially Enghsh — and in other subjects. The American Presbyterians and Episcopal Methodists quickly took advan- tage of the offer, and in 1885 Archdeacon Wolfe, of the C.M.S. Mission at Foo Chow, sent two Chinese Christian catechists* to settle in the port of Fu-san, on the south-east coast of Corea. In 1887 Bishops Scott (of North China) and Bickersteth (of Japan) visited Corea, and appealed to the Archbishop of Canterbury to take steps to insure the sending of a Mission from the Church at home without delay [5]. The matter was again brought before the Society, which year by year had steadily kept Corea in mind and made it the subject of many prayers, and now (1888) offered the Bishop of * When Bishop Corfe went to Corea ho was asked to adopt them — their support, provided by some friends of C.M.S. in Australia, being likely to be withdrawn — but they declined to receive a proposed visit from him in 1890 [6aJ. ! » ] i T^mmm 714 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. wl f/ :!.i ?.! r < . ■■ 1 1 t :.■;>! North China £2,500 for a Mission [6] . Happily it was found possible to carry out the original idea of entering on the Hisf«ion " in the fullest form," and under Eoyal Mandate [7] the Rev. C. J. Cobfe, whose services as a N^ vai Cnaplain had received recognition in the highest quarters, was m All Saints' Day 1889 consecrated in Westminster Abbey first Missionary Bishop of Corea* [8], The Society now (1889-90) guaranteed an annual grant of £1,500 [9], but from the first " the seal of Apostohc poverty " was stamped upon the Mission : the Bishop and his companions, while making no professions and taking no vows of poverty, arranged to hve a common life on a sm 11 common fund [lOJ. On his way to Corea the Bishop visited, on a- half of the Mission, nine towns m the United States, eight in Canac a, and three in Japan, everywhere meeting with cordial sympathy. In the Diocese of New Westminster he received the offer of the services of the Eev. R. Small of Lytton and of Mr. Peake. The other members of the Mission consisted of Drs. Wiles and Landis, the Revs. M. N. Tbollope and L. 0. Warner, and Messrs. J. H. Pownall and M. W. Davies [11]. The Bishop reached Chemu'p'ho on the Feast of St. Michael and All Angels 1890 [12], and Seoul on the next day (September 80), Dr. Wiles having preceded him by three weeks. No time was lost in opening medical work amongst both natives and Europeans, and in providing religious ministrations for the latter at Seoul and Chemulp'ho, and in setting up at Seoul a Mission press — given by Navy Chaplains. Premises were acquired at both places, provision being made for eight men living together at Seoul in a building which was named " The House of the Resurrection " [13] because work in that city was begun on Easter Day 1891 [U]. On September 30, 1891, the first Anglican Church in Corea was dedicated at Chelmulp'ho under the name of " St. Michael and All Angels." On the following Sunday the first confirmation was held, "the candidate being a little serving maid of a pious German family" [15]. In Lent 1892 the primary ordination of the Bishop was held at Seoul, when Messrs. Warner and Pownall were admitted to the priesthood [16], and on Advent Sunday the new and permanent Church of the Advent was opened there [IGa]. To the medical branch of the Mission, which receives substantial support from the British Navy, and h doing "splendid work," a women's department was added in 1891 [17]. In the printing press, as in tlie medical work, the Mission was reported by the Bishop in the same year to be '* finding its name known and appreciated long before any of the evangehstic work could be even begun . . . that two Coreans are already working it under us is a great fact, seeing what the country and its inhabitants are like." (The first works printed w-: 'o a Corean dictionary and a manual by Mr. Scott, of the British Consular staff [18]. In 1891 the Bishop visited Gensan and Fusan with a view to opening work there when means are available. At the latter place the Japanese would be the object of the Mispion A portion of Manchuria was in 1691 added to his jurisdiction. [See p. 716.] )stantial ork," a press, in the before Coreans country Corean onsular ' COREA. 715 [19]. The Bishop found several Japanese Christians in Chemulp'ho on his arrival, some of whom he assisted to learn English [20]. In 1891 a Japanese catechist from Tokio was engaged to work among his countrymen, but he proved unsatisfactory and had to be dismissed soon after his arrival [21]. In preparing for the work before them in Corea the English missionaries have had to acquire the Chinese language as well as the Corean. The latter is said to be " useless until it is supplemented by Chinese" [22]. As yet it is early to expect converts from among the Coreans, but the foundations of the Mission have been so wisely laid as to justify the hope of a large ingathering in the future* [23] . References (Corea).— [1] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 167, 169. [2] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 40, pp. 84, 205. [3] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 191-2 ; do., V. 36, p. 47. [4] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 25-9 ; R. 1884, p. 18. [5] E. 1887, pp. 52-6 ; Proceedings of S.P.G. Missionary Conference in London, 1888, p. 87 ; I MSS., V. 36, p. 259 ; M.F. 1888, pp. 19, 146, 189-90, 20V ; R. 1889, pp. 69-71. [5a] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 14, 15. [6] Stand- ing Committee Minutes, V. 44, pp 966, 273 ; R. 1887, pp. 51-6 ; E. 1888, p. 82 ; R. 1890, pp. 15-16 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 230, 2 iV •. ; M.F. 1885, pp. 173, 189 ; M.F. 1886, pp. 99, 100 ; M.F. 1888, p. 207; M.F. 1889, p. 44E ; M.jV. 1891, p. 202. [7] I MSS., V. 27, pp. 239-40, 24»-5, 248, 251, 258-4. [8] R. 1889, pp. 17-18, 69, 71-2 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 397-8, 472-8. [9] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 45, pp. 147, 386 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 244, 247 ; R. 1890, p. 15 ; M.F. 1890, p. 249 ; M.F. 1891, p. 242. [10] R. 1889, pp. 18, 72 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 472-3. [11] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 4, 10; R. 1890, p. 66; M.F. 1891, pp. 5, 36. [12] M.F. 1891, p. 8 ; I MSS., V. 81, p. 8. [13] I MSS., V. 31, pp. 8-10, 23-33, ;!5-7 ; R. 1890, pp. 66-8 ; M.F. 1890, p. 120 ; M.F. 1891, pp. 3-5; R. 1891, pp. 77-81. [14' M.F. 1892, p. 262. [15] I MSS., V. 81, p. 86; E. 1891, p. 78 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 127-8. [16] M.F. 1892, p. 259. riGa] L., Bisliop Corfc, December 12, 1892. [17] R. 1891, pp. 79,83 ; M.F. 1892, p. 260. [18] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 87-8 ; R. 1891, pp. 80-1, 83 ; M.F. 1892, p. 121. [19] E. 1891, pp. 74-5, 81. [20] I MSS., V. 81, p. 9 ; E. 1890, p. 66 ; M.F. 1891, p. 4. [21] I MSS., V. 81, pp. 17, 22-3, 32, 34-5. [22] I MSS., V. 31, p. 38 ; E. 1891, p. 81 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 259-60. [23] E. 1891, p. 74 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 259-60. Statistics.— See pp. 782 and 922 * Since the beginning of the war in Corea in the summer of 1894 few communications have been received from the Society's missionaries there. But there is reason to believe that, though in some departments work may have been interrupted, the Mission has extended its influence by the care of the sick and wounded. Corean ladies, even, have liad their curiosity roused by the works of love and mercy. " Why have you come to us ? " " Why are you so kind to us ? " is their language. 1 ii i 716 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CHAPTER XC. .i ( H!,'- MANCHUEIA. Manchuria (a part of the Chinese Empire) lies between China proper and Mongolia on the W. and N.W., and Corea and Russian Territory on the E. and N. ; area, 590,000 square miles. The population (3,187,000) consists of Manchus and Chinese. In 1885 the attention of the Society was drawn by the Foreign Office to a report by the British Consul at Newchang regarding the work being done in Manchuria by French Roman Catholic and Irish and Scotch United Presbyterian Missions. An Apostolic Vicariat of Manchuria was created in 1840, and in 1842 one of the Missionaries — Labruniere — was murdered by aboriginal robbers, not far from Sagalien- ula. Recently great progress had been made by the French Mission, which in 1884 could reckon over 12,000 Christians, and which was reaping much of the fruit of the recently-established Protestant Missions owing to the Roman Catholic religion offering " more moral and material attractions," and in particular to the similarity of the Romish and Buddhist ceremonial. The general toleration of Christianity was described as " astonish- ing," and the attitude of the people towards it, *' on the whole, friendly " [1]. No action on this report was taken by the Society [2], but the question of occupying Manchuria was renewed in 1888 in connection with the Mission to Corea then being organised, and, as the outcome of a suggestion made by Bishop Scott, the province of Shing-King, being the southern part of Manchuria, was in 1891 added to the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Corea by the British Foreign Office. The area of Shing-King is 87,000 square miles, and Hb population 2,187,286. Its capital is Moukden, 380 miles N.E. of Peking. The climate ia excellent [3]. In April 1892 Bishop Corfe visited Niu Ch'wang (the treaty port) for the purpose of establishing ministrations for the neglected English residents there. Services were commenced in the court-room belong- ing to the English Consulate on Easter Day, and were continued by the Bishop until June, when the work was taken up by the Rev. J. H. Pownall* [4j. References (Manchuria).— ["1] I MSS., V. 27. pp. 203-4. [2] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 48, pp. 58-9. [3] I MS8., V. 27, pp. '248, 248 ; do., V. 29, p. 98 J do., V. 81, pp. 2, 80 ; " Tlie Morning Calm," IHitl, pj). 78--4, 85-0 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 259-CO. [4] M.F. 1892, pp. 259-63 ; L., Bishop Corfe, December 12, 1892. * Towards the end of 1898 Mr. Pownall was invalided to England (where he died in 1894), and the Rev. B\ \V. Doxat was transferred from Corea to carry on the work at Niu Ch'wang. JAPAN. 717 CHAPTER XCI. JAPAN. na proper Territory ■)0'pulation B Foreign ,rding the and Irish 'icariat of ionaries — Sagalien- \ Mission, ^hich was Protestant lore moral rity of the ' astonish- he whole, but the onnection mtcome of ing, being irisdiction e area of ,286. Its ;limate is eaty port) d English tn beloDg- tinued by le Rev. J. Committee i; do., V. 81, lO. [4] M.F. re he died in work at Niu Japan is an empire of islands lying oft the eastern coast of Asia, the principal being Hondo (in the centre), \ezo (to the north of it), and Kiuahiu and Shikoku (to the south of it), the whole group being termed Nippon or Dai Nippon. The aborigines, the AinoB, of whom some 20,0U0 remain, are believed to bo of Aryan origin, and to have been conquered in the 7th century D.c. by mixed races froni Southern Asia. From these invaders sprung the Japanese, who date their history as a nation from about (iOO D.c, wlion Jinimu (or Zinmu), claiming descent from the Sun Goddess, founded the dynasty of the Mikados or Emperors. About a.d. .I14a one of the Daimiyoa, or nobles, began to usurp the authority of the State, and subsequently received the title of Shogun (or Tycoon), and this office, carrying with it practically the govern- ment of the country, was not abolished until 1868. Of the three ancient religions of the Japanese — Shintooism (the oldest), Confucianism (dating from about the 4th century A.D.), and Buddhism (believed to have been introduced from China through Corea about the 5th century) — the most prevalent is a distorted form of Buddhism. European discovery of Japan dates from a.d. 1541, when Mendez Pinto, tv Portuguese, landed on its shores. Francis Xavier (who remained three years) and other Jesuits followed in 1549, and in forty years the Roman Catholics could reckon 200,000 nominal converts. The interference of the Jesuits in political affairs led to an edict for their banishment in 1587 and to civil war and persecution, culminating in the massacre of 80,000 Japanese Christians at Shimbara in 1687. Trampling upon the cross now became an annual ceremony, and on every village notice-board appeared the proclamation : " So long as the Hun sliall warm the earth, let no Christian be so bold as to come to Japan ; and let all know that the King of Spain himself, or the Christian's God, or the great God of all, if he violate this command shall pay for it with his head." With the exception of some Chinese, and a few Dutch merchants wlio wore allowed to live in the islet of Deshima, Japan remained closed to all foreigners until 1854, when the United States Government succeeded in opening one port for a Consul to live in. In 1858 a treaty was made with Great Britain by which si.>c other places were opened for trade and foreign residence. In 1868 a revolution took place by which tlie Mikado was restored to actual supremacy, and the Shogun was reduced to tlie rank of a military noble. The results of the change were tremeiulous, and during the years of Meiji, or "the bright period," as the years since then are called, the Japanese have made extraordinary strides in the arts and learning of European civilisation. Ambassadors were sent to America and Europe in 1H7'2, the publication of the anti-Christian laws was discontinued in 1873, in 1876 the Christian Sunday was adopted by the Government as a day of rest, in 1884 the religious orders (Buddhist, Ac.) were practically disestablished and disendowed, and in 1889 a representative Parliament was elected. The American Church (founded by the S.P.G.) began work in Japan in 1859, and the C.M.S. in 1869. As early as 1859 the S.P.G. reserved £1,000 for Missions to Japan [1], but it did not enter on work in that country until 1878, in which year it estabhshed a centre at (1.) Tokio. Its other principal stations are (II.) Kobe (1870-92), (III.) Yokohama (1889-92), and (IV.) Fuku- 8HIMA (1891-2). (1.) TOKIO, 1878-92. Soon after the appointment of the First Day of Intercession (1872) two anonymous donors supplied the Society with the means of opening a Mission in Japan, and from those who oflfered their personal service at the time, the Rev. W. B. Wright and the Rev. A. C. Shaw* were selected for the post. A melancholy interest will ever be connected with their departure, inasmuch as the farewell service on July 1, 1878, * Mr. Shaw had originally intended go ng to Cliina, but willingly supplied the pUo* of tk cardiclate who had withc'r^wn frcm the undo taking. Ill m ''■ ' r ;• ' b 718 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. wag the last occasion* on which the famous Bishop Wilbeeforce was at the Society's house, and that he then celebrated the Holy Com- munion, addressed the Missionaries, and gave them his blessing [2]. On their way out Messrs. Wright and Shaw met with much brotherly kindness from the Church in the United States and Canada, and were joined by the Rev. J. Newman (U.S.), a volunteer for the American Mission. Landing at Yokohama on September 25, 1873, they proceeded to the capital, Tokio (or Yedo). Estabhshing themselves there in a Buddhist temple they cultivated friendly relations with the Buddhist priests, began the study of the Japanese and Chinese languages, and on Good Friday 1874 opened services in the temple for the Europeans, the large room cleared of idols making a good church and the heathen altar " a magnificent Christian altar- table." On Trinity Sunday the Missionaries assisted at the ordination of two American priests in the temple [3]. On St. Andrew's Day their first convert — Andrew Shimada — was baptized ; four others received baptism on Whitsunday 1875 [4] ; and on the 11th of the following September "the first confirmation of native converts held in Japan according to the Anglican rite" took place, when five converts were confirmed by the American Bishop (Dr. Williams). On the next day all of them received the Holy Communion [5]. In 1876 Bishop Burdon came from Hong Kong and confirmed fifteen men and three women [6]. For about three years (1874-7) Mr. Shaw (by invitation) lived with Mr. Fukusawa, a leading native who exercised "a far wider intellectual influence than anyone else in Japan." Admission was thus gained into a large school which his host had established, and in this Mr. Shaw held classes for the teaching of *' moral, which is really Christian, science" [7]. In another school, opened by Mr. Wright in 1875, religious in- struction was " the prominent feature " ; but after a year's experience Mr. Wright gave up teaching, Mission schools being at that period regarded as unnecessary and (in results) unsatisfactory. More time was now devoted to preaching [8], and the work of evangelisation con- tinued to advance in Tokio and the district, so that in the first four years (1873-7) nearly 150 converts were baptized [9], It being the custom of the Japanese to take baths almost daily, immersion was sometimes adopted at baptism [10]. Visiting a Buddhist temple in the country in 1877 Mr. Wright found the priest (to whom on a previous occasion he had given a copy of St. Luke's Gospel) very ill, but studying hard the words of the Evangelist, which had led him to believe in the true God. Mr. Wiight continued his teaching, and the old man abjured idols and was baptized a few minutes before he died [11]. In the next year Mr. Shaw v/rote : '-If I had a hundred mouths and a hundred bodies I could employ every one and be sure, whenever I preached, of finding attentive hearers." Up to this time Mr. Shaw • The Minute a'lopted by the Society on the death of Bishop Wilberforco (which took place on July 19, 1873) contains this paRsage : — " He had preached for the Society in nearly every cathedral in Jic kingdom, and there was scarcely a town where his voice had not been heard in its behulf. . . . Whenever the annals of the Colonial Church, and of the Society in its relations to it, dur<'ig the eventful middle period of the 19th century come to be compiled, there will not .-e recorded in them one individual to whom both are under more lasting obligations" [2a]. JAPAN. 719 (,: 'ORCE was oly Cora- ng [2]. ith much I Canada, !r for the 25, 1873, bemselves with the . Chinese ae temple ig a good ar-table." an of two their first d baptism September according confirmed II of them DON came 11 [6]. lived with itellectual us gained 1 this Mr. Christian, gious in- xperience lat period ore time ition con- first four ost daily, ght found 3y of St. angelist, iontinued ed a few mouths whenever Shaw which took ty in nearly ico had not'' and of tbe itury come both are was almost the only Church Missionary who had not opened a school. From the first he adopted the method of going from station to station preaching and catechising, with the result that he had " nearly if not quite as many converts " about him " as all the other Missionaries of our Communion put together." One of his lay helpers was a blind man who spoke with great power [12]. When in 1876 Mr. Shaw opened his first chapel the caretaker was had up before the civil authorities and obliged to give a written account of what was done [13]. Mr. Shaw had however recently published in the newspapers " Apologies for Christianity " (in answer to numerous attacks on it) and appeals for its toleration [14] ; and Government being now secretly favourable to the Christian religion [15] the converts so increased that a larger building became necessary, and in 1879 a new and handsome church* was opened. The English resi- dents greatly assisted in its erection in acknowledgment of Mr. Shaw's gratuitous ministrations to themselves. At its consecration (on June 4) sixteen converts were baptized, and a British Presbyterian present admitted that " he had never before really believed in Mission work among the Japanese," but was now convinced by the conduct of the converts. Up to Juiy 1879 Mr. Shaw had baptized 130 Japanese; and he had now a flourishing school [16]. In May of the previous year a Missionary Conference — the first of its kind ever held in Japan — met at Tokio under Bishop Burdon of Victoria. It was attended by all the Missionaries of the English and American Churches, and perhaps its most important work was an agreement that " there should be but one ti'anslation of the Book of Common Prayer used by the English and American Churches in Japan," a result due in a great measure to the influence of Mr. Shaw [17], who with Mr. Wright continued to render valuable assistance in various translation work [18]. The immorality of the Japanese, their jealousy and dislike of foreigners, their restrictions on free travelling and residence in the interior, and the peculiarities of their language, rendered the trials of a Missionary to them enormous, but nevertheless the work was reported in 1880 to be " spreading wonderfully " [19]. In 1882-3 progress was checked by the enforced absence of Messrs. Wright t and Shaw on furlough. The Rev. E. C. Hopper of Kobe, on whom fell the chief burden of supplying their places, was overwhelmed with the magnitude of the task, but he carried the Mission through the most critical period of its history [20] ; and December 1883 brought with it the welcome relief and guidance afforded by a resident English Bishop in Japan [21]. Hitherto the English Clergy in Tokio had all held licences from the Bishop of Victoria, Hong Kong [22] (to whose care the Anglican communities in Japan had been committed by the Archbishop of Canterbury in 1874 [23]), and the American Bishop (Dr. Williams, residing at Tokio) had confirmed and given episcopal oversight at the request of the former [24]. Bishop Williams' services were duly acknowledged by the Society [25], but he joined in the general desire (first expressed A the Missionary Conference held in 1878) for a resident English Bishop [26]. * This building (" St. Andrew's CI nrch"; was pioctically destroyed by an earthquako in 1894. t The illneBB of his wife preventel Mr. Wright's return [20a.]. 720 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. : w The difficulties in securing this were however considerable, as it was necessary to avoid interference with the American Bishop and hia Clergy. Acting on the principle on which sister Churches should work in heathen countries, as laid down by the Lambeth Conference of 1878, the Society desired that the appointment of an English Bishop should rest with the Archbishop of Canterbury and that the stipend should be provided by the two great Missionary Societies. To this proposal the C.M.S. consented [27], and on St. Luke's Day 1883 the Rev. A. W. Poole, an Indian Missionary of the C.M.S., was con- secrated in the Chapel of Lambeth Palace as Missionary Bishop in Japan [28]. It was arranged that Bishop Poole should live at Kobe [29], and on his ari-iVal (he landed at Yokohama on December 1, 1883) he entered into an arrangement with Bishop Williams by which the English Missionaries in Tokio were to remain under his supervision as regarded their work, but to hold a special licence from Bishop Wil- liams, who undertook to confirm and ordain for the Japanese congre- gations connected with the S.P.G. and C.M.S. in Tokio. Owing to Bishop Poole's illness and absence the arrangement was not ratified, and had he lived he would probably have found it impracticable [80]. After a short period of busy work in his diocese he left for California in the autumn of 1884, and coming to England in 1885 he died at Fairfield, Shrewsbury, on .July 14 [31]. His successor was the Rev. E. Bickeksteth, formerly head of the Cambridge Mission to Delhi in connection with the Society, who was consecrated in St. Paul's Cathedral on the Festival of the Purification 1880, and arrived in Japan on April 16 [82]. At his request the question of residence was reconsidered, and the Arch- bishop of Canterbury decided that he should act on the Lambeth Conference Resolutions and live in Tokio if he desired [33] . This he has done, and in 1891 he and Bishop Hare (then representing the American Church) agreed on a basis for the exercise of the jurisdic- tion of the English and American Bishops, by which the former retained the south-western part of Tokio. It should be recorded that the Society's Missionaries took up permanent residence in Tokio before the American Missionaries, and that from Tokio's exceptional in- fluence throughout the empire Mission work there is regarded as having a wider range of influence than in any other city in Japan [33n]. Before leaving England Bishop Bickersteth took steps for the forma- tion of a Missionary brotherhood, to which the Society rendered generous aid, which was continued for five years, 1887-91 [841. This brotherhood (the first member of which was the Rev. L. B. Cholmondeley, Oriel College. Oxford) [35] was described by the Bishop in 1892 as an etfective assistant to the Society's Mission in one section of Tokio, especially in educational efi'orts, " but from its constitution and special aim it cannot permanently undertake work at a distance from its own Mission-house " [36]. In regard to education the Society's Mission in Tokio was behind many others in 1885 [37], but the study of English had now become obligatory in Government schools of every grade, and during the next five years educational work was greatly fostered and extended by the Rev. A. Lloyd, whose acceptance of the offices of Professor in the 1 JAPAN. 721 IS it was and his s should erence of h Bishop 5 stipend To this )ay 1883 was con- Bishop in )], and on e entered ! EngUsh vision as }hop Wil- le congre- Owing to t ratified, lable [30]. CaUfomia be died at f head of jiety, who il of the ]. At his the Arch- Lambc'th This lie nting the jurisdic- le former recorded in Tokio tional iii- as having 10 forma- generous otiierliood ley, Oriel n effective pecially in it cannot in-liouse " as behind w become j; the next led by the lor in the Government Naval Medical College and Naval Academy, and the superintendence of the English branch of the celebrated school of Mr. Fukuzawa, gave him access to a large number of educated young men. Some of these were brought to baptism [88J, and a scheme for supplying Christian masters in the Government and municipal schools might have exercised a wide influence on the future of Japan had not the illness of his wife obliged Mr. Lloyd to remove to Canada in 1890 [89]. More successful from a Missionary point of view [40] has been the training of Mission Agents, which, begun systematically in 1878 by Messrs. Weight and Shaw [41], and carried on principally by the latter, for many years with the assistance of Bishop Williams [42] and (since 1889) of St. Andrew's Mission [48], has resulted in the ordina- tion of six native Clergy [44], partly supported from local sources [45], of whom Bishop Bickersteth reported in 1890 : " They are, on the whole, a very satisfactory set of men, and we may be very thankful to have them" [46]. The first to receive ordination wa? Yamaqata San, who was admitted to the diaconate by Bishop Williams on St. Matthias' Day 1885 [47] ; and on January 5, 1890, the Holy Communion was cele- brated in St. Andrew's Church, Tokio, by a native Priest (Rev. Imai San), assisted by a native Deacon, for the first time in the history of the Japanese Church [48]. Thus, what had long been felt as the " greatest need " of the Missions in Japan — a native ministry — is in a fair way of being suppUed [49]. Among native women in Tokio " a most faithful and successful " work has been accomphshed since 1875 by Miss Hoar (of the Ladies' Association), who was joined in 1886 by Miss A. Hoar and in 1887 by the St. Hilda's Mission organised by Bishop Bickersteth and carried on without the Society's aid, its main objects being teaching, nursing, and training [49a]. In 1889 the teaching of a high-class institute for native ladies in Tokio was entrusted to English ladies in connection with the diocese. The teaching of Christian doctrine was prohibited within certain official hours, but " all lessons may be given from a Christian standpoint," and outside the official time there was to be no restriction on the teachers. This movement (which also receives no help from the Society) was expected to exercise a powerful influence on the future domestic life of the highest classes in Japan ; but the expectation has not been fully realised in the event [496]. The probability and the possible danger of " Christianity becoming a popular rehgion " in Japan had been foreseen by Mr. Shaw in 1884 [60], and two years later the great danger to it in the future appeared to him to arise from congregationaUsm run wild in the hands of the Japanese. Several able men among them were striving to bring about an union of all the Churches on a so-called rationalistic basis — dispens- ing with all dogmatic teaching and founding "a grand national Church, such as the world has not yet seen, free from all sectarian teaching, and the crippling influence of creeds " [51]. The Anglican Mission rose to the emergency by organising a native Church, which maintained full sympathy with national patriotism and full communion with the Church of England. The Synod through which this was done in February 1887 was a freely elected body, in which Europeans and Americans were 8a h.| I 'l: : ' I., ife r^.f^V: 722 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. greatly outnumbered by Japanese, the majority of whom were me)i of education. The main decisions were unanimous. A constitution was laid down on the basis of the Holy Scriptures, the Nicene Creed, the Sacrament, and the Three Orders, to meet the peculiar needs of the "Japan Church" — the term adopted by the Synod. The AngUcan Prayer Book and Articles were "retained for present use," and regu- lations were made for the regular meeting of a Synod and local councils [52] . At the same time a Native Missionary Society directly re- sponsible to the whole Church was set on foot, and in 1888 it commenced operations by occupying two stations in Tokio and one each at Osaka and Kumamoto. This institution, which is slightly subsidised by the S.P.G., the C.M.S., and the American Mission, is one of the most hopeful signs of Church progress, stimulating, as it has done, self- support* on the one hand and Buddhist opposition on the other [53]. In Tokio the growth of the Church was now rapid [54], while in the remote districts " an extraordinary interest " was taken in Christi- anity, especially at Gifu— a large town 200 miles south-west of the capital — where in 1888 a theatre was placed at Mr. Shaw's disposal and filled by attentive listeners [55]. The next year was remark- able for the granting (on February 11) of a constitutional form of Government by the Emperor, and for the provision made in the con- stitution for ensuring religious liberty throughout the Empire — the anti-Christian laAVS which for some years had been allowed to fall into practical oblivion being now formally repealed [56]. This great political change so occupied the minds of the people and created so much ferment that the rate of conversions was temporarily checked [57] ; but Mr. Shaw (whose services had been recognised by his appointment as Archdeacon of Tokio and Northern Japan in 1889) [58] could report in 1890 a great development of work in Tokio and the out-stations. The upper classes were being touched, both the Minister and Vice-Minister for Foreign Affairs were Christians, and Christian influence was moulding public opinion in a remarkable way on many social questions [59]. In some respects Japan now offers an opportunity for Christianity to which no land and no epoch can afford a parallel — there being but " little direct opposition to the Gospel," and the climate being favourable for Europeans [60]. Of this however English Churchmen arc slow to take advantage. An appeal made by Bishop Bickersteth in 1887 for over £20,000 for the development of the Missions met with a scant response [61] ; but in the next year reinforcements began to arrive from the Canadian Church, whose first Missionary, the Rev. J. C. Robinson, was stationed at Nagoya [62]. In 1890 the Rev. J. G. Waller joined the Society's Mission as the representative of the Canadian Church under a scheme [see p. 175] agreed upon in 1888 [63]. " These early Missions of the Colonial Chnrch," says Bishop Bickersteth, will be of particular interest to the Society ... as the Society will have a right to recognise in the converts which God gives them what are well called * spiritual grandchildren ' " [64]. The terrible earthquake of October 28, 1891, notwithstanding the * Much yet remains to bn done inthisdiroction, "the slow progress the congregationa make towards sclf-Bupport " being reported in 1891 as " one of the moat unsatisfactory aspects" of the work [53a], JAPAN. 728 I mG)i of lion was eed, the } of the ^ngUcan id regu- id local •ectly re- amenced ,t Osaka I by the lie most me, self- 31- [53]. while in Christi- 3t of the disposal remark- form of the con- pire — the fall into eople and nporarily jnised by Japan in in Tokio both the ians, and ;able way offers an san afford Gospel," however made by pment of next year ih, whose goya [62]. )n as the e p. 175] rsteth, will a right to Bpiritual nding the )ngregationB leatisfactory destitution and suflfering caused by it, was not without " a bright and useful side in the exhibition of Christian liberality and sympathy " which it called forth. After the great earthquake which destroyed a large part of Tokio in 1853 there were "no public subscriptions," " no display of private benevolence at all " in alleviating the distress " until now," wrote Archdeacon Shaw in 1891, when *' Christianity has kindled a new light in the hearts and consciences of men*— even of non-Christians. When a man met with a misfortune it wag felt by the onlookers that it was his own private affair, his fate, the judgment of heaven, with which they had no concern. He was loft to struggle through as best he might. Christianity has changed all that. The manner in which the foreign communities and the Christians have come forward to the relief of the sufferers has caused great astonishment and admiration, and cannot fail to have a great effect in turning men's minds towards this source of helpfulness and love. I made an appeal myself, and was able to send about ^SfOOO in money, and from a committee of ladies in the English congregation upwards of ten thousand separate articles of clothing have been sent to the earthquake district. In addition I have . . . formed an orphans' home in connection with St. Andrew's. We have been able to purchase houses and land at a cost of nearly i,^400, and members of the congregation have promised support to the extent of more than £100 a year." Buddhism suffered " a very material loss " by this earthquake. Thus at Gifu, a city of spacious temples, shadowed with trees of centuries of growth, hardly a temple was left, and the very trees were burned. In another town thirty temples fell, and in many cases numbers of the worshippers were crushed beneath the ruins. Not only has the faith of the Buddhists received a shock, but in the majority of cases it will be impossible for them ever to rebuild the temples. Amid the ruins at Gifu Archdeacon Shaw pitched a tent a few days after the disaster. In its freely-offered shelter was *' more fully realised the Christian life of the first ages than is often possible nowadays." All Christians seeking friends or bringing relief came to the tent *' as to their natural resting-place . . . sure of a welcome in the name of their common Master," and there morning and evening all were gathered to the prayers of the Church. While the heathen loss was so great in this city, only two Christians were injured [66]. " The reaUty of the work accomplished " by the Society and " the great need of its extension " were witnessed by the Bishop of Exeter and several other clerical visitors from England in 1891, in which year the number of baptisms in Tokio was greater than in any previous one, the majority being of the poorer classes. The opinion of Bishop Bickersteth (1892) that " the future of Japanese Christianity must very largely depend on the work of the Anglican Communion" [GG] is confirmed by a person high in the Imperial service, not then a Christian, who told the Bishop of Exeter that he was convinced that Japan would soon be Christian and on the lines of the Church of England. Another native said that if all foreigners were driven out of Japan no human power could eradicate Christianity from the country. These statements were conveyed to the Society at its annual * Another instance of this is to |bo seonjiu the Society's Mission to the Etas, the " Pivrialia of Japan." Although there is nothing in the country answering to the Indian system of caste, still for ages there has existed an outcast race called Etas. The Mission to them is making progress in the face of many difficulties, and has moved a native Catechist to strive to atone for the persecution and neglect to which they have boon subjected during so many centuries. 3a2 5 It 724 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. meeting in February 1892, on which occasion the Bishop of Exeter spoke in warm terms of the work of its Missionaries [07]. The existing staff is however utterly inadequate to take advantage of the present openings. In Central Japan "a series of towns," the capitals of populous districts, " depend on the Society's Missions alone — so far as the Church is concerned — for evangelisation " [68]. Statistics (Tokio), 1802. — Christians, about 550 ; Clergyme i, 7 (5 Native). ii i., -ij 1i (.l:, . Beferencea (Tokio).— [1] M.F. 1859, p. 130. [2] R. 1872, pp. 84-5 ; R. 1873, pp. 89-93 ; M.F. 1878, p. 41 ; Jo., V. 51, pp. 835-6 ; Applications Committee Report, 1872, pp. 8, 4 ; do., 1873, p. 4 ; R. 1880, pp. 28-9. [2a] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 85, pp. 417-28 j Jo., V. 52, p. 60 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 280-7. [3] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 1-8 ; R. 1873, pp. 90-1 ; R. 1874, p. 48; M.F. 1874, pp. 188, 268, 864. [4] I MSS., V. 85, p. 18 ; M.F. 1875, p. 74. [5] M.F. 1875, p. 355. [6] I MSS., V. 27, PP- 37-8. [7] M.F. 1875, p. 260; R. 1875, pp. 42-3. [8] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 13, 28, 57, 02 ; M.F. 1875, pp. 854-5 ; R. 1870, pp. 42-8 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 79, 80. [9] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 23, 83-5, 46, 55; R. 1877, p. 86; R. 1878, p. 44. [10] R. 1870, p. 42. [11] R. 1876, pp. 41-3 ; R. 1877, p. 86. [12] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 57, 62. [13] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 25d, 27 ; M.F. 1884, pp. 2-3. [14] I MSS., V. 85, p. 22 ; R. 1875, p. 43 ; M.F. 1876, pp. 804, 860. [15] I MSS., V. 85, p. 256. [16] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 23-5, 25rf, 27, 64, 79, 115-18 ; M.F. 1876, p. 81 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 607-8 ; R. 1879, p. 42. [17] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 12, 46, 67 ; R. 1878, p. 44. [18] I MSS., V. 85, p. 56 ; M.F. 1875, p. 177 ; R. 1880, p. 48. [19] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 106-7, 144, 184 ; R. 1880, p. 46. [20] I MSS., V. 35, p. 277 ; do., V. 86, pp. 17-21, CO-1, 42 ; R. 1882, p. 46 ; R. 1883, p. 50 ; R. 1884, p. 49; M.F. 1884, pp. 1, 7. [20fi] I MSS., V. 36, p. 277. [21] I MSS., V. 36, p. 6. [22] Do., p. 13. [23] R. 1874, p. 41. [24] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 18, 68, 66, 194 ; do., V. 36, p. 13. [25] I MSS., V. 35, p. 208. [26] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 87, 67, 91-5, 120, 124-30, 177, 222, 298 ; R. 1878, p. 43. [27] I MSS., V. 85, pp. 126-31, 133, 177, 181-2, 198, 203, 209; R. 1881, p. 83; R. 1888, p. 50 ; M.F. 1883, p. 351. [28] I MSS., V. 35, p. 276 ; do., V. 36, pp. 10-11 ; R. 1883, p. 50 ; M.F. 1883, pp. 351, 885. [20] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 224, 237-8, 251, 288, 290; do., V. 36, pp. 10-15, 17, 18, 38, 50. [30J I MSS., V. 86, pp. 6, 10-18, 168, 173, 176-9. [31] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 75, 122, 124 ; R. 1884, p. 48; R. 1885, p. 55. [32] I MSS., V. 30, p. 158; R. 1885, p. 55. [33] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 176-9, 200. [33n] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 391a, 896-8; R. 1886, p. 58. [34] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 131, 136 ; do., V. 37, p. 236 ; M.F. 1886, pp. 184, 325 ; R. 1886, p. 59 ; Applica- tions Committee Report, 1886, pp. 9, 14, 23 ; R. 1887, p. 57. [35] R. 1887, p. 57. [36] R. 1891, p. 69. r37J R. 1885, p. 56. [38] R. 1885, pp. 55-7 ; R. 1886, p. 59 ; R. 1888, p. 71. [39] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 354, 861 ; E. 1887, p. 57 ; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [40] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 857, 377. [41] Do., V. 85, p. 103 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 508-9. [42] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 188, 143-4, 104 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 508-9 ; R. 1886, pp. 58-9 ; R. 1887, p. 68 ; R. 1888, p. 69; M.F. 1888, p. 145. [43] M.F. 1889, p. 210. [44] R. 1888, p. 69; R. 1889, p. 66; M.F. 1890, pp. 330, 472-8. [45] I MSS., V. 86, p. 101 ; do., V. 87, pp. 29, 102, 226, 287. [46] R. 1890, p. 69 ; M.F. 1890, p. 478. [47] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 101, 105-0. [48] R. 1889, p. 66 ; M.F. 1890, p. 830. [49] I MSS., V. 35, pp. 106-9 ; R. 1886, p. 60 ; R. 1888, p. 69. [49a] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 877, 442 ; R. 1886, pp. 59, 60 ; R. 1887, pp. 57, 60 ; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [496] M.F. 1888, p. 146 ; M.F. 1889, p. 212 ; L., Archdeacon Shaw, April 6, 1892. [50] R. 1884, p. 49. [51] M.F. 1886, pp. 271-2 : ace also R. 1891, pp. 70-1. [52] I MSS., V. 86, pp. 187, 189-91 ; R. 1887, p. 56 ; M.F. 1887, pp. 168-9. [53] R. 1888, pp. 69-70 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 211-14. [53a] R. 1891, p. 71. [54] R. 1887, pp. 56-7. [55] R. 1888, pp. 70-1. [56] R. 1889, p. 65 ; M.F. 1889, pp. 206-7 ; M.F. 1890, p. 829. [57] R. 1890, pp. 68-9. [58] I MSS., V. 86, p. 285 ; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [59] M.F. 1890, pp. 880-6; R. 1890, p. 09. [60] R. 1886, p. 61 ; R. 1890, pp. 68-9. [61] R. 1887, p. 60 ; M.F. 1889, p. 214. [62] I MSS., V. 36, pp. 291, 297c; M.F. 1888, p. 145; R. 1888, p. 71 ; M.F. 1889, p. 211. [63] R. 1890, p. 70. [64] M.F. 1889, p. 211. [65] R. 1891, p. 71 ; M.F. 1892, pp. 63-4. [68] R. 1891, pp. 68-71. [67] M.F. 1892, p. 169. [68] R. 1891, p. 69. (II.) KOBE lies 250 miles south of Tokio, adjoining the old native town of Hiogo, and not far from Kiyoto, the ancient capital of Japan. When in September 1876 the Rev. H. J. Foss and the Rev. F. B. Plummer arrived as the first two Missionaries of the Society, Kobe had long had several prosperous sectarian Missions, and a Church Service was hold every other Sunday in a building called the " Union JAPAN. )£ Exeter dvantago vns," the 3 alone — ')■ 1, pp. 89-03 ; 72, pp. 8, 4 ; pp. 417-28 ; p. 90-1 ; R. 1875, p. 74. SO;R. 1875, 0, pp. 42-8 ; , p. 88; R. .2] I MSS., L4] I MSS., ..256. [16] , pp. 507-8 ; MSS., V. 85, L44, 184 ; R. 1882, p. 46 ; ). 277. [21] . 85, pp. 18, 5, pp. 87, 67, 31, 138, 177, 18] I MSS., , 886. [291 3, 50. [30] .24 ; R. 1884, MSS., V. 36, 14] I MSS., 19 ; Applica- 57. [36] '9; R. 1888, 40] I MSS., MSS., V. 86, ,8; R. 1888, 1889, p. 66; 02, 226, 287. ■6. [48] R. 60 ; R. 1888, pp. 57, 60 ; iacon Shaw, 91, pp. 70-1. 53] R. 1888, -7. [55] R. 57] R. 1890, pp. 880-6 ; ; M.F. 1889, p. 71 ; M.F. p. 71 ; M.F. 8] R. 1891, old native of Japan. ;ev. F. B. iety, Kobe a Church 1 " Union 726 Protestant Church ' [1]. In a short time the Missionarie.g were able to minister to the natives also [2], of whom they were surrounded by from 120,000 to 150,000 [8], and on November 20, 1877, their first convert (Masacldka Iwata) was baptized [4J. Soon after this a man who had a real desire to see Christianity spread suggested to Mr. Foss that he should profess to cure sick people by the touch, as another new sect had done, and having thus gained followers, proceed to convert them. On being told what tho diseases the Missionaries desired to cure were, and that the liappines.s promised was not limited to this life, he went away saying that " the teaching had a deeper meaning than he had thought " [5]. In 1878 Mr. Plunimcr, who had established a connection with the Bonin Islands,* was obliged to withdraw from Japan owing to illness caused by over-study of the Japanese language [G], but he was able in England to continue to promote the cause, and by enlisting the sympathy of Dr. Moon of Brighton an embossed version of the Lord's Prayer and a portion of the Scriptures were sent out for the use of the blind in Japan, where blindness is very prevalent [7]. A school- master (Mr. Hughes) came to Mr. Foss' assistance in 1878, and on September 28, 1879, a school-church was opened, when four converts were admitted to Holy Communion for the first time, though in the absence of a Bishop the first confirmation was deferred to St. Michael's Day 1881 [8]. In December 1880 the Rev. E. C. Hopper joined the Mission, but he was transferred to Tokio in 1883 [9], and Mr. Foss was again left the only ordained Missionary until 1890, when his native catechist, J. MiDZUNO, was admitted to Deacon's Orders [10]. Considerable progress had however taken place during the interval in Kobe and tho district [11], small companies of Christians being gathered in various places within a radius of 50 to 100 miles [12]. Visiting England in 1886 Mr. Foss brought with him a letter signed by the Native Local Church Committee " on behalf of all the members of the Episcopal Church of Kobe," of which the following ig an extract : — "Dear Sirs,— We who once lived in Darkness and the Shadow of Death, ignorant of tho Light of God, and who now by the loving instructions of the Reverend H. J. Foss . . . have been joined to the Church of Christ, becoming members of that Branch of the Episcopal Church which has been grafted in Kobe, Japan, and who have obtained mercy and peace through God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ, hereby beg leave to address to you a letter of earnest thanks for your great loving kindness. Our poor countrymen from olden times for more than two thousand years neither served the One True God nor knew the Love of the Saviour of the World, but * THE BONIN ISLANDS are a small group lying 500 miles S.E. from Japan, to which country they had been recently annexed. When visited by Mr. Plummer in 1878 they were inhabited by imported Japanese and by a small mixed population of old settlers — English, French, German, Chinese, Ladrone and Sandwich Islanders, &c., all speaking English and professing Christianity, but in reality intensely ignorant and doppi.i rating. The one learned person in the community — that is, able to read or write — wa 1 a man named Webb, a Churchman, who was accustomed to baptize, marry, and buiy peopl" Mr. Plummer brought away with him to Kobe two Ladrone boys for in- .Btrv"+ion, and three more boys followed in tho same year [6a]. 'Hwo of them were confirmed by Bishop Williams and returned to the Islands in 1879 [tj6], and the others appear to have been sent back in 1884 [6c]. 1i V IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) /. ^\^ A V.A 1.0 Ifi^l I.I 125 ^ 1^ |2.2 I 1.25 1 1.4 mh II =^= nil ^ 6" ► Photographic Sciences Corporation :iO VVS. T MAIN STRUT WEBSTER, NY. I4SM (7I«) 877.4503 '^ < 'd,. I fi ': / 780 'U L .)■ It ■ '-J ■, M I'J jDj TABLE ILLUSTRATING THE WOBE OF THE SOOIETT IN (I) Tbe Field and Period 1 . . . . , i 11'; . ,; (S) Races ministered to, and their Religions (8) Languages used by tbe Missionaries (4) No. ot Ordained Missionaries ejiployed Bnro- pean Native ■ BiKOAt 1820-92 Bengalis (Hindus, Brahmoi, Mahommedans, Non- \ Christians, Christians) J Paharees (Heathen) Kols (Cihristians, Heathen— derll-wonhippers) Eurasians ) and 1^ Christians Europeans ) Tamils ((nirlstians and Heathen) Chinese (Heathen and Christians) Bengali and EnglUh Paharee Hindi, Ho, Mn-^dari, Oxaun,Uri]ra EngUsh Tamil (Chinese 69 88 Madras lRS6-»a Tamil8(Cbri8tianB,Hindus— deTil-worshippen&o, , ) Mahommedans, Non-Christians) / Tdugns (Christians and Heathen) Canarese (Christians and Heathen) Poliars (Christians and Heathen) Eurasians (Christians) . . . . . . Europeans (Christians) | TUnll Telnga (Canarese English English and Portuguese 108 108 Bombay .. ^ 1880-93 J.I. . .'. ■ Onzeratteea (Heathen and Christians) .. .. Mahrattis (Heathen and Christians) Mahommedans (Mahommedans and CJhristiana) . , Parsees (Fire-worstaippera and (Christians) Arabs ^'l^ms Mahommedans and OhrisUans Afghans j Jews (Jews and Christians) Tamils (Heathen and Christians) TelugUB (Heathen and Christians) CTanarese (Heathen and Christians) Eurasians (Christians) Europeanp ((Christians) Chinese (Heathen and Christians) Gnserattee Mabratti Urdu Ouzerattee Qnserattee Arabic Tamil Tdugtt Canarese English English English 8S 4 KORTB-WaBTXHN FBO- TINCKB 188S-93 Hindus (Hindus, Mahommedans, Aryans, Hon- Christians, Christians) Pathans (Mahommedans and Christians) ) Eurasians (Christians) Buropeans (Christians) Urdu, Hindi, EnglUh English English 28 5 OmBAL Pbotimom.. 1845-82 (jtonds (Heathen and (Christians) Tamils (Heathen and Obristtans) Europeans (Christians) 111 2 ~ ASSAM 18S1-82 Aisamese— Hindus (Heathen and Christians) Kacharto (Heathen and Ohrlitian*) Abors (Heathen) Kols (Christians and Heathen) | Europeans (Christians) Eurasians (Cbristiaus) Assamese Kaohari Hindi and Mnndari English English 8 — (TOTAL.-^SlM p|k 7SS-t) 781 THE ASUTIC FIELD. 1820-92, AND ITS RESULTS. !To.ot slned onaries iloyed Native W 108 (7) Comparative Statement of the Anglican Church generall r (6) No. of (8) Society''^ tSxpendltUie 1701 1 1802 Central 1 Stations Church Hem- bers Clergry Dio- ceses Local MiiBi»uary effort Church Members Olerffy Dioceses Local Missionarr effort \ \ 83 1 — 131 (S.P.G. 32) 3 ■; ■ ■' ■ •■ - 1 -t- 70 A. few Euro- peans 1 306 (S.P.G. 87) 3 Domeatio Missions totho Hindus and Aboriginal races. From Madras, Pastors and \ Set p. 738 -■,'■■;.: i ' ■ - — Total for \ whole /of India (I.II.781-2) 340,613. / 96 (S.P.0. 10) 1 1ft — — 86 (S.F.G. S3) 1 1 — — — 3 1 — — — 2 (8.P.0. 1) — S8 '.,■ — 11.790 73 (S.P.G. 13) 1 n 1 : — — 6.000 18 (S.P.G. 16) 1 Domestio Mission! to NatiT« noes. 8 — — 6,443 67 (S.P.O. 7) 3 s — — — 4 6 (8.P.G.) 1 ^■ 1 — — — 60 1 (S.P.G.) 1 — •'''', 4 — — — 3,910 60(aP.O.13) 1 1 4 — — — 1,663 38 1 17» 906 £9.014.889 A few Bnropeau . * — 868,479 034 (S.F.a. 334) 'it; li * ae$ pp. 766*7. 784 SOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAOATION OP THE 008PBL. CHAPTER XCni.- EUROPE. The Society was charged by its Charter [p. 025] with the care of British " factories beyond the seas " as well as the Colonies, and that the former " might not be altogether insensible of its concern for them " [1] it came forward in December 1702 to assist in the support of the Bev. Dr. Cookbubn at Amsterdam and in the building of an English church there. A site for the church was given by the Burgomasters* ** for the Interest of the English Nation, the Honour of its Establish'd Church, and comfort of its Members residing " there *' in Peace and War, as Gentlemen, Merchants, Soldiers, Seamen, &c.," and who formed "a pretty good . . . congregation," worshipping meanwhile in "a Private Chapel." Four years before. Dr. Cockburn had introduced the English worship at Rotterdam, where the magis- trates had " passed an Act for a legal establishment " and given a site for a church, towards the erection of which the English army in Holland, •' both officers and soldiers " had ** sett apart a day's pay." Since then he had been labouring three years (lGOO-1702) at Am- sterdam "without any due encouragement or recompence," and the Society now allowed him £60 per annum for two years [2]. For the "youth and servants of the factory &c." at Moscow, *'prf books" were supplied by the Society in 1708, and "Greek Litt: muA Testaments " were added for the courtiers, and " vulgar Greek iestaments for the common Muscovites," the Czar having given the English merchants (who resided alternately at Moscow and Archangel) ground to " build a church upon, with other conveniences for the Minister &c." — Mr. Urmbton— who in using the Liturgy of the Church of England was " desired to incert the Czar's name and his sons " therein [8]. Already (in 1702) the Society had begun to communicate its good designs "to other Protestant Nations" with a view of exciting a " Spirit of Zeal and Emulation " among them. As results of this ** fraternal correspondence" which was carried on for many years, with the circulation of a French translation of the Society's Reports [4], (a) over forty eminent members of the Lutheran and other Reformed Churches in Holland, Germany, Sweden, Switzerland, and other countries (including the Bishops of Stregnetz and Scara in Sweden and a Prussian Bishop) were admitted to membershipf (between 1701-18), {b) some of whom (as at Neufchatel, Geneva, and in the Churches of the Grisons, in 1704) went so far as to render the * In 1708 it was proposed to present the Burgomasters with copies of the English Liturgy in Dutch, hut the President of the Society, thinking that it was not consistent for the Society to do so, gave the copies himself [2a]. t For " the Dignity of the Society, and to show them the greater respect," notice of admission of these Foreign Honorary-Members was sent ooder the general seal of tha Society [5]. '*•" EUROPE. 785 glish stent oe of ( the Divine Worship in their churches as conformable as might be to the English Liturgy, and (c) the Society's labours were "everywhere approv'd and in some places happily confirmed, by following the good example, and erecting the like Societies for the use and service of our common Christianity." [See also pp. 468-9, 471-2, 501.] Further than this, the influence of the Society was enlisted with a view to (d) ameliorating the condition of the Protestant galley slaves in France (1702, 1706) and (e) obtaining religious freedom for the Protestant inhabitants of the Valley of Pragelas (1700), and securing the Church in the Palatinate from religious persecution by the Roman Catholics (1710) and befriending those Palatines [p. 61] who about that time had been driven out of their country [4 a,o, c, d, e]. Between 1758-6 the University cf Debritzen, which ever since the Reformation had *' supplied almost all Hungary with Pastors and Masters of Schools," was (by the Court of Vienna) deprived of "the usual salaries" of its professors and forbidden to have coUectiona in the kingdom. In response to its appeal the Bishops of England and Wales contributed £261. 155., the University of Oxford £121. 17s., and that of Cambridge £118. Us., and £600 stock (8 per Cent. Bank Annuities) was purchased. On the recommendation of its own President and the Bishops, the Society in 1761 accepted the trust of the fund, undertaking " to remit the dividends upon it from time to time to the professors of the University in such manner as they shall desire and direct." From 1805 to 1825 no bills were drawn on the account, although the professors were informed of the accumulation of the interest [6]. The fund now consists of £8,050 2| per Cent. Consols [7]. In 1889 the Rector of the University wrote : — "... Our College— which numbers 29 Professors— is deeply obliged towards the high-merited Society, to which I have the pleasure to express our gratefullness for ever. I mention an interesting thing : 28 students follow the lesson of the English language and litterature in our academical department of the College, who are, except 4, all theological students, those four are students of Law " [8 J. By direction of King George II. a collection made under " Royal Letter " in 1768 on behalf of the Protestants of the Vaudois Churches was paid to the Society to be invested in Government securities, the interest to be appropriated to " the Religious uses of the Protestant inhabitants of the Valleys of Piedmont."* The fund has been increased by subsequent legacies, donations, and accumulations, and now consists of £10,886 2f per Cent. Consols. The annual income has been applied towards the support of the Protestant pastors and their widows [9]. In June 1862 one of the pastors (Rev. Dr. Revel) attended the monthly meeting to thank the Society for its regular payment of the interest. Though the long persecutions of the Vaudois pastors were at an end their difficulties were still great, the individual salary rarely exceeding £60 a year [10]. In the instances related it will be seen that though the expenditure of its own funds in Europe had been slight, the Society had been instrumental in doing much good in the cause of Christianity and humanity. As yet the benefits were mostly on one side, but in 1795 the Society received a rich recompense for its care and trouble. By * T-vo natives of this district, " Syprian and Paul Appia," were granted JEIO worth of books 1 y the Society in 1706 [Oaj. .11 n'! >'M: i 'i M 786 800IETT FOB THE PROPAGATION OF TBB GOSPEL. u flit :l]l w-f m will of Peter Huguetan Van Vryhouven, Lord of Vryhouven, in Holland, September 10, 1789, it received a bequest of jf81,788 GonBols, £7,869 4 per Cent, annuities, £6,200 Bank Stock, £888 East India Stock, and a cash balance of £296 (total £44,971), the income only being applicable to the uses and purposes of the Society. The stocks were transfe.Ted to the Society under order of the Court of Chancery in 1796, and the fund now amounts to £46,820 invested capital [11]. With the important exception of a contribution of £2,600 in 1841 towards founding the See of Gibraltar (which prac- tically includes the EngUsh congregations in the South of Europe) [12], eighty-six years passed after the acceptance of the Vaudois trust before the Society entered on fresh undertakings on the Continent, the occasion being the Crimean War. At an "arly period of the war the number of Army Chaplains was small, aad when the Allies landed in the Crimea there were but four to accompany the finest army England had ever sent from her shores, and one of those soon died. The battles of Balaclava and Inkermann, followed by hurricane, fever, over-exertion, and exposure, filled the hospitals with sick and wounded. At this juncture, when the Chaplains' duty was overwhelming, the Society came forward with the offer of assistance to Government in supplying and supporting an addi- tional body of Clergy. Never did it "undertake any work which so fully called forth pubUc sympathy and support." On October 24, 1864, a Special Fund was opened, and in a few weeks sufficient was collected to send out 12 Chaplains — selected from over 100 applicants. The War Office considered sufficient provision had been made, but urged by the Society it consented in March 186& to 12 more being sent out, and at the end of the year it relieved the Society from the responsibility of making any further appointments. In all 26 clergymen were supplied by the Society, and their devotion to their calling in hospital and camp was gratefully acknowledged by the army. Four of the number sacrificed their lives — the Rev. W. Whyatt dying at Balaclava, the Rev. G. H. Pboctob and the Rev. R. Lee at Scutari, and the Rev. R. Freeman at sea in 1866 [18]. While the war was in progress the Society began (March 1866) to raise funds for the erection of a Memorial Church in Constantinople, and in February 1866 the Rev. E. Pyddocke and the Rev. C. G. CuBTis were appointed Missionary Chaplains in that city, their first duties being to minister to the spiritual care of the British sailors, shipping agents, store-keepers, and other residents in and about Galata and Tophana who were beyond the reach of the Embassy Chaplains [14]. A public meeting on behalf of the Memorial Church was held in London on April 28, 1866, under the presidency of the Duke of Cambridge, and the foundation stone was laid by Lord Stratford de Redclifife on October 19, 1868. Actual building^ was not however commenced for many years, and as it was necessary- to carry stone from Malta and to send skilled workmen from England and to e I ploy natives under them, the church* was not ready for consecrat until October 22, 1868, when that ceremony was per- formed by the Bishop of Gibraltar in the presence of nearly the whole of the English residents, and of the Protosyncellus, Eustathiu? * The cost of the erection of the ohoroh (ap to Moroh 1869) was £24,688 [16a]> EUROPE 787 Gleobulus (sent by the Greek Patriarch as his representative), the Bishop of Pera with attendant Deacons, and an Archimandrite from Mount Atbos [16]. The hallowing round of daily prayer and weekly communion was immediately commenced, and it was hoped that the church would prove not only a spiritual home for the Christian English and con- verts from Mahommedanism, but also a common ground for mutual inquiry and information between the English Church and Eastern Christians [16]. In Mr. Curtis the Society has been privileged to have one who has laboured at this object with unceasing devotion for nearly 40 years— single-handed for the greater part of the time — and amid difficulties so numerous and varied that he has compared his toil to the task of Sisyphus* [17]. Mr. Pyddoke returned to England in May 1856 ; the Rev. C. P. Tiley after two years' service (1857-9) resigned [18], as did the next assistant, the Rev. Antonio Tien (1860-2), a Syrian Christian, trained at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury [19]. In 1862 the Mission was strengthened by the ordination of two Turkish converts, after preparation at St. Augustine's College— the Rev. Mahmouo Effendi (an ex-major in the Sultan's army) and the Rev. Edwabd Williams (Effendi Selim), and by the employment of a near relative of the latter as a catechist, but the first two died in 1865 and the last resigned in the next year [20]. Up to the middle of 1864 the Turkish Government had acted liberally to the Mission, but the confiimationt of 10 converts from Mnl.ommedanism by the Bishop of Gibraltar in that year seems to have given rise to reports of a conversion of from 26,000 to 40,000 Turks " to Protestantism." During the excitement thus caused the Rev. E. Williams, the Rev. C. G. Curtis, and some of the converts were arrested, and two o{ the converts were exiled after six weeks' imprison- ment. Direct Missionary work among the Mahommedans was now stopped [20a], and since 1865, for lack of suitable native agents, it has remained practically suspended [206]. To convert a Turk of Constan- tinople to Christianity has been said to be almost tantamount to inviting him to undergo immediate martyrdom [20c]. From 1860 to 1880 the Society maintained a school (carried on from 1869 in the crypt of the Memorial Church), in which representatives of English, Armenian, German, Italian, Russian, Greek, French, Dalmatian, Maltese, Dutch, Turkish, Jewish, and mixed races were received [21] ; but finding in 1880 that it was " not a Mission School in any sense," but was giving "a good middle class education to . . . children whose parents can afford to pay adequate fees," the Society withdrew its support, but offered to continue the use of the crypt for the purpose [21a]. At the same time the congregation were in- formed that they must be prepared at an early date to take on them- selves some considerable portion of the maintenance of Mr. Curtis, whose work had long ceased to be of a directly Missionary character,. * Befiides hia owu work in Constantinople Mr. Curtis for over six years (1862-8) visited numbers of English people on the shores of the Bosphorus and on the banks of the Danube, who were utterly removed from the ministrations of the Church, and his occasional services were so valued that the settlers, with the aid of the Society, under- took the support of a regular clergyman [17a]. t Turkish women (veiled) were then for tho first time present at a confirmation service. ■,.. r- ,. ■.- .,., . , • • . 8 B I I' II I ; 738 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1'' f 'ii-. ; 'i .1 and who in fact was the parish priest of that portion of the English population not availing themselves of the ministrations of the Embassy Chaplain [22]. As no provision existed for the maintenance of the fabric the Society sought the co-operation of the congregation in this object also ; but sufficie.:;; aid not being forthcoming and the building falUng into disrepair [22a], a council was formed under the presidency of H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge in 1890 to raise funds for providing for the execution of necessary repairs and for the permanent endowment of the church. [The repairs have been duly executed, the roof entirely covered with new tiles, and a small balance has been added to the permanent endowment of the fabric] [226]. Arrangements were also made in 1892 for the erection of a tablet containing this inscription* (in English and Greek or Turkish) : — " To the Glory of God as a sanctuary for His perpetual worship, as a thank- offering for peace restored to Europe, and as t. memorial to all who died in the service of Her Majesty Queen Victoria in the Crimean War, this church, on a site granted by His Imperial Majesty the Saltan was erected by the free gifts of the British Nation collected by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, and was consecrated under the name of Christ Church by Cbarles Arayand, Lord Bishop of Gibraltar, on the 22nd of October in the year of our Lord 1868 " [22c]. Soon after the commencement of the Mission to Constantinople the condition and wants of English communities in Europe generally engaged the Society's attention, and in 1862 it was decided " in accordance with ancient practice " to extend the Society's operations " to EngUsh congregations on the Continent," and to make small grants out of its general fund towards the support of Chaplains " in places where there are large numbers of British sailors, labourers, or other British subjects of poor condition " [23]. The management of this department was entrusted to a special committee known as " The Continental Chaplaincies Committee " from 1862 to December 1884, when that body, finding their position inconsistent with the terms of the Society's supplemental Charter, resigned their functions to the Standing Committee, by whom the work has since been directly carried on [24]. Besides assisting to supply and support permanent and summer Chaplains, the Society, in consultation with the Bishop of London, began in 1863 to make provision for confirmations in Northern and Central Europe ; and by an undesigned coincidence, it happened in 1866 that the services of English, Welsh, Scottish, and American Bishops were engaged in visible unity in this work. The arrange- ment continued until 1884 [25], when (its eflforts meanwhile, 1867-76, to establish a Bishopric for the purpose at Heligoland having failed [25a]) the Society was relieved of the task by the placing of the British congregations m those parts under the regular episcopal supervision of a Coadjutor Bishop, commissioned by the Bishop of London [256]. Before arranging for a Bishop of the AngUcan Com- munion to visit Sweden communication was had with the Swedish Bishops, as it appeared that a licence had been issued by the King of Sweden in 1827, at the request of the then Bishop of London^ authorising the Swedish Bishop Wingard to confirm some British residents [26]. * In sabstitatioii for one agreed upon in 1876, but which had never been erected [22(7]. EUROPE. 739 These courtesies were followed by a striking scene of intercommu* nion in 1866, when Bishop Whitehouse of Illinois consecrated the English Church at Stockholm, and the Archbishop of Upsala (who had previously united in the Holy Communion) now attended with three other Bishops of the Swedish Church and several clergy of the same, and delivered an address, closing with prayers from the Swedish Liturgy and the Benediction [27]. While on this subject it may be added (a) that in 1864 an application made by the Bishop of Iceland with the view to the consecration of a Coadjutor Bishop (with right of succession) by, the EngUsh Bishops was brought before the Society, and led to an expression of opinion by the Continental Chaplaincies Committee that the question was one deserving the consideration of the English Church [28] ; (b) that in 1865 it was suggested to the Society's Chaplains that the name of the President of the United States should be mentioned in the prayers when Americans formed part of their congregations [29] ; (c) that in 1877 the site of a church and building at Miirren was accepted on condition that the building was vested in the Society and lent for the purpose of Divine Worship to the people of the neighbourhood (Lutherans) at hours which would not interfere with the English services. In so doing the Committee felt they were carrying out the wish of subscribers and were making some acknowledgment of the courtesy with which places of worship on the Continent were lent by the inhabitants for the use of English travellers, and that an un- consecrated building in a foreign land (as this was) may be regarded as wholly different from a consecrated church in England [30, 81]. By means of small grants and by loans from a Church BuUduig Fund begun in 1863 the Society has promoted the erection of many churches on the Continent [82]. ;1 :i:^^ M' m LIST OF CHAPLAINCIES ASSISTED BY THE SOCIETY. Note. — The permanent chaplaincies are printed in iialics— the subsidy to those at Athena, Lisbmt, Marseilles, Havre, Odexia, and Libau being for work among English sailors. The date given shows when the Society's aid began ; * that this aid has ceased ; and f that the church is vested in the Society or otherwise " secured " to it. The temporary chaplaincies are entirely supported by the Continental Chaplaincies Fund of the Society. This fund in turn is mainly dependent upon the ofFertories received at these Chaplaincies. Besides the stipends of the Chaplains a variety of expenses (prayer-books, hymn-books, printing, &c.) are defrayed out of this fund, the total annual expenditure at present heing over £2,100. Hr AUSTRIA-HUNGARY (1866).— Arco (1892), Buda-Pesth {1888), Fianzensbad (1880), Ischl (1866), tMarienbad (1874), Mentelberg ( .(386), Meran (1869), Riva-am-Garda-See (1886). AZORES.-St. Michael's (1886). BELGIUM (1868). — Blankenberghe (1878), * Brussels (1863), Diuant (1891), OJient (1887), Heyst-sur-Mer (1891), * Ostende (1876). Eomouchamps (1890), Spa (1876). BULGARIA.— ♦ Varna (1862). FRANCE (1868).— Argeles-Bigorre (1877). t BeauUeu (1885), 8 B 2 740 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. • Boppard (1877), Boulerie (1884), t Boulogne-sur-Mer (1887), t Brides- lea-Bains (1891), fCaen (1876), *Char.tilly (1865), t Contrex^ville a888), f Dieppe (1887), Dijon (1868), Dinan (1866), »Dmard (1868), ♦Dunkirk (1865), Evian-les-Bains (1891), Grenoble (1891), *Guethary (1889), f Havre (1874), Luo (1892), f Marseilles (1866), f Mentone, St. John's Church (West Bay) (1882), t Monaco (1892), Mont Dor6 (1882), Paramd (1885), ♦Paris (1867), t Paw (1885), Roscof (1886),. St. Aubin-sur-Mer (1892), t St. Jean de Luz (1886), St. Malo (1863) St. Martin Lantosque (1877), t St. Baphael (1882), t St. Servan (1891), St. Valery-en-Caux (1892), Toulon (1876), Valescure (1886), Vemet- les-Bains (1888). GERMANY (1863).— Aix-Ia-Chapelle (1884), Bad Nauheim (1892), t Baden-Baden (1863), Bayreuth (1892), ♦ Berlin (1881), * Blumenthal (1869), Bonn (1872), Bruntiuick (1881), Coblenz on the Rhine (1892),. Cologne (1866), ♦Darmstadt (1866), Eisenach (1890), Ems (1866),. Frankfort-on-the-Main (1866), Freiburg -in- Breisgau (1866), Friede- rickshafen (1891), Garmisch (1889), Gotha (1886), Griesbach (1882), ♦Hanover (1868), Heidelberg (1888), ♦Romberg (1863), Hoppegarten a887),Hornberg(1890),X^arZsrM;ie (1885), ♦Kissingen (1863), f Leipzig (1880), tNeuenahr (1864), Ober-Ammergau (1890), t Partenkirchen (1882), Rummelsberg (1887), Schlangenbad (1872), Schonwald (1891), Schonweide (1887), ♦Schwalbach (1863), f Sttittgart (1863), Weimar (1863), tWildbad (1863). GREECE {186i).— Athens (1864), Patras (1871), Zante (1887). HOLLAND.— * Amsterdam (1702). ITALY (1863).— Amalfi (1882), Andomo (1887), *Baveno (1863), Bologna (1866), Bormio (1871), Brindisi (1876), tCadenabbia (1864), t Capri (1876), * Coma (1864), * Cornigliano (1876), * Florence (1863), ♦Genoa (1866), Lanzo d'Intelvi (1883), Macu'gnaga (1873), Maiori (1887), Menaggio (1882), t Messina (18G3), ♦Pegli (1876), Perugia (1886), Rapallo (1877), fRome (1864), San Dalmazzo di Tenda (1887), * Savona (1886), Siena (1876), Sorrento (1866), Spezia (1877), Sta. Margherita (1882), Taormina (1889), Tore Pellice (1887), ♦Turin (1863), ♦ Venice (1863), Via Reggio (1890). NORWAY (1872).— Balholm (1872), Eide (1891), Faleide (1887), Framhaes (1892), Gudvangen (1891), Hellesylt (1891), Laerdalsoren (1887), Lillehammer (1891), Loen (1888), Lofthus (1891). Merok (1892), Molde (1888) with Naes (1887), Norheimsund (1891), Odde (1886), Roldal (1891), Soholt (1891), Sommerhjem (1891), Stalheim (1889), Vossevangen (188G). PORTUGAL.— Lisbon (1871). ROUMANIA (1862).— ♦ Galatz (1862), ♦ Kustendji (1862). RUSSIA (1862).— Libau (1892), Odessa (1862), ♦ Warsaw (1874). SPAIN (1876).— * Barcelona (1876), Granada (1882), ♦Linares (1889). . , ' SWEDEN.— ♦ Stockholm (1865). SWITZERLAN D (1863).— t Aigle (1889), Andermatt (1869), Arosa (1886), Axenfels (1888), t Axenstein (1876), t Bel Alp (1866), B^risal X1887), ♦Baden (1869), Blumenstein (1868),Brigue (1881),Ber» forty years passed without any practical benefit from the arrangement [3J, and, as Bishop Sherlock said in 1751, "the care" was •' improperly lodged : for a Bishop to live at one end of .<, world and his Church at another, must make the office very uncomfortable to the Bishop, and, in a great measure, useless to the people " [4]. Strenuous attempts were made to secure a better arrangement. Archbishop Laud himself, in 1638, endeavoured to send a Bishop to New England, but troubles in Scotland put an end to the movement. Soon after the Kestoration, Dr. Alexander Murray, who had shared exile with the King, was nominated Bishop of Virginia, and a Patent was made out constituting him such, with a general charge over the American provinces. The non-fulfil- ment of this scheme was attributed by Dr. Murray to the fall of Lord Clarendon from power and the substitution of the " Cabal " Ministry. But Archbishop Seeker in the following century, after an examination of the Bishop of London's papers, ascribed the failure to the proposal to provide the endowment out of the Customs [5]. The foundation of the Society necessarily led to its being regarded as the most fitting instrument for dealing with the question. Its first Report, 1704, stated that "earnest addresses" had been received "from divers parts of the Continent, and Islands adjacent, for a Suffragan to visit the several Churches ; Ordain some, Confirm others, and bless all " [6]. The matter had been under con- sideration from April 1703 [7], and in 1704 the Society stated a Case for the consideration of the Law Ofiicers of the Crown, in which reference was made to the existence of Suffragan Bishops in the primitive times, and to their revival — after long disuse in several parts of the Western Church — by Statute 26 Henry VIII. cap. XIII., and opinion was solicited as to whether under this Act (1) the Bishops SufiPragan of Colchester, Dover, Nottingham, and Hull might be disposed of for the service of the Church in foreiga parts ; and if not (2) whether ;if! 744 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPEL. il :h the Archbishops and Bishops of the Realm would be liable to any inconveniences or penalties from the Statute or Ecclesiastical laws should they consecrate Bishops for foreign parts endowed with no other jurisdiction but that of Com- missary or the like. If so (3) whether by Act Ed. VI. cap. 2, for the election of Bishops, the Queen might not appoint new SuflFragans for foreign parts within her dominions [8]. The case was entrusted to the President, Archbishop Tbnison, who at the renewed request of the Society in 1707 laid the matter before Queen Anne. The Queen directed him to submit a plan [9]. In the meantime the cause had gained strength from a petition to the Society (November 2, 1705) from fourteen of its Missionaries convened at Burlington, New Jersey, in which they said : — " The presence and assistance of a Suffragan Bishop is most needful to ordain such persons as are fit to be called to serve in the sacred ministry of the Church. We have been deprived of the advantages that might have been received of some Presbyterian and Independent Ministers that formerly were, and of others that are still willing to con- form and receive the holy character, for want of a Bishop to give it. The baptized want to be confirmed. The presence is necessary in the councils of these provinces to pre- vent the inconveniences which the Church labours under by the influences which seditious men's counsels have upon the publick administration and the opposition which they make to the good inclinations of well affected persons ; he is wanted not only to govern and direct us but to cover us from the malignant effects of those misrepresenta- tions that have been made by some persons empowered to admonish and inform against us who indeed want admonition themselves " [10]. Urged by this and similar appeals, including that of the "Diocesan" [11], the Society in 1710 represented to the Queen "the earnest and repeated desires, not only of the Missionaries, but of divers other considerable persons that are in communion with our excellent Church, to have a Bishop settled in your American plantations," as being "very usefuU and necessary for establishing the gospel in those parts," the French having " received several great advantages from their establishing a Bp. at Quebec " [12]. Shortly before this appeal, according to his biographer, the sending of Dean Swift to Virginia as Bishop had been contem- plated [13]. In Convocation the stage of consideration was not reached. For at a meeting on January 20, 1711, attended by Archbishop Sharp of York, the Bishops of Bristol and St. David's, the Prolocutor and two other members of the Lower House, to consider what measures should be submitted to Convocation, Archbishop Sharp desired to include a "proposal concerning Bishops being provided for the plantations ; but as my Lord of Loudon, who had a right to be consulted first on the project, was not there, the thing was dropped " [14]. [It is just to add however that Convocation was fully represented in the councils of the Society, and thus had ample opportunities of making its voice heard on this question, both then and during the virtual suspension of its own authority — a period extending from 1717 to the middle of the present century.] So hopeful was the prospect, in 1711, of a Bishop being obtained that the Society in that year began to negotiate for the purchase of a house for him, in " the sweetest situation in the world, well built, but ill contrived and land enough." This was at Burlington, New Jersey, and the purchase was completed in 1713 for £610 [15]. In 1712, on the motion of Lord Clarendon, the Society prepared the "draught of a bill proposed to be offered in Parliament for the establishment of Bishops and Bishopricks in America" [16]. Renewed representations to Queen Anne (1712-14) were so successful that but for the Queen's death the object would have been immediately attained [17]. On the accession of George I. the Society (June 3, 1715) represented to the Crown that in order " to forward the great work of con^'erting infidels to the saving faith of our blessed Redeemer, and for the regulating such Christians in their faith and practice as are already converted thereunto," it was " highly ex- pedient" that four Bishoprics should be established, one at Barbados for Barbados and the Leeward Islands, another at Jamaica for Jamaica with the Bahama and Bermuda Islands, a third at Burlington in New Jersey, " for a district extending from the east side of Delaware River to the utmost bounds of your Majesty's dominions eastward, including Newfoundland" — the fourth at Williamsburg in Virginia, " for a district extending from the west side of Delaware River to the utmost bounds of your Majesty's dominions westward." It was proposed that the income of the first two Sees should be £1,600 each and THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONABY EPISCOPATE. 745 of the last two £1,000 each : that the Bishop of Barbados should have the presidont- fihip of the projected Codrington College [p.l97],and that if necessary" a prebend . . . the mastership of the Savoy, or that of St. Catherine's " should be annexed to the Bishopric on the continent most wanting a complete maintenance [18]. The prayer was unheeded, owing to the rebellion in Scotland, political jealousies, and the belief that some of the Clergy favoured the exiled house of Stuart [19]. The patience of the Missionaries was sorely tried by these disappointments, as will be seen from the remonstrance of the Eev. J. Talbot of New Jersey, who l £560 per annum) is Available for the pensioning of disabled Missionaries [26(i]. 746 SOCIETY FOR TBE PROPAaATION OF THE GOSPEL. equalled by those of admiration for the manner in which it was endured by the Missionaries, whose writings furnish " infallible proofs on this head." (In particular lee Memorial of Six of the New England Clergy, 1725 [27] ; Address of Clergy of New York Province at their First Meeting in Convention, 1766 (which mentions as '• an incontestable argument for the necessity of American Bishops " that " not less than one out of five " candidates " who have gone home for Holy Orders from the Northern Colonies have perished in the attempt ") [28] ; Address of the Clergy of Massachusetts and Rhode Island in Convention, June 7, 1767 [29] ; Letters from Revs. J. ScoviL, July 6, 1767 [30], E. Dibbleb, Oct. 1, 1767 [31], S. Andrews, Oct. 8, 1767 [32], Dr. Johnson, 1769 [33], M. Graves, Jan. 1, 1772 [34].) Amid the troubles of the infant Church in America it was consolation indeed to be able to turn to a body always ready to hear and to sympathise, and to do all in its power to redress grievances. The Bishop of Long Island, U.S., in 1878 said " for nearly the whole of the eighteenth century this Society furnished the only point of contact, the only bond of sympathy between the Church of Enehmd and her children Bcatterad over the waste places of the New World. The Church herself as all of us now remember with sorrow, was not only indifferent to their wants, but under a malign State influence, was positively hostile to the adoption of all practical measures calculated to meet them " [85]. In accepting this statement as a true one as regards the majority of Church people, it should be remembered that the Bishops were the leading members of the Society, and therefore entirely fr6e from the reproach of having failed in their duty. Reproach of another kind they, as preachers of the Anniversary Sermons, shared with the Society for '^ perpetually ringing changes on the necessity of a Bishop in the colonies" Such was the burden of a newspaper attack in America, which received from the Rev. Dr. Chandler the reply : — " I will tell him for his comfort that these changes will continue to be rung, and that this object will be perpetually aimed at, until the desired episcopate shall be granted " [36]. Everything that could be done by the Society was done — by action corporate or otherwise. The Bishops of London were indefatigable in their exertions. One of them went so far as to invite the Clergy of Maryland to nominate one of their own number for the episcopal office. Whether this was done with the knowledge of the Crown does not appear; but the nomination of the Rev. J. Colebatch raised such an opposition in Maryland that the local court [about 1728] prevented his departure by issuing a writ of ne exeat regno [37]. Bishop Sherlock, as soon as he came to the See of London, applied to the King to have two or three resident Bishops appointed for the Colonies, thinking "there could be no reason- able objection to it, not even from the dissenters, as the Bishops proposed were to have no jurisdiction but over the clergy of their own Church " [38]. Reasonable objections there were none; but sufficient for the day was the evil thereof — intolerance : — " It was not to be endured that episcopacy should, unmolested, rear its mitred head among the children of men who had said to the world : ' Let all mankind know that we came into the wilderness, because we would worship God without that Episcopacy, that Common Prayer, and those unwarrantable ceremonies with which the land of our fore- fathers' sepulchres has been defiled; we came hither because we would have our posterity settled under the full and pure dispensations of the Gospel ; defended by rulers that shall be of ourselves " (Mather's " Magnalia") [89]. Although it was not intended to send a Bishop to New England, from those provinces came the most determined opposition. "Was this" (Bishop Sherlock asks) "consistent even with a spirit of toleration. Would they [the dissenters] think themselves tolerated if they were debarred the right of appointing ministers among themselves, and were obliged to send all their candidates to Geneva, or Scotland, for orders ? At the same time that they gave this opposition, they set up a mission of their own for Virginia, a country entirely episcopal, by authority of their Synod. And in their own country, where they have the power, they have prosecuted and imprisoned several members for not paying towards supporting the dissenting preachers, though no such charge can, by any colour of law, be imposed on them : this has been the case in New England " [40]. While this spirit prevailed little chance was there of episcopacy rearing it* THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MIS8I0NABY EPISCOPATE. 747 " mitred head." But with the hope of removing apprehensions that the existence of other religious communities would be imperilled, the following plan was drawn up by the celebrated Bishop Butler in 1750 setting forth the proposals of the New England Clergy : — " 1. That no coercive power is desired over the laity in any case, but only a power to regulate the behaviour of the clergy who are in Episcopal orders, and to correct and punish them according to the laws of the Church of England, in case of misbehaviour or neglect of duty, with such power as the commissaries abroad have exercised. " 2. That nothing is desired for such bishops that may in the least interfere with the dignity, or authority, or interest of the Governor, or any other officer of State. Probated of wills, licenses for marriages etc. to be left in the hands where they are ; and no share in the temporal government is desired for bishops. " 8. The maintenance of such bishops not to be at the charge of the Colonies. " 4. No bishops are intended to be settled in places where the government is left in the hands of Dissenters, as in New England etc., bu* authority to be given only to ordain clergy for such Church of England congregations as are among them, and to inspect into the marners and behaviour of '^e said clergy, and to confirm the members thereof" [41]. The rejection of these overtures was due to political causes. " The true reason of the bishop of London being opposed and defeated in his scheme of sending bishops " was this : " It seems that the Duke of Newcastle, Mr. Pelhara and Mr. Onslow, can have the interest and votes of the whole body of dissenters upon condition of their befriending them ; and by their influence on those persons, the Ministry was brought to oppose it." Such was the statement of Dr. Chandler to Dr. Johnson [42] ; and in 1754 Bishop Seeker (then of Oxford) wrote to the latter : " We have done all we can here in vain, and must wait for more favourable times. ... So long as they [the Dissenters*] are uneasy, and remonstrate, regard will be paid to them and their friends here by our ministers of state " [43]. The opposition were alive to tliis fact : their strength lay not in quietness and confidence, but in an unceasing agitation which was kept up by unscrupulous use of unscrupulous means. Colonial legislators and counsellors as well as British Ministers came under their influence ; the press of the three leading cities of America waa open to a subsidy ; pulpits poured forth the vials of wrath ; while pamphlets took up the parable in words and in prints too profane for these pages [44"|. A violent attack made by a noted Puritan, Dr. Jonathan Mayhew of Boston, on the charter and conduct of the Society and the episcopate scheme, was so ably answered in an anonymous tract as to draw forth his acknowledgment that the "worthy answerer" was "a person of excellent sense and a happy talent at writing ; apparently free from the sordid illiberal spirit of bigotry ; one of cool temper, who often showed much candour ; was well acquainted with the affairs of the Society, and in general, a fair reasoner." The writer of the anonymous pamphlet was Archbishop Seckeb, in whom as its President the Society had one of the moat powerful of advocates [45]. To quote the words of his biographer : — " Posterity will stand amazed, when they are told that on this account, his memory has been pursued in pamphlets and newspapers with such unrelenting rancour, ■uch unexampled wantonness of abuse, as he would scarce have deserved had he attempted to eradicate Christianity out of America, and to introduce Mahometanism in its room ; whereas the plain jtmth is, that all he wished for was nothing more than what the very best friends to religious freedom ever have wished iot, a complete toleration for the Church of England in that country " [46]. Posterity will also agree with Archbishop Seeker's description of the anomalous position of the clergy in America as being " without parallel in the Christian world" [47]. * That this state of things continued will be seen from the message sent from the . English Committee acting in concert with the American Dissenters in 1772 : " However the bishops and clergy may labor the point, the persons in power do not seem to be at all for it at present, and we hope never will." The reply was a grateful acknow- ledgment of the " zeal " shown " for the cause of religious liberty ou this extensive continent" [48a]. i 748 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE OOSPBL. In 1764 he wrote to Dr. Johnson : — "The affair of American Biahops coiitinuenin Buaponao. Lord Willoughby of Parhatn, the only English diaBcntin^ poor, and Dr. Chandler, nave declared, after our Bchome was fully laid before them, that they saw no objection ugaiuHt it. The Duke of Bedford, Lord- President, hath given a calm and favourable hearing to it, hath desired it may be reduced to writing, and promised to consult about it with the other ministers, at his first leisure " [48]. But the convenient eeason was not yet. Party spirit so prevailed that the Arch- bishop advised action " in a quiet private niaiiiier " to avoid " the risk of increas- ing the outcry against the Society" [4!)]. The case was admirably summed up by tH.-tliop Lowth of Oxford in the Arniversary Sermon 1771, in which he represented the' colonists as being de- prived of ^' the common benefit, which all Christian Churches, in all ages, and in every part of the world, have freely enjoyed ; and which in those countries Christians of every other denomination do at this time freely enjoy. If an easy remedy can be applied to this grievance; surely in charity it will not be denied to their petitions, in justice it cannot be refused to their demands. The proper and only remedy hath long since been pointed out : the appointment of one or more resident Bishops, for the exercise of ofBces purely Episcopal m the American Church of England ; for administering the solemn and edify- ing rite of Confirmation; for ordaining Ministers, and superintending their conduct: ofiices, to which the members of the Church of Blngland liave an undeniable claim, and from which they cannot be precluded without manifest injustice and oppression. The de- sign hath been laid before the public in the most unexceptionable form : it hath been sup- ported against every objection, which unreasonable and indecent opposition hath raised, by arguments unanswered and unanswerable : unless groundless fears, invidious surmises, injurious suspicions ; unless absurd demands of needless and impracticable securities Against dangers altogether imaginary and improbable ; are to set aside undoubted rights, founded upon the plainest maxims of Religious Ijiborty, upon the common claim of Mutual Toleration : that favourite, but abused Principle ; the glory and the disgrace of Protestantism ; which all are forward enough to profess, but few steadily practice ; and which those, who claim it in its utmost extent for themselves, are sometimes least of all inclined to indulge in any degree to others " [6()J. On the outbreak of the American disturbarccs lie wrote to Dr. Chandler (May 29, 1775) :— " If it shall please Ood that these unhappy tumults be quieted, and peace and order restored (which event 1 am sanguine enough to think is not far distant), we may reason- ably hope that our governors will be taught, by experience, to have some regard to the Church of England in America" [61J. The testimony of Archbishop Sbcker in 1776 rises up in judgment against the English Government : — " It is very probable that a Bishop, or Bishops, would have been quietly received in America before the Stamp Act was passed here ; but it is certain that we could get no permission here to send one. Earnest and continual endeavours have been used with our successive ministers and ministries, but without obtaining more than promises to consider and confer about the matter ; which promises have never been fulfilled. The King [George the Third] hath expressed himself repeatedly in favour of the scheme ; and hath promised, that, if objections are imagined to lie against other places, a Protestant Bishop should be sent to Quebec, where tliere is a Popish one, and where there are few dissenters to take offence. And in the latter end of Mr. Grenville's ministry, a plan of an ecclesiastical establishment for Canada was formed on which a Bishop might easily have been grafted, and was laid before a committee of council. But opinions differed there, and proper persons could not be persuaded to attend ; and in a while the ministry changed. Incessant application was made to the new ministry : some slight hopes were l^ven, but no step taken. Yesterday, the ministry was changed again, as you may see in the papers ; but whether any change will happen in our concern, and whether for the bettor or the worse, I cannot so much as guess. Of late, indeed, it hath not been prudent to do anything, unless at Quebec ; and therefore the Address from the clergy of Connec- ticut which arrived here in December last, and that from the clergy of New York and New Jersey, which arrived in January, have not been presented to the king ; but he hath been acquainted with the purport of them, and directed them to be postponed to a fitter time " [52]. To Horace Walpole he wrote at this time : — " The reasonableness of the proposal, abstractedly considered, you seem to admit, THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EP'iGCOPATE. 749 and indeed it belongs to the ver;' nature of Episcopal Churches to havo Bighops ai proper distances presiding; over them; nor was there ever before, I believe, in the Christian world, an instance of such a number of churches, or a tenth part of thai number, with no Bishop amongst them, or within some thousands of miles from them. But the consideration of the episcopal acts which are requisite will prove the need of' episcopal residence more fully. Confirmation is an office of our Church, derived fronf the primitive ages, and when administered with due care, a very useful one. All our people in America see the appointment of it in their Prayer books, immediately after the Catechism, and if they are denied ,it unless they will come over to England for it, they tro, in fact, prohibited the exercise of part of their religion " [53]. are. admit, Then followed the eloquent testimony to the Society quoted on page 743. The "Utter time" of the King came not. Already the writing was on the wall, and, with the revolution, passed for ever from England's rulers the oppor- tunity of doing justice to the Church in America. Weighed in the balances they were found wanting — in matters ecclesiastical even more than in civil — and the loss of the greatest portion of the Colonics was a just retribution. The war in America shook the Church to its foundations — desecrated and overthrew its sanc- tuaries—persecuted its members, priesthood and laity, unto imprisonment, exile and death. But the revolution set the Church free to have Bishops. In the- (securing of that freedom invaluable service was rendered by Mr. Granville Sharp. His tracts on the "Law of lletribution " (1770), and" Congregational Courts," which showed the importance of Elpiscopacy as being, according to a maxim of the English common law, the strength of the Republic, "had the extraordinary effect of convincing a very large body of Dissenters and Presbyterians, as well as Churchmen in America, of the propriety of establishing Episcopacy among them- .selves in the United States ; so that, even during the war, a motion had been made in Congress for that purpose, and was postponed merely because a time of peace was thought more proper for the consideration of so important a regulation. " Even Dr. Franklin the philosopher became an advocate for it " ['54]. The independence of the States rendered resident Bishops necessary for the cxMence of the Church. No candidates could be ordained by the English Bishops unless they took the oath of allegiance to the British Crown ; and no candidate so ordained could be a citizen of the United States without forswearing himself. The supply of clergy was therefore endangered. Two candidates indeed came to England in 1784 and were refused ordination. Their application to Dr. Franklin for advice showed that there were matters too high even for the philosopher, who sought to solve the difficulty by consulting the French Bishops and the Pope's Nuncio! [55]. However, an Act was passed (24th George III. c. 35) empowering the Bishop^ of London and any other Bishop appointed by him to ordain subjects of foreign, countries without their taking the oath of allegiance. But half measures would not have met the want, and Mr. Sharp pressed the Archbishop of Canterbury to obtain authority " to consecrate Bi.«hops for the true Christisin Church in every part of the world " [56]. In the meantime there appeared in England " a godly and well-learned man " anxious " to be ordained and consecrated Bishop " of Connecticut. This was Dr. Samuel Sbabury, who for many years had been a Missionary of the Society ia Long Island [57]. With the establishment of the Republic, opposition to the- introduction of Bishops gradually disappeared. Liberty had been proclaimed to every inhabitant throughout tlie land, and although the definition of " inhabitant " was limited in respect of complexion, tlie Church was able to complete her organisation. The Conventions of the middle and southern States said, " Let u» first gather together our scattered members." But from the east and north-west came yet wiser advice : " Let us first have a head to see, and then we shall be better enabled to find our members." The Clergy of Connecticut took the lead.. They first chose the Rev. Dr. Lbamino (also a former Missionary of the Society),, who by his sufferings during the war became a " confessor." Infirmities preventing his accepting the office, the Convention then elected Dr. Samukl Seabury, and commended aim to the Bishops of the English Church for consecration. The election was not however the act of the whole American Church ; more- over the Briti.sh Government hesitated to authorise the English Bishops to coQseciate until a.ssnred that ofEence would not thereby be given to the Bepublici 7C0 BOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. WW- ■ He m " For these reasons the Archbinhop of Canterbury on being applied to by Dr. Seabury wished for time to consider tlie question. Tliis was in accordance with the Holy Scripture and the ancient Canons, which " command tluit wc sliould not be hasty in laying on liands" [58]. But as the Church in America had been waiting for that boon more than a hundred years, Dr. Seabury may be more than ezcutied for seeing nothing but danger in delay and for applying to the Scottish Bishops. Thus it came to pas,^ that he was consecrated at Aberdeen by liishopn KiLGOi'H, rKTRiE, and SKiNNEBon November 14, 17H4 [CO]. In the following summer he returned to Connecticut, the first regular* Bishop of the Anglican Communion in North America. {Sec portrait onfrontitjyieoe, p. i.) The validity of Bishop Seabury's consecration was not questioned, but it was desirable that the succession should bo con eyed to America througii the English Church. With u view to this Mr. Granville Sharp had been corresponding witli various Americans— including Dr. Franklin, Mr. Adams, the iirst ambassador from the United States, and Dr. Rush, a noted physician and Presbyterian al Philadelphia. Dr. Rush wrote to Mr. Sharp on April 27, 1784, that though a member of the Presbyterian Church, ho esteemed "very highly the articles and the worship of the Church of England," and such was "the liberality produced among the dissenters by the war," it was not likely they would now object to a Bishop being fixed in each of the States, provided he had " no civil revenue or jurisdiction" [60]. Negotiations so progressed that in January 178(5 Mr. Adams delivered to the Archbishop of Canterbury a formal request from the General Convention of the American Church for the cunsecration of certain persons recommended. This Convention, held in Christ Church, Philadelphia, October 1785, at the same time gratefully "acknowledged the benevolence of the Society, to whom under God the prosperity of our Cliurch, is in an eminent degree to be ascribed " [61]. Before however the request could be complied witli it was necessary to havo sat isfactory proof of the orthodoxy of the clergjmen to be presented for con- secration. On this point some doubt had arisen in consequence of a departure from the Book of Common Prayer, shown in alterations made according to a revision of Archbishop Tillotson and aCommitiee of Divines in 1689. Archbishop Moore therefore conveyed to the Convention tlie unanimous opinion of the English Bishops that " While we are anxious to give every proof not only of our brotherly affection, but of our facility in forwarding your wishes, we cannot but bo extremely cautious lest we should be the instruments of establishing uu ecclesiastical syHtcm wliich will bo called a branch of the Church of England, but afterwards may possibly appear to havu departed from it essentially either in doctrine or discipline." The counsels of the English Bishops prevailed. The most objectionable alterations in the American Prayer Book were withdrawn, and the Preface to the Authorised Version states that " upon a comparison of this with the Book of Common Prayer of the Church of England ... it will also appear that the Church is far from intending to depart from the Church of England in any essential point of doctrine, discipline, or worship ; or further than local circum- stances require " [62]. Towards the end of 1786 there arrived in England the Rev. William Whitk, D.D., Rector of St. Peter's, Philadelphia, and the Rev. Samuel Phovoost, D.D., Rector of Trinity, New York— Bishops-el 3ct of Pennsylvania and New Yobk respectively — bearing testimonials from l.be Conventions of those States. Having been introduced by Mr. Granville Sharp they were formally pre- sented to the Archbishop of Canterbury by Mr. Adams. An Act t of Parliament, having been obtained, they were consecrated on Sunday, February 4, 1787, in Lambeth Palace Chapel, by the Primate (Dr. Moore), assisted by Archbishop * The two irregularly consecrated by the nonjoring Bishops [see p. 746] left no traoca in America. t Act 26 George III. o. 84 empowers the English Archbishops with the assis- tance of other Bishops to conBecrate to the office of Bishop persons who are subjects or citizens of countries out of His Majesty's dominion. Seahury he Holy )o liaHty waiting ire limn Hoottish UishopB oUowing Anglican it it wiw s Bnglisl* ing witli ibassador terian al tiioiigh a icles and produced )ject to a eveiiuc or livcred to ,'ention of mmcnded. the Haino lora under )ed" [61]. •y to havo d for con- depurturc rding to a ^rchbisliop jn o£ the jtion, but of ouB lest we 11 bo called »r t^ have jectionable face to the le Book of ,r that the vnd in any cal circum- \M Whitk, 008T, D.I)., !Jkw York es. nnally pre- Parliamenfc 4, 1787, in Archbishop left no traces li the Bssis- are aubjocts THE AMERICAN, COLONIAL, AND MISSIONARY EPISCOPATK. 751 Markham of York, Diahop Moss of Bath and Wells, and Bishop HinchlllTe of Peter- borough [63]. The consecration of the next American Bishop also took place in England, Or. Jamish Madison being consecrated Bitihop of Viruinia in the Chnpel of Lambeth Palace on September 1ft, 17i>0, by Archbishop Moore, assisted by Bishop Boilby Porteus of London and Bisliop John Thomas of Rochester. Dr. Madison was the la.st Bishop of the American (U.S.) Church consecrated by the Bishops of the English Church [64]. The first consecration of a BisIiop in America took place on September 17, 1792, in Trinity Church, New York, when Dr. Thomas John Claogett became Bishop of Maryland. In this act, performed by Bishop Provoost assisted by Bishops Seabury, White, and Madison, the succession of the Anglican and the Scottish Episcopate was united [65]. Thus was everything " done decently and in order," and those "ministers of grace, their hands on others laid, to fill in turn their place." " So age by ago and year by year, His Grace was handed on," till this branch of the true vine hath taken root and lilled the land, and stretched out branches unto tlie sea and beyond— preparing the way for, and uniting with, the parent tree, in China and Japan, raising goodly plants in Greece, West Africa, and Haiti, striving to make *' the crooked straight " in Mexico, and everywhere bringing forth " fruit in duo season." Of tlie 16(J Bishops on tlie roll of the American Church, nearly one-half remain unto this present, filling 73 Sees. Such has been the planting and such ttie growth of the American Episcopate. And herein see we the fulfilment of our Saviour's words, " Every branch that beareth fruit, HE purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit." If the mother country paid dearly for its first experience in colonising — and certainly the loss of half a continent was no light price— it may be said to have been compensated by the experience gained. The advantages of that experience were seen in an improved treatment of the Coloni.sts, in which the Church shared Her members north of the now United States, who had long been waiting for a head, might have continued to wait, but for the lesson the State in England had received. And so, when it was seen that thousands of loyalists had loft the revolted colonies and passed over to Nova Scotia and Canada, tiie Government lent its assistance in settling them and placing them under the care of a Bishop of that Church to which they belonged. On March 21, 1783, eighteen clergymen (of whom 10 were or had been S.P.G. Missionaries, and 2 more became so) met in New York, and memorialised Sir Guy Carleton, Governor of New York, for the establishment of a Bishoprio in Nova Scotia, and at length Letters Patent were issued constituting the British Colonies in North America into a See under the title of Nova Scotia. The person selected for this, the first Colonial Diocese, was, as if by one consent, the Rev. Dr. T. M. Chandlkr, formerly Missionary of the Society in New Jersey, a man distinguished for his services to the Church, both as an evangelist and as a champion of the American episcopate. Although he could not, by reason of ill health, himself accept the office, he was instrumental in filling it by recommending an equally worthy man, the Rev. Dr. Chablbs Inglis, who as a Missionary of the Society in Pennsylvania and New York, and as Rector of Trinity Church, New York, had already " witnessed a good confession." His consecration took place [at Lambeth] on August 12, 1787, the same year in which American Bishops were first consecrated in England [66]. (tSoe portrait on p. iv.) The Society's "American Colonial Bishops Fund," which had served, by waiting, to accumulate a respectable capital since its inception in 1717 {tee p. 746), now became of practical use in supporting the first Colonial Bishop — a support which has been contiuued to each occupant of the See of Nova Scotia [the total of the payments, to 1892, being £47,979] [67]. The presence of a Bishop in Nova Scotia proved an inestimable blessing to the Church and to the country generally \fioe pp. 117-18]. But the charge of a territory, now occupied by nine Dioceses, was too much for any one Bishop, and in 1793 the provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, with their dependencies, were formed into the Diocese of Quebec [68]. This experiment also proved of such obvious advantage to the true interests ' I '':0m^ 752 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Ift i ) '!>' *V-^ :c\' , i both of the mother country and of the Colonies, that it in strange that episcopacy did not at once become an indispensable part of the Colonial system. Bat twenty years elapsed before another Diocese was constituted in any part of the British Dominions. The claims of the country now selected had been too long neglected. As. early as 1694 Dr. Prideaux in his " proposals for the propagation of Christianitj^ in the East Indies," had maintained (as the result of experience there and in the West Indies) " that the existing evils and deficiencies cannot be otherwise remedied, than by settling Bishops and Seminaries in those countries, where Ministers may be bred and ordained on the spot." The Charter granted to the East India Company in 1698 required them " constantly to maintain in every garrison, and superior factory, one minister [to be approved by the Bishop of London] and to provide there also one decent and convenient place for divine service only " [69], Little however was done under this Charter for the moral and religious benefit of India. On the renewal of the Charter in 1813-14 the following resolution, adopted by the House of Commons, was made the basis of a clause in the Act : — " That it is expedient that the Church Establiehraent in the British territories in the East Indies should be placed under the superintendence of a Bishop and three archdeacons ; and that adequate provision should be made from the territorial revenues of England for their maintenance." This measure, which was introduced in anapologetic manner by the Government, met with much opposition and many prophecies of the evils that would arise therefrom in India [70]. The burdens created by this Act h i > CHURCH OROANISATION ABROAD. 759 OS. Fomidod . 1863 frica . 1864 . 1866 . 1867 . 1869 . 1869 . 1870 . 1872 . 1872 . 1872 f No. 71, in "hina, and, nde- xcrlij nm- 1873 1873 1874 1874 1874 1875 1875 1877 1877 1878 1878 1878 1879 1879 1879 1880 1883 1883 1884 1884 1884 1884 1887 1889 1890 18'.X) 1891 1891 1892 1892 1892 1894 he support itributions principles ntally the Form a part ciety. Bishop by Dwmeni of extension of the Episcopate may be considered to have been the work of the Society, the result of the warnings and appeals made long since and now at last attended to ; and by its work in all parts of the world the Society has had the privilege of creating a demand for Bishoprics and of giving of its best to fill the offices created. In all, 37 of its Missionaries have been raised to the Episcopate. and 107 Bishops have been supported wholly or in part from its funds. It is satisfactory to know that the latest Missions of the Church — those to Corea, Mashonaland, and Lebombo — are being led (instead of followed) by Bishops. CHURCH ORGANISATION ABROAD. The instructions drawn up by the Society in 1706 for its Missionaries provided for " meeting together at certain Times, as shall be most convenient, 'or Mutual Advice and Assistance." \^See p. 838.] In the early days of the Church in America the meetings took place frequently in " Convention " — a terra still retained in the American Church —and Com- missaries were sent over by the Bishop of London, some of whom assisted in forming parishes. \See pp. 2-3, 57.] But whatever powers were delegated to Com- missaries the fact remained that a non-resident Bishop was practically " useless to the people." [6'ee p. 743.] The establishment of Missions and parishes, with vestries, schools, colleges, and libraries, and the holding of conventions and meet, ings, was about as much as could be accomplished in the way of organisation* without the presence of "the Superior Episcopal Order." With the advent of Bishops in the United States the several Church Conventions became Diocesan, and all united in the General Convention which was constituted in 1 784-5 and held its iirst meeting in Philadelphia in September and October 1785. The American Church meets triennially in General Convention, which is composed of the House of Bishops and the House of Deputies. All Diocesan and Missionary Bishops are entitled to seats in the House of Bishops. The House of Deputies consists of four clergymen and four Laymen from each Diocese. No alteration can be made in the constitution, or in the liturgy or offices of the Church, unless the same has been proposed in one General Convention and made known to the Conventions of every Diocese and adopted at the ensuing General convention. The presiding Bishop at present is Dr. Williams of Connecticut. Neither Province, Primate, Metropolitan, nor Archbishop find a place in the organi- sation of the American Church, and only recently has the office of Archdeacoit been introduced, and that in a few dioceses only ; but the Conventions answer to the Colonial Synods. The Colonial Churches were slow in adopting Synodal Organisation. For tho first half of the present century they were dependent on local committees End local Church Societies for the development and administration of their resources. These are the bodies which " have borne the burden and heat of the day," which have " hewed timber afore out of the thick trees," and are •' known to have brought it to an excellent work " — a work which is still continued by the same agencies but on a more representative basis. As early as 1769 a Committee was formed in Halifax for the purpose of considering and reporting to the Society the state and exigencies of the Missions in Nova.Scotia. This body, the first auxiliary Committee of the Society in the Colonies, consisted of the Lieut.-Governor, Chief Justice Belcher, and the Secretary of the Province, and rendered good service up to 1776, when coercive power over the clergy was desired by them from the Society, under the authority of Government. This the Society considered *• would be highly improper," and the Committee was dissolved [93]. * It should be added that a Corporation for the Relief of the Widows and Orphans of the Clergy was established in 1769 by three Charters for the provinces of New York, New Jersey, and Pennsjl . ania, and that for some time it was encouraged with an annual contribution of j£60 from the Society. \See p< 40.] 760 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. It was not till aboat 1816 that Church Committees began to be generallj introduced in the Colonies. These were of a more representative character than that of Halifax, and most of them, whether "District" or "Diocesan," were connected with one or more of the Home Societies. Gradually from 1831 many of these Committees became absorbed into Diocesan Church Societies, embracing the objects of both the 8.P.G. and the S.P.C.K, and having branches throughout the dioceses, so that by 1850 the S.P.G. had become the parent of these institutions in almost all the Colonial dioceses [94], These associations proved the best handmaids and auxiliaries of the parent Society, and contributed most effec- tually to the establishment of self-supporting Churches in all parts of the world. In the second year of its existence the income of the Toronto Church Society, exclusive of considerable grants of land, amounted to ;£l,800 — that is, a sum greater than that received by the S.P.G. in any one of the first ten years of it» existence [95], The Sydney Church Society during its first eleven years raised £84,000 for maintaining Clergy, Catechists, Missionaries, and building churches and parsonages — a sum exceeding the whole income of the S.P.G. for the first twenty-six years [96]. The value of these Diocesan Church Societies has been everywhere recognised — in some cases they have been incorporated by Charter and still exist side by side with Synods, in others they have been merged in the Diocesan Synods. Although Diocesan Conventions had been in existence in the American Church from 1784, nearly seventy years elapsed before similar represen- tative institutions were adopted in the Colonial Church. Bishop Selwyn of New Zealand held a Synod of Clergy in 1844 [97] ; but the foundation of the synodal system in the Colonies may be said to have been laid by the Australasian Bishops- at a Conference held at Sydney in October 1850. This Conference consisted of the Bishops of Sydney (Broughton), New Zealand (Selwyn), Tasmania (Nixon), Adelaide (Short), Melbourne (Perry), and Newcastle (Tyrell). In consequence of doubts as to how far they were " inhibited by the Queen's supremacy from exercising the powers of an Ecclesiastical Synod," they resolved not to exercise such powers on that occasion ; but to consult together upon the various difficulties, in which they were placed by the doubtful application to the Church in the Province of the Ecclesiastical Laws which were in force in England, and to suggest measures for removing their embarrassments, and to consider other matters. The Conference stated the necessity for duly constituted Provincial and Diocesan Synods composed of Bishops and Clergy, and meeting simultaneously with Pro- vincial and Diocesan Conventions composed of elected laymen, " that the Clergy and Laity may severally consult and decide upon all questions affecting the temporalities of the Church " [98, 99]. [It was thought by many persons that letters patent granted by the Crown subjected a Bishop to certain pains and penalties if without license he ventured to hold a Synod of Clergy and Laity to confer on ecclesiastical matters. But all doubts on this point were removed on the Bishop of Adelaide consulting Sir Richard Bethell, ' Joseph Napier, Fitzroy Kelly, and A. J. Stephens, who gave their opinion that the summoning of such a Synod would be no legal offence.} The result of the action of the Australasian Bishops has been the establishment in all parts of the world of fully representJitive and legally constituted Synods, con- sisting of Bishops, Clergy, and laitj- — feach of whom has a voice in all matters, considered. In most cases the Synods have received the recognition of the Legis- latures and power to hold property as corporations. DIOCESAIT SYNODS were first introduced into — British North America (Toronto) in 1858 Australia (Adelaide) in 1855 South Africa (Capetown) in 1857 New Zealand (Auckland) in 1860 West Indies (Guiana) in (? 1864) Borneo in 1864 East Indies (Ceylon) in 1865 Japan in 1887 FBOVIirCIAL SYNODS, uniting the dioceses in the respective provincesy were established in — British North America (Province of Canada) in 1861, and (Province of Bupertsland) in 1875 {see p. 764) .4 M^irfflKa (Province of New South Wales) in 1866 {see p. 766) Africa (Province of South Africa) in 1870 {see p. 765) West Indies (Province of West Indies) in 1888 (Bishops only) {see p. 764) '"'W-^: CHURCH ORGANISATION ABROAD. 761 3 provmcesy OXNEBAL SYNODS were formed for— (1) New Zealand (uniting all the Dioceses) in 1859 {»ee p. 7(>6); (2) Australia and Tasmania (uniting all the Dioceses) in 1872 (see p. 766); C3) The Bominion of Canada (uniting all the Dioceses in the Dominion), 1893 (see p. 763-4). The formation of the Canadian General Synod is specially memorable as having been the occasion of the creation of the first two Archbishoprics in the English Colonial Church. The Synod was organised at Toronto on Setember 13, 1893, when the Metropolitans of the two Ecclesiastical Provinces of " Rupertsland " and " Canada " (viz.. Bishop Machray of Rupertsland Diocese, and Bishop Lewis of Ontario Diocese) were designated "Archbishop" of their respective Sees, as well as " Metropolitan " of their Provinces, and Bishop Machray was also elected " Primate of all Canada." The existing American and Colonial Church organisations for FOREIGN MISSIONS are:— In the United States.— (1) "The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society," incorporated 1846 and comprehending all persons who are members of the American Church, It includes the Board of Missions, a Missionary Council, a Board of Managers, and the Women's Auxiliary to the Board of Missions. (2) The American Church Missionary Society (auxiliary to the Board of Missions), incorporated 1861. In Australia and New Zealand.— The Australasian Board of Missions (Domestic and Foreign), organised 1850. \_See p. 398 and index.] In the West Indies. — The West Indian Mission to Western Africa, organised 1850-1, on the occasion of the third Jubilee of the S.P.G., with the aid of a con- tribution of £1,000 from the Society. ISec pp. 205, 260.] In the Ecclesiastical Province of Canada. — The Canadian General Board of Missions, consisting of the Provincial Synod, working by means of " the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the Church of England in Canada." This Society includes all persons who are members of the Canadian Church. Organised 1883. In 1886 the Women's Auxiliary was formed in connec- tion with it. \_8ee p. 175.] (A'ofc— Missionarj- Unions were formed in parts of Canada in 1875, and Diocesan Boards of Foreign Missions in Nova Scotia in 1870, and in Fredericton in 1874.) By means of these agencies and Colonial contributions to the English Foreigtk Missionary Societies, the American and Colonial Churches are joining in the evangelisation of the world. iSee pp. 87, 193, 253, 383, 385, 467, 731, 733.J Church Congresses were instituted in the United States in 1874; Australia (Melbourne), 1882, and Canada (Hamilton), 1883. It is unnecessary to add anything on the subject of the minor Church institu- tions abroad. In many respects, especially as regards synodal organisation and self-government, the daughter Churches are far in advance of the mother, and able to solve some problems which in England seem to be insoluble. The progress of Church organisation from simple meetings of the Clergy through each successive stage to Synods — DiocesaL, Provincial, and General — has been shown ; it now remains to record the union of the various branches of the Anglican Communion in the so-called " Pan- Anglican Synod," or, to use the more proper term, the Lambeth Conference. This " crowning of the edifice " owes its origin to the daughter Churches. The first suggestion was made in 1851 by Bishop Hopkins of Vermont, when responding to the invitation of the President to join in celebrating the Society's Jubilee : — " It is always a grateful theme to an American Churchman when a Prelate of our revered Mother Church speaks, as your Grace has been pleased to do, of the ' close com- munion which binds the Churches of America and England.' For my own part, I would that it were much closer than it is, and fervently hope that the time may come when we shall prove the reality of that communion in the primitive style, by meeting together in the good old fashion of Synodical action. How natural and reasonable would it seem to be, if, ' in a time of controversy and division,' there should be a Council of all the Bishops in Communion with your Grace ! And would not such an assemblage exhibit the most solemn and (under God) the most influential aspect of strength and unity, in maintaining the true Gospel of the Apostles' planting, against the bold and false assumptions of Rome ? It is my own firm belief that such a measure would be productive of immense advantage, and would exercise a moral influence far beyond that of any secular legislation " [100]. The next movement came from the Provincial Synod of Canada, which in Sep- tember 1865 addressed the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury. I ,'i t;l4 iit 'v ' II 762 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. This request being supported by many other RishopB, home and colonial, and by the Convocation of Canterbury, Archbishop Longley convened a Conference which met on September 24, 1867, and was attended by seventy-six Bishops, viz. : 18 English and Welsh, 6 Irish, 6 Scottish, 24 Colonial and Missionary, 4 retired Colonial, and 19 American (U.S.) Bishops. A second Conference was opened on July 2, 1878, at wliich one hundred Bishops were present, viz. : 35 English and Welsh (including tliroo Suffragan Bishops and four ex-Colonials holding " permanent commissions" in England), Irish, 7 Scottish, 30 Colonial and Missionary, and 19 American (U.S.) Bishops. A third Conference which began on July 3, 1888, consisted of 14/i Bishops, viz. : 40 English and Welsh (including 8 Suffragans), 11 Irish, 6 Scottish, S3 Colonial and Missionary (including two Coadjutors), 6 ex-Colonial, and 29 American (U.S.) Bishops [101]. In connection with the Conferences the Society organised meetings throughout the country, which were supported by Bishops from all parts of the world. At Sunderland on August 2, 1888, the late Bishop Lightfoot of Durham gave expression to the universal feeling of gratitude for the work accomplished : — " There are now fourteen African Bishops. Not one of those DiooeseB existed till Her Gracious Majesty had been on the throne fully ton years. There are nineteen Sees in British North America, and only two of them were in existence at the comnioucemenfe of this reign. There are now thirteen Australian Sees, and the first of them was created just about the time Her Majesty ascended the throni>, Tliero are eight Sees in New Zealand and the Pacific Islands, and not one of them existed at the commencement of the reign. Let us ask ourselves what a Bee muaitn ? It moans the completion of the framework of a settled Church government ; it means the establishment of an Apostolic ministry, which we believe was especially ordained by God to be the means by which the ministrations and the gifts of the Church of Christ should flow to men. It is the enrolment, as a corporate unity, of one other member of the great Anglican com- munion- The question which we have to ask ourselves is, by what agency, under God, had these results been achieved ? I do not wish for a moment to under-rate the assist- ance which has been rendered from otlior quarters. The noble generosity of individuals has done much ; the co-operation of the great Church Missionary Society has done more. There is a special association likewise for the establishment of Colonial and Missionary Bishoprics. But the one Society which from first to last has taken up this special work, and has carried it to these glorious results, is the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. I think, therefore, at the Lambeth Conference, when our hearts were full of thanksgiving for their results, it would have been base ingratitude if we had forgotten the instrumentality througli which God had worked. When I speak to American Bishops or clergymen, their language is the language of heartfelt enthusiasm and gratitude towards the Society. I think we may say that if there had been no Society for the Propagation of the Gospel there could, humanly speaking, have been no Lambeth Conference " [108J. The Society was associated with the closing service of the last Conference (held in St. Paul's Cathedral on July 28, 1888), by receiving the thank-offerings made on that occasion [104]. ( J THE ENOLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES. 763 lonial, and Conference Bishops, klissionarj, ircnce was sent, viz. : Colonials 10 Colonial nee which md Welsh Missionary ops [101]. Ihroughout forld. At rhiim gave shed : — existed till acteen Sees imcucement was created ees in New Biiceinent of ation of the m Apostolic 18 by which It is the glican com- undor God, e the assist- individuala 3 done more. [ Missionary pecial work, ition of the were full of >rgotten the t Bishops or ude towards Propagation nee " [lOSj. Conference ik-oflcrings LIST OF ENGLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES, 1787-1898, arranged under their respective countries in the order of their foundation, and in Ecclesiastical Provinces. (^FoT geiieral ohrtmological list, »ee p. 758.) t This mark signifies that the Society has supported Missions which now form part of the Diocese. * This shows that tho Society has contributed to the support of the Bishop by annual grants, and X to the permanent endowment of the See, § that the Bishop had previously been a Missionary of the Society, and ^ that tho Diocese is now independent of aid from tlie Society. • I. BRITISH NORTH AMERICA (21 Dioceses). 1787. Nova ScoTiAf*! (the first Colonial See).— Bishops : C, Ingli8,§ 1787 ; R. Stanser,§ 1816 ; J. Inglis,§ 1825 ; H. Binney, 1851 ; F. Courtney, 1888. 1793. QUEBECf t (formed out qf Nova Scoiia).—Bis!iops : J. Mountain, 1793 ; 0. J. Stewart,§ 1826 ; G. J. Mountain,§ 1836; J. W. Williams, 1863 ; A. H. Dunn, 1&92. 1830. ^TOHONTot* (formed out of Quebec).— 2?w*c>/« ; J. Strachan,§ 1839 j A. N. Bethune,§ 1867 ; A. Sweatman, 1879. 1839. NEWFOUNDLANDt*^ (formed out of Nova Scotia).— Bishops : A. G. Spencer,§ 1839 ; E. Feild, 1844 ; J. B. Kelly, Coadjutor 1867, Bishop 1876 ; L. Jones, 1878. 1846. FBEDEBiCTONf (formed out of Nova Scotia).— 2?/.v/k»j;s : J. Medley, 1845 ; H.T. Kingdon, 1892 {cms. Coadjutot Bishop 1881). 1849. IlVFERTShXTKD.i—BisJiops : D. Anderson, 1849 ; 11. Machray, Bishop 1865 ; Archbishop 1893. 1850. MoNTBEALtt (formed out of Qaehcc).— Bishops : V. Fulford, 1850 ; A. Oxenden, 1869 ; W. B. Bond,§ 1879. 1857. fHURONf (formed out of Toronto). — Bishops: B. Cronyn,§ 1857; 1. Hellmuth,§ 1871 ; M.S. Baldwin, 1883. 1859. f British CohVMmAj—Biskps : G. Hills, 1859; W. W. Perrin, 1893. 1802. f ONTAUioft (formed out of Toionio).— Bishop : J. T. Lewis,§ Bishop 1862 ; Archbishop 1893. 1872. MOOSGNEB (formed out of Rupertsland).— 2?w/^ ; W. C. Pinkhain,§ 1887. 1800. Sblkibk (formed out of " Mackenzie Hivei.'")— Bishop : W. C. Bompaa, eoni. 1874, tr. 1891. 764 SOaBTT FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i; ^1 m ■■ II 11 if ■w^rk ■' ISA 1 The Ecclesiastical " Province of Canada " consists of the Dioceses of NovA Scotia, Qukbec, Tobonto, Fkkdehicton, Montreal, Huron, Ontario, Alooma, and Niagara. Montreal was constituted a Metropolitical See by Letters Patent in 1861, but ceased to be so on the resignation of Bishop Ozenden, when (in accordance witli tho previous decision of the Provincial Synod that the primacy should no longer be of necessity attached to Montreal, but that on each avoidance a Metropolitan should be named by vote of the House of Bishops) Bishop Medley of Fredericton was elected " Metropolitan " on January 27, 1879, and held the office until his death in 1892. The present Metropolitan is Arch* bishop Lewis of Ontario, elect'^/l 1893 (,iee p. 761). BuPBRTSLAND, made a separate ecclesiastical province in 1876, consists, of the Metropolitical See of Bupervsland, with Moosonbe, Sabkatchbwan, Maokenzib River, Qu'Afpelle, Athabasca, Calgary, and Selkirk. The remaining dioceses, viz. British Columbia, Caledonia, New West- minster, and Newfoundland, have not yet lyen organised into a province, but, with the exception of Newfoundland, they, with the Dioceses of the two Provinces — " Canada " and " Kupertsland "--have been united in the General Synod formed in 1893 for the Dominion of Canada. The " Primate of all Canada " is Archbishop Machray of Kupertsland (m0 p. 761). IL WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA (9 Dioceses).* 1824. f Jamaica.! J— i7w^<»/>« ; C. Lipscomb, 1824; A. G. Spencer,§ 1843; R. Courtenay, 1856; W. G. Tozer, 1879; E. Nuttall, 1880 (Coadjutor Bishop: C. F. Douet, 1888). 1824. Barbados.!— 2/<«/m>/;« ; W. H. Coleridge, 1824: T. Parry, i84i (Coadjutor Bishop, H. H. Parry,§ 1868); J. Mitchinson, 1873; H. Brec, 1882. 1842. ANTiGUAft (formed out of B&Th&doa).— Bishops : D. G. Davis, 1842; S. J. Rigaud, 1858 ; W. W. Jackson,§ 1860 (Coadjutor Bishop, C. J. Branch, 1882), 1842. GuiANAf (formed out of Ba,th&dos).—Jiishops: W P. Austin, 1842; W. P. Swaby, D.D., 1893. 1861. NARSAUt*J (formed out of .l&m&ica).— Bishops : C. Caulfield, 1861; A. R. P. Venables, 1863; F. A. R. Cramer-Roberts, 1878; E. T. Churton, 1886. 1869. Falkland Islatuvb.— Bishop : W. H. Stirling, 1869. 1872. TRiNiDADtJ (formed out of B&ihados).— Bishops: R. Rawle,§ 1872; J. T. Hayes, 1889. 1878. Windward ISLANDst (formed out of Barbados, but up to the present has remained under the charge of the Bishop of that See). 1888. HoNDURAst* (formed out of Jamaica). — Bishops : E. Holme, March- July 1891 ; G. A. Ormsby, 1893. With the exception of the Falkland Islands, which is an independent See, all the above dioceses are united in the Ecclesiastical *' Province of the West Indies," the Primates of which have bee.'t Bishop Austin of Guiana, 1883-92, and Bishop Nuttall of Jamaica, elected 1893 UwM ■feU'Sj III. AFRICA AND THS ISLANDS ADJACENT (17 Dioceses).* 1847. CAPETOVfS.^X— Bishops : R. Gray, 1847 ; W. W. Jones, 1874 (Coadjutor Bishop: A. G. S. Gibson,§ 1894). 1862. Sierra LBONB.tJ— .Bw^op* ; E. O. Vidal, 1852; J. W. Weeks, 1865; J. Bowen, 1867; E. H. Beckles, 1860; H. Cheetham, 1870; E. Q. Ingham, 1883. 1863. GRAHAMSTOWNt$ (formed out of " Capetown ").—5i*%)» .• J. Arm- strong, 1853 ; H. Cotterill, 1856 ; N. J. Merriman,§ 1871 ; A. B. Wcbb,§ cons. 1870, tr. 1883. o In addition to these there is the Bishopric of Haiti, founded by the American Church. <> In addition to these there is the Bishopric of Cape Palmas (West Africa), founded in 1861 by the American Church. THE ENQLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES. 765 1858. NATALtJ (formed out of "Capetown").— Bishopt : J. W. Colenso ("Natal"), 1853; W. K. Macrorie (" Marltzburg"), 1869 ; A. H. Baynes (" Natal- Maritzl)urg," IS'ja.aiul "Natal," 18!)4). 1854. MKvmTlv».fX~Iiish<>p.i: V. W. Rvan, 1854; T. G. Hatchard, 1809 • H. C. Huxtable.§ 1870; P. C. Uoyston, 1872; W. Walsh, 1891. 1830. St. HELENA+ (furinod out of Cnpctown). —Jiishopi : V. C. Clauirhton 18.59; T. E. Welby,§ 18(V2. 1861. f ZANZtBAR ANU BASTAi-'RiCAt {originally ''ZamhetV and then "Central Africa").— nishopx: C. F. Mackenzie, 1861 ; W. O. Tozer, 1863; E. Steero. 1874 • C. A. Sniythies, 188H-91 ( Vacant). ' 1883. ^LOEM^•ONTBIX^*]: {formerhj " Orange River"— iorxa&A out of "Cape- town ").-///.«; F. R Nixon 1842 ; C. H. Bromby, 1864 ; D. F. Sandford, 1883 ; H. H. Montgomery, 1889. 1847. ^NEWCASTLBtt (formed out of "Australia"). — BisJiops: W. Tyrrell 1847; J. B. Pearson, 1880; G. H. Stanton§ (cons. 1878, tr. 1891). ' 1847. fMELBOUBNEf (formed out of "Australia").— J?wAop*.' C. Perry 1847 J. Moorhouse, 1876 ; F. F. Goe, 1886. 1847. f ADELAiDBf (formed out of " Australia ").—^w%;« .• A. Short, 1847 G. W. Kennion, 1882-94 (Vacant). 1867. PKRTHft (formed out of " AdeMde").— Bishops : M. B. fiaIe,S 1857 H. H. Parry§ (eons. 1868, tr. 1876) ; C. O. L. Riley, 1894. 1850. BRlSBANEft (formed out of " 'Sewcaatle").— Bishops : E. W. Tufnell 1859; M. B. Hale (cons. 1857, tr. 1875); W. T. T. Webber, 1885 (Assistant Bishop, N. Dawes, 1889-92). 1863. f GoULBUBN+t (formed out of " Sydney "y—Bishovs : M. Thoma'^ \863 • W. Chalmers,§ 1892. •J mi ^f ' ''W • f [V •'.! ih MW ■' :1 766 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1867. f Grafton and ABMlDALEf (formed out of "Newcastle").— JSMop*.- W. C. Sawyer, 1867 ; J. P. Turner, 1869-93 ; A. V. Green, 1894. 1869. fBATHUBSTf (formed out of " Sydney").— Sin /ioj>x: S. E. Marsden, 1869; C. B. Camidge, 1887. 1875. ^BALLABATf (formed out of «' Melbourne")— ^w/io/'.- S. Thornton, 1 875. 1878. NoETH Queensland!* (formed out of " Sydney ").—Bishojfs : G. H. Stanton, 1878; C. G. Barlow, 1891. 1884. fRiVHHiNAt (formed out of "Goulburn," &c.)— Bishop : S. Linton, 1884. Bishop-nlect : Kev. E. A. Anderson. 1802. ^RocKHAMPTONf J (formed out of " Brisbane ").— Bishop : N. Dawes, cans. 1889, tr. 1892. As yet there is but one organised Ecclesiastical Province in Ausvralia, that of " New South Wales," which comprises the Metropolitical See of Sydney, with Newcastle, Goulburn, Bathubst, Grafton and Armidale, and Rivbrina; but the 14 Dioceses are united in the *' General Synod of Australia and Tasmania." The Bishop of Sydney is boti\ " Primate of Australia " and " Metropolitan of New South Wales." V. NEW ZEALAND AND THE PACIFIC (8 Dioceses). 1841. ^AucKLANDtJ {formerly ''Mm Zealand"'). — Bisliops: G. A. Selwyn, 1841 ; W. G. Cowie ("Auckland," 18C9). 1866. f CHRlSTCHURCHft (formed out of " New Zealand").— i?is/<(>/;5; H. J. C. Harper, 185G ; Churchill Julius, 18ftO. 1858. f WELUNGTONft (formed out of " New Zealand ").— Bishops : C. J. Abraham,§ 1858; O. Eadfield, 1870-93; Bishop-designate, 1894 : Rev F. Wallis. 1858. fNELSONtJ (formed out of "New Zealand").— .Bm%«; E. Hobhouse, 1858; A. B. Suter, 1866; C. O. Mules, 1892. 1858. ^WAlAPUf (formed out of "New Zealaad").— Bishops : W. Williaais, 1858; E. C. Stuart, 1877-93 ; Bishop-elect, 1894 : Ven. W. L. Williams. 1861. HONOLULU.t*t— i9M%»».- T. N. Staley, I86I; A. Willis, 1872. 1861. ^MELANESiAf (formed out of " New Zealand ").— Bishops : J. C. Patteson, 1861 ; J. R. Selwyn, 1877 ; C. Wilson, 1894. 1866. fDUNBDlNf (formed out of "Christchurch").— .Bi#Afl/;«; H, L. Jenner, 1866; S. T. Nevill, 1871. With the exception of Honolulu, which is an independent See, the above Dioceses are united in the Ecclesiastical "Province of New Zealand." The Primates have been Bishop G. A. Selwyn (of New Zealand, or Auckland), 1841-69; Bishop Harper (Christchurch), 1869-8 J; liishop Hadfield (Wellington), 1890^93, and Bishop Cowie (Auckland) Acting Primate 1893. VL ASIA AND THE ISL.-VNDS ADJACENT (18 Dioceses)." 1814. CKhCVTTAf.— Bishops : T. F. Middleton, 1814; R. Heber, 1823; J. T. James, 1827; J. M. Turner, 1829; D. Wilson, 1832; G. E. L. Cotton, 1858; R. Milman, 1867; E. R.Johnson, 1876. 1835. MADRAsf (formed out of " Calcutta ").—2?m%;« : D. Corrie, 1835; G. T. Spencer, 1837; T. Dealtry, 1849; F. Gell, 1861. Assistant-Bishops for Tinnevelly: E. Sargent, 1877-90; R. Caldwell,§ 1877-91. 1837. BOMBAYf (formed out of "Calcutta").— Bishops: T. Carr, 1837; J Harding, 1851 ; H. A. Douglas, 1869 ; li. G. Mylne, 1876. 1841. .IiRUSALEM.— .B/«//<7p«: M. S. Alexander, 1841; 8. Gobat, 1846; J. Barclay, 18?T; G. F. P. Blyth, 1887. « In addition there are the DioceBes of " Shanghai and the Valley of the Yangtae River " (China), 1844, and Tokyo (Japan), 1874, founded by the Amerioou Church. THE ENGLISH COLONIAL AND MISSIONARY DIOCESES. 7«7 E. Hobhouse, H, L. Jenner, 1845. CoiiOMBO.tt (formed out of " Calcutta,"). — Bishops : J. Chapman, 1845 ; P, C. Claughton, 1862 ; H. W. Jermyn, 1871 ; R. S. Copleston, 1875. 1849. f ViCTOBiA.ft (Hong Kong).— Bishops : G. Smith, 1849 ; C. R. Alford, 1867 ; J. S. Burdon, 1874. 1855. Singapore, Labuan and SABAWAKf*^ {formerly " Lahian and Sarawak ").— Bishops : F. T. McDougall,§ 1855 ; W. Chambers,§ 1869 ; G. F. Hose, 1881 1872. Mid-China (previously to 1 880 known as " North China," and \vrongly as "Ningpo "—formed out of " Victoria ").—^is^<>ps : W. A. Russell, 1872 ; G. E. Moule, 1880. 1877. LAHOBE+t (formed out of "Calcutta,").— J5is%7s: T. V. French, 187 T : H. J. Matthew, 1888. 1877. RANGOONft (formed out of " Calcutta..").— BisJwps : J. H. Titcomb, 1877 ; J. M. Strachan,§ 1882. 1879. Tbavancobe and Cochin (formed out of " Madras ").— Bishops : .J. M. Speechly, 1879 ; E. N. Hodges, 1890. 1880. North CniNAf J (part of the original Diocese of North China, which is now designated " Mid-China," see above). — Bislwp : C. P. Scott,§ 1880. 1883. jAPANf* (formed out of "\ictona").—Bishvps: A. W. Poole, 1883; E. Bickersteth,§ 1886. 1889. COREA^*— Bishop : C. J. Corfe, 1889. 1890. Chota NAGPURft (formed outof "Calcntta").— Bishop : J.C.Whitley,§ 1890. 1803. LucKNOWft (formed out of " Calcutta").— Bishop : A.Clifford, n93. 1804. KiuSHiu (South Japan — formed out of "Japan"). — Bishop: H. Evington, 1894. TiNNEVELLYf*! (proposed to be formed out of " Madras," which see on p. 7Q8).— Bishop-designate, 1894 : Ven, W. W. Elwes. The Ecclesiastical " Province of India and Ceylon " consists of the Metro- political See of Calcutta, with Madbas, Bombay, Colombo, Lahore, Rangoon, Travancobe and Cochin, Chota Naopub, Ljcknow (and Tin- NEVELLY). The remaining Dioceses — Jerusalem, Victoria, Jlilid-Chiua, North China, Singapore, Japan, Eiusbiu, and Corea, have not yet been organised into any province. VII. EUROPE. 1842. QiBHAijTAU.\X--Bishops: G. Tomlinson, 1842; W. J. Trower, 1863; C. A. Harris, 1868; C. VV. Sandford, 1874. Gibraltar is not united with any Ecclesiastical Province. References (Chapter XCIV.) — [11 Letter to Horace Walpole, Works, V. 11, p. 348. [2] Pownal on the ColonieB, Appendix, and Hazard I., pp. 844-8, CoUior, VIII., p. 94, and Haylyn, p. 276. [3] Page 2 of this book. [4J Correapondeuce and Diary of Dr. Doddridge, V. 6, p. 201. [5] Hawkin ' "Account of S.P.G.," p. 876. [6] R. 1704, p. 2, Original Edition. [7] Jo., April 16, 1708. [8] Jo. Nov. 17, Dec. 15, 1704 ; App. .^o. A, p. 258. [9] Jo., Aug. 15, Sept. 19, 1707 : see also Jo., July 80, 1705 ; July 20, 1706 ; and Oct. 17, 1707. [lOJ App. Jo. A, pp. 508-13. [11] Jo., Jan. 20, 1708; Feb. 11, Juno 8, July 16, Oct. 21, Nov. 18, and Dec. 30, 1709; and Feb. 10, 1710. [12] Jo., Mar. 3 and April 28, 1710 ; App. Jo. B, No. 139. [13] Scott's Edition of Swift's Works, 15, pp. 296, 808 : see also Bishop Perry's " History of tlie American Church," V. 1, p. 404. [14] " Life of Archbishop Sharp " (ed. by Rev. T. Newman), V. 1, p. 852. [16] Jo., Feb. 10, 1710 ; June 22, 1711 ; May 28, 1712 ; Feb. and April 10, 1718. R. 1710, p. 86 ; R. 1712, pp. 66-7. [16] Jo,, C3t. 17, 1712: see also Jo., May 2 and 23, 1712. [17] Jc, July 11, 18, 26, Nov. 21, 1712 ; Jan. 16, 1713; Feb. 19, March '17, 30, April 10, 16, 28, May 21, Nov. 12, 1714; R. 1712, pp. 66-8; R. 1713, p. 39; R. 1714, p. 42. [18] Jo. June 8, 1716 ; A MSS., V. 10, pp. 28-30 : see also Jo., March 18, April 7, May 20, 1715; Jo., V. 4, pp. 42, 94, 96. [19] Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.," pp. 382-8. [20] A MSB., V. 11, p. 886; do., V. 12, pp. 178-9. [21] R. 1715, p. 3; R. 1717, p. 85. Ji Jan. 20, 768 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. i I 1716; July 19, 1717; May 16, 1718. [22] R. 1720, p. 46; Jo., V. 4, p. 106. [23] Jo., Feb. 21. 1711; R. 1718, p. 83; R. 1758, pp. 53-4. [24] R. 1712, pp. 56, 69. [25] A MSS., V. 14, pp. 144-7. [25a] Finance Sub-Committee's Report, 1894, pp. 31-2 ; R. 1893, p. xvi. [26] Jo., V. 4, pp. 14, 138, 194 ; Jo., V. 5, pp. 9, 12, 19, 57-8 ; Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.," p. 386 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 1, pp. 402-5, 541-60. [27] A MSS., V. 19, pp. 234-6. [28] B MSS., V. 3, No. 330 : see also R. 1762, p. 51 ; R. 1767, pp. 49, 50. [29] B MSS., V. 29, No. 306. [30] B MSS., V. 23, No. 343. [31] Do., No. 107. [32] Do., No. 15. [33] Do., No. 202. [34] B MSS., V. 22, No. 1(50. [35] M.F. 1878, p. 413. [36] Hawkins' " Account of S.P.G.," p. 157 ; see also S.P.G. Ann. Sermons, 1767, pp. 22-5 ; 1768, p. 27 ; 1769, pp. 26-7 ; 1772, pp. 26-30; 1776, pp. 67-8. [37] Hawks' "Ecclesiastical History of United States," V. 2, p. 190 ; Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 1, p. 406, and " Historical Collections," Maryland, V. 4, p. 269. [38] Correspondence and Diary of Dr. Doddridge, V. 5, p. 201. [39] Mathers' " Magnalia," Bk. 3, Pt. 1, Sec. 7, p. 219 of V. 1. [40] Same as [38] above. [41] Bishop Perry's " History of American Church," V. 1, p. 408. [42] Do., p. 410. [43] Chandler's " Life of Dr. Johnson," p. 177. [43a] Same as [41] above, p. 425. [44] Do., pp. 407-9, 412-14, 417-18, 421-6. [45] Do., np. 411-12. [46, 47, 48] Porteus' " Life of Seeker," pp. 52, 53, 196. [49] Hawkins' " history of S.P.G.," p. 393. [50] Ann. Sermon, 1771, pp. 17, 18. [51] Chandler's " U'ie of Dr. Johnson," p. 207. [52] Same as [49J. 1 53-9] Do., pp. 894, 401-7 : see also Jo., V. 23, p. 847, and S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1787, pp? 25-30. [60-3] Hawkins' " History of S.P.G.," pp. 845, 407-10 ; S.P.G. Ann. Sermon, 1787, p. 30 ; 1790, pp. 16, 17 : App. Jo. 0, pp. 286-7. [64-5] App. Jo.'O, pp. 286-7; Bishop Perry's "History of American Church," V. 2, p. 125 (th3 year of Bishop Claggett's consecration is misprinted " 1790 " ( for 1792) in the latter). [66] Hawkins' "Account of S.P.G.," pp. 410-11 ; pp. 117, 862 of this book ; Hind's " Account of King's College, Windsor, Nova Scotia, 1790-1890," pp. 1-11 (New York, 1890.) (N.B. — In the list of Clergy who signed the Memorial Mr. Hind 1ms failed to distinguisli Messrs. J. Odell, J. Bloomer, and M. Badger as S.P.G. Missicnar es.) [67-8] Pp.743, 745, 768 of this book. [69, 70] " Documents Relating to :\f. E f •on and Endowment of Additional Bishoprics in the Colonies, 1841-55" (Cunoi; fTpw. . .^ p. 11. [71-3] P. 474 of this book; R. 1823, pp. 159-60; S.P.G. Ann. Su u, :ii, pp. 11-81. [74] R. 1857, pp. 130-1 ; R. 1866, p. 113 ; Proceedings of S.P.G. Coaferpnce, 1888, pp. 21-2. [74«] R. 1857, p. 131. [75] Same as [69, 70], pp. 13-43 ; R. 1840. pp. 102-7 ; R. 1841, pp. 171-7. [76] Report of Colonial Bishoprics C. Fund, 1891. [77] " Some Account of the Legal Development of the Colonial Episcopate," by Lord Blachford (Paul, Trench & Co., 1 Paternoster Square, 1883), pp. 5-7. 11-14, 17-30. [77a] R. 1863, p. 35 ; R. 1863-4, p. 42. [78, 78a] Do., pp. 30-32 ; M.F. 1867, pp. 33, 180; Guardian, Dec. 19, 1866, p. 1300. [79] M.F. 1867, p. 83. [80] K. 1348, p. 102, and pp. 760-7 of this book. [80a] M.F. 1858, pp. 14, 15. [81] Jo., V. 37, pp. 1-4 ; India Committee Book, V. 1, pp. 351-9 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 229, 376-7 ; H MSS., V. 7, pp. 149-53 ; R. 1853, p. 84 ; Jo., V. 47, pp. 116, 160-2, 213, 246, 281, 286, 292, 304-5, 314, 321, 870, 887 ; R. 1857, pp. 130-5 ; M.F. 1857, pp. 144, 186 ; M.F. 1858, pp. 71-2 ; R. 1858, pp. 29, 80, 166; M.F. 1859, p. 16t> ; M.F. 1865, p. 136. [82] Jo., V. 47, p. 314. [83] Jo., April 19, 1861 ; R. 1861, pp. 152-3. [84] Jo., V. 52, pp. 217-18 : see also pp. 295, 351 ; M.F. 1873. [85] Jo., V. 52, pp. 270, 331-2, 838-9, 888-9, 392-7 ; H MSS., V. 5, pp. 404-5 ; do., V. 8, p. 217; Applications Commiii,t6 Report, 1874, pp. 4, 5, 8 ; do., 1875, p. 5. [86] Jo., V. 52, pp. 874-5. [87, 88] Jo., V. 62, pp. 878, 405-6, 416-17; H MSS., V. 8, p. 219. [89] Proceedings of S.P.G. Missionary Conference, July 10, 1888, pp. 25-6. [90] P. 590 of this book. [91] Jo., V. 54, pp. 80-1; Applications Committee Report, 1882, pp. 8, 9. [92] P. 499 of this book. [93] Jo., V. 20, pp. 264-7 ; R. 1776, pp. 47-50 ; p. 114 of this book. [94] R. 1850, p. 30. [95, 96] P. 830 of this book. [97] P. 759 of this book. [98 and 99] Proceedings of Conference of Australasian Bishops, Oct., Nov.,lS50 ; R. 1866, p. 98. [100] R. 1851, pp. 92-3. [101] "Origin and History of the Lambeth Conferences of 1867 and 1878," by Dean Davidson (now Bishop of Rochester), 1888, and Proceedings of tlie three Conferences, 1867 (Rivingtons), 1878 (Casaell), and 1888 (S.P.C.K.) ; M.F. 1867, pp. 448-7. [102] M.F. 1888. p. 397. [103] Do., pp. 852-3. L. 769 106. [23] Jo., 16,69. [25] A J94, pp. 31-2 ; 12, 19, 57-8; rican Churoh," V. 3, No. 330 : . 306. [30] B No. 202. [34] jnt of S.P.G.," 769, pp. 26-7 ; ory of United " V. 1, p. 406, nice and Diary 3ec. 7, p. 219 of an Church," V. 7. [43a] Same Do., op. 411-12. 18* " iiliatory of I " Lite of Dr. also -Jo., V. 23, tory of S.P.G.," Fo. O, pp. 286-7. Church," V. 2, "(for 1792) in 32 of this book ; " pp. 1-11 (New Hind has failed r. Misriit'nar'es.) to t^p E ^-ou AUi'i; Hmv . ■< ■' . St! ■•■■11, i-i, ».G. Conferf^nee, 18-43 ; R. 1H40. md, 1891. [77] )aie," by Lord J, 11-14, 17-30. F. 1867, pp. 83, K. 1848, p. 102, , pp. 1-4 ; India ^ 7, pp. 149-53 ; ■>, 314, 321, 370, R. 1858, pp. 29, 3] Jo., April 19, $51; M.F. 1873. 404-5 ; do., V. p. 5. [86] Jo., 5., V. 8, p. 219. 25-6. [90] P. e Report, 1882, :770, pp. 47-50 ; [97] P. 759 of Bishops, Oct., History of the p of Rochester), 8 (Cassell), and 1 Do., pp. 352-3. I CHAPTER XCV. EDUCATION. I. This branch of the Sociotj''s work embraces Primary, Secondary, and Collegiate •education, carried on in Day and Boarding Schools ; and in some cases combined with Orphanages and Industrial training. The institutions for the training of Missionaries will only be roicrred to hero — an account of each being given in Part II, Attention is also directed to the references to Schoolmasters on pages 814-6, and to the references in the Index under " Education." NORTH AMERICA.— The Society's work of education began in 1704 with the opening of a " Catechising School " for the Negro and Indian slaves in the •city of New York. By this means many were raised from their miserable con- dition and became steadfast Christians [pp. 63-4]. Similar Primary Schools were -established by the ilissionaries in other parts of the now United States, both for the slaves and the colonists, some of which continued to be su^/ported by the Society during its connection with this part of America. For want of school- masters the Clergy were sometimes imable to perform one part of their pastoral office — catechising. In many places the condition of the white children was little better than that of heatlien, and few as were the Mission Schools — limited means obliging the Society to employ limited agency —they formed the only centres of enlightenment for a considerable portion of the poorer children. The Justices of the Peace, the High Sliorirt and thn Conimander-in-Chief of Her Majesty's Militia, in the County of Richmond, Long Island, in thanking the Society on behalf of the inhabitants for its Mission [pp. 58-0], wrote iu 1712 : " You have added to the former a fresli and lute Instance of your Bounty, iu allowing a support to a Schoolmaster for the in.struction of our Youth : the de- plorable want of which hath been a groat ailliction to us." Similarly the Vestry of Hempstcd, on the same island, reported to the Society in 1713 that "Without your bounty and charity our poor children would undoubtedly want all education; our people are poor, and settled distantly- from one another, and unable to board out their cliildren" [1]. In British North America the Society began to support Primary Schools in Newfoundland, 1726 [p. 8!)] ; Nova Scotia, 1728 [p. 107] ; Upper Canada, 1784 [p. 165]; New Brunswick, 1786 [p. 130]; and Lower Canada, 1807 [p. 146]. Early in the present century it became a favourable ob.icct with the Society to introduce tiie "Madras" or "National" sj-stera of e^^ucation into the North American Colonies, and this was accomplished by sending out in 1815-16 the Rev. James Milne, qualified by attendance at Baldwyn's Gardens, London, and Mr. West, one of the most accomplished masters trained at that institution. By the latter a Central School was opened at Halifax in December 1816, which was welcomed by all classes. A liberal subscription was raised on the spot, under the patronage of the Earl of Dalhousie and the two Houses of Assembly, for the erection of a building, and it was deemed expedient to extend the instruction given, to Grammar, Geography, French, and the higher branches of Arithmetic ind Mathematics, as the rich as well as the poor eagerly availed themselves of the School. This extension did not interfere with the principal object of the institution -the gratuitous education of the lower classes. The manifest superiority of the system of education as exhibited at Halifax under Mr. West (and his successor in 1820, Mr. A. S. Gore of New Brunswick) created such a " sensation" throughout Nova Scotia and the neighbouring provinces that from many quarters the several local school masters and mistresses were sent to Halifax for training. Similar central training institutions were formed in other parts, so that by 1824 it was recorded that the Society had been " the great in- strument of introducing the National system of ftducation in the capitals of Canada, 8d 770 SOCIEIY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. I f<,.U . ' r' Nova Scolia, and New Brunswick, and extending it through every part of tho North American Colonies." These scliools proved of great influence in tlio im- provement of the moral and religious character of the people. Tlio merits of the system became generally admitted by Koman Catholics and Dissenters alike - the former, after acquiring the method, removed their children to schools sot up under their own management [2]. In 1827 the Society was expending on National education in North Anievicfi, exclusive of the Central Institutions, £1,430 in salaries varying from £5 to £20 per annum, among 200 teachers acting under the superintendence of its ^Fis- sionaries [2a]. It was the hope of the Society that the benefits conferred by the schools which it had introduced would become so evident that the support and extension of the system might be left to the voluntary support of those who had witnessed the good fruit produced. From 1833 therefore the Society's grants for primary education in North America gradually became less, and ceased in New Brunswick 1836, Upper and Lower Canada and Newfoundland lHj:i, and Nova Scotia 1858, the schools being continued from local sources [3]. For Colleges «ee pp. 775-82. WEST INDIES AND SOUTH AMEBICA.— Simultaneously with the withdrawal from North America came a more pressing call from another le and daily-increasing body of those vei-y men who ranked but recently among tho docriers and opposers of every measure which appeared to threaten the moral culture of the negro race. It is evident that the negro alone is not to bo benefited by the change, for in many instancies public attention in the colonies is seen to bo strongly directed to tlie re-organisation of existing institutions for education, and to the foundation of others suited to the wants of all classes of the population " [4] IL. EDUCATION. 771 ry part of tlio ICO in tho ini- raerits of tlie enters alike - scliools sot lip orth Aniencfi, om £5 to £20 ce of its Jfis- !)f erred hy tho 10 support ami hose who had )oiety's grants md ceased in mdland ]«l:i, OS [H]. neously with from nnotlicr the Sociot v id in 1831 i'l icessful issue, !ie freed slaves knowledge of 1839 is shown years : - Tied fovwrtr(l in lial Ifgisliituros •ators of estates. !(1 folly, ov what non-rcHideiit or ajority of c•a^i(^■^ clucation of tlic 'n and ackiiow- h the character, irit of fear and onduct of iiiany in the colonies, ro, for the most 1 and force were ind, jrlanciiij,' a( in tlie nnijoiit\ led free .sdiooU 'nished a severi' regarded in tht- possessing tlu' ono at this date. 3 nohlo colonies ijnlarly strikiii;^- 10 of negro edn- inmlated those nniing tlie iiir- directed ti> llm couraged those A and reUgious )wn tlicinsehcs I a consideralile )ng tho decriers culture of the the change, for directed to the lation of otliers To this and to the Summary Statement given on pages 194-6 it is only necessary to add that so far as the schools supported by the Society's Negro Instruction Fund of £171,777 were concerned, the self-supporting stage was reached in aU cases by 1850, and in many at an earlier date. The ordinary Primary Schools for the negroes on the Codrington Trust Estate, Barbados [p. 200], have for some years past been under Government control [5] ; but in Guiana and in Trinidad the Society still affords educational facilities for the Coolies and (in the former country) for the native Indian races [6]. For Colleges see pp. 782-3. AFRICA. — The negroes in Africa received from the Society in 1765 a schoolmaster as well as Missionary in the Rev. Philip QuAQUB, a native, educated in England, who continued in these offices at the Gold Coast over fifty years. [-01 ; F. A. P, 1864-9 ; S. Low, LL.D., 1890-2. UNivEnsiTY OF Kixo'h Com.kok, Windsor, Nova ScoTi.t. The original institution was founded as a ('ollcge by an Act of the Provincinl Legis- lature in 1789. By Royal C'hiutir of 1H02 it butanic thr lii'^l I'nivorHity of British origin A. Dun, LL.D., Barnard, D.C.L., established in Canada. king's COLLKQE, WINDSOr. It was endowed with a grant of £400 per annum from the Colony up to 1853, and £1,000 per annum from Parliament for the period 1802-35. A Provincial Act incorporating the Governors of King's College and annulling the Act of 1789 received tho Royal Sajiction in 1853. It i)rovido8 that the Royal Charter shall not be affected by it furtlirr than is neeessary to give ••ffeif to its own enactments. KL. COLLEGES. 777 bio MiHsionariea, 9 MiHHioiiH, th(t 1 appropriated to iowe [p. 79H]. It ich with private 1 ^400 was giveiii »r-8toiio of whicii urch, New York, ch. At tlio c -n- was (May 1784) to new buildings es or commons). ticB, Astronomy, Political Science, ostly Americana, al department, loper, 17ti3-7r> ; Hiarton, H.T.D., A. Dun, LL.D., Barnard, D.C.L., 'rovinciiil Legis-- of British origin im the Colony vnnulling the loyal Charter pnactraents. In 1885 the Governors were called upon to surrender their Charter, although it waa not even pretended that it had been abused or that the duties it enjoined had in any TOBpect been neglected. The danger was averted, but in 1840 an Act passed the Colonial Legislature by which religious instruction was excluded from the University, all religious observances were virtually abolished, and the faculty of Theology was suppressed. By this arbitrary Act, which came into operation on January 1, 1850, the members of the Church of England in the Colony considered themselves to be excluded from their share in the benefit of an endowment equivalent in current value to £270,000 ; and their ap- preciation of the institution was shown by their contributing in a few moni hs j£25,000 in money or land towards its re-endowment. Supplemented by aid from England, includ- ing the grant of a valuable site by the Society, the College was re-established and enabled to continue a work without which the Church in the colony must have been paralysed. The value of that work may bo estimated from the fact tliat at the visitation held by the Bishop of Nova Scotia in 1837, out of the 00 Clergy assembled 20 were educated at the College. By the withdrawal of Parliamentary aid the institution must have failed entirely but for the Society, which from 1809-G6 contributed over £28,000 in the form of endowment of Divinity Scholarships and Exhibitions and annual grants. The College is open to students of all denominations, and imposes no religious test either on entrance or on graduation in any faculty, with the exception of Divinity. In 1888 it became the recognised Theological Institution for the Diocese of Frcdciictoa also. £lndowmeni8 of the College. — Capital, $160,000. Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — From $150 upwards. Subjects of Study. — Divinity, the Classics, English Literature, Mathematics, French, German, Civil Engineering, Chemistry, Physics, Natural Science. Degrees are conferred in Arts, Divinity, Law, and Engineering. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 13 ; non-resident, 6. Total Number of Students Educated (1789-1892).— (Unknown). Total Number of Students Ordained (1789-1892).— Over 200. Patron. — The Archbishop of Canterbury, to whose approval " all Statutes, Rules, and Ordinances " of the Governors are subject. Board o/ Gorcrwors.— The Bishop of Nova Scotia (exofficiu), the Bishop of Frederic- ton (Visitor and President) ; twelve members elected "by the Incorporated Alumni, and four appointed by the Diocesan Synods of Nova Scotia (2) and Fredericton (2). Principals (1789-1892).— Rev. Dr. Cochrane, 1789-1808 ; Rev. T. Cox, D.D., 1804-5 ; Rev. C. Porter, D.D., 1807-86 ; Rev. G. McCawley, D.D., 1836-75 ; Rev. J. Dart, D.D.,. 1875-85; Rev. Canon Brock, 1885-9; Rev. C. Willetts, M.A., D.C.L., 1889-92. There is a Collegiate School in direct connection with King's College. [See also pp. 119, 122, 841.] King's Colleok, Fbedeeicton. King's College (the BUccesRor of " the College of New Brunfiwick," founded by Pro- vincial Charter in 1800) was established by Royal Charter in 1828 as an institution of general learning under the management of a President, Vice-President, and Council, members of the Church of England. Its foundation was due qucBtH and ap- las since been 1 1H42 there had tological College ant from the 185'J merged in Corporation of nposed of the BHes into which f Toronto has Ontario, Huron, ! Trust and COntaiii.! aoout allege. — Capital, Idings, $250,000. ,18. cut student per — Divinity, the [cntal and Moral English Litera- itural Science, anguages. De- pd. Divinity ,Law, )/ Studoits. — cnt, 157. dent» Educated dontH Ordained :J52-92).— About JoUege : Rov. J. I. Trinity Col- , M.A., 1852-81 ; M.A., D.C.L., I i COLLBaES. 779 Univebbity of Bishop's Collboe, Lennoxvillb, PnoviNCK ok (JuKUEf, Caxada. Tho Society's grant for Divinity students for Lower Canada dates from 182 J ; but up tu 1846 there was no institution in tho Province whore tho future Clergy could bo trained. Lonnoxville roceived its Charter as a College in 1813, and as ,'an IJniversity in 1852, tho building being occupied about 1846. The foundation of tho College was due ( hiefly to tho exertions of Bishop G. J. Mountain of Quebec, who with his family gave land for endowment. The other chief contributions were from a friend of tho Bishop, viz., Mr. T. C. Harrold, of Great Stanton, Essex (£0,000) ; the Ucv. L. Doolittlo, H.P.G. Mis- Hionary at Lonnoxvillo &c. (a bequest of his property); the H.P.C.K. (£1,000); and the S.P.G. Tho help of the S.P.G. has been the mainstay of the Collegt*,and includes £3,000 for building and ondowracut, besides an annual grant from the commencement of the institution to the present time. Endowments of tho College. — Capital, $215,000. Number of Scholarships, 10, of tho total value of $2,000 a year, Expenses of a Jiesident Student jior annum. — $180 to $200. Subjects of Study. — Divinity, the Classics, Mathematics, English Literature, Hebrew, French, German, Chemistry, Physics, Music, Logic, Political Economy. Tho College, offers a sound general as well as theological training, being empowered to confer degrees in Divinity, Arts, Law, Medicine, and Music. Graduates in Arts of this University, or of other Universities recognised by it, and such other persons as shall have been accepted as candidates for Holy Orders by the Bishops of Quebec and Montreal, may become students in Divinity, and after two years' residence may proceed by examination to the title of Licentiate in Sacred Theology. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 30; non-resident, 5. Total Number of Students Educated (1843-92).— Over 300. Total Number of Students Ordained (Church of England) (1813-92). — Ovei- 100. President and Visitor. — Tlie Bishop of Quebec. Vice-President and Visitor. — The Bishop of Montreal. Principals.~Bev. J. Nicolls, D.D., 1844-77 ; Rov. J. A. Lobley, 1877-85 ; Rev. T. Adams, M.A., 1885-92. Tliere is a School or Junior Department, in which boys are educated with a view either to the College course or to any calling in after-life. [See also pp. 161, 841.] St. JoiiN'ts Colleok, Winnipeg, M.vnitou.v. St. John's is the Church of England College in the Provincial University of Mani- toba, with which it was affiliated in 1877. Its second foundation iu 1800 was due to ST. John's coUiEge, Winnipeg. Bishop (now Archbishop) Machray of Rupertsland, whose appointment as President of tho Board of Education for the Colony and the first Chancellor of the University shows the ' 780 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. esteem in wUcli he is held in the country. The College educates students in Aits and Theology, and associated with it aro Collegiate Schools for boys and girls. It thus f urnishea a full education to members of the Church of England and others availing themselves of its course of studies, and the attendance has been m( 1 1 gratifying. A considerable pro- portion of the Clergy in the Diocese of Kupertsland and several in the other dioceses of the Provin '.e ^lave been educated in it. The Society assisted in the endowment of the College anU provides supplementary exhibitions by annual grant. Endowments of the College— Capital, $115,000, besides considerable landed property. Number of Scholarships, about 20. Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — $230. Subjects of Study. — In Arts : Greek, Latin, Moral and Mental Philosophy, Mathe- matics, the Natural Sciences, Modern Languages, and History. In Theology : Hebrew, Greek, Latin, Liturgiology, Ecclesiastical History, Exegeticol, Systematic and Pastoral Theology. Present Nurnber of Students. — Resident, 24 ; non-resident, 9. Total Number of Students Educated (1877-1892).— About 130.* Total Number of Students Ordained (Church of England) (1866-1892).— About 50, including 14 of Indian or mixed descent. Wardens. — Archdeacon McLean, 1866-74 ; the Bishop of Rupertsland, 1874-92. * Of these over 40 were Colonists, and 36 of pure or mixed Indian descent. EiniANUEL College, Prince Albeet, N.W. Canad.'.. ' The College was designed by Bishop McLean (first Bishop of Saskatchewan) for the training of Interpreters, Schoolmasters, Catechists, and Pastors, who being themselves natives of the country would be familiar with the language and modes of thouglit of the people. Some of the most intelligent Indians of the various tribes were selected, and a beginning was made in 1879, the main building being opened in the next year. Since then the work of the College has steadily progressed. In addition to its primary object of li !■ (: ■ training natives, a regular course of Theology is provided for English and Canadian candidates for Holy Orders, nnd a Collegiate School affords instruction in the higher branches of secular knowledge to the youtli of the country without distinction of religious creed. Within the first tluoe years four Croe Indians trained at the College were working in the Missions, and one Sioux who entered the College a wild Indian, clothed in the blanket, with his face and limbs painted, also left — a Christinii teacher to hiw countrymen. The Society asiiists in the training of native students. W'h'. COLLEGES. 781 anded property. 392).— About 50, Endowments of the College. — Capital, $10,023. Number of Scholarships, 2. Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — $200. Subjects of Study. — Divinity : Pearson on the Creed, Robertson's Church History, Browne on the 89 Articles, Procter and Mrclear on the Book of Common Prayer, Paley's Evidences, Butler's Analogy, Maclear oii the Old and New Testaments, Greek Testa- ment. Classics : Cojsar, Xenophon. Mathematics : Euclid, Algebra. English Literature : Stopford Brooke. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 10. Total Number of Students Educated (1879-92).— AVmit 40.* Total Number of Students Ordained {Church of England) (1879-92).— About 12. Principals {or Wardens).— Bishop McLean, 1879-84 ; Rev. W. Flett, 1884-6 ; Bishop McLean, 1885-6 ; Archdeacon J. A. Mackay, 1887-92. * Including representatives of the following races : — Canadians, English, Sioux (1), Cree (10), Blackfeet (1). TiiEOLOorcAL College, St. John's, Ne\vfoundland. The College was founded in 1842 by Bishop Feild with the aid of the Society. The building and site were provided by private bounty. The endowment consists of £7,500 collected by Bishop Feild and left in trust to the Society. The trust also provides for the appointment of the local Trustees at the instaice of the Society with the written consent of the Bishop for the time being. If ever the funds are found inadequrte to maintain the College upon its present basis, the income derivable from tlie endowment is to be applied in maintaining theological students at St. TUHOLOQICAI. COLLEaB, BT. JOHM'S, NBWFOUNDIANS. Augustine's College, Canterbury, or at at Church Theological Training College in British North America. By the will of Bi hop Feild (September 28, 1875), the sit« of the College, with the buildings thereon nd some adjoining property, were left in trust to the Diocesan Ciynod, to bo applied t the maintenance of students being trained for the ministry. The College has been managed under a scheme furnished by Bishop Feild, by which the Bishop of Newfoundland, or in his absence the Episcopal Commissary, is Visitor, and with him rests the appointment of the Principal and Vice-Principal and the making of all rules for instruction and discipline. In the government of the College the Visitor is assisted by a Council selected from the Clergy of St. John's and other persons. All students, on admission, are required to pledge themselves to seven years' service in the diocese. E'xdowments of the College.— CapitaA, $48,200. Number of Scholarships, 6. Expenses of a Besident Student per annum.— £26. [See aha pp. 90-7, 100.] r 'i- !^' 782 SOCIETY FOR THE PR'^ PAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Subjects of Study. — Greek Testament, Old and New Testament, Church History, Prayer Book, Pearson on the Creed, Browne on the 39 Articles, Latin and Greek claBsicul subjects. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 3. Total Number of Students Educated (1850-92).— About 90. Total Number of Students Ordained (1850-92).— About 80. Prmcijials.—Bev. C. Blackman, M.A., 1841-5 ; H. Tuckwell, Esq., M.A., 184«5-7 ; Rev. T. T. Jones, M.A., 1847-9; Rev. W. Grey, M.A., 1849-51; Rev. H. Tuckwell, M.A. 1852-4 ; Rev. J. F. Phelps,* 1852-61 ; Rev. Jacob G. Mountain, M.A., 1854-6 ; Vcn. H. M. Lower, M.A., 1856-62; Rev. G. D. Nicholas,* M.A., 1862-4; Rev. G. P. Harris,* 1864-5 ; Ven. J. B. Kelly, M.A., 1864-7 ; Rov. W. Pilot, D.D.,* 1867-75 ; Rev. A. Heygate,* M.A., 187&-82 ; Rev. W.J. Johnson, B.A., 1882-3; Rev. E. Davis, M.\., 1884-7; Hev. R. H. Taylor, 1887-90 ; Rev. J. Rouse, M.A., 1890-1 ; Rev. J. J. Curling, B.A., 1891-2. * Vice-Principals, practically almost on the same footing as the Principals. CoDniNOTON College, Bahbados. In accordance witli the will of General Codrington [sec p. 197], a College " for tlif use of the Mission in those parts of tlie British dominions, whicli should be a nursery for the propagation of tho (tospcl, providing a never-fiiiliug supply of labourers into the C'ODUI.NOTON C'OLLECE, liAHBADOS. harvest of God," was begun at Barbados in 1714 ; but owing to many difliculties and discouragements, arising chiefly from disputes respecting the property and debt incum- bering it, tlio building was not finished till 1743, and not brought into use until Septemlior 9, 1745. and even then only as a Grammar School, Being almost destroyed by a liurricanc in 1780, its operatioJi was suspended for niiio years. Nor was it until October 12, 1830, under tho Episcopate of Bishop Coleridge, that it was opened as a Collogo in accordance with the design of its founder. [See pp. 198-9.] Meanwhile, however, much good had been done by means of Missionaries and Catocliists scut EL. COLLEGES. 783 Dhurch History, i Greek classical , M.A., 184(!-7; Tuckwell, M.A. L, 1854-6; Vcn. '. G. P. Harris,* lev. A. Heygote,* \., 1884-7; l^ev. , B.A., 1891-2. Principals. College " for llic 1 be a nursery for ,bourtTS into Uu' y difliculties and and debt iiicuni- lit into use until almost destroyed Nor was it until was opened as a 1-9.] Meanwhile, Catecliists sent out by the 'Society from the very first (1712) to instruct in the Christian idi^'ion the Negroes' and their children. At "the College" between 174.'; and 1830, \An]si only a Grammar School, were educated many who became valuable members of society, besides sixteen clergymen. Since 1830 the property has suffered so severely from storms that it has been thought prudent to establish a ''Hurricane and Cc;.tiiigeii- cies Fund." On the abolition of slavery the compensation money for the slaves on the estates was received in 1836 and invested by the Society for the benefit of the College. The income arising from the estates and investments now provides for a Principal, Tutoi', a Teacher of Hindi andUrdii,aChniilainfor the Estates, and a Medical Lecturer ; also for fifteen erhibitions, viz. : six " Foundation," £30 each per annum for three years ; six " Dio- cesan," for Dioceses of Trinidad, Guiana, Bahamas, Jamaica, Antigua and Haiti, £17 each per annum for three years (in addition to £25 from S.P.C.K.) ; two " Leacock " (from beques* of £1,000 of .T. Leacock, Esq.), £30 each per annum for two years ; one " Rawle," £30 per ani;nm. In addition there are four " Island " Scholarships (£40 eath per annum for two years), provided by the Colonial Legislature. In connection with the College a Mission House was instituted in 1852, with the primary object of training Mission agents — Catecliists and Schoolmasters — for West Africa and the West Indies. In order that the benefits of it might be more widely extended, teachers from the parochial and primary schools of Barbados were admitted to the Training Scliool form- ing part of the Mission House about 1882. Owing to the destruction of its buildings h\ fire in 1885 the Mission House Scholai'sliips (named respectively the "Pindor" iitkI " Cheadle") are applicable to Divinity Students in the College. Expenses of a Kcbident Student jicr annum. — About £45. Subjects of Study in (lie Collefjr.— Divinity, Medical and Surgical Science, Classius. Mathematics, Natural Philosophy, General and Ecclesiastical History, Mental and Moral Science, and (since 1891) Hindi and Urdu. In June 1875 the College was affiliated to the University of Durham : its students are admissible to all degrees, licences, and acade- mical ranks in the several faculties of that University, and many students have received the degree of B.A. In 1892 the College was constituted a centre for the Oxford and Cambridge Preliminary Examination of Candidates for Holy Orders in the West Indies. Present Number of Stude)ifs. — 22. Total Number nf Students Educated.— lury-lSSO (unknown) ; 1830-92, abont 380.* More than half of the Clergy in Barbados have been educated in the College, and coloured Missionaries have been sent thence to the heathen in West Africa. Total Number of Students On?aj'««/.— 174.'j-1830, 10 ; 1880-02, about 180. The local supervision of the Codrington Trust is vested in a Trust Council, intltulin;; the Bishops of tlio Province o' tlie West Indies, and the government of the College in i\n Executive Board, the whole being subject to the Society as Trustei.'S. Heads of the Grammar School. — Masters: 1743, Rev. T. Rotherliam, M.A. : H.'^l, Rev. John Rotherham ; 1759, Rev. T. Falcon ; ITC:), Rev. J. Butcher, M.A. rresidrnt : 1797, Rev. M. Nicholson, M.A. Frincipals: 1S2::. Itev. S. Hinds, D.D. (afterwards Bisho)) of Norwich) ; 1824, Rev. II. Parkinson. Principals of the Collegr.—lWl'^, Rev J. H. Pinder, M.A. ; 1835, Rev. H. Jones, ,M.A. ; is IC, Rev. R. Rawle (afterwards Bishop Vinidad) ; 1802, Rev. W. T. Webb ; 1HH4. Rev. A. Caldecott, M.A. ; 188H-9, Bishop t{;u, ■■ - Honorary) ; IfsDO, Rev. T. Herbert B n.ll. v. I'Scc also pp. 194, 205, 209, 200-1, 205, 7»5, 79N. 840-1.1 * Including, since 1830, representatives of the follow ing races : — European i olonial (about 020) Negroes (Oj, Coloured (mixed) (14). Qi'kkn's Cor.i.KGi:, CiKoR <.ai'i;i(iw.\). The institution was opened in 1M49 at Protea in a building adjoining the residence of Bishop Gray, and removed in 18.50 to a site purchased by the Bisliop ;it Woodlands," near Rondesbosch. The design was " to receive pupils from ten yearr, old :d upwards, so that there shall be two departments, ))artaking of the nature, respedix , of College and Grammar School. Provision will also be made for the trainin ' . andidates for Holy Orders, and also for giving a liberal education to those who iiucud to engage in secular employments." In 1852 the Society gave £1,000 to the College. Endowments of the College. — Capital, £4,000. Number of Scholarships, 5. Expenses of a Resident Student per annum,— Xl-i. Subjects of Study. — Divinity, Latin, Greek, French, Dutch, German, English (Lan- guage and Literature), Chemistry, Aritlunetic, Algebra, Geometry, and Higher Mathematics. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 88; non-resident, C4. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— Over 1,000, of whom 200 were European and 800 Colonial-born. ■anaii i I f imM d ; . h ' H 784 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. Total Number of Htudcnts Ordained (to 1892).— About 6. PrincipaU.—Rev. H. M. White, M.A., 1849-56 ; Rev. G.White, M.A., 1856-CO ; Rev. G. Ogilvie, M.A., 1860-85 ; Rev. J. E. Sedgwick, M.A., 1886 ; Rev. Canon R. Brooke 1887-92. Connected with the College is a school at Claremout. Kafik College, Zonnedloem, Capetown. In 1858 a College for the sons of native Chiefs was begun in the house of Bishop Gray, near Capetown, the Society contributing £800 per annum. With the assistance of friends in England and Sir George Grey, the estate of Zonnebloem was secured and lihe College transferred there about 18C0. Governor Grey had from time to time brought children of the leading Kafir Chiefs to the school, and in order " to place this valuable institution, from the future of which so much good for South Africa may justly be looked for, upon a stable and lasting foundation," he appropriated £2,500 from public funds to pay off a mortgage on the Zonnebloem property, which having been surrendered by the Bishop wns then received back from the Crown to hold in trust as an «ndownieut for tlif cii-rtiou and maintenance of an Industrial School, or Schools, for KAFIR COLLIXIK, ZONNEBLOEM, CAPETOWN. the native inhabitants of Africa and their descendants of pure or mixed race, and for the education of destitute European children, so long as a religious education, industrial training, and education in the English language shall be given. The terms of the trust are purposely general, in order that the managers may not be too much fettered. In 1861 Sir George Grey gave property in Kingwilliamstown towards the endowment of the College, and from the I'arliamentary grant £1,000 for current expenses. In addition to Kafirs the children of Zulu (Natal) and Basuto (Orange Free Skate) Chiefs were sent to the College. Provision was also made by the Society for the educa- tion of native girls in connection wilii the institution. Generally the work was a difficult one, not only from the inadtijuacy of moans, but because of tlie variety of races and tribes from which the scholars were recruited, and the fact that pupils often arrived with characters already formed, and at an ago when the exercise of strict discipline becomes difficult. Nevertheless the work prospered. Several of the older Kafir and Basuto lads applied for leave to be present at the debate in the Diocesan Synod, in which they took great interest throughout, and in ia(il four of them, boum of Chiefs, were sent to St. Augustine's College, Canterbury. Steps wer(> taken in 1864 to provide higher theological training at Zonnebloem itself with the view to a native ministry eventually; jvud in 1809 seven Kafirs, one a woman, left the institution with the Bishop of Grahamstown to act as catechists and teachers amongst their countrymen in his diocese. When it was decided that they were to go they wrote to the Bishop of Capetown thanking him for the education they had rccei\'l, pledging tliemselves to be true servants of Christ, and saying that " it was tli< r unanimous wish to receive the Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ at my hands for the last time before thoy sailed." The College had then sent forth sixteen y' ung mun as teachers of native tribes. COLLEGES. 785 Ab time went on, however, it was found that Zonnebloem failed practically in the training of Kafirs, chiefly owing to the growth of a similar institution nearer their own town, and in a climate more congenial to them, at Grahamstown ; but in 1874 some Basuto Chiefa visited the College and returned home with such a glowing report that it became a matter of ambition with many of the Basuto Chiefs to send their sons or younger brothers there. In December of uhat year the buildings were partially destroyed by fire, and seventeen Basutos, who arrived shortly after, had to be accommodated in a stable. With restored buildings, Zonnebloem has before it a field of usefulness and an opening for Christian truth greater (in the opinion of the present Bishop of Capetown) thoji lies before any other Diocesan institution. Endowments of the College. — Capital, jE5,000. Number of Exhibitions, 5, given by the Bishop. Expenses of a Besidcnt Student per annum. — £12 to J£15 for natives ; £20 to £80 for Europeans. Subjects of Study. — English, Dutch, Latin, Greek, History, Geography, Elements of Natural Science, Arithmetic, Algebra, Euclid, Drawing, Singing. All Boarders receive industrial training. Present Number of Students.— ReAiient, 36 ; non-resident, 40. Total Number of Students Educated.— The early records were burnt, but from 1876 to 1889 there were 93 natives,* 160 Colonists, and 83 of mixed races. Total Number of Students Ordained. — (No record kept.) Principals.— Rev. E. Glover, M.A., 1859-70; Rev. J. Espin, M.A., 1871-3; Rev. T. H. Peters, 1874-92. * Including representatives of Zulu, Kafir, and Basuto races. Kafir Institution, Grahamstown. This Institution was founded as a College in 1860 for the education of native youths for schoolmasters, catechists, and eventually for Clergy. Since the R<:v. J. R. Mullins RAFIB INSTITUTION, OBAHAHSTOWN. became Principal, in 1864, it has greatly prospered. It is still closely associated with the Society, and until recently received substantial help from the Colonial Government. The payment of school fees is insisted on — there being " no better way of teaching the natives the true value of education than by insisting upon their paying for it." Indus- trial training forms a special feature of the Institution. Income from Endowments. — £157 per annum. No Scholarships. Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £20. Subjects of Study. — Scripture History, Prayer Book, Arithmetic, English and Kafir History, Geography, Grammar, Object Lessons, School Methods. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 89. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 380.* Of tlieso over 70 have become Mission Agents and 11 have been ordained. Principals.— Rev. H. R. WoodroofiFe, M.A., 1860-4 ; Rev. R. J. Mullins, 1804-92. * Including representatives of the following races : — Kafir, Fingo, Basuto, Malaya, Barolong, Bechuana, Matabele, Bakathla, Abatembu, Batlapin, Pondomisi, Mznlo, Batonga, Mozambique, Ishapi. 3 B 786 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. St. John's College and Native Boys' Institution, Umtata, St. John's Diocese. Begun in 1877 (as " St. John's School ") by Bishop Callaway, primarily for the training of native Missionaries. Connected with the College is a native school sup- ported by the fees of the pupils supplemented by Government grants, and an Industrial Institution. The College is successfully fulfilling its object, and from the first has been under the superintendence of Missionaries more or less connected with the Society. Endowments of the College. — Capital, £1,000. Scholarships provided by S.P.C.K. " according to exigency." Expenses of a Besident Student per annum. — £,1. 10s. Subjects of Study. — "Those for the Bishop's examination for either Deacon's or Priest's orders ... or for Catechist's licence." Present Nutnher of Students. — Resident, 4 ; non-resident, 1, Total Number of Students Educated (1874-92). — 26, of whom 5 have been ordained and the rest licensed as Catechists. In the " School " (which, 1874-02, has educated 400* pupils) there are 55 resident and 5 non-resident scholars. Head-Masters : Rev. A. Lomax, 1877-8 ; Rev. W. M. Cameron, 1879-83. Wardens : Rev. W. M. Cameron, 1883-9 ; Rev. W. A. Goodwin, 1890-2. * Including representatives of the following races : — English, " Eurafrican," " Cape Malay," Griqua, Basuto, Zulu, Fingo, Gcaleka, Gaika, Tembu, Pondo, Pondomisi. St. Alban's Tbaining College, Maiutzdukc}. The College aims at the training of a Native Ministry. It was begun in 1883, through the gt'nerosity of a colonist who, although not a momber of the Church, was so struck by ST. ai>ban's training college, maritzdukg. the zeal of the Missionaries that he offered a suitable house, rent free, for five years fdi- the proposed institution. The Society assisted in procuring permanent buildings, and •Bmce 1891 its aid has been the mainstay of the College, which has no Endowments or Scholarships, Expenses of a Resident Student per annum.— £8. Subjects of Study.— "Thom of an ordinary Englisli school, with a sound reli<'ious education," and "Industrial work— Carpentry, Printing, Shoemaking, and Bookbinding." Present Number of Students. — 'Rpsirlpnt. ar. • iir>n.vaa;.iar,f n Present Number of Students.— Besident, 25 ; non-resident, 8. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— 84 (Zulus). Students Ordained (to 1802).— 2. Princiral.—B,(^y. J. F. Greene, 1888-92. . - Total Nmnlcr of COLLEGES. 787 either Deacon's or St. Cyprian's Theological Colleoe, Bloemfontein. Ill 1874 a Bclieme was set on foot at Cuddesdon, Oxford, by old friends of Bishop Webb, for the establishment of a Theological College in Bloemfontein. With the co- operatiou of the S.P.G. and 8.P.C.K. the College was formally opened in 1877, its design being the training of candidates for the ministry drawn from the native and colonial- boru'European population. For lack of students tlie College was closed in 188t). St. Paul's College, Amdatoiiaranana, Madagascar. The College, situated 12 miles north of the capital of Madagascar, was opened with seven students in 1878, the object being the training of native Catechists and Clergy qualified to hold their own when there shall be no European to direct the fortunes of the Malagasy Church. Wlien the first students were chosen the Prime Minister was asked to free them from all Government service. This he did, and warned them that if they were negligent they would be made soldiers. From the first the College has been an S.P.G. Institution, and under the Rev. F. A. Gregory, to whom its creation and success are mainly due, it is able to furnish as many native pastors as can be supported in the Missions. The College is aided by a yearly grant of £100 from the Society, the students, who are mostly married men and live in sei)arate houses, being allowed from (•.V. t'j 8«. a m nth. -,, ^- ■:,^jL.^ ^^^llll ■ B Ihi^* AiijJ ■jT^^^mt' • ^B ^^^H^t^^'V^-'t*^^ ^g^^MHIHiS^ Total Number of ST. Paul's college, ambatoii.uianana Ej-pcHses of a Itcsident Student per annum. — £5. Subjects of Study. — Tiieology, Cliuvch History, English, Mathematics, Euclid, Algebra, &c.. Geography and Physical Gooi^vaphy, Physiology, Political Economy, Music. Present Number of Students. — Residinit, 20. Total Number of Si udcnts Educated (187H-9-2).— About 100.* Of these about 50 have become Mission Agents, and 14 have been ordained. Princi2)al.—B,(iv. F. A. Gregory, 1878-92. * Including representatives of tlio following races;— Hova, Betsimisaraka, and Creole. Indian Tiuinino Institution, Pout Louis, Mavbitus. This institution, begun by the aid of a legacy from Mr. Hanuiiond, a devoted fr"cnd of the Society in Mauritius, was opened on St. Andrew's Bay 1885. It stands in tlie Bishop's compound, and is intended for the training of local catechists and pastors — chiefly for the Indian coolie population. Number of Scholarships, 4. • Expenses of a liesident Student per annum. — £12 to jE'24. ' Subjects of Study. — Preparatory Instruction in Secular Snbject>4, Bible, Prayer Book, Simple Church History, Doctrines of Cluirch of England, Pastoral Training, Vernaculars and Controversy. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 4. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 20,* of whom Shave become Mission Agents and 1 has been ordained. . Warden. — The Bishop of Mauritius. * Including representatives of Tamil, Telugu, Bougnli, Chinese, and Creole races. MooRE College, S\t3ney, New South Wales. Foimded in 1856 by Bishop Broughton under the will of the late Mr. Thomas Moore, at Liverpool, but recently removed to Sydney. On an average about five of its Ktudents annually have been ordained for work in Australia. The course is for two years— the College charge being now £80 per annum. From 1861 to 1880 the Society maintained exhibitions at the College for one or other of the Australian dioceses. 8 K 2 788 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. I! .1 :; ^ it ijii it i ' ; ii Income from Endowments. — £300 per annum. Number of Scholarships, 2. Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £100. Suojects of Study. — The Old Testament in English and the New T-..itament in Greek, the Prayer Book, the Doctrines of the Church of England, Church History, Evidences, &c., Latin and Hebrew (elementary), Homiletics, and Pastoral Theology. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 9 ; non-resident, 2. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 170. Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1892).— Over 1C7. Principals.— Rev. W. M. Cowper, M.A., 1850 ; Rev. W. Hodgson, M.A., 1856-07 ; Rev. R. L. King, B.A., 1807-78 ; Rev. A. L. Williams, 1878-84 ; Rev. T. E. Hill, M.A^ 1881-91 ; Rev. B. A. Schleicher, 1891-2. Chbist's Colleoe, Tasmania The College was opened in 1846 at Bishopsbourne (a property attached to the See), in the district of Norfolk Plain. It was founded partly by subscription^ raised in the colony and in England, with the Society's assistance ; the design being to provide a suitable education for the youth of the colony as well as to train candidates for tho ministry. The College is temporarily closed. St. John's College, Auckland, New Zealand. Opened in 1842 at Waimate, Bay of Islands, and removed in 1844 to tho Tamuki, near Auckland, and in 1884 to Parnell, a suburb of Auckland. On tho Maoris the impression produced by it was so favourable that in 1850 some old students gave 600 acres of land to Bishop Selwyn for the purpose of founding a College at Porirua, near Wellington, in which " native and English children .... may be united together as one nation, in VIEW OF ST. JOHNS COLLEGE BUILDINGS (NEAB AVCKLAND) IN 1862. the new principle of faith in Christ and of obedience to the Queen." The proposed " Trinity College, Porirua," has not yet however been established, but the rent from the land is accumulating, and may eventually enable the design to be carried out. As an account of St. John's College is given on pp. 480, 488-9, 445, it only remains to add the following particulars : — Endowments of the College.— Capital, £80,000. Number of Scholarships, 5. Expenses of a Resident Student per annum. — £60. Suojects of Study.— Theology and Homiletics, English, Latin, German, Mathematics, and Elocution. Present Number of Students. — 5, all resident. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 810.* Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1890). — Over 70, of whom 12 have become Missionaries to tJie Maories and Melanesians. Principals (dates not supplied). — Bishop G. A. Selwyn ; Rev. C. J. Abraham ; Bev. S. Blackburn ; Rev. J. Kinder, D.D. ; Rev. R. Burrows ; Rev. C. H. Gulliver ; Rev. G. H. T. Walpole ; Bev. W. Beatty. * Including repreeentatives of European and Maori races. COLLEGES. 789 Mei.ani.si.an C'li.i.iioE (now St. Baivnauab' CdLEOE), Norfolk Island. The traininff of Melanesiun youths waa begun at St. John's College, nciir Auckland, New Zealand, in liS5'i, nsHistance being afforded by the Society in gatliering and maintaining the boys, both here and at St. Andrew'w College, Kohimarania, N.Z., which wan CHtablished for the MelaneBianH in IBOO and remained the headquarterH of the Melanesian Mission until removed to Norfolk Island. Miss Yonge contri- buted largely to the building of St. Andrew's. In 1802 Bishop Patteson wrote of *he College : " Forty-one Melanesian men, women, and young lads are now with us, gathered from twenty-four islands, . , . One little child given to us from any newly- found land may open in Crod's providence the door to the conversion of thou- sands of his countrymen. From that little child we can loar^. to speak to the people of liis island, and ho will speak favourably of us : through him fears and suspicions will be removed ; others will be induced to join us ; his own relations will entertain a special pood will towards us for our care of their child ; — new ideas ■of confidence in a man of another tribe and country will grow up; a comparison of their own wild, lawless lif(! with the peace and order of the strangeru' mode of life will be instituted — new thoughts will work their hearts ; a new power is recognised in their land. It is the thought of what each one of the scholars from more than twenty islands may by God's grace become ; of what His people may througli his instrumentality become, that brings the words of Isaiah to our minds : ' Then thou sluilt see and ilow together, and thine heart shall fear and be enlarged.' Every school presents a noble and a fearful sight, when we consider the power which it represents for working out hereafter good or -evil ; and what shall be said of a school representing tliousands and tens of thousands who know not the name of Christ, who have never heard of their Fatlier in heaven ? " The College has always been " an integral and inseparable part of the whole " work ■of the Melanesian Mission, and since 1807 it has been carried on at Norfolk Island with increasing success. The total number of studeut3 educated ia unknown. '• The boys have stayed — some longer, some shorter times; the older teachers j Mission agents] come back again and again, with their wives," for further training, and 1'2 have been ordained. BisHor'.s College, Calcutta (opexed in 1824). The history of the College from its inception in 1818 to tlie present tinie having been 'sketched on pp. 474-6, it remains to add only the following particulars : — Endowments of the College. — Capital, about Es.'214,000. In addition to Hhich twent)-- one Scholarships have been founded for maintaining studeiitii of Theology to bo prepared jis Missionaries, viz : — Six " S.P.C.K. Middleton," and two " S.P.C.K. Foreign Hebor." The latter wore founded for tlie maintenance and education of niombers of foreign Episco;ial Churches in the East not in subordination to the Sec of Rome. Six "Jackson Forkhill," being a portion (£400) of an anntial sum paid to the S.P.G. by the Trustees of the late Richard Jackson, Esq., of Forkhill, Ireland. Two "C.M.S. Heber," founded by the Church Missionary Society, which has the right of nomination. One "Bombay Heber'' nnd one "Ceylon Heber," foniuhvl by public s.ibscriptions raised in honour of Bishop Heber for the benefit of students for the Dioceses of Bombay and Ceylon respectively. One " Mill," founded by friends of the Rev. Dr. Mill, the first Principal of the College. One " Powerscourt," founded in 1831 from a gift to tlie Society, tlio nomination being vested in the Trustees of the Old Church at Calcutta. One "Deane," founded in iHyO from a legacy bequeathed to the Society. THE OniOIXAL bishop's COLLEGE HOWEAH 1821 790 SOCIETY FOR THE MlOPVaATION OF THE GOSPEL. IHxpcusrs of n Jicsiilml Stmlrnt i>rr ninntm. — Rs.iao to Rs.lHO. Subjects of Study.— T\\i2i-r>9,Ud; lH51)-70, (13 ; 1871-8!), no record. Total Number of Students Orduuwd {Church of England).— lH'ii-5S,iii ; 1850-70, 'JO ; l«71-rt3, no record ; 1888-1», 4. m ) I •I • TAUT or IHK rHi;SKNT JJUII.DINC.H 111' ItlSllOl-'s C'OI.I.EllK, C.VI.crTTA. In the Society as Trustees are vested (1) the appointment of the officers; ('2) all College funds and property ; and (!t) the government of the College, except so far^u^^ any jurisdiction is delegated in the Statutes to the College Council for the time being. Visitor. — The Bishop of Calcutta. PriMCi>a/s.— Rov. Dr. W.H. Mill, iNil ; Rev. Dr. Withers, 1841; Rev. Dr. Kay, 184'.t; Rev. T. Skelton, 1807; Rev. R. M.Stewart, 1873; Rev. Dr. W. J. Coe, 1874 ; Rev. II. Whitehead, 1883. * Including representatives of the following races: — Bengali, Tamil, Kol, Jewish, Mali- ratta, Canarese, Singhalese, Chinese, Assamese, European, E urasian, Armenian, N.W. Ind iii . TjtKOLooicAi, Cr.AHS, Ranciii, Chota Naopi!h. Shortly after the Society took over the Chota Nagpur Mission a Class for the training of Native Pastors was begun at Ranchi by the Rev. J. C. Whitley, the fruits oi which have been seen in the ordination of 17 Kols. The class was revived in 1878 fcir the preparation of new candidates and for tiie improvement of the native pastors. St. Stepickn's Coi.i.Kor. and Hioii School, Delhi. The S.P.G. High School established at Delhi in 18.59 (p. «15) was affdiated to ('.-■ Calcutta University in 18(;4. Soon aftca- the arrival of the Cambridge Brotheri. .:"''. iu NEW BXriLDISO J)F HT, STEPHEN'S COLLEGE, DELHI. COLLEQES. 79i connection with the Society the higher education of the Delhi MiHsion was undertaken by them, and in Feb. 1881 a, College department was added to the Bchool. This at first was confined to students of Mission Schools, but circumstances soon led to its being extended. The closing of the Government College at Delhi led to an effort on the part of the wealthier natives to establish a Native College. This scheme failing, the Cambridge Brotherhood were in 1882 offered by Ciovernment a grant of Rs,550 a month on the condition that their college classes were opened to all comers and that the Mission College should be affiliated to the University which was being formed for the Punjab. Tliis offer was accepted, and new buildings were opened in 1892. St. Stephen's is tlie only Christian College north of Agra, and besides the training of Mission students it is of considerable value, by teaching and intercourse with the teachers, in leavening the minds of several of the best educated natives of North India with Christian truth. [In addition to the College and High School there is a School at Delhi for training Mission Readers, also a Class for instructing Readers already employed]. St. John's College, Rangoon. Begun in 1804, To the account of the institution given on pp. 084-6 it is only ne lessary to add the following particulars : — EndowmciU^ of tlic College. — Over 18 acres of land, bought as freehold in 1807 at Rs.200 ppr aero, now worth Rs.5,000 per acre, and continually increasing in value. Buildings vp.Uied at R». 120,000. Scholarships, none. ST. John's college, Rangoon. Expenses of a Ttcsidod Student per a»»(n«.— Rs.l20 to Rs.200. (R8.16,.'510 were paid in fees in 1892.) Subjects of Stiidij. — "Up to and inclusive of tlie Matriculation Standard of the Calcutta University with . . . Christian religion as taught by Church of England," Present Nuvihcr of Students.— Uemdont, 300 ; non-resident, 350. Total Numhrr of Students Educated (1804-92).— 8,090.* Principals.— Hi^'v. Dr. Marks, 1864-92. \Acting (in Dr. Marks' absence) :--Rev, C. Berry, 1865 ; Rev, C, Warren, 1809 ; Rev. J. Fairclough, 1872 ; Rev. James A. Colbeck, 1875 ; Rev, A. Salmon, 1890.] Up to October 1892, 323 boys have been baptized in the College Chapel, either as infants, pupils, or old boys, and 593 natives have been baptized in the Mission attached to the chapel. * Including representatives of the following races : — Burmese, Eurasians, Armenians, Europeans, Jews, Talines, Chinese, Shans, Karons, Malays, Siamese, Sikhs, Arracanese, Khurs, Bengalis, Mussulmans, Toungthoos, Madrassis,' I'onahs (from Manipur), and ' many mixtures of the above." Kemmendine TiiAiNiNG Institition, Rangoon. For native Catcchists, Readers, and Pastors. Opened in February 1883 by the Bishop of Rangoon. No Endowments or Scholarships, excepting a few Exhibitions from S.P.C.K. - ', Expenses of a Besident Studmt per annum.— £10 to £12. 792 HOt'IBTY FOR THU PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. Hill. Subjecti of SfMffy.— Burmese, Bible, Prayer Book. Prenent Number of Students. — Resident, 11. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 80, of whom about havo become Mission Agents and 1 has been ordained. Principals.— B.(iv. J. Fairclough, 1888-6 ; Rev. T. Rickard, 1880-7 ; Rev. J. Pair, •lough, 1887-02. * Including representatives of Burmese, Karen, and Tamil races. AABEN TbAININO INSTITUTION, ToUNQOO, BuBMA. Established 1884, for the training of native agents for the Karen Mittsions. The lads received are of very rough and raw material. The most that can bo done for them at present is to prepare them for the Kcmmendino Institution [see above], where they are instructed through the medium of the Burmese language. (No Endowments or ScholarshipB.) Expenses of a llesident Student per annum. — £6. Suhiects of Study (\io.rt\y in Burmt'se). — Old and Now Testament, Prayer Book, Pas- toral Theology, Church History, Scripture, Geography, Grammar, Arithmutic, Hygiene. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 12. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1802). — 20, of whom 18 havo become Mission Agents or have entered at Keiumendine. Princij>als.—Rev. W. E. Jones, 1881-5, 1890-1 ; Rev. A. Salmon, 1887-90, 1802. m^: 'i The S.P.G. TiiEOLoaicAL Colleoe, Madras [former! ijIiik Vepeiiy Mission Seminaiiy). This institution, the successor of two which had failed between 1880-42 [see pp. 500-7], was opened at Sullivan's Gardens, Madras, on June 1, 1848, under the name of " The Vepery Mission Seminary," which was to be " purely of a Missionary character and object, its sole design being to prepare for employment in the Missions of the Society Buch young men as may he admitted into it." The course of instruction, at first almost entirely theological, was afterwards combined with general education and preparation for the Madras University examinations, and (since 1878) for the Cambridge Preliminary Theological examination. The Missionary character of the Seminary, which has been maintained throughout, was raised in 1H70 by some modifications of the secular instruc- tion, since which time the institution has been called " The S.P.G. Theological CoIIcl- , Madras." To the Rev. A. R. Symonds, its organiser and first Principal, the Seminii-v at Sullivan's Gardens is indebted for a great and lasting success. While offering iii advantages of high moral and intellectual training care was taken that the native students " should have as little temptation as possible to adopt European habits, or to forsake their national modes of life in food, dress, and such matters." Of the students trained during Mr. Symonds' Principalship (1848-72) nearly 40 havo been ordained, and others have done good service as cutechists and schoolmasters. During the last ten years the native students have obtained honoural)le positions in the Oxford and Cambridge Preliminary Theological examinations. In 188C the success of the candidates was " beyond that of uny corresponding body of men from any institution," 7 out of the 12 native candidates being placed in the first class and 4 in the second. The annual cost of the College for salaries and scholarships, which has averaged .£750, is met from the Monckton Fund (Rs.8,flOO), Heber Fund (Rs.28,400), Jackson- ForkhillFund (Rs.C,000), S.P.(;.K. Grant (Rs.l,080 per an.), and the S.P.G. General Fund. The Subjects of Study embrace the course for the English Universities Preliminary Examination of Candidates for Holy Orders. Present Number of Students. — (I. Total Number of Students Educated (to 1892).— About 150.* Total Number of Students Ordained (to 1892).— About 85. Principals.— Raw A. R. Svmonds,M.A., 1848-74 ; Rev. J. M. Strachan, M.D., 1875-7 Rev. C. E. Kenuet, D.D., 1877-84 ; Rev. F. H.Reichardt, B.A., 1885-7 ; Rev. A. Westcott, M.A., 1887-92. * Including representatives of Tamil, Telugu, Eurasian, and European races. S.P.G. College, Vepeiiy, Madras. The High School founded at Vepery in 1864, was in January 1888 affiliated to the Madras University as a second-grade College. The institution consisted of four depart- ments — the F.A. (First in Arts), High School, Middle School, and Primary. In 1891 the College department was closed, and the institution has since been carried on as a " Lower Secondary School." |) popular that the public — and particularly the Hindus — subscribed largely for the erectioi, of a largo hall in which the College classes proper are at present held and the University and other public examinations conducted. In 1873 the School was raised to a second- grade College, with P.A. classes in conne(;tion with tlie Madras University. Students were drawn from th /leighbouring districts, increasing the total number to 1,000, and in 1883 the institution was raised to tin B.A. standard — that is, a first-grade College. Even when only a second-grade College, the Bishop of Madras declared that " sacli class was a Echool in itself, and the whole establishment was a colony." It is now the largest Church of England Insticution in all India. In connection with tho College are an English and Tamil Literarv and Debating Society, founded in 1883 by Mr. Pearce, ft Sanscrit Debating Society, and a Musical Society. The majority of the students in the College and its seven branch schools are Brahmins. The income of the College is derived from (a) Students' Fees, (6) the Society, ic) Government Grant. Nuniber of Scholarsliips, n. Expcnsrsofa Rt'.iidcnt Student. — Rs.28 to Rs.34 a term. Subjects of Study. — English Language and Literature, Tamil do., Sanscrit do., Elementary Latin, Pure Mathematics, Physical Science, Logic, Phy siology, Ancient and Modem History, the Christian Religion. Present Number of Students.* — Non-resident, 1,403 (including Branch Schools). Principals.— Uev. T. Adamson, 1804-8 ; J. T. Margoschis, E iq., 1868-78 ; J. Creighton. Esq., 1873-7; C. W. Pearce, Esq., 1877-86; Rev. H. A. Willianm, M.A., 1886-8; Rev. T. H. Dodson, M.A., 1888-92. * The students, past and yncsent, have included representatives of tho follinvin},' races : — Tamils, Canar<'3e, Talugu, Mahommedan, and Eurasians. Nanpvai, Training Colleoe (S.P.G.; This institution was set on foot in 1884, the initiatory expenses having been |)artly furnished by Mr. Andrews, of the Madras Civil Service. Ii \s designed for the training t For some time after the closing of Vediarpuram Seminary the Tanjore Missions were dependent on Tinnevelly for the supply of Mission Agents, but there is now a, Seminary at Tanjore, of which, however, no particulars are at hand. ^ , s COLLEGES. 795 of Uie folliiwiii!.; of Mission agents for the Telugu Missions, the lack of which has greatly hindered the aevelopraent of work in one of the most promising fields occupied by the Society in India. New and permanent buildings for the College were erected in 1891-2. Number of Scholarships.— Id. Expenses of a liesident Studentper annum.— Hb.IS. Suljeds of Siutfi/.— Scripture, English, Telugu, Arithmetic, History, Gcogrnphy, NANDVAL COI.I.EGK. Algebra, Geometry, Physics, Chemistry. Prcsriif Xiiuihrr of Stttdoits. — ReHidont, 71 non-resident, 8, Total Niniihei- of Stu(h'ut>i Eilnraipd (1884-02).— 32('.. Principuls.—Rcx. A. Britten, 1334-92; [Ecv. H. G. Downes, acting, pait of 1S02.J St. Thomas' College, Colomiki. [Scj pp. 063, 005, 068.J In the Ceylon Blue Book for 1810, it v.as suggested that : — " Instead of proposing to lower the standard of education aimed at, it seems far more desirable to endeavour to organise it ; so as to suix'rsedo thu necessity of sending young men to Calcutta to study Tlieology and Medicini for the service of this Colony, as has been usual for some time past, at great expense to Government and with very indifferent success. Thcologic al education might ere long be successfully undertaken in Colombo under the auspices of the Bishop." Having obtained tho promise of assistance from Societies and other friends in England, Bishop Chapman endeavoured to give effect to tlie suggestion, and in 1848 offered to open a Theological College at once provided Government guaranteed the trans- fer to it of the four Island Studentships (£75 each per annum), at Bishop's College, Calcutta, ns vacancies occurred. The objects of the proposed College were : " Theological and General Education of students in preparation for Holy Orders, and the Training of Native Catechists and Schoolmasters for the service of the Church in the Diocese of Colombo." Tho Ceylon Government admitted the advantage of tho scheme and expressed concurrence in the object, but owing to the depression in the Colony were unable to afford any pecuniary aid. In appealing to the Society the Bishop said : " In aiding the first formation of an institution which is to become the nursery of a native Church, you are sowing the seed which is to become not only an abiding but an increased blessing. It is the difference of a colonist carrying out barrels on barrels of flour, which will feed him and his family as long as they last ; but a single buslul of wheat will supply him and his children for years, and his children's children long after he is gone. Such is my hope ; I am doing little, I Boem to be doing nothing ; but if this seed-plot be broken up, and tho seed onco sown, I shall feel that you have not sent mo forth quite in vain." Tho Society accepted the Trusteeship of the College and gave .£1,000 for endowment and an anniykl grant which is still continued; the S.P.C.K. voted £2,000 for endowment; and tho Bisliop having given a site of nine acres, with buildings, the College was opened in 1851, The foundation comprises : (1) The College proper; (2) a Divinity School for tlio training of candidates for the Ministry, provision being made for ten Divinity Studentships; (3) a Collegiate School, to which an endowment lias been attached for the free education of non-resident scholars, to be called " Bishop's Scholars " ; (4) a Native Orphan Asylum for the plain Christian education of twenty orphan boys. Besides the above endowments, tho following have been added :— The " Gregory " and " Duke of Edinburgh " Scholarships, and five " Prince of Wales " Exhibitions — by Samson Rajcpukse, Esq., Mudaliyar of the Governor's Gate. A Divinity Professorship, for the purchase of scientific apparatus, and for teaching natural ecianco — by Charles de Soysa, Esq. "Acland Memorial Scholarship "—by Sir Henry Acland, K.C.B., F.R.S,, President of the General Medical Conncil and Regius Professor of Medicino in Oxford University, Some of the student* »hipa and echclarshipa are temporarily in abeyance. 796 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL I i :i ; ; > ■I ! Expenses of a Ilcsident Student per annum. — Br.200 to Bb.440. Subjects of Stud;/. — Usual subjects of an English school up to standard of Cam- bridge Senior Local Examination. Special Class for Theological Students. The College was affiliated to the University of Calcutta in 1863, but in 1883 the Warden decided to dii^continue to prepare for the Calcutta Examinations (First in Arts and B.A.), liaving after a long trial come to the conclusion that good and honest teaching is absolutely incompatible with two examinations so radically diiTerent as the Cambridge Local and that of the Calcutta University. The result was an immediate improvement in the work of the College. Courses of Divinity Lectures are given by the Warden, which are open to cateohists and to others desirous of extending their theological reading. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 100; non-resident, 200. Total Number Educated (1850-93).— About 2,000.* Total Number Ordained (18.50-92).— About 10. p-ist^or.- The Bishoj) of Colombo. Wardens.— Rev. Cyril Wood, D.D., 18B2-3 ; Ecv. J. Baly, M.A., 1854-00 ; Eev. J. Dart, D.C.L. 1860-3 ; Bev. George Bennett. M.A., 1863-6 ; Bev. J. Bacon, B.D., 1872-7 ; Bev. E. F. Miller. M.A., 1878-91 ; Bov. P. Bead, B.A., 1891-2. The College Chapel is also the Cathedral of Colombo, the foundation of which was laid on the closing day of the Society's last Jubilee, June 15, 1852. The College Library, consisting of nearly 3,000 volumes, mostly the gift of Bishoj) Chapman, is especially rich in classical and theological works, some of which were presented by the University cf Oxford and the Trustees of Dr. Bray's Associates. • Including reprofcntatives of Singhalese, Tamil, Burgher, and Englisli races. Training Institutions, S.vrawak and SisoAroiiE. [The training of native a;;ents for the Missions in Borneo and the Straits is carrie;! on at Sarawak and Singapore, but no particulars are at hand.J St. Paul's College, Hong Koxo. This Missionary College was founded in 1849 by voluntary gifts obtained by Bishop Smith of Victoria. A school building erected under the superintendence and by the help of the Bev. Vincent Stanton, the Colonial Cliaplain at Victoria, was transferred for the purposes of the College, and the other chief contributors were " A Brother and Sister," and the S.P.C.K. The College was primarily founded for the object of training a body of Native Clergy and Chri.'^tian Teachers for the prnpagation of the Gospel in China. Provision has been made for the admission of Europmin us well as native students. The S.P.G. has at \urious times made small grants to llio institution. Native Theological College, Tokio, Japan. A Theologi(>al Class for the training of Native Mission Agents was begun by the Bev. (now Archdeacon) Shaw, at St. Andrew's, Shiba, in the autumn of 1878 in connec- tion with the Sei Kiyo Sha (Holy Teaching) School, which he had opened in connection with his work. For a short time in 1887-H this class was united with the American Mission College of St. Paul in Tokio, which was then i)laced under a joint committee of American, English, and Japanese Clergy, thus securing a larger and more effective teaching staff. In the beginning of 1889, liowover, on the arrival of the fuller University Mission staff, the class was moved back to St. Andrew's and placed under the Wardenship of the Eev. A. F. King, and is now "again known as the St. Andrew's Divinity School, Shiba. No endowments. Entirely supported bij S.P.G. Students' allowance (about) 15s. each a month. Expenses of Stuilcnt per annum. — About illO. Subjects of Study. — Bible and Prayer Book, Pastoral and Dogmatic Theology, Church History, Christian Evidences, English, and, to some extent, Greek. Present Number of Students. — Resident, 8. Total Numoer from commencement io 1892 inclusive. — 24. Of these three have been admitted to Holy Orders. Wardens.— \m. Archdeacon Shaw, 1878-89; Bev. A. F. King, 1889-9'2. St. Avgistine's Missionauy College, (^ANTEununv. The College was fosnided in 1848 (under Royal ('barter) for the education of j'onng men for the scx-vioe of the Churcli in the distant dependencies of the British Empire. It is formed on the general plan of the old eoUegiate institutions of the English Universities— to consist of a Warden, a Sub-Warden, and ultimately of six Fellows. The demand for an institution of this kind was created by Bishop Broughton, the first Bishop of Australia, whose jiosition as head of a diocese nearly as large as Europe, but with less than twenty Clergy, lent emphasis to his jirayers for more labourers. In response to his cry for " a College somewhere," a movement was set on foot by the Ecv. Edward Coleridge, Fellow of Eton Coll(>ge, wlio raised over X25,000 for the object. The original intention to found the new College at Oxford was over-ruled in a remarkable •way. In the year 605 Ethelbert, King of Kent, granted a site at Canterbury on whicli •St. Augustine founded a monastery. Dedicated to God tnider the name of St. Peter and St. Paul, it flourished for centuries under the Beniulietine rule and became one of the most famous religious houses in Europe. By Henry VIII. the abbey was suppressed and changed into a deer park (1538) ; but tiie ruins were liabitable down to the time of ■Charles II., who lodged there in passing through Kent at the Restoration. In 1843 the late Robert Brett of Stoke Newington drew attention (in The English Churchman, September 18) to the desecration ^of the ruins by their conversion into " a brewery pot- SBRS? . ' m: ^ m COLLEGES. 797 traits is carriel on house and billiard room." This letter was seen by the late Mr. Bcrosford Hope, who purchased the ruins and devoted them to the proposed Missionary College, which was opened on St. Peter's Day 1848 by Archbishop Sumner. The College Endowment Fund is barely sufficient to provide the stipend of the Staff. There are Exhibitions, varying from XIO to £35 a year ; also Diocesan Associations which aid in the support of Students. The Society has endowed several Oriental Exlii* bitions and furnishes the salary of the Professor of Oriental Languages. Expenses of a Besidcnt Student per annum. — £45 for College fees. Candidates for admission should be about twenty years of age. Subjects of Study. — The College course (3 years) embraces instruction in the Holy Scriptures (original languages), the evidences of Christian Religion, the Standard Divines, the Prayer Book and Thirty-nine Articles, Church and Missionary History, Elemen- tary Hebrew, the composition of Sermons, some Latin and Greek Classics, Mathematics and Physical Science, Medicine (at the County Hospital), Oriental languages (for students going to the East), and in various branches of manual labour and mechauical arts. In May 1857 the use of a distinctive hood was sanctioned by the Visitor, which, with a Diploma, is granted to students who have completed the prescribed course and have received Missionary or Colonial appointments. Before receiving these honours students (except in special cases exempted by the Warden) must have passed the Oxford and Cambridge Preliminary Examination for Holy Orders. Present Number of Students. — 42 (resident). Since the foundation of the College 422* Students have left for service in the different Colonial and Missionary Dioceses, of whom four have become Bishops, while many others have risen to positions of con- siderable eminence, and have proved devoted workers in the Mission Field. . ST. auqustin'k's missionary college, caxteehuey. , Ft»it> by Archbishop Tenison (18 volumes, 1714) ; the Rev. — Hill, Rector of Higli Lavcr. Essex (600 volumes, 1 /27) ; and the Rev. Gilbert Ramsey of Barbados (1728) [4]. Similarly the Clergy of Now York became the possessors of over 1, GOO volunio left to the Society by the Rev. Dr. Millinglon of Kensington (1728). Forfifty years they remained in undisturbed possession under an Act of Assembly. Suflficieiit security for peaceful times, it availed not during the Revolutionary War, when the British soldiers on taking New York pluiidered and sold the library. On lli(> complaint of the custodians a jn-oclamation was issued for returning the books, but not a tenth were recovered [5]. Valuable libraries were also founded by the Society at New York College, in 1758 (1,.W0 volumes), and Christ Church, Boston, in 1746, from the collections respectively of tlie Revs. Dr. Bristow and William De Chaire [5rt] ; and twice did Harvard College, an independent institution at Cambridge, Massachusetts, receive goodly gifts— on the first occasion throi?gh the liberality and at the request of Bishop Berkeley (tlien of Cloyne). when "the most approved writings by Divines of the Church of Englanth century, gradually became more limited as otlier sources of supply were opened up and developed. The lil)ravy of Bishop's College, Calcutta,* was selected in 1823 under the direction of Bishop Miildleton, who also gave 000 volumes [12]; the libraries of many other Theological Colleges have been enriched by the SocietyV bounty. Assistance Las also been rendered in the formation of Diocesan Libraries in Nova Scotia, Quebec, Jamaica (1SI50), and Barbados [13]. By means of the interest of the Negus Fund (capital £2,(550, arising from a bequest of Mrs. Sarah Negus, by will dated July 1790) [14J the calls on the Society for books are now chiefly met. These are mainly for l^iblrs and Prayer Books for the converts in the Missions to the heathen. Frequently a portion of the outlav is returned — more value being placed by the recipient on a book for which a charge, however sliglit, is made. From the multilingual character of some of the ^Missions, opportunities are afforded for wide distribution at little cost. Thus from a small grant of £25 the Kev. F. P. L. Josa of British Guiana was enabled to circulate the Scriptures among his flock in eight languages — English, Portu- guese, Chinese, Hindi, Urdu, Kathi, Tamil, and Bengali. licfcrrnces (Chapter XCVI. (1) ).— [1] Jo. 27, Feb., 1702. [2] R. 1705, p. 82. [3J Jo., Juno 18, 1708, and p. 837 of this book. [4] E. 1715, p. 34 ; R. 1727, p. 36; R. 1728, p. 31. [5] R. 172H,p. 81 ; R. 1778, pp. 61-2. [5«] R. 1746, pp. 32-8 ; R. 1758, p. 61. [61 R. 1740, i>p. 41-2. [71 R. 1764, p. 52. [81 R. 1714. [9] Pp. 44, 852-4 of this book. [10] R. 1767, p. 29. [11] R. 1757, pp. 22-0. [12] R. 1828, p. 150. [13 and 14] Finance Report, 1892, pp. 80-1; R. 1880, p. 199. i * Reported to be, next to the Cathedral Library, the finest in the Diocese of Calcutta, and containing Syriac MSS. collected in Malabar by Bishop Heber, and a collection (made by Principal Mill in 1822) of documents respecting the Parsees, the Jains, aiul other irregular tribes or sects in India, also books from the Brcduuins and regular Hindus. ,.,,..,. , - , , 800 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. iiiiii n 1% ' ' * m h'tii PI Ml (2) FOREIGN TRANSLATIONS, &C. By the aid of its Missionaries, members, and other friends, the Society has been iostrnmental in effecting the following translations and compilations : — (1) NORTH AMERICA. HIEMACK (MiCKMACK, or MicmAc) (formerly the principal Indian language in Nova Scotia).— (i") QBAMMAB, comp. in 1765-6 by the Rev. T. Wood, (ii) Portions of the PBAYEB BOOK, tr. by him in 1766-8 (? not printed). MOHAWK (or Mohock) (a language understood by the Iroquois or Six-Nation Indians). — (i) HOBN BOOK, FBIMBB, and FBAYEBS, comp. under the direction of the Revs. T. Barclay and W. Andrews, 1712-13. (New York, 1714.) (ii) Tortions of the PBAYBB BOO.K, with Family Prayers and several Chapters of the OLD and NEW TaSTAMEIfTS, tr. by L. Clausen, Mr. Andrews' interprater. (W. Bradford, New York, 1715.) 2nd and enlarged ed. by Messrs. Andrews, H. Barclay, and Ogilvie- provided by Sir W. Johnson. (H. Gaine, New York, 1769.) 3rd. ed., provided by the Governor of Canada on petition of the Mohawks, who feared that the book might be wholly lost in the Revolutionary War. Revised by Colonel Daniel Claus, a member of the Society, who also composed a Primer. (Quebec, 1780.) 4th ed., printed at the expense of the Government, the title-page of which is as follows : '• The Book of Common Prayer and Administra- tion of the Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church according to the Use of the Church of England : together with a Collection of Occasional Prayers, and divers Sentences of Holy Scripture necessary for knowledge and practice. Formerly collected and translated into the Mohawk Language under the direction of the Missionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, to the Mohawk Indians. A New Edition, to which is added the Gospel according to St. Mark, translated into the Mohawk Language by Captain Joseph Brant, an Indian of the Mohawk Nation. London: Printed by C. Buckton, Great Pulteney Street, Golden Square. 1787." The whole book comprises Gil pages (exclusive of nineteen illustrations), the English being on the left-liand and the Mohawk on the right-hand pages,* and it was revised by Colonel Claus. The Mohawk Chief, Joseph Brant, was educated at one of the American colleges, and visited London in 1776. His translation of St. Mark's Gospel gave much satis- faction to the King, by whose order it was printed for the use of the Mohawks, it being the first of the Gospels which appeared entire in their language, (iii) ST. MABK'S GOSPEL, E-Kposition of the OHUBOH CATECHISM, and a COMPENDIOUS HISTOBY OP THE BIBLE, prepared by the Rov. J. Stuart 1774 (? not printed); St. Matthew's Gospel begun by do. and Mr. Vincent in 1 787 (? not printed), (iv) ST. MATTHEW'S and ? ST. JOHN'S GOSPELS, tr. by Lieut-Col. Norton and Chiefs Aaron Hill and John Brant, 1820-4 (printing doubtful), (v) SHOBT CATECHISM (discovered in the British Museum) (printed under the Society's auspices, 1823). (vi) FBIMEB, 2nd ed. \ice above'], A. Hill, 1827. NABAOANSETT dialect (spoken by an Indian tribe peculiar to New England).—" VOOABULABY and NOMBNCLATXTBE," compiled by Cate- chist Cornelius Bennet, 17C5. HITLAKAPAMTTK (or Thompson Indian) (the language of a tribe in British Columbia known as the Lytton Thompson Indians).— (i) A LITUBOY and HYMNS, compiled in 1863 by the Rev. J. B. Good, (ii) Portions of the FBAYEB BOOK with HYMNS, by do. (Mission Press, Victoria, 1879-80.) OJIBWA. — (i) A great part of the FBAYEB BOOK, tr. soon after 1841 by the Rev. Dr. O'Meara. During the next ten years this was followed by (ii) the NEW TESTAMENT, (iii) the BOOK OP PSALMS, and (iv) a small col- lection of FSAIiMS and (v) HYMNS, (vi) The translation of the OLD TESTAMENT, undertaken by him and the Rev. Peter Jacobs in 1857, was carried on by the latter, who completed the PENTATEUCH, the BOOK OP FBOVEBBS, and ISAIAH about 1861. • The book includes the Veni Creator, and translation could not be procured. four Hymns for which an English i mwmuiuiin PEL. TRANSLATIONS. 601 Society has been ions : — irincipal Indian 16 Rev. T. Wood, t printed). he Iroquois or PBA7EBS, drews, 1712-13. Family Prayers r. by L. Clausen, . enlarged ed. by ison. (H.Gaine, 1 petition of the olntionary War. Uso composed a lOvernment, the ind Administra- lurch according 1 of Occasional knowledge and Bfuage under the )f the Gospel in ;h is added the lage by Captain I by C. Buckton, prises 511 pjiges ft-liand and the lel Clans. The in colleges, and ve much satis- thc Mohawks, heir language. ECHISM, and by tlic Uev. J. id Mr. Vincent S GOSPELS, 820-1 (printing itish Museum) ed. [^tee above], culiar to New piled by Cate- ge of a tribe in A LITUBGY ortions of the », 1879-80.) oon after 1841 wed by (ii) the ) a small col- of the OLD in 1857, was le BOOK OF ich an English m SARGBE. — VOCABULAB7 and portions of the Canadian PBIMHB, comp. and tr. by Rev. H. W. G. Stocken, 1888. CHINOOK jargon (a common medium of communication among the Indians in British Columbia &c., adopted owing to the variety of dialects there. It is imperfect as a medium of religious instruction, but it was the best that could be found at the time of translation). — (i) Portions of the PBATEB BOOK, tr. by Rev. A. C. Garrett in 1863. (ii) A CHINOOK JAEQOW and THOMPSON VOOABULABY, comp. by the Rev. J. B. Good. (Victoria, B.C. 1880.) (2) SOUTH AMERICA. The languages of four of the Indian tribes of British Guiana were reduced to writing (Anglo-Roman characters) by the Rev. W. H. Brett, of whom a notice is given elsewhere [pp. 243-9]. His works (in which he received invaluable aid from Mrs. Brett) were : — ARAWAK. — (i) GBAMMAB and VOCABULABY, 1843-9 (not printed), (ii) The LOBD'S PBAYEB, CBEED and TEN COMMAND* MENTS, with a short CATECHISM (explanatory of the foregoing, the Sacra- ments, the Baptismal and Marriage Vows), and short PBAYEBS chiefly from the Liturgy. (Georgetown, Guiana, 1 847j and S.P.C.K. 1867.) (iii) SCBIFTUBES (a) The four Gospels, St. Matthew, begun 1845, and St. John, begun 1846 (S.P.C.K. 1850), St. Mark and St. Luke, begun 1851 (S.P.C.K. 1856); (h) Genesis— Chapters 1 to 9 and 11 (S.P.C.K. 1856); (o) The Acts of the Apostles (S.P.C.K. 1856). (iv) CATECHISM on the historical portions of the Old and New Testaments. (S.P.C.K.) ACAWOIO. — (i) GBAMMAB and VOCABULABY (subsequent to 1844 —not printed), (ii) SOBIPTUBES: (a) St. Matthew, 1864-70 (S.P.C.K.); (ft) Genesis, Chapters 1 to 9 and 11 (SP.C.K.); (c) The Parables of Our Lord (S.P.C.K.). (iii) The LOBD'S PBAYEB, CBEBD and TEN COMMAND- MENTS, with a short Catechism and Prayers as in Arawak No ii. (S.P.C.K.). (iv^i CATECHISM on the historical portionj of the Old and New Testaments (S.P.CK.). CARIBI. — (i) GBAMMAB and VOCABULABY, begun 1844 (not printed), (ii) The LOBD'S PBAYEB, OBEED and TEN COMMAND- MENTS, with a short CATECHISM and PBAYEBS as in Arawak No. ii. (S.P.C.K.). (iii) CATECHISM (150 questions and answers) on the historical portions of the Old and New Testaments (S.P.C.K.). WABAU.— (i) GBAMMAB and VOCABULABY, begun 1841 but not completed till after 1844 (not printed), (ii) and (iii) as in Caribi [above]. The Creed and Lord's Prayer in the last three tongues were first printed on cards with engravings of Scriptural subjects arranged in medallions around the letterpress. (3) AFRICA. MALAGASY.— (i) The bible, revised by a Committee consisting of representatives of various Missionary Societies, the chief part being taken by the Rev. W. E. Cousins of the L.M.S. The S.P.G. representatives were: Bishop Kestell- Cornish (the Revs. A. Cliiswell and R. T. Batchelor for a short time), and the Revs. F. A. Gregory, A. Smith, and A. M. Hewlett. Begun in 1873, finished 1888. (Bible Society, 1889.) (ii) The PBAYEB BOOK : (a) Portions, tr. by the Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Mission Press, Tamatave, 1865-7) ; (*) The first complete tr. of the Prayer Book, except the Psalms, tr. by the Rev. A. Chiswell 1874-7 (Mission Press, Antananarivo, 1877); (o) Revised version (includ- ing the Psalter), by various S.P.G. Missionaries in Maidagascar (S.P.C.K. 1888); (d) The Canticles and Psalter pointed for chanting, by the Rev. A. M. Hewlett (Antananarivo, 1884). (iii) CATECHISMS : (a) A Catechism of the Churchy by the Rev. W. Hey, 1867 (/Tamatave, 1867); (J) A Catechism on Genesis, Exodus, and the Life of Our Lord, by Mrs. F. A. Gregory (Antananarivo, 1889). (iv) Two Tracts on OONPIBMATION, by the Rev. W. Hey, 1867. (? Tama- tave, 1867). (v) PEAhSON on THE OBEED (1) Art. I. tr. by the Rev. F. A. Gregory, 1878 ; (2) Art. II. tr. by the Rev. A. Smith, 1879 ; (3) Arts. III.-XII. tr. by the Rev. F. A. Gregory, 1886. (Antananarivo: 1, 2, 1879; 3, 1886.) (vi) DOGMATIC THEOLOGY, from " Harold Browne on the 39 Articles and 8f 802 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAaATION OF THE QOSPEL. ml I ■i ! SA-DLIlIt'S OHUBOH DOOTBINB— BIBLX TBUTH " (462 pages), by the Rev. F. A. Gregory. (Antananarivo, 1886.) (vii) OOMMBNTABY OM" ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL, by the Rev. F. A. Gregory. (Antananarivo, 1886.) (viii) An llirOaA.BISTIO MANTTAL, by the Rev. G. H. Smith. (Antananarivo, 1883.) (iz) FBBBMAN'S FBINOIPIiBS OV DIVTNI] SBBVIOE, tr. by the Rev. F. A. Gregory (MS.) (x) LENT LBOTUBES, by Bishop Wilkinson of Truro, tr. by Rajaobelina. (Antananarivo, 1889.) (xi) HYMNS : (a) Thirty -one Hymns, tr. by the Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Tamatave, 1865-7); (i) A few Hymns on sheets, tr. by the Rev. A. Chiswell. (Antananarivo, 1877) ; (<>) Hymn Book corap. by the Rev. F A. Gregory (Antananarivo, 1880). (xii) FBBIODIOALS: (a) Ny Mpiaro or Guardian, by the S.P.G. Missionaries — English and Native (Antananarivo, monthly, 1876-7) ; (i) Monthly Instmctor, " Stories and Thoughts," edited by the S.P.G. Missionaries for the native teachers (Antananarivo, 1887, and still continued), (xiii) SCHOOL BOOKS : (a) Reading Books, by the Revs. W. Hey and J. Holding (Tamatave, 1865-7) ; (b) A Scripture Geography by the Rev. W. Hey, 1867 (? not printed) ; (o) Riders on Euclid, by the Rev. C. P. Cory (Antananarivo, 1889) ; (d) English- Malagasy Dictionary, begun 1886 by the Revs. F. A. Gregory and A. Smith and natives (not yet printed) ; (c) English Church History in Malagasy, by the Rev. A. M. Hewlett, 1892 (in the press). SEGOANA (the language of the Baralong tribe, a branch of the Bcchuana or Becoana nation).— (i) The NEW TESTAMENT (Seroloii dialect), tr. by Archdeacon Crisp. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1885.) (ii) The FBAYBB BOOK. Begun by the Rev. G. Mitchell— Epistles and Gospels, &c. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1875) ; revised and completed by Archdeacon Crisp (S.P.C.K. 1887)— portions being published separately meanwhile, (iii) SECtUBL TO " STEP BY STEP," tr. by Rev. G. Mitchell. (Mission Press, Bloemfontein, 1877.) (iv) A HABMONY OP THE PASSION. (Thaba 'Nchu, 1873.) (v) A SBBVIOE FOB LENT (? 1873). (vi) Likaelo Tsa Sakeramente sa selalelo sa morena se ve Bilioang Eukharista. (Thaba 'Nchu, 1870.) By Arch- deacon Crisp.— (vli) AN ABO BOOK ON THE LINES OP " STEP BY STEP," with some Notes on Geography and a Collection of Secoana Pro- verbs. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1873, 1874, 1883; Lovedale Press, 1888.) (viii) Book of OHEISTIAN DOCTEINB, with Old Testament History. (Mis- sion Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1881.) (ix) HYMN BOOK with DIOCESAN CATECHISM. A gradual compilation. The last two editions were very con- siderably contributed to by the Rev. W. H. R. Bevan, who prepared that of 1889 for the press, and tr. some hymns in 1878. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1869, 1874, 1881 ; Barton, Bloemfontein, 1889.) (x) NOTES towards a SECOANA OBAMMAB. (Mission Press, Thaba 'Nchu, 1880; S.P.C.K. 1886.) (xi) Many smaller works— not specified. SESUTO.— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK: Portions tr. by the Rev. Canon Beckeft, and revised by the Rev. J. Widdicombe. (S.P.C.K., 1877.) (ii) CATE- CHISM OP CHBISTIAN DOCTBINE, Sec., tr. by the Rev. Canon Beckett, and revised by the Rev. J. Widdicombe. (Mission PresH, Thaba 'Nchu, 1885.) (iii) HYMNAL (consisting of 61 hymns, being mainly translations or paraphrases of well-known hymns in Ancient and Modern Book), mostly written, and all revised and edited, by the Rev. J. Widdicombe. (3rd ed., 1887, Barlow, Bloem- fontein.) (iv) MANUAL OP CHBISTIAN DOCTBINE, with the Com- munion Service, Prayers, &o., and a Short Life of our Blessed j^ord, tr. and comp. by the Rev. J. Widdicombe and the Rev. R. K. Champernownd. (Spottiswoode k Co., London, 1885.) SUSTT.— (i) The PBAYEB BOOK. 1st ed. begun by the Rev. J. H. Duport in 1856. (S.P.C.K. ? 1859.) 2nd and 3rd and revised eds. by Mr. Duport. (S.P.C.K. 1861 and 1869.) A New Translation by the Rev, P. H. Douglin, 1884. (ii) The NEW TESTAMENT: (a) St. Matthew's Gospel. Rev. J. H. Duport. (S P.C.K. 7 1869.) (i) The Acts of the Apostles, about half com- pleted, by Mr. Duport, 1869, who intended to follow with St. John's Gospel. (c) The whole of the New Testament. Rev. P. H. Donglin. (S.P.C.K. 1884.) (iii) OBAMMAB, by the Rev. J. H. Duport and the Rev. R. Rawle (of Codrington College, Barbados). (S.P.C.K. ? 1864.) (iv) A CATECHISM, by the Rev. J. H. Duport, 1857. "First Steps to the Church Catechism," 1869. (S.P.C.K.) (v) HYMNS: a few by the Rev. P. H. Douglin, 1886, &c. (vl) SCHOOL TRANSLATIONS. 803 BOOKS: (a) Primers and other books, by the Rev. J. H. Duport, 1856-8. (b) Three books (two after the model of Henry's " First Latin Book ") were revised by Mr. Duport, 1886. (o) Primer and Beading Book, by the Rev. P. H. Douglin. (S.P.C.K. 1887.) (vii) VOOABULABY, in Susu and English : (a) Rev. J. H. Duport, 1856-58 ; (J) ditto, by Mr. Duport and the Rev. R. Rawle, 1864 ; (o) Dictionary, by Rev. P. H. Douglin, 1885, &c. (viii) MYTHS, FABLES, AiraODOTBS, AND FOLKLOBB, Rev. P. H. Douglin, 1886. XOSA-EAFIS. — (i) SOBIFTUBBS: (a) the Biblo. Revised ed. by a Board on which the Anglican Church was represented by the Rev. Canon WoodrofiEe and the Rev. W. Philip. (Bible Society, 1889.) (J) The Lessons taken from the Apocrypha, tr. by the Rev. Canon Woodroffe. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Indwe, Grahamstown, 1888.) (iii) The PBAYER BOOK : (a) tr. by Rev. H. Woodroffe, a&sisted by other S.P.G. Missionaries — Mr. Liefeldt, Rev. W. Greenstock, &c. (? S.P.C.K. 1864-65) ; (J) Revision by Bishop Callaway, 1879 (? not printed) ; (o) Revised edition by Bishop Key (in preparation), (iv) HYMN BOOK by Rev. A. J. Newton and others. (Three editions, 1869, 1873, 1876 : St. Peter's Mission Press, Diocese of Grahamstown.) (v) A CATE- CHISM to be learnt before learning the Church Catechism, by Bishop Forbes, tr. by Bishop Key. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Gwatyu, 1874.) (vi) FIBBT CATECHISM OF THE OHUBCH, by Rev. S. Adonis. (Cooper, Umtata, 1885.) (via) DIOCESAN CATECHISM, ST. JOHN'S, KAFFBARIA, tr. by the Rev. John Xaba, with additions by Provost Godwin. (Church Printing Co., Ix>ndon, 1892.) (vii) MANUAL OF PRIVATE PRAYERS, by Rev. W. Philip. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Gwatyu, 1866.) (viii) MANUAL OF PRAYERS, tr. by Archdeacon Gibson and R. Tshele. (Guest, Grahamstown, 1886.) (ix) BOOK OP THE HOLY COMMUNION. A Manual, partly original and partly tr. from the Treasury of Devotion, by Bishop Key (Cooper, Umtata, 1886.) (x) THE HOOT, OF LIFE, a treatise on Baptism and Holy Communion, tr. by Mr. Bassle. (Guest, Grahamstown, 1888.) (xi) WESLEY'S PASTORAL ADVICE, tr. by Mr. Bassie. (xii) WHY SHOULD I BE A CHURCHMAN P tr. by Mr. Ba.ssie. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Indwe, 1887.) (xiii) A MANUAL OF CHURCH HISTORY and AN ELEMENTARY MANUAL, tr. by Native Clergy in diocese of St. John's, (xiv) WORDSWORTH ON THE CHXTRCH, tr. by Rev. W. H. Turpin, 1877. (xv) CHURCH HISTORY, by Bishop Oxenden. (St. Peter's Mission Press, Gwatyu, Grahamstown, 1877.) (xvi) FORTY SHORT LECTURES FOR LENT, by Bishop How. Tr. by Hczekiah Mtobi, and corrected for press by Rev. C. Taberer and others. (S P.C.K. ? 1886-6.) (xvii) COMMENTARY ON ST. MATTHEW'S GOSPEL, S.P.C.K. (translation in preparation by Rev. C. Taberer). (xviii) SERMON SKETCHES FOB KAFIR CATECHISTS, comp. by Archdeacon Gibson (in preparation), (xix) MISCELLANEOUS, ed. by Rev. Canon Greenstock (c published at Grahamstown, 18l>2, the rest at St. Matthew's Mission Press, Keiskamma, Hoek): (a) Kafir Tracts (1861); (ft) Kafir Almanac (1862); (c) Essays (Kafir and English, 1862) ; (d) Kafir Spelling Book (1865-6) ; (e) Con- versations (Kafir and English) (1865-6) ; (/) Letter Book (Kafir and English) (1865) ; (g) Ecclesiasticus in Kafir (1866). (xx) (a) Lessons in Words and Phrases in English and Kafir, by Rev. A. J. Newton, 1884 ; (b) First Lesson Book in Kafir, by Rev. A. J. Newton, 1888 ; ( Miscellaneous, by Bishop Callaway.f — (vii) NURSERY TALES, TRA- DITIONS, AND HISTORIES OF THB ZUIiUS in their own Words, with a Translation and Notes. (Folk Lore Society, and Triibner, 1866, &c.> (viii) THE RELIGIOUS SYSTEM OF THE AMAZULU (1868). Parti. Tradition of the Creation. II. Ancestor Worship. III. Divination. IV. Medical Magic and Witchcraft. (? MS.) (ix) ELEMENTARY LESSONS AND SERVICES FOR NATIVE SCHOOLS (18G9). Consists of the Apostles' Creed, Ten Commandments, Lord's Prayer, and a Catechism, with a few simple Prayers and Hymns for private use and for the use of Teachers in Native Schools. (x) SOME REMARKS ON THE ZULU LANOUAOE. (xi) OATOEHIST'S MANUAL, (vii-xi pub. by Blair, Springvale and Maritzburg.) (xii) A SHORT GRAMMAR, (xiii) A DICTIONARY APPENDIX of 2,200 words, or uses of words, with examples, (xiv) A. List of NATIVE MEDICINES, names of diseases, parts of the body, &c. (not inted). (I) AUSrHALASIA. AUSTBALIAN (Upper Murray Dialect, &c.)— the lord's PRAYER and TEN COMMANDMENTS, tr. about 185S in connection with the Poonindie Native Institution, South Australia, at that time under the Rev. 0. Hammond. In reporting this the Bishop of Adelaide added that versions in the "Spencer's Gulf and Adelaide dialects" were to be proceeded with, and printed for distribution among the distant settlers in the hope that they might thus be led to teach the aborigines the rudiments of religion. HAWAIIAN. — (i) The PRAYER BOOK : (a) The Morning and Evening Service, Litany, Prayers and Thanksgivings, Collects, Epistles and Gospels, Communion Office and Occasional Services (but not the Psalms or Ordinal), tr. by the King, Kamahameha IV., and a Preface added by himself, 1862-3. (Honolulu, 1802-3.) Of this edition Bishop Willis says it is excellent in its way, but in the attempt to translate " Of One Substance " in the Nicene Creed the King fell into Arianism, and the Athanasian Creed he did not venture to touch. (J) A new ed. in which the Epistles and Gospels were omitted and the Psalms and Ordinal added. (S.P.C.K. 1867.) (o) Revised and enlarged ed. by Bishop Willis, being the entire Book of Common Prayer excepting the Articles. (S.P.C.K. 1883.) (ii) HYMN BOOKS (tr. by Bishop Willis): (a) 76 Hymns (Honolulu, 1874"); and (6) 242 Hymns from Hymns A. & M., with a few from the Congregationalist Book (Honolulu, 1880). (iii) CATECHISMS: (a) A Catechism of Faith and Worship, tr. by Bishop Staley (Honolulu, 1864) ; (ft) A Catechism of the Chief Truths of the Christian Religion (by J. R West of Wrawby), tr. by Bishop Willi.s, arranged in English and Hawaiian on opposite pages (Honolulu, 1874); (c) Qrueber's Catechisms, tr by the Rev. A. Mackin- tosh, (iv) PRAYERS FOR CHILDREN, tr. by Bishop Willis. (Honolulu * In the translation of d and e the Rev. W. O. Newnham assisted, t Bishop Callaway left a considerable quantity of nnpubli^ed MSS., including Zula •nd Kafir Hymns. TRANSLATIONS. 805 College Mission Press, 1875.) (v) SADLER'S OHUROH DOCTRINE, BIBLE TRUTH, tr. by the Rev. A. Mackintosh, (vi) TRACTS : Some of Bishop G. H. Wilkinson's tracts, tr. by the Rev. A. Mackintosh. MELANESIAN dialects, (MotA, Opa, &C.) — The first Melanesian translations wore almost entirely the work of Bishop Patteson. He reduced twenty- three of the languages to writing, and compiled and issued elementary grammars of thirteen, and shorter abstracts (about ten printed pages each) of eleven others. Most of these, with translations of the New Testament and the Prayer Book, were printed by native pupils of the Melanesian College at Kohiraarama, Now Zealand, brtween 18G3-8. The part taken by the S.PG. Missionaries was 18 follows:— In M0TA:(i) ST. LUKE'S GOSPEL (1864); (ii) ACTS OP THE APOSTLES (1867); and (iii) a compilation of a SCHOOL BOOK <1867), by the Rev. L. Piitt. (iv) Composition and compilation of READINO- LESSONS (about 1866-8); (v) The superintendence of the printing depart- ment at Kohimarama (1864-6) ; (vi) revision of the 2nd ed. of the ACTS OP THE APOSTLES ; and (vii) (since 1868) tr. of a few chapters of ST. MAT- THEW'S GOSPEL and the FIRST EPISTLE OP ST. PETER, also of a few portions of the NEW TESTAMENT. In Opa : Portions of the PRAYER BOOK, tr. by the Rev. C. Bice. (Norfolk Island, 1876.) including Zula (5) ASTA. ABABIC— (i) The SCRIPTURES, new ed., published by Professor Carlysle about 1804. The Society's assistance in this matter consisted of contri- butions (£125 in 1804 and ditto in 1808) for 1,000 copies for distribution in Africa and Asia, (ii) The NEW TESTAMENT. (iii) The PENTATEUCH. Lord's Supper, or only once a year, and then in a manner unbecoming Christians. [Letter from Mr. Schlienz, Oct. 18, 1838, to the S.P.C.K.] ABMENIAN. — a version of the Liturgy, by Mr. Johannes Ardall, a younj? Armenian resident in Calcutta, in 1826. Revised by "men of dignity and station " in the Armenian Church. (Bishop's College, Calcutta.) ASSAMESE (tr. by Rev. C. H. Hesselmeyer).— (i) The PRAYER BOOK, to the end of the Commination Service. (S.P.C.K. 1871.) (ii) Bible Stories ) A Church iscellaneous : — («) Shimada. (Tokio, lip, by Archdeacon :ening from Error), d 1885); Part II. 1. 1 (Kobe, 1885). ip. from bad lei by Catechumens, by lures on Dogmatic [anual of Devotion (Tokio, 1888.) le Rev. H. J. Toss. {k) A Catechist'.s Lent Lectures; on Shaw and tiio 1 of the Language Sentences, Notes, Endle. (Shillorg, itions were printed 3K: (1) In ^Sgau V/'aixen by native (i^istrate (used in '. Windlcy, 1S77; lones, 1883. (2) In irid kihemono, 1884. HYMN BOOKS ren Hymn l?ook," LSook, Ci^.^n. and 1881. (iii) k5EB. Rev. W. E. Jones, A. Salmon, 1887. ) A Catechism ou Cowley St. John), (Karen), tr. by the Rev.W. Y>. Jones and S. Darkey, 1882. (2) The Apostles Creed, The Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, arranged in instructions for the Sundays throughout the year, by the Rev. S. Elsdale ; tr. into Sgau Karen by the Rev. A. Salmon and M. D. Keh, 1888. (3) A Short Catechism for use before the Church Catechism (Karen), by the Rev. A. Salmon, 1889. (4) Form of Intercessory Prayer for Missions (Karen), by the Rev. A Salmon, 1885. (5) Sketches of Church History (Robertson), tr. (Karen) by the Rev. W. E. Jones (MS.) (6) The Karen Primer, reprinted from the Baptists' edition, 1883. (7) The Karen Reader, by the Rev. J. Hackney, 1883. (8) The Karen Churchman's Almanac Prize, ed. by the Rev. A. Salmon, 1887, &c. (9) A Hand-book of some Useful Domestic Medicine (Sgau Karen), comp. and tr. by the Rev. A. Salmon and J. T. Thoo, 1889. (10) The Pole Star (Ka'en), issued weekly. (11) Chief Truths of Religion (Rev. E. L. Cutts), tr. (Kareu) by the Revs. T. W. Windley and W. E. Jones (M.S.). (12) Foreshadowings of Christ (Rev. F. Shaw), tr. (Karen) by the Rev. A. Salmon (unfinished). (13) Questions in the Bway dialect, bound with the edition of the Sgau Karen Prayer Book of 1877-9. MALAT (in Roman characters). — (i) The prater book : (a) Por- tions tr. by Bisliop McDouga'i ''Singapore, 1858); (A) Portions of M. and E. and Communion Services, tr. by tb.i Liev. W. H. Gomes, 1864 ; (c) The Collects, Epistles, and many of the Sunday Gospeis, tr. by the Rev. J. L. Zehndcr (? 1869). ((/) En- larged edition of the Prayer Book, by the Rev. W. H. Gomes (Singapore, 1882). (ii) SCRIPTURES : (a) St. Matthew's and St. Luke's Gospels, tr. by the Rev. J. L. Zehnder (? 1869); {b) The Epistle to the Romans, by do. (Sarawak, 1874). (iii) HYMNS, comp. and tr. by the Rev. W. H. Gomes : (c) Small Collection (Sara- wak, 1856) ; (&) 33 Hymns (do., 1866) ; (c) 77 Hymns (Singapore, 1878) ; (d) 2nd ed., 100 Hymns, (do. 1882) ; (e) 3rd ed., 137 Hymns, (do. 1890). (iv) CATECHISMS : (a) First Steps to the Catechism, S.P.C.K. (Sarawak, 1855.) (6) A Catechism of the Christian Religion in Malay and English, for the use of the Missions of the Church in Borneo, to assist and guide the native teachers in catechising. Comp. by Bishop McDougall and the Rev. J. L. Zehnder. (Sara,wak, 1866, and S.P.C.K.) (v) LIFE OF CHRIST, or Select Portions of the Gospels, by the Rev. W. H. Gomes. (Singapore, 1856.) (vi) THE LIFE OF CHRIST, tr. by the Rev. J. L. Zehnder, 1864, &c. (vii) VOCABULARY, Malay-English and English-Malay, by do., 1869. MARATHI.— (i) The PRAYER BOOK; (a) Revision in 1868 by a Committee on which the S.P.G. representatives were the Rev. J. Taylor, kc. ; (6) Abridged ad interim ed. (Kolhapur, 1892). (Revised ed. in preparation.) (ii) ST. MARK'S GOSPEL, revised tr. of the first part (Chap. 1-7), assisted in by Rev. J. J. Priestley. (Mission Press, Kolhapur, 1883-6.) (iii) COMMEN- TARIES : (a) S.P.C.K. Commentary on the Prayer Book. Parts 1, on Morning and Evening Prayer ; 2, on the Creed and Litany ; 3, on the Communion office. Tr. assisted in by the Rev. J. J. Priestley. (Mission Press, Kolhapur, 1883-6). (b) Professor Lias' Commentary on Ist Epistle to the Corinthians, tr. by Rev. J. Taylor. (S.P.C.K. Bombay, 1888.) () ; (39) Morris's History of England (School Book Society, Madras). (40) Alphabet Lessons, and (41) Reading Books, English and Tamil, consisting of Selections from the Old Testament. [_See Scriptures (i).] (S.P.G. Vepery, 1829-30.) (42) Two First Reading Books, tr. by the Rev. Dr. Bower. (? Vediarpuram, 1857.) (43) English and Tamil Reader, comp. by the Rev. A. Johnson, 1858. (44) Fir*t Tamil Engli.sh Reading Book, by J. G. Seymer, M.A., for the S.P.G. (Vepery, 1850.) (45) Manual of the Elements of Cliemistry, tr. by the Rev. Dr. Bower. (? Vediarpuram, 1857.) (4G) A Dictionary of the Tamil and English Languages, by the Rev. Dr. Rottler. Part 1. 1834 ; Part IL 183G-7, revised by the Revs. A. F. Caemmerer and W. Taylor ; Part III. 1839, and Part IV. 1841, revised by the Rev. W. Taylor and T. V. Moodelly. (Vepery, Madras.) (47) Vocabulary. [See No. V., p. 806, under Burmese.] (48) A Grammar of the Tamil Language, comp. by R. F. Const ; Joseph Beschi, Jesuit Missionary; tr. by C. H. Horst. (S.P.G. Vepery, 1831.) By the Rev. A. Vethecan :— (translations) (49) The Faithful Promise, (50) Tlie Mind of Jesus, (51) The Words of Jesus (Tra- vancore, 1857-9), (52) Simple Prayers for Communicants, (53) A Catechi.'' ' I GOSPEL. TRANSLATIONS. 813 (36) A Handbook of to 37, American Mis- 1 Grammatical Notes of England (School iding Books, English [See Scriptures (i).] Y the Rev. Dr. Bower, mp. by the Rev. A. J. G. Seymer, M.A., of Cliemistry, tr. by firy of the Tamil and rt II. 1836-7, revised ), and Part IV. 1841, (Vepery, Miidnxs.) rammar of the Tamil Missionary ; tr. by 3an : — (tran.slat ions) A'ords of Jesus (Tra- 53) A Catechism for )k of Prayers (Batti- )istle to the Romans, 170-1), (57) A Cate- ( "Choose the Best" oetical compositions Scripture Aphorisms The Miracles kc. of ;i871), (63) Proverbs Scclesiastes in Tamil a under the English 874), (67) The Little 5), (08) A Conipcn- ," in Tamil Poetry. rch during llie First 11. THE BIBLE, tr. JSONS (Old Testii- iiu) An ELEMEN. ately before 1862.) the Rev. J. Clay, ith a view to private ul-Mominin: Neander's "Memorials of Christian Life." Part I. (Ludhiana P.R.B.S., 1878.) Part XL (Ludhiana, P.R.B.S. 1882.) (/) AinuT Hay&t : Bishop Bickersteth of Exeter's " The Spirit of Life." (S.P.C.K. 1883.) (jf) Tuhfat-um- nisa: "The Women of Christendom," by the author of "Chronicles of the Schonberg-Cotta Family." (S.P.C.K. Ludhiana, 1885.) (h) The Necessity of Revelation, and (i) The Corruption of Human Nature: Lectures. (Umritsur, 1887.) (viii) The S.P.C.K. Commentary on the Prayer Book, tr. by the Rev. G. Ledgard (Persian characters). (Bombay, 1891.) (ix) Ustil-ud-Din : The Principles of the Christian Religion. A Catechism for children based on the Church Catechism, tr. by the Rev. S. B, Burrel, from the Rev. H. Crossman's "Introduction to the Knowledge of the Christian Religion." (S.P.C.K. 1873.) (Part II. in MS.) (6) EUROPE. DUTCH (" Low Dutch ").—(i) The pbayer book: (a) An ed. of 750 copies of the Liturgy in English and " Low Dutch" was provided by the Society for the Dutch in New York City and Province in 1709-10. Its prepara- tion was entrusted to Mr. Vandereyken, Reader of the Royal Dutch Chapel at St. tTames's ; and the printing appears to have been done in Holland by Crellius. On July 20,1711, the destruction of Socinianized Prayer Books in English and Dutch at Lambeth Palace was ordered, but through some misunderstanding the order was not carried out until February 1716, when they were burnt to ashes in the kitchen of the Palace, (ft) Another ed. was prepared in 1713-14 with the assistance of Messrs. Nucella and Coughlan. [See Jo., December 2, 1709, April 28, 1710, December 4,1713, and February 3 and 17, 1716; and Select Committee, May 3, and July 19, 1712, June 15, November 30, and December 14, 1713.] (ii) SCHOOL BOOKS: Elementary books in the Dutch language, comp. by the Rev. W. Wright of the Cape of Good Hope, for use of the National Schools under his charge in 1822. FRENCH. — bibles and PBAYER BOOKS in French were formerly sent in large quantities to America by the Society to supply the French settlers in New York, New Rochelle, Carolina, and Halifax. During the first twenty years of the Society a French ed. of its ANNUAL REPORT was frequently issued, and from 1852 to 1890 a French tr, of its QUARTERLY PAPER was regularly published. OEBMAN (sometimes called "High Dutch" in connection with the following). — The PRAYER BOOK, tr. under the direction of a Select Com- mittee of the Society, by the Rev. J. J. Caesar, Chaplain to the King of Prussia, and the Bishop of London (1715), the latter undertaking the cost of printing as a benefaction to the Society. This ed. of 1,500 copies was for the Palatines in the Province of New York, whom the Society had taken under its care. Copies were sent also to the Germans in Virginia (1720) and Nova Scotia (1751), and a reprint was made in 1770 for the congregation at Lunenburg, Nova Scotia, and some disbanded soldiers at Montreal were supplied in 1788. SPANISH. — NEW TESTAMENT, tr. on his own account by S. Van- dereyken, Clerk and Reader of the Dutch congregation at St. James's, 1708-9. The Society encouraged the venture by contributing £40 for 300 copies. WELSH.— QUARTERLY PAPERS of the Society : A Welsh editiou issued since 1852. (^See next page.) (3) HOME PUBLICATIONS. The principal home publications of the Society have been : — The CHARTER—its first publication. At the opening meeting, June 27, 1701, the printing of 500 copies was ordered under the superintendence of Serjeant Hook and Mr. Comyns, who arranged it in paragraphs and added marginal notes. The cost was borne by the President, and the copies were dis- tributed among the members in the folic ing month. There have been many reprints, and copies are always in stock. [See p. 925.] 814 BOOIETY FOR THE PROPAaATIOM 01 THE OOSPEL. I'll I The Foem OV DKPUTATioy. [See p. 822.] 600 copies on parchment, June 1702. Anniversary Sermons, preached at the annual meetings of the Society, and printed as part of the Report each year from 1702 to 1853 (omitting 1703, 1843, and 1849), and occasionally since. [See list, pp. 833-4.] Annual Reports, 1704 to 1892, omitting the years 1707-9, for which there was no report beyond the information contained in the Anniversary Sermon. The form of the first Report (1704) was folio, four pages ; of 1705 and succeeding years, quarto, or octavo as at present. A regular list of Missionaries was added in 1717. . The first Report has been reprinted, but copies of the other Reports up to I860 are very scarce, and not now to be obtained. Sets more or less complete have however been supplied to several centres in America— New York (General Theological Seminary, &c.), Hartford, Halifax, &c.— and it is desirable that this should be more widely known. (Copies now printed annually, 23,000.) Collection of the Society's Papers— consisting of the Charter, the Request, the Qualifications of Missionaries, Instructions for the Clergy and for Schoolmasters, Prayers for the use of the Charity Schools in America, List of Society's Members, The Missionaries' Library, Standing Orders relating to the Society, Committee, Members, and Officens (first edition in 1706, pp. 60, quarto ; several reprints with additions). Journal of the Travels and Ministry of the Rev. George Keith in North America (1702-4). (92 pp. quarto, 1706.) White-Kennet Catalogue, 1713. [/Seep. 815.] HiSTORirAL Account of the Society to 1728. By the Rev. Dr. Humphreys, Secretary of the Society. (1729, pp. 356, octavo.) Occasional and Quarterly Papers and News prom the Mission.s. Up to 1833 the Annual Report was the onlychannelof communication between the Society and its subscribers. In that year the Society began to print at uncertain intervals the more important despatches received from abroad. In 1839 the regular issue of " Quarterly Papers " for free distribution was substituted. Down to 1876 the size was octavo, and quarto from thence to 1891 (with one illustration), when " The Quarterly Missionary Leaf " was superseded by •* News from the Missions," eight pages, also free and containing several illustrations. A Welsh edition has been issued from 1852 to 1892, and a French edition from 1852 to 1890. (Quarterly issue 1892, 158,600 copies, including 1,000 Welsh.) Missions to the Heathen (45 Numbers, 1844-63). The Church in the Colonies (37 Numbers, 1843-60). Annals op Colonial Dioceses (5 vols., Fredericton, New Zealand, Toronto, Quebec, Adelaide, 1847-52). The Gospel Missionary. A monthly (illustrated) magazine, begun in 1852, and intended chiefly for children. (Price \d. Demy 16mo., pp. 16, to 1870; fcp. 8vo, pp. 16, 1870-80; crown 4to.pp. 8,* 1881-92 ; monthly issue in 1892, 23,250 copies.) The Monthly Record. — Commenced in 1852 by the Rev. J. W. Colen80,then and for some time " a zealous member of the Society." Intended for the more educated classes. (Demy ISmo, pp. 24, to end of 1855, then its place taken by the " Mission Field."') The Mission Field (1856-1892). A monthly magazine, the successor of th# •* Monthly Record." The chief aim of this periodical is to secure a faithful record of the Society's work.fand for this it is and ever will be valued. Consider- ing the many unattractive forms through which it hn« jvissed, the failure of the public to recognise its intrinsic merits was not to be wondered at. The change made in 1888, securing larger type, good illustrations, and other improvements, has been attended with more success than any former ventures. (40 pp. large roy. 8vo. Price 2d. Monthly issue in 1H>2, 14,625 copies.) Third Jubilee Publications, 1851-2. (" First Week of the Third Jubilee "— Account of Meeting at St. Martin's Hall; Letters of the American Bishops; Sermons by Bishops Doane and Henshaw (US.); Commemoration Verses, &c.) Personal Recollections of British Burma (1878-9). By Bishop Titconili of Rangoon. (1880, pp. 10.3, »t fid.) * Enlarged to IBpageB in 1895 (price Id.), whon there was also issued anew childreu'b monthly, entitled " Tlie Children ol the Church Magazine " (8 pp., price ^d.) t In approving of this plan (adopted in previous publications of the Society) of " circulating the unadorned accountb of tiie MiBsionaries themBelvcs " the Biehop of Calcutta said in 1845 : " Thess trustworthy and simple accounts, transport us, as it were, to the Acts of the Apoatlea and the Epistles of St. Paul.'* lOSPEL. trchment, June 1702. 1 of the Society, and jmitting 1703, 1843, r-9, for which there nniversary Sermon. 1705 and succeeding tnarics was added in other Reports up to ore or less complete New York (General 9 desirable that this , 23,000.) )f the Charter, the the Clergy and for in America, List of Jers relating to the 1706, pp.60, quarto; , Georqb Keith in By the Rev. Dr. .) HE Missions. Up to 1 between the Society it uncertain intervals 839 the regular issue Down to 1876 the 3 illustration), when I from the Missions," A Welsh edition from 1852 to 1890. w Zealand, Toronto, izine, begun in 1852, 16, to 1870; fcp.8vo, 1892, 23,260 copies.) J. W. Colenso, then ended for the more s place taken by tho e, the successor of to secure a faithful e valued. Consider- 1, the failure of the red at. The change »ther improvements, ures. (40 pp. large lu! Third Jubilee "-- American Bishops; ation Verses, kc.) I?y Bishop Titcotnli J > i' i • BOOKS AMD MSS. 815 BBued a new childrcu'H price i;. Fbom Bast to West. By Bishop Strachan of Rangoon. (1882, pp. 262, 3». Qd.) JouBNALS OP THE Mashonaland MISSION, 1888-92. By Bishop Knight- Bruce. (1892, 2s. 6d.) Classified Digest of the Records of the Society, 1701-1892 (pp. 1000). Three editions issued in 1893, and a fourth in 1894 at 16». net. A cheap, un- abridged, edition published in 1894, and another in 1895, in paper boards, at 7«. M. Miscellaneous. — Pamphlets and leaflets bearing on the work and claims of the Society, including Sermons, Speeches, Historical Sketches, Reward Books for Children, &c. ; also Maps, Diagrams, and Slides for Magic Lanterns, designed to illustrate the Society's work. A. catalogue may be had on application. The following books, &c., also deserve notice as being published on behalf of the Society : — " Three Addresses on the Instruction of the Negroes," by Bishop Gibson of London in 1727 (see p. 8) ; " The Knowledge and Practice of Christianity made Easy ; or, an Essay towards an Instruction for the Indians," composed and published by Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man in 1741, " on purpose to promote the good Designs of the Society." (An extract from the Preface can still be obtained from the Society.) Pbopaoanda. Being an Abstract of the Designs and Proceedings of the Society, with extracts from the Annual Sermons. By the Rev. Josiah Pratt. (Baldwin, Paternoster Row. 1819-20, pp. 202.) " Historical Notices of the Missions of the Church of England in the North American Colonies previous to the Independence of the United States : chiefly from the MS. documents of the Society," by the Rev. Canon Hawkins Secretary of the Society. One of the most important publications made on behalf of the Society. Much of it originally appeared in the " British Journal." (One vol. 468 pp. 8vo. 1845. Fellowes, Ludgate Street. Out of print.) " Work in the Colonies." (Griffith & Farran. 1865, pp. 374.) For some years after 1852 information connected with the Society waa frequently communicated to "The Ecclesiastical Gazette" and "The Colonial Church Chronicle," two independent publications. (4) THE LIBRARY. (a) The MS. Collection. This mainly consists of Reports and Letters of the Society's Missionaries and foreign correspondents, and the Journals of the Society, dating from 1701. Mis- sionaries of the present who sometimes think their communications slighted, would be consoled could they see the eagerness with which the wrr ings of their predecessors of the 1 8th century are sought after by historians ; and they may rest assured that, although it is not possible for the Society to publish all that they send, every one of their productions is read, noted, and preserved in a form easily accessible to those who come after, so that the archives of the Society will continue to be the richest chronicles of the Colonial and Missionary Churches The MS. collection may be thus grouped : — Letters and Reports op the Mipsionaries &c.— 18^^ Century: A MSS., 26 vola. (Contemporary Copies); B MSS., 25 vols. (Originals), and several boxes of letters not yet bound. \9th Century: O MSS., 1801-50 (Originals), not yet bound; D MSS., Original Letters, 1851-92, 105 vols.; B MSS., Original Reports, 1856-92, 46 vols. Contemporary Copies : H MSS. 8 vols., Europe, 1833-92 ; I MSS. 57 vols., Asia, 1833-92 : J MSS. 27 vols., Africa, 1836-92 ; K MSS. 37 vols,, America, 1833-92 ; L MSS. LI vols., West Indies, Central and South America, 1834-92 ; M MSS. 21 vols., Australasia, 1834-92. Journals op Proceedings op the Society (55 volumes) and its Com- mittees (47 vols. Standing Committee and 76 Miscellaneous), 1701-1892, with four Appendices (A, B, C, D) to the Journals. Colonial Letters to the Bishop op London.— Originals presented to the ibociety by Bishop Jackson, in 1869, and now bound in four volumes, 1803-28. Account Books, 1701-1892. (6) The White Kennbt Collection. , , , ,>^ Dr. White Kennet, Dean (and afterwards Bishop) of Peterborough, offered to the Society in Feb. 1713 a collection of about 300 tracts relating to America, and 816 800IBTY FOR THB PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL. in April he laid before the Society a Catalogue of Books, chiefly on the subject of America, which he designed to give to the Society " for the perpetual use and service of the Corporation." Two hundred and fifty copies of the catalogue were printed under the title " BibliotheccB Americana Priinordia : an Attempt towards laying the Foundation of an American Library, in several Books, Papers, and writ- ings, humbly given to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. For the perpetual use and benefit of their Members, their Missionaries, their Friends, Correspondents, and others concerned in the good design of planting and promoting Christianity, within Her Majesty's Colonies and Plantations in the West Indies. By a Member of the Society. 4to. 1713." This library was sup- plemented by gifts of books from Dr. Hans Sloane and other friends, and it was anticipated that such a collection of books would be made as would be useful not only to the Society's members and Missionaries, but to which, upon emergencies, might recur the oflScers of Government and the State. The necessity for some prominent and permanent record of the Society's possessions is marked in this case. The library was duly cared for at first, added to, and improved. But as time went on and officials changed, its history became forgotten j and (to reverse the order of the proverb) " out of mind " led to the books being thrust " out of eight," and many have passed beyond recovery. The remnant, now carefully guarded, consists of about 300 volumes, chiefly historical, theological, and polemical works. Yet though diminished, the Library is looked upon with wistful eyes by American collectors. [References ("(ft) The White Kennet Collection ").— Jo., Feb. 13, April 17, 1713; Nov. 19, 1714; Jan. 14, Feb. 18, 1716; Sept. 16, 1716.] (c) The General Collkction op Pbintbd Wobks. This comprises copies of the Society's publications [see p. 813-5], works on Mis- sions generally, Biographies, Translations, Geographical, Ethnological, and other works, in all about 2,500 volumes. Of these 350 volumes are made up of Journals of Proceedings of Provincial and Diocesan Conventions, Synods, Church Societies, Committees, &c. ; Charges, Diocesan Records, &c., forming a rare store of infor- mation on Church organisation and progress in the Colonies, &c. I I 'M CHAPTER XCVn. MEDICAL MISSIONS. Although the Society has seldom employed agents for Medical work ex- clusively, it was the first (non-Roman) Medical Missionary Society, and among the earliest if not the earliest to maintain Missionaries possessing medical diplomas [1]. In accordance with the terms of the bequest of General Cod- rington of Barbados superintendence of "the sick and maimed Negroes and Servants" on the Codrington Estates was begun in 1712 by the Rev. J. Holt, and medical training still forms a part of the college course [2]. For forty years past there has never been a time when there has not been on its list at least one Missionary holding a medical dipl^ima— <».^., Dr. McDougall in Borneo, Dr. Callaway in South Africa, and Dr. Strachan in India, whose labours among the natives in those parts are widely known and valued. The students at St. Augustine's College all receive medical training in the Canter- bury Hospital as part of their college course, and since 1875 the Society has supplemented this training by securing for those students who have been accepted for work in India the advantage of residence in London, and daily workandinstiuction under the medical staflE of King's College or St. George's Hospitals [3 I. Thus in the ranks of the Society's Missionaries in all parts of the world there are men more or less qualified to heal the sick or alleviate their sufferings. Occasionally the colonists have been ministered to by them, in the absence of a regular doctor, but the medical work of the Missionaries lies chiefly among the natives of India, Borneo, Africa, Madagascar, British Columbia, and British ri ■r5wt^»inwj'jM»TOjtJrw- : ^ GOSPEL. iefly on the subject he perpetual use and f the catalogue were an Attempt towards )k8, Papers, and writ- le Gospel in Foreign 3, their Missionaries, >d design of planting id Plantations in the his library was sup- ir friends, and it was I would be useful not h, upon emergencies, le necessity for some ns is marked in this d improved. But as ;ten ; and (to reverse )eing thrust *' out of ow carefully guarded, and polemical works, ful eyes by American on").— Jo., Feb. 13, , 16, 1716.] WOBKS. 113-5], works on Mis- inological, and other lade up of Journals of Is, Church Societies, a rare store of infor- MEDICAL MISSIONS. 817 Guiana, and Corea. In most of these countries there are in connection with the ^Society's Missions dispensaries and hospitals where many patients receive treatment. The diapensarie.< in South India are for the most part in charge of '• medical •evangelists " — that is, native Christian laymen who have received a medical educa- tion at the Society's expense, and whoso duty is, whilst administering to people'.'* Iiodily ailments, to endeavour to do good to their souls [4]. This branch of work Inas been greatly extended in consequence of the success of the Medical Mission ■established by the Rev. Dr. Strachan at Nazareth. Originally attached to the Ramnad district. Dr. Strachan exhibited there so much medical talent that it was thought advisable to set him apart for the special work of commencing a Medical Mission. After studying at the Medical School in Madras and then at Edinburgh, where he gained high honours. Dr. Strachan entered on his labours as a Medical Missionary at Nazareth in 1870. The results surpassed the most sanguine expecta- tions. By 1872 the number of patients treated in one year had risen to 40,000 — ' many people having come from 40 to 80 miles. Almost every caste and every grade ©f society are represented among the sick. No one, said Dr. Strachan in 1872, can live amongst the natives of South India without being appalled by the amount of physical suffering they endure for want of proper medical aid. The remedies of the heathen native doctors are often worse than the diseases they attempt to cure [5]. The dally round at Nazareth was thus described by him in that year : — " Every day in the week, except Sundays, about 150 patients assemble at the Diapen* sary. It is a picturesque and interesting group. Mahommedans, Christians, Bralimins, Vellalers, Chanars, Rheddies, Naiks, Pariahs, Pallens, il'c, are all sitting together, Buffering from disease common to all, and thus bearing witness (notwithstanding caste distinctions) to a common humanity. Tickets are given as they arrive, and in that order the patients arc seen. The day's work commences with two short religious services, one for the men and one for the women. In this it is usual to read and briefly expound one of our Lord's parables or miracles, and then to pray for God's blessing upon the sick in soul and body, and upon the means being used for their recovery. Thus day by day the gentle dew of God's Holy Word has been distilled into hearts softened, and, in some sense, prepared for its reception, by affliction. Day by day the Brahmin and the Pariah have alike heard words whereby they may be saved, have been taught the most exalted code of morality, and exhorted to go forth and put its precepts into practice in their houses and in the world at large. Day by day strains, as from the spirit-world, have fallen upon some about whom the shades of death have begun to gather, telling of the glories of another world, and how those glories may be won. I usually begin to prescribe about half past six o'clock, and keep it up continu- ously until eleven o'clock. This is a severe and exhausting strain upon the mental powers. I take as much pains with a Fallen as I do with a Brahmin or even a European. ■There have been 200 in-patients during the year. These all diet themselves, and are, for the most part, people who have either met with an accident or upon whom I have operated, and who therefore require watching and nursing. . . . Some of the ignorant; natives in these parts think that a God has descended amongst them. May God give me grace to show the loving, geutle, sympathising character of our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ! " [5tjJ. Since Dr. Strachan's departure the good work at Nazareth has been successfully fnaintained under the superintendence of the Rev. A. Margoschis. The daily average attendance in the dispensary exceeds 100 [6]. Great as is the need of medical men for India it is exceeded by the need of medical Ktmieti. For though the greater proportion of Hindu females are not precluded by social customs from attending the public dispensaries and hospitals, it is otherwise with the Mahommedan and with the high-class Hindu women, " the vast, majority " of whom " would rather die than be teen by an English doctor." Incessant pain, unrelieved by medical aid, has proved to be a strong incentive to «uicide among the native women in India, audit is known that many poor creatures have deliberately chosen to die rather than be seen by a man,* and that numbers * At one time Dr. Strachan was frequently asked to visit Mahommedan ladies in sickness. When he did so, " I found " (said he) "my patient placed behind a ' purda ' or curtain. She and the women-folk were on the inner side, and I and the men-folk on the outer side of the curtain. On asking to feel her pulse, the hand was thrust through a slit in the curtain. If the tongue had to be inspected, it was slipped through a smaller slit higher up. I might diagnose a fracture of the leg or a tumour in the neck by ihew meansif loould' [6aJ 8a !i!' h !;:; 1 818 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAQATION OF THE GOSPEL. have been poisoned hj wearied-out relatives [7]. Tlie dispensary of a medical woman in India *' is like an idol's shrine : with such amazed and adoring thank- fulness do they receive her help " — was the deHcription given by the late Mr». Winter, whoso labours at Delhi for nearly a quarter of a century have been noticed on pp. 617-19 [8]. Of recent years the S.P.C.K. has made large grants for the establishment of Medical Minsions in India and other partH, and by means of the aid derived from this new source the Medical work in the S.P.G. Missions in South India and in Madagascar is being largely developed. Hospitals for the natives were established in the Society's Missions at Antan- anarivo and Tamatave, Madagascar, by Miss Gregory in 1876. That at Tamatavc was called into existence by an epidemic of small-pox, during which the natives bad fallen back upon their barbarous custom of driving the sick into the bush to die like animals. Nothing was done for their relief until the hospital was openetl, and never before had the native population of that part of Madagascar witnessed Buch care bestowed upon the sick [9]. Speaking generally, the result of the Medical work in the Society's Missions has been most satisfactory, proving con- clusively that the attachment of a Medical auxiliary to a Mission greatly Strengthens the hand of the Missionary and increases his influence for good, bringing him as it does into kindly relationship with numbers of the heathen who but for this would have held aloof [10]. Beferencea (Chapter XCVII.)— [1] M.F. 1883, p. 6. [2] Pp. 197, 199, and 783 of this .u. «r. ,oflo __ ,oo n [3]ltf.F. 1878, p. 198; M.F. 1888, p. 415. [4] R. 1875, book ; M.F. 1863, pp. 188-0. ,_, .. pp. 24-5 ; R. 1870, p. 22 ; M.F. lS7fl, pp. 18, 89, 40, 290 f>. 78 ; R. 1880, p. 41 ; R. 1888, p. 66 ; M.F. 1881, p. 893 6a] R. 1872, p. 74. je] M.F. 1888, pp. 69, 60. [6a] Do., p pp. 49, 60.^ [8J M.F. 1878, P:_873. [9] R. 1870, p. 71; " PP pp. , _.._, — „.. , , , 1870, pp. 19, 20} R. 1880, pp. 41, 69, 60. R. 1870, p. 94 ; R. 1872, 1888, pp. 18, 14, 69, CO. >. 49, 50. [7J M.F. 188!!, ,F. 1877, pp. 298-4, 479. p. 4w, ou. Loj OT.r. loia, p. a/a. [Vj n. laiu, p. vi ; ai.t;. lovv, pp. '.sub— », 4/sf. .0] See also M.F. 1850, pp. 199, 200; 1803, pp. 9, 11, 118; 1808, pp. 218-19; 1874, p. 7, 8, 266-7; 1876, p. 259; 1877, pp. 277, 279; 1880, pp. 79, 80, 173-6, 884-6; 1883, p. 42-8, 208 ; 1884, pp. 134-6 ; 1886, pp. 144-6 ; and R. 1844, pp. 100-1 ; C.D.C. Report, )7A nn 10 Q0 1 Tt IRflO nn At. KO tin » 1 •\ 1 i ' y.^^'i- CHAPTER XCVIII. EMIGBANTS AND EMIGRATION. " If tbe American Church suffered so much from the neglect and apathy of licr mother in the eighteenth century, she has suffered not a little from her lack of forethought during the last half century, — the period which measures the unparal- leled emigration from her shores to those of America. Alas 1 what spiritual wastage here, what untold thousands have come to us ignorant of the fact that they could have the same privileges in the land of their adoption as these which they had left behind I What thousands have defiled along our highways and byways without bringing with them a line of guidance and instruction as to their religious duty in their new home I And as a consequence, multitudes which no man can number have been swallowed up amid the sects and ismt and unbelief of that new-grown but gigantic life of America. It is not too much to say that the losses in this way have been nearly equal to all the gains of our missionary work." Such was the statement of the Bishop of Long Island at a meeting of the Society in London in 1878 [1]. Similar results have been experienced in the Colonies, The Society has however done what it could to atone for the defi- ciencies of others. By the instructions drawn up in 1706 iis Missionaries arc required on their passage from this country (whether they be chaplains or only passengers), to hold service daily, and throughout the voyage to " instruct, exhort, ftdmonish, and roprovo as they have occasion and opportunity " [p. 888]. The great EMiaBAMTS AND EMIGRATION. 819 emigration movement which began in 1847 called for special measurcR, but until the intervention of the Society the position of the mass of the emigrants was deplorable. Inexperienced and friendless, they fell a ready prey to the sharpers who awaited their arrival at the ports of embarkation. Scarcely any provision was made for their bodily comfort on the voyage— none for their spiritual conso- lation [2]. The famine which proved so fatal to Ireland during the winter of 1846-7 forced out of the country thousands of its poorest inhabitants. So grossly was their transfer mismanaged that to many it proved a voyage of death, and multi- tudes lauded in Canada only to spread disease throughout its chief towns [3]. There and at home also the Society was foremost in endeavouring to mitigate the evils attending the prevailing system of emigration. [See p. 150.] Already it had sought to secure a welcome for the emigrants by supplying the clergy of their old parishes with forms of letters commendatory [4]; and in 1849 it opened its " Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund." By means of this fund chaplains were stationed at seaports at home and abroad where emigrants were collected, depCts were opened at Deptford and Plymouth for affording industrial instruction, and chaplains and schoolmasters were provided for the emigrants on the voyage [5]. Assistance was also given in the erection of a Free Hospital, with a chapel, in New York, for the benefit of Church emigrants landing there [6]. The special duties of the chaplains at home were to leceive tlie emigrants, protect them and minister to their wants until their departure. At some of the seaports this work was undertaken by the regular Clergy as part of their parochial duty, and thus it became possible to leave to them pro- vision for all centres except London and Liverpool [7]. The Society continued tohelp in tlie Thames work until 1882 by contributing to the St. Andrew's Water- side Mission, Qravesend, which as well as the S.P.C.K. has rendered great assistance in the cause [8]. It was at Liverpool, where the majority of the emigrants embark, that the aid of the Society proved most useful. When in 1849 the Rev. J. Welsli, the Society's chaplain, entered on work there and found nearly 2,000 people huddled together at; one time in dens, then termed lodging-houses, his heart sank within him, and he was tempted to give up the idea of being of any service to them, temporally or spiritually. Encouraged however by the welcome the poor people gave him in coming amongst them, he persevered ; and one ray of hope after another began to dawn upon his efforts. The Government emigration officer and the authorities of the town soon began to take an interest in the work, and were ready at all times t« hear and redress the constant grievances which were laid before them. Stringent regulations were after a little time laid down for the internal management of the lodging-houses, and a check was put to the trade of fleecing the emigrant. On board ship at tliis time a worse state of things prevailed. In the " 'tween-decks " and steerage of an emigrant ship might be seen, by the dim light from the hatch- ways, men and women, old and young, berthed promiscuously. Their food was given out to them uncooked. Those who were strong pushed their way to the galley, and b}- a small bribe had their saucepans placed on the tire ; while the young, the timid, and the aged were often obliged to consume their provisions raw. Such was the state of things in Liverpool in 1849. But this was not the only place where these barbarous scenes were being enacted. Remonstrances came from nearly all the other large ports, until ultimately a Bill was brought into the House of Commons to meet those crying evils. In 1852 the new Passenger Act came into force ; and since that time a change for the better in the condition of the emigrant, on shore and in ship, has been the result. The cliaplains of the Society were the first to call the attention of the proper authorities, and, through them, that of the Legislature, to the grievances of the pc I pnigrant. To \ 1 is agency of the Society therefore is due, in a great measure, the happy c;!at)ge -n the lot of those of our poor friends and neighbours who may be obliged t>. eniig ate from the United Kingdom to our distant colonial possessions bvA to fh'i United States. Ijiider the former condition of things, it will at once be perceived how com- paratively ineffectual were the spiritual labours of a chaplain to emigrants; but when the abuses were for the most part removed, a field wherein to laboor for i v^, 1 oA>.^'- IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) So ^ S 1.0 I.I Ik 110 1^ 2.0 lli£ 1-25 1 1.4 1.6 4 6" ^ Ta o /a *-?. 4W ^ Hio+ographic Sciences Corporation riW^ST MAIN STREET WJMTW,N.Y. 145 W ^ 26 \ vV l| ilL >l i 1 1 820 SOCIETY FOB THE PBOPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. Ood lay open to him, certainly among the richest and most encouraging on tb.t face of the earth. Mr. Welsh's work on shore was of a varied character — some- times visiting his scattered flock in the lodging-houses all over the north- west en':, of Liverpool ; at other times exercising his pastoral care over the Government emigrants at the Birkenhead Depot, where his arrival was eagerly awaited, and daily service was joined in by hundreds. Under such circumstances— or again on the deck of a ship, with the deep water beneath and the open vault of heaven overhead — with a congregation of homeless ones, the services of the Church come home to the heart with a fervour never perhaps before experienced. Not unfrequently, at the close of the second lesson, an infant emigrant — born on the bosom of the Mersey — was presented for Holy Baptism ; nor was it unusual after the sermon to have the celebration of the Holy Communion with a hundred communicants [9]. During an outbreak of cholera on board the Dirigo in 1854 Mr. Welsh, by his prompt action in erecting an hospital at Birkenhead, was instrumental in saving many lives. After fifteen years' service he had to resign in weakened health [10]. The Society continued to support successive emigrant chaplains at Liverpool (Rev. J. Lawrence, 1867-77, and Rev. J. Bridger, 1877-81, both of whom accompanied emigrants to America) until its aid in this form was no longer required. In 1871 the Society made a fresh effort to arouse the interest of the Clergy at home by collecting and publishing general information for emigrants obtained from its Missionaries in Canada, who signified their willingness to welcome and assist any persons coming from Great Britain with letters from their parochial clergymen [11]. From this time interest continued to grow, the subject received attention from the Lambeth Conference of 1878, and in 1881 the Society had the satisfaction of seeing a comprehensive scheme, which it had initiated, taken up and carried forward by the S.P.C.K., by which Society hand-books for emigrants are now issued and chaplains assisted at the chief ports at home, in the Colonies, anl the United States [12J. But the perfecting of the good work begun needs the constant co-operation of the home Clergy, who, whenever they have parishioners or friends emigrating, should not fail to give them a letter of introduction to the Clergy abroad. The total number of emigrants (including British subjects and foreigners) who left the United Kingdom in the seventy-one years 1815-85, was 11,016,254, thus distributed :— United States, 7,248,250 ; British North America, 1,825,657 ; Australasia, 1,526,852 ; other places, 415,595. Prior to 1853 the nationalities were not distinguished, but of the 7,549,686 emigrants who left during the thirty-three years 1853-85, 5,855,740 were of British and Irish origin, their destination being : United States, 3,868,141 ; British North America, 591,204 ; Australasia, 1,150,917; other places, 245,478. Average annual number of emigrants from the United Kingdom (British subjects and foreigners) : — For the thirty-eight years 1815-62, 91,225 ; for the eight years 1853-60, 197,809 ; for the ten years 1861-70, 196,757 ; for the ten years 1871-80, 222,839 ; for the ten years 1881-90, 355,665. The grand total for the 77 years, 1815-01, was 13,132,231. The number for 1891 was 334,543 : of these, 252,016 went to the United States, 33,752 to British North America, 19,967 to Australasia, 10,686 to the Cape of G(pod Hope and Natal, 18,132 to other places, and 137,881 were English, 22,190 Scotch, 68,436 Irish, 112,275 foreigners, and 3,761 not specified. The number of natives of the United Kingdom residing in foreign countries (according to the latest published return) was 2,881,167, including 2,772,169 in the United States, 16,S36 in Central and South America Hnd the West Indies, 79,40S od the Continent of Europe, and 6,513 in North Africa. Beferencca (Emigrants &c.)— [1] M.F. 1878, p. 414. [2, 3] B. 1848, p. 64-5 ; Q.P., Aug. 1869, pp. 2, 8. [4] B. 1844, p. 112. [51 B. 1849, pp. 28-4, 221-4 ; B. 1850, pp. 27-8 ; B. 1862, p. 122. [6] P. 88 of this book. [7] Q.P., Oct. 1869, p. 2. [8] Applications Committee Beport, 1882, p. 18. [9]^ Q.P., Aug. 1869, pp. 2-4, B. 1849, p. 26 ; B. 1855, pp. 146-6 ; B. 1860, p. 181. [lOJ B. 1854, p. 116 ; Q.P., Aug. 1869, p. «. [11] B. 1871, p. 8;^ H.F. 1871, pp. 918, 291, 880. [12] B. 18f>l pp. 110-12. .7 -i 821 CHAPTER XCIX. INTEBCE38I0N FOB MISSIONS. Thb preacher of the Society's Anniversary Sermon in 1709, Sir William Dawes, Pishop of Chester, appears to have been the first to p;ve public expression to the need of something beyond the provision made in the services of the Church of England for uniting the prayers of the faithful for the extension of Christ's kingdom throughout the world : — •' For the more effectual securing the Alms and Prayers of all good Christiana towards the carrying on of this great Work, give me leave " (said he) " humbly to propose a few Things to you by Way of Question : ... As whether it would not be proper to recommend it to our Governours (especially since they have been already pleas'd to countenance and authorize this Work) to set apart a Day once in the Year by publick Fasting and Prayer to implore God's Blesting upon it 7 And, to make this as easy to all Persons as may be, whether Good-Friday, which is already appointed to be publickly kept Holy, with Fasting and Praj'er, in Commemoration of the Son of God's dying for the Bedemption of all Man- kind, Gentiies as well as Jews — might not be a proper Day, for this Purpose T Especially considering that our Church itself has led us to this Thought, by making one of its Collects, for that Day, a Prayer for the conversion of all Jews, Turks, Infidels and Hereticka : And whether one or two Collects more added, of the same kind, would not sufficiently accommodate the Service of that Day to this use 1 And farther, whether if a publick Collection were to be made, in all churches, especially in the churches of these two great cities (^London and Westminster), on that Day, for the promoting of this Work, it would not be both a very proper and very great Help and Encouragement to it ? " [1]. The Bishop's suggestion of a public collection was carried out in 1711, but on another day than Good Friday. [iSee pp. 823-4.] It is probable that special prayer for the conversion of the heathen formed a part of the service on this and suc- cessive occasions, and these public collections without doubt enabled the Society to make known the ways of God upon earth and His saving health among nations beyond what it could otherwise have done. United Prayer for Missions did not however obtain full recognition in the Anglican Communion until the Society, on April 19, 1872, resolved to request the Archbishop of Canterbury to approve of the appointment of a day (December 20) for Intercessory Prayer in behalf of Missions [2]. The result has been an Annual Day of Intercession which has been generally observea throughout the Anglican Communion, the times selected being respectively : — I. 1872, December 20; II. 1873, December 3; III. 1874, St. Andrew's Bay; IV. 1875-6-7-8, St. Andrew's Day or any of the following seven days ; V. 1879 to 1884, Rogation Tuesday or any of the seven following days ; VI. 1885 to the present time, " Any day either in the week next before Advent or in the first week of Advent, tcith preference for the Eve of St. Andrew's Day." For the first three years the Archbishop of Canterbury, with, in 1874, the Archbishop of York, took the initiative in recommending a particular day, I., II., III. In 1875 the Convocation jf the Province of Canterbury approved the design and recommended IV. ; V. was fixed by the Lambeth Conference of 1878 as the time for a Day of Intercession specially for the unity of Christendom and for Missions ; and VI. was agreed on by the Convocations of Canterbury and York in 1884, with the Concurrence of the American and Colonial Churches. In 1883 a system of Periodical Intercession for Missions was organised in connection with the Society's Parochial Associations, not in supersession of, but as supplementary to the General Day of Intercession [3]. References (Intercession). — [1] Anniversary Sermon, 1709, pp. 19, 20. [2] Jo., April 19, 1872; M.F. 1672, pp. 26S-6. [8] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 41, pp. 164-7, 208, 289. ■\ 822 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE OOSPEL. H lililil I I ii^ii CHAPTER C. THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. " Whereas there hath been expended for the obtaining and passing a Charter whereby his Majesty hath been graciously pleased to Incorporate a Society for thp Propagation of the Qospell in Foreign Parts, the summe of one hundred fifty-nine pounUs nine shillings and six pence, and further charges must necessarily ensue in the settlement of the said Ckyrporation, vizt. a Seal, a strong Box &c. We whose names are underwritten have thought fitt to contribute the several summs of money to our respective names adjoyned to be paid into our Treasurers in order to discharge the said expences." " 'Dien several of the members paid or subscrio'd the following sums pursuant to the Design of the above mention'd subscription, viz. : — His Grace the L' A.BP. of Canterbury The Lord Bishop of Chichester The Archdeacon of London ... Sir George Wheeler Dr. Godolphin Dr. Evans, Auditor Dr. Willis £21 6 5 6 5 8 a 10 7 7 4 8 Dr. Linford £2 Mr. Serjt. Hook ... 2 8 Mr. Trimer 2 8 Mr. Melmouth, Treasurer 116 Mr. Chamberlayne, Sec. 116 £66 1 6 "[1] To this, the first list of subscribers, bearing date July 10, 1701, should be added the names of those ofScers concerned in passing the Charter by whose remission of fees the cost had been reduced: Mr. Povey (£4), Mr. Attorney- General (£10.15«.), and Mr. Gantlett (£2. 10«.) [2], The expense of printing an edition of the Charter had previously been borne by the President [3]; and on October 17, 1701, the Society began to consider of methods of raising "a fund for promoting the Gospel in Forrein parts " and drew up this form of sub- scription : — "Whereas his Majesty hath beene graciously pleased by Letters Patent ... to Incorporate a Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. We whoso names are hereunder written being zealously disposed to promote so good a work do hereby promise to pay into the hands of the Treasurer or Treasurers of the s accession came a right Royal greeting : " You are very much to be commended for engaging in so pious and nsef uU an undertaking which shall always meet with my favour and encouragement " [23]. By George II. the collection was extended to the whole of England and Wales [24], and that of 1779 contained a contribution of £600 from George III. [25]. During Queen Victoria's reign the Society has received many proofs of Royal favour. Her Majesty been me Patron in 1838 [26], and the advocacy of the late Prince Consort at a public meeting in 1851 [27] must ever rank among the most important events in the Society's history at home. The form and manner of a Royal Letter may be of interest to many persons, and that of 1779 is selected as being the last for that century and as containing a summary of the Society's work in the now " United States " : — " To the Moat Beverend Father in Ood, Our Bight Trusty and Bight Entirely Beloved Councillor, Frederick Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England, and Metropolitan. " QEOBQE B. "TV TOST Reverend Father in God, Our Right Trusty and Right Entirely Beloved Coun- jj/J. cillor, We greet you well. Whereas The Incorporated Society for the Propaga- tion of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, have, by their petition, humbly represented unto Us, that King William the Third of glorious memory, was graciously pleased to erect the said Corporation, by letters patent, bearing date tne 16th day of June, 1701, for the re- ceiving, managing, and disposing of the charity of such of his loving subjects as should be induced to contribute towards the maintenance of an Orthodox Clergy, and the making such other provisions, as might be necessary for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. "That, the very great expences necessarily attending that good work have constantly much exceeded the income of the Society, which arise th almost entirely from the volun- tary contributions of the Members of that Society, and of others our good subjects ; and therefore the Society has been obliged, at several times, to make humble applications to our Royal Predecessors, to Her Majesty Queen Anne in the Tears 1711 and 1714 ; to His Majesty King George the First in the Year 1718 ; and in 1741 and 1751, to His late Majesty King George the Second our Royal Grandfather, for permission to make public collections of Charity ; which appUcations were most gpfuciously received, and per- missions granted for the purposes aforesaid, by which means the Society was enabled to carry on the good desir^ns for which they were incorporate. " That, it is now twenty-eight years since their last application was made vc our Royal Grandfather ; during which long period the fund of the Society hath been continually becoming more inadequate to their expenses, and is at present quite exhausted. That, the Society nevertheless are anxiously desirous to support and maintain their Mission- aries, Catechists and Schoolmasters, within several of our provinces in North AmericOi and elsewhere, by whose means many of our subjects in those parts have had the comfort of God's Word being preached to them, and the administration of his holy sacraments continued amongst them, and many thousands of Indians and Negroes have been in- structed and baptized in the true faith of Christ. " That, notwithstanding the present separation of a considerable part of North America from their allegiance to our XDrown, the some expenco hath been continued ; the Clergy, who refused to renounce their allegiance, though for a time deprived of their churches, being still intitled to a support from the Society, 'till upon the re-establishment of peace they shall be restored to their religious duties. " The Society therefore, confiding in our great zeal for our holy religion, and our known affection to all our subjects, most humbly prays, that We would be most graciously pleased to grant them our Royal Letters, directed to the Lords the Archbishops of our kingdom, for a General Collection of Charity within their several provinces, for the good uses of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. " We, taking the same into our Royal consideration, and being always ready to give the best encouragement and countenance to undertakings which tend so much to the promoting true piety, and our holy religion, are graciously pleased to condescend to their request ; and do hereby direct you, that these our letters be communicated to the feveral Suffragan Bishops within your province, expressly requiring them to take care,, TBB SOCIBTY's FUNDS. 825 (hat publication be made hereof, on such Sunday, and in such places, within their respective Dioceses, as the said Bishops shall appoint ; and that, upon this occasion, the Ministers in each parish do effectually excite their parishioners to a liberal contribution, whose benevolence towards carrying on the said charitable work shall be collected the week following at their respective dwellings by the Church-wardens and Overseers of the poor in each parish ; and the Ministers of the several parishes are to cause the sums so collected to be paid immediately to the Treasurer, or Treasurers, for the time beings of the said Society, to be accounted for by him, or them, to the Society, and applied to' the carrying on, uuA promoting, the above-mentioned g(K)d designs. And so we bid you very heartily farewell. " Oiven at our Court at St. James's, the tenth day o/May, 1779, in the nineteenth year of our reign. " By His Majesty's Command, " Weymouth." [28] The next collection (in 1819) was in aid of the erection of Bishop's College, Calcutta [29], that of 1835 for the building of schools and chapels for the emanci- pated negroes in the West Indies and Mauritius [30] ; 1853 proved to be the last the total of the fifteen being thus derived :— CctLECTIONS CNDEB RoYAL LETTERS. Year Beign Queen Anne Amount £8,060 1711 Within the" Cities of London and Westminster, and Bills of Mortality. Cities of London and Westminster, Borough of 1714 II II 8,887 Southwark, Cities of Exeter and Bristol, within the seaport towns of Newcastle-on-Tyne, Ply- mouth, Bideford, Barnstaple, Whitehaven, and Liverpool. 1718 George I. 8,727 Cities of London and Westminster, and within a circuit of 10 miles ; and also in the principal towns trading to the plantations in America, as above stated. 1741 George II. 15,278 1751 II 19,786 1779 George III. 19,872 1819 Prince Begent 43,747 1831 William IV. 85,692 1885 1838 11 Queen Victoria 84,040 89,618 'Within the two Provinces of Canterbury and York. 1841 II II 85,627 1844 II II 85,181 1848 II II 88,478 1850 II II 29,518 1853 I II 28,870 i £882,981 [81] The triennial issue of a Royal Letter for over twenty years seemed to have secured its establishment as a permanent institution on behalf of the Society's work : that the Society relied not entirely on precedent was shown by the claims submitted to the Secretary of State in 1856 ; but " the promotion of the moral and religious welfare of Her Majesty's subjects in all parts of the world," failed to be recognised as a valid plea for the renewal of " the Royal favour " [32]. The Tarliamentary grants entrusted to the Society had a shorter existence than the Royal Letters. In 1749 Government began to make grants of land for the use of the Church and Schools in Nova Scotia, and for the advantage of individual Clergy who first engaged in that service. After the separation of the United States from the parent ccuntry and a large body of Loyalists had settled in Nova Scotia and the Canadas a further provision was made by ParlLament for the maintenance of Clergy in those colonies, and as parishes were constituted additional glebe and school lands were granted. From 1814 to 1834 the Parlia- mentary grants for North America were placed at the Society's disposal as the administrators of that provision which had heretofore been distributed by the Hi ;.'t if -.1 1 !M 'ilH| IfflPf^ ! |ji|MjH jjHB^il' ^ 4 mffHEl W^MJifii' 11 I *'<::■: 826 SOOIBXY lOB. ZHB PROPAOATIOM OF THE GOSPEL* Colonial agents, and the salaries of the clergy were constituted in nearly equal ratios of the allowance voted by Parliament and voluntary subscriptions. In 1832 Qovernment decided that these grants should cease, and the Society was obliged to give notice that tb*) salaries of its Missionaries in North America must be reduced in proportion. The Clergy remonstrated, and implored the Government and the Society to rescue them from ruin. The justice of their claim was admitted by Government, and an arrangement was made with the Society for the relief of the Clergy, Government undertaking (1) to apply to Parliament for an annual grant of :£4,000 to be employed in paying the salaries of the Missionaries then employed in Nova Scotia and the pensions to which they and their widows might become entitled under the terms agreed upon in 1813 ; (2) to apply sums arising from Colonial sources, and amounting in the whole to £7,060. to the like purpo.ses in Upper Canada ; while the Society consented to appropt^ate annually from its funds a sum not exceeding £10,286 for the payment of the salaries of the existing Missionaries then in Lower Canada, a part of New Brunswick, Newfoundland, Prince Edward Island, Cape Breton and Bermuda, and of the pensions of those Missionaries and their widows. The immediate effect of this arrangement was to secure certain Missionaries in Lower Canada and Nova Scotia about three-fourths of their original salaries and to make a somewhat better provision for the rest of the clergy in North America. In some instances the deficiency was met by the congregations, but in Lower Canada there was no adequate response. The Clergy generally submitted to the hardships imposed on them, with gratitude for the relief obtained, and only a few abandoned their posts [33]. The Parliamentary grants administered by the Society are tabulated on page 881, the amount expended in North America (1814-34) being £241,850. From 1835-45 the £62,384 derived from this source formed part of the sum of £171,777 spent by the Society on negro education in the West Indies and the Mauritius. {See p. 195.] The prospect of the withdrawal of State aid had the effect of arousing the Church to a fuller sense of its responsibility. Hitherto there had been too much dependence on Royal Letters and Parliamentary grants. The former, it is true, were successful in doing what voluntary effort has not yet accomplished — that is, bringing every parish in England and Wales to contribute to Foreign Missions. But this was never oftener than once in three years, and sometimes after intervals of from ten to forty years. During these intervals nothing was done for the cause in the majority of the parishes. Thus it was that the income of the Society's General Fund from annual subscriptions, donations, and collec- tions (not incluaing the Royal Letter collections), averaged in the first century only £2,340 a year. For the period 1801 -30 the anneal average was under £2,200. The crisis of 1833-4 led to the adoption of an improved system of raisin j^ funds, by the extension of Parochial Associations and District Committees through- out the country, the holding of public meetings, and the circulation of Missionary literature. Up to this time these agencies had been feebly represented in the Society's organisation ; but by their means the income from subscriptions, donations, and collections was increased nearly six-fold within >i;he ten yeari!* <1833, £8,747 ; 1843, £48,473) [34]. The University of Oxford granted £500 to the Society in 1838 [35]. Many encouragements followed. The year 1843 was remarkable for the issue of letters from the Archbishops and Bishops of England, Wales, and Ireland, approving the Society's proceedings and appealing for an increase of its funds [36] ; and 1 84 1 for the revival of the ancient practice of formally deputing persons* to obtain increased subscriptions [37]. In 1845 the Bishops of the Scottish C!huroh came to an unanimous resolution to join with the Society in carrying out its designs [381. The Colonial Churches now began to show the fruit of the Society's teaching— that they should be- come not only self-supporting, but Missionary in their turn — and many dioceses, grateful for past aid, have sought through the Society's agency to take their part in the evangelisation of the world. These foreign contribution.: are in addition * Sir Howard Douglas, T. D. Aoland, Esq., T. Tomer, Esq., Mr. Alderman Copeland, I*. H. Dickinson, Esq., ard Joshua Watson, Esq. THE BOCIISIYB FUNDS. 827 man Copeland, to the large sums raised and spent in the Colonies, which do not pass into t he Society's accounts [38«J. The celebration of the third Jubilee of the Society,* extending from June 16, 1851, to June 15, 1852, was "carried on in every quarter of the globe with unanimity and success far beyond previous expectations." The support of many additional parishes at home was enlisted on behalf of the Society, and by the end of 1852 a special fund of nearly £50,000 had been raised for (a) the extension of the Episcopate abroad ; (&) the Education of Missionary Candidates j (c) Emigrants' Spiritual Aid Fund ; (rf) the General Purposes of the Society [38J]. [See also pp. 81-2.] Another proof of confidence and sympathy was shown on the non-renewal of the Queen's Letter in 1858, by which the Society had to meet a loss of £10,000 per annum, or about one fifth of its General Fund income. On this occasion the President in conference with the home Bishops announced their readiness to address a Pastoral Letter every third year to the Clergy of their several dioceses in aid of the Society. It was however felt by the Society at the time that such a measure would be far from securing the unanimous concurrence of the Clergy, and that it would be better to rest satisfied with the assurance that the Episcopal influence will be exerted in its behalf whenever opportunities are offered [39]. The voluntary contributions on which the Society has mainly depended since 1856 are chiefly obtained by : (1) Parochial Associations (first begun in 1819) ; (2) District Committees (first begun in 1819) [39a] j (3) Organising Secretaries, for dioceses, arch- deaconries, niral deaneries, &c., assisted by preachers and speakers mainly supplied from the Society's office ; using as agencies : (a) Prayer ; (b) Meetings (illustrated by maps, diagrams, and magic lanterns) ; (c) Sermons and printed appeals ; (d) Boxes ; (e) Collecting Cards ; (f ) Sales of Work. The feeling of the Society in regard to Bazaars as distinguished from Sales of Work was thus expressed by the Standing Committee in 1888 : — " That while recognising the advantage to the Society of meetings organised by its friends for the sale of work and other articles, which, in addition to the funds obtained, enable those of small means to help by personal labour, the Standing Committee are of opinion that the objects of excitement which are sometimes added to such sales ought to be discouraged, since they are alien from the spirit of self-denial by which the Gospel is best propagated " [40]. The occasion of this resolution was the refusal of the Society to accept money which had been raised by means of a fancy fair at Gloucester in 1887 [41]. Of all the organisations for raising Missionary funds the most effective has been found to be the Parochial Association. Bishop Samuel Wilberforce, the greatest Episcopal deputation the Society has ever had [see p. 718], stated in 1836 that he had " witnessed in various parishes, in distant parts of the country, the utmost readiness on the part of the inhabitants in the lower ranks of life, to contribute their small donations, when the objects of this Society and its claims upon them have been pointed out ; " and that if the clergy " would endeavour to establish a more general formation of Parochial Committees for the collection of small donations as well as larger subscriptions . . . they would greatly increase the funds of the Society and extend its sphere of usefulness " [421 The report of the Committee of the Society in 1844 was that, " as the main- spring of the Society's augmented supplies hitherto was in parochial associations, it needed only to extend the system of Parochial Associations, in order to secure a sufficient annual income " [43]. In 1846 it was reported that "many clergymen have found the greatest advantage to accrue to their own parishes from these associations." People have come to take an interest in the religious improvement of themselves and others from having first been interested in the Missions of the Church. One vicar, who was now raising £40 "where before nothing was collected," assured his Bishop (Ripon) that " he would gladly give all the money that had been raised, for the sake of the benefit done to his own flock." " From an estranged and careless people" he had now "an affectionate, attentive, and full * The first two Jubilees ol the Sooiety do not appear to have been observed in. anyway. I:: na 828 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATIOK OF THE GOSPEL. congregation, with communicants increased many fold"; dissent had disappeared from the parish and the meeting-house been closed. All this change he dated *' from the formation of his association in behalf of the Society " [43a]. The four Archbishops of England and Ireland, appealing for the Society in 1864, were " convinced that in no other way can the work be done than by every jiarish, as a part of its separate parochial existence, raising its own contributions for the worlc " ; and they therefore besought the clergy " to preach one serman annually, and make a collection for Church of England Mmiont " [44]. Some progress has been made. The number of home churches contributing to the Society in 1849 was 3,783; in 1869, 7,175 ; and in 1892 about 9,000 [45]. But while so many parishes remain unrepresented, it cannot be said that the desired extension has been attained. The " insufficient support accorded to Missionary objects " moved the Society in 18H9 to petition the Convocations of Canterbury and York Provinces " to take such steps as may seem expedient to them for the better support and advancement of Missionary work " [45a]. This drew forth a proposal of the Upper House of the Convocation of Cantcrbuiy to forma Board of Missions, whose objects, among others, should be to "receive" qnd "allot" Missionary funds. But as such a step would have involved " a very injurious, perhaps a fatal, interference with at least one [the S.P.G.] of the great Missionary Societies of the Church of England," it was agreed, on the motion of the Lower House, in July 1870 : That the Board to be organised " should not undertake the direct management of Miasions, nor the collecting or receiving of funds ; * but that it should be a body inviting communications from all parts of the world respecting the advancement of Missions, and questions arising thereupon, on which advice or information may from time to time be required." Provision was also made for securing the appointment, on the Board, of repre- sentatives of the Clergy and Laity and of the Missionary Societies [45*]. It was not however until July 4, 1884, that a Board of Missions was actually constituted, and then (in view of the difficulty which had arisen in uniting the two Provinces) it was lormed for the Province of Canterbury alone [46t»]. Five years later a similar Board was formed for the Province of York. From a movement inaugurated in 1889 the Society is now looking to the velopment of Diocesan Organisation as the best means of promoting parochial associations on behalf of Missions [45<2]. \See alio pp. 7, 82, 313, 821.] CLASSIFICATION OF FUNDS. I. Thb General Fund. This fund, the mainstay of the Society's work, has existed from 1701 to the present time, and has always been administered by the Society. [See p. 830-2.] II. Special and Appbopbiatbd Funds. [See p. 830-2.] Clasg A. — "Special Funds" received under trust deed or otherwise, and administered by the Society for the objects specified by the donors. These have been in existence ever since 1713, but for the period 1857-82 most of them were classed as " appropriated funds." > Class B. — " Special Funds," not administered by the Society. In 16S6 the Society having found that persons were occasionally desirous of making benefactions for some specific object comprehended in its general designs, resolved, " That, in future, Contributions designed for any particular colony, or specified purpose, be received ; and that they be placed at the disposal of the Bishop for whose Diocese sncb Contributions are intended " [46]. * A Diocesan Board of Missions was instituted at the Salisbury Synod in 1878 for the furpose of endeavouring "to foster and promote in the Diocese an interest in the 'oreign Missions of the Church." This Board also was not to collect money. Experi- ence proves the wisdom of this policy. At the great Missionary Council of the American Church, held in Chicago in October 1893 (and attended by 86 Bishops and many Clerical and Lay Members), it was stated that " nearly one-half of all the parishes " in the American Church " are non-contributors to the Board of Missions " {see " Spirit of Missions," 1898, pp. 896-7), and, according to the Bishop of Tasmania (himself a believer in Boards of Missions as " ideally the best " system), only " a mere pittance " is contributed through the Australasian Boards for the heathen parts of their provinces. (See " The Island Voyage " in Melanesian Mission Report, 1692). PEL. THE SOCIETY S FUNDS. 829 had disappeared cliange he dated ' [43a]. r the Society in )ne than by every wn contributions reach one sermon r"[44]. chea contributing about 9,000 [45]. be said that the joved the Society rovinc«8 " to take and advancement 3 Upper House of ie objects, among s. But as such a interference with )f the Church of July 1870: That t management of should be a body the advancement ;e or information 10 Board, of repre- ities [45J]. sions was actually sen in uniting the lone [46c]. B of York. w looking to the omoting parochial 13, 821.] »r nors. These have uost of them were This resolution was superseded in 18')7 by a notice that ContributionB would be received " for any particular Diocese, Colony, or Misaion, or for any special purpose consistont with the Society's general designs " ; and would ^1) either be remitted direct to the Bishop of the Diocese for which they were intended, or (2) be applied by the Society to the objects pointed out — ao the donors might direct. In the absence of any specific direction, the administration of the funds for the purpose indicated rested with the Society [47]. The foregoing arrangement was modified in 1860, when it was declared that contributions would be received " for any particular Colony or Diocese, for any Hission of the Sociely, or for any special purpose, which shall be approved by the Standing Committee," and, according to the directions of the donors, would be (I) either carried to the fund administered by the Bishop, or (2) applied at the discretion of the Society for the benefit of the diocese named [48], The moneys left to the Society's administration by these arrangements (2) of 1857 and 1860 were distinguished in the accounts as " Appropriated Funds" up to L882 [49]. As to the other class (1) of special fund, it is "doubtful whether the Society's action in receiving such funds without accepting responsibility for their adminis- tration was not . . . contrary to the letter and spirit of its charter." In practice many inconveniences resulted from the experiment. " It was found that a very general misapprehension existed as to the administration of such funds, and that the Society was generally supposed to give the weight of its authority and sanction to an administration for which it was not responsible, and of which it knew nothing" [50]. The Reports for 1853 and 18G0 contained warnings that the Society's " numerous Missions in all parts of the world, which are supported from its General Fund, would be seriously embarrassed, if donors and subscribers were to withdraw their regular contributions from that Fund, and devote them to Special Funds instead " ; and the hope was expressed *' that contributions to any Special Fund will always be in addition to, and not in mhstitution for, contributions to the General Fund." The warnings were repeated but had little effect, and, as had been anticipated, the existence of the Society's work began to be imperilled. Moreover the Society's responsibilities had been increased by the collapse of older Special Funds which had ceased to be favourites as newer claimants appeared in the field [51]. [See cases of Borneo and Honolulu, pp. 684, 463, and R. 1879, p. 83.] In view of the enormous increase in the number of Special Funds passing through the hands of the Society's Treasurers, but over which the Society had no control, it was resolved in May 1881 that while gladly recognising the zeal manifested in the raising of Special Funds, for the future it must be " an indispens- able rule that no such funds shall be opened at the office without the approval and consent of the Standing Committee" [52]. This decision did not give satisfaction to some of the Society's supporters. Accordingly in 1882 a large and representative Special Committee was appointed to consider the whole subject. This Committee came to the conclusion " that it was necessary for the Society to recur to the original system, which was un- doubtedly the one exclusively contemplated by the Charter " [53], This policy having been accepted (and reaffirmed, on appeal, in 1882 and 1885) [53a], from January 1883 moneys have been received for only those " Special Funds, opened with the sanction of the Standing Committee, to be applied for the purposes designc'ted by the donors, the Society reserving the right of closing such accounts at any time " [541. The number of these funds at present is 152. Since this arrangement came into force the designation •' Appropriated Fund " has been dropped [55]. [&« aUo pp. 194-6, 461, 548, 596. 684, 735-6, 743, 745, 751, 771, 799, 825-6.] III. iNVEflTED OB TRUST FUNDS. As the Society is a Corporation with perpetual succession, it has special advantages for holding capital sums invested in Government and other securities as trust funds for the endowment of Colonial Dioceses or Missions, or for any other purpose consistent with its general designs. The Society is always prepared to entertain the qaestion of accepting trusts of this character, and of undertaking the responsibility of dealing as trustees with the capital unA. income of the funds. In all such instances it is desirable that a power should be reserved by which, in the event of the special object of the trust failing, the Society should be enabled to substitute some other object of a kindred character [56]. ll 880 INCOME AND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY 1701-1898. OnriRAi. Fc!«D Income I •; i I iM I "I Tear iroi 1703 1708 1704 1705 1706 1707 1.08 1709 1710 1711 1713 1718 1714 1716 1716 1717 1718 1719 1730 1731 1733 1738 1734 173S 1736 1737 1738 1739 1780 1781 1783 1788 1784 1736 1786 1787 1788 1789 1740 1741 1743 1743 1744 1746 1746 1747 1748 1749 1760 1761 1763 1763 1764 17I>S 1766 1767 1768 1769 1760 1761 176S 1768 1764 1766 1766 1767 1768 17ti9 1770 1771 1779 1773 1774 1778 Annual 8»t-;P^tion. £ 304 634 688 606 609 640 888 661 470 716 630 436 718 697 677 661 403 949 664 667 497 478 484 433 616 467 406 SI7 466 481 438 469 488 484 440 469 623 633 601 638 618 713 097 644 736 664 664 611 670 718 714 681 676 766 6A3 736 715 743 728 693 646 488 837 683 698 669 689 678 633 636 686 660 643 680 608 Dona- e 1,883 428 669 603 Ml 875 187 798 486 647 841 363 1,610 605 734 918 3,160 968 738 3,587 930 3,877 8,007 3,321 1,969 1,086 3,033 6,365 9,169 3.393 8,630 1,684 898 3,869 1,659 3,408 1,606 3,868 3,137 1,619 3,371 1,367 3,540 1,902 2,218 1,807 3,070 1,962 l.lSl 1,337 1,699 1,986 5,063 1,660 2,611 4,104 1,746 3,820 1,677 1,476 1,680 1,018 4,727 2,684 1,S08 6,470 3,383 2,634 1,961 1,346 3,923 4,387 1,836 3,539 1,606 Oolleis tloni Lega- oles DlTi- dendi, bo. nnwai I l*arlla. i Expen- diture Bpiciai, FUKUS 3,969 81 8,433 464 1,868 3.330 39 11,444 8,398 386 188 13 940 .. 374 16,894 806 3,691 1,960 168 983 184 940 8 863 6 1,876 968 830 806 744 713 709 663 648 700 1,126 647 664 661 664 434 844 980 « 1,687 963 1,347 1,607 1,360 1,515 52" 1,88 i ni 1,263 4,430 780 3,323 4,625 1,776 1,679 2,567 3,270 3,712 4,173 1,427 3,856 2,491 3,664 3,48S 1,553 3.438 6,872 3.616 3,723 3,968 3,043 1,386 3,843 3,099 3,967 2,128 3,376 3,738 ^,243 2,984 13,623 6,636 3,832 8,093 3,483 2,724 3,573 1,800 3,045 3,563 19,886 9,626 4,418 4,280 6,788 3,319 4,939 8,853 2,988 8,131 3,248 0,206 8,975 9,869 7,687 8,733 4,338 8,330 3,486 4,063 6,401 3,791 3,463 8,894 « 453 688 864 1,343 3,510 1,110 1,136 909 1,370 1,736 1,846 3,07U 8,052 2.702 3,557 3,«»3 3,010 1,911 2,045 1,823 3,864 3,040 3,337 3,877 3,471 1,885 3,099 3,640 3,936 8,157 3,294 3,916 8,424 4,127 8,475 4,385 8,473 3,472 3,802 3,471 3,719 3,662 3,969 3,33ri 3,088 3,490 4,044 4,178 4,018 3,683 3,699 4,494 4,990 4,0C9 4,613 3,990 4,139 4,037 4,130 4,399 4,754 4,916 4,707 4,953 4,780 4,481 4,164 4,272 4,736 6,617 0,630 4,976 6,121 4 834 4,863 In- oome 3,187 1,185 3,720 3,272 2,020 1,444 2,294 1,014 1,847 610 2,876 2,897 1,789 1,668 1,430 1.G99 1.642 2,266 1,422 1,235 1,623 763 914 1,190 1,697 1,697 1,123 904 1,993 3,363 3,291 2,127 2,632 H76 1,606 1,520 1.157 1,166 798 2,218 1,763 1,663 1,643 3,087 2,K10 2,616 3,136 1,246 4,3'i7 2,638 2,435 3,529 2,173 2Mi 1,866 3,467 1,711 1,236 613 1,394 344 Expen- diture Orako TOTAU 1,896 809 1,913 2,460 4,321 1,734 3,647 8,077 3,787 3,034 1,8S0 1,184 3,010 1,367 1,082 629 1,945 1,020 1,362 949 1,178 793 794 695 1,243 607 283 816 1,334 1,796 1,873 2,196 1,868 2,30!) 2,790 2,266 1,445 1,338 1,179 l.e68 1422 1.263 1,465 i.eig 2,IH)4 1,126 769 468 467 637 1,116 3,737 1,763 3137 1,010 497 1,751 3,340 3,178 2,215 1,831 630 In- come Bxpeii. dlture £ 1,637 958 1,247 1,607 1,250 1,516 620 1,384 815 1,263 4,430 780 5,460 6,810 6,495 4,851 4.587 4,714 0,006 6,317 3,674 3.466 6,367 6,051 4.374 3,320 3.868 8.671 4,257 4,078 5,880 3.278 8,009 8,606 3,013 4,167 3,726 4,973 4,860 8,146 4,977 16,786 9,926 4,059 6.714 3,469 4,330 4,093 3,678 3,202 3,719 20,631 11,844 6,181 5,932 6,788 4,961 7,028 6,163 n,634 6.287 8,488 10,693 6,613 6,304 10,316 6,896 6,731 6,096 4,903 6,774 6,637 3,404 4,867 9 638 £ 4il' 58.1 864 1,84S 2,610 1,110 1,136 OOi) 1,270 1,735 1.N46 8,070 4,94« 3,191 4,470 6,093 8,331 3,64.''. 5,6U. 4,000 6,141 4,004 4,1G7 3,481 4,481 3,161' 4,081 3,2110 4,881 4,177 4,CJt; 3,864 4,602 4,950 4,269 4,980 4,714 3,»7« 4,084 4,287 4,9,')3 6,.^58 6,841 6.531 6,SSU 5,799 6,8.34 6,443 5,4C3 4,921 4,873 6,012 6,412 5,331 6,080 3,990 6,758 6,041 6,24(i 6, 109 6,212 8,383 5,344 6,069 7,617 0,243 6,281 5,312 5,232 7,2«8 8,869 8,153 7,338 6,6t» 4,882 -1898. INCOME AND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY IIOI-IB^Z— (continued.) 881 ipen- turo Oraitd TOTALH .OlNKRAL FUKD ,896 809 ,913 1.460 k,321 ,784 1,647 1,077 (,787 !,034 i,8;»o 1,184 J,010 1,267 l,0H2 029 1.946 1.020 1,363 949 1,178 798 794 OSS ,243 607 282 816 ,234 ,796 ,872 ,195 ,868 ,30ft ,790 ,265 1,446 1,838 ,179 .£68 433 .■i63 ,466 1,619 (,IH)4 1,126 769 468 467 687 1,116 !,737 1,763 1187 1,010 497 1,751 1,340 (,178 2,315 1,831 630 £ 1,637 963 1.247 1,507 1,260 1,615 620 1,884 916 1,263 4,430 780 5,450 0,810 6,496 4,861 4,687 4.714 0,006 5,317 3,674 3.466 6,367 6,061 4.374 3.320 3.868 8.571 4,367 4,078 6.880 8.378 8.009 3.606 3,013 4,167 3,735 4,973 4,860 8,146 4,977 1«,786 9,926 4,059 6.714 8,469 4,330 4,093 2,«78 3,203 3,710 20,631 H,8I4 0,181 6,932 6,788 4,981 7,026 6,163 6,634 6.287 8,488 10,693 6,613 6,804 10,316 6,896 6,731 5.096 4,903 5,774 6,637 3,404 4,857 9 638 £ 46L> 68H 864 1,843 3,610 1,110 1,136 009 1,270 1,736 1,816 2,070 4,948 3,191 4,470 6,093 6,331 S.fil.l 6,61). 4,900 6,141 4,064 4,107 8,461 4,4H1 3,16:' 4,081 3,2iiU 4.8H1 4,177 4,65tl 3,864 4,602 4,920 4,369 4,980 4,714 3.97H 4,084 4,287 4,9,')3 6.358 6,841 6.631 5,856 5,709 6,8.14 6,443 6,4C3 4,92) 4,^78 6,0t2 6.412 6,331 6,080 3.9iHI 5,758 6,041 6,240 6,108 8,212 6,383 8,344 6,069 7.617 6,243 6,291 6,312 6,m i,m 8,866 8,153 7,330 6,656 4,882 Income Annnnl Tear Subscrip- tions 1776 1777 1778 1779 I 1780 1781 : 1783 ! 1788 1784 1786 1786 1787 1788 1789 1790 1791 1793 1798 1794 1791) 1796 1797 1798 1799 1800 1801 1801 1803 1804 1806 1S06 1607 1808 1809 1810 1811 1813 1818 1614 1816 1816 1817 1818 1819 1820 1821 1823 1823 1824 1826 1826 1827 1828 1829 1830 1831 1833 1883 1834 183o 1836 1837 1838 1839 1840 1841 1843 1843 1841 1846 1846 1847 1848 1849 IStO £ 541 488 697 485 480 660 643 481 500 566 693 498 4S7 526 636 647 595 447 533 465 445 411 477 457 426 !27 114 461 421 401 465 888 460 S8S 408 426 887 403 433 401 884 411 483 660 1,337 1,026 1,633 1,974 8,768 3,439 4,333 4,661 5,975 6,974 6,368 6,893 6,980 6,583 8,966 7,846 7,646 7,880 10,916 13,768 19,680 36,389 23,049 28,200 80,478 81,769 83,360 33,093 82,883 86.801 86,8a Dona- tion! OolleO' tlona £ t,188 877 737 8,050 769 787 1,064 3,369 1,640 446 4,883 1,093 1,403 743 612 719 894 720 606 678 1,830 289 81 96 76 77 115 166 67 84 30 180 50 37 86 61 68 S8 IS 36 S4 18 136 1,618 14 646 448 150 861 1,311 1,850 3.089 3,608 8,860 519 1,896 1,160 1,043 1,670 18.836 7,148 3,773 3,708 4,559 13.838 11,186 3,873 18,789 13,348 7,615 10,044 4,686 7,367 17,667 •,4W L«ga- clua 91S 663 684 686 640 1,173 1,438 784 655 878 3,459 4,504 6,338 4,815 4,011 6,534 5,988 4,156 6,839 6,116 8,468 6,888 6,86S Dl»l- (lends. 849 874 98 878 192 50 179 14 142 813 " 8 60 4 184 • • 60 640 4 10 97 117 90 27 *i37 1,168 37,143 1,876 438 Ci8 800 8,611 501 167 916 690 475 2,600 6,445 5,099 1,518 423 6,844 4,491) 4,746 995 4,863 4,680 7,614 £ 889 346 soo 170 719 968 1,009 793 1,006 969 1,094 1,167 1,309 1,397 1,416 1,893 1,368 1,360 1,418 3,104 3,048 3,164 3,275 .1,248 3,291 3,378 3,389 8,531 3,806 8,817 3,883 3,849 8,804 8,881 4,038 3,994 4,017 4.061 4,087 ^345 4,159 4,175 4,376 4.845 6,336 6.196 6.027 6,625 6,411 5,479 £,366 6,686 5,054 5.831 6,334 5,060 8,604 6,738 6,211 5,147 6,970 6,913 5,745 4,703 6,703 4,386 3,963 8,378 8,439 8,102 8,548 8,728 1,989 8,338 8,090 13.435 6,656 831 38 12 43,533 1,161 908 160 84,000 1,593 84,850 90 89,877 141 35',81B 308 4 34,898 728 S 33,010 1,380 188 Total 1,800 6,730 7,860 8,126 8,913 7,763 11,512 9,387 9,412 9,313 30,881 33,664 16,638 16,582 16,633 16,682 16,533 16.683 13,760 8,360 4,000 7,600 7,160 13,000 7,000 14.000 5,600 6,861 1,863 Expcn< diturc £ 4,613 1.610 1,624 16,140 8,614 2,581 2,644 3.864 3,U46 1,980 6,670 2,748 3,109 2,565 2,664 2,658 2,62 i 2,441 8,337 6,1''''. 3,804 3,H33 1,180 4,666 3,980 4,l!li; 4,340 4,33 1 4,481 4,381 4,509 4,616 4,291 4,480 4,630 4,466 4,676 6,331 10,452 13,067 12,734 13,817 58.394 20,387 18,251 17,693 17,961 29,438 32,783 86,970 88,936 67,124 32,626 29,745 29,030 64,774 26,938 21,061 32,768 64,984 26,328 36,302 69,501 67,018 65,026 77,228 62.381 63,246 85,904 66,786 45,572 81,804 67,489 62,366 BPKCIAti FUKDS In- £ 8,482 3.200 3.298 3,182 3,693 4,176 4,607 3.66.'i 3,828 2,734 2,670 1.943 2,804 2,708 2,644 2,362 2,666 2 656 / i?0 ;.,996 3,610 3,398 !',C99 3.197 3,697 3,6ai 3,410 3,478 3,847 8,639 3,009 8,817 4,169 3.889 3,966 3.667 3,607 8,703 6.011 9,800 13,016 10,680 13.548 16.293 24,026 22,848 25.360 28,876 28,470 30,207 31,064 33.209 36,831 40.917 41,649 40.988 40,303 33,710 29,293 40,678 40,660 60.414 66,969 64,738 66,704 81,433 81,594 84,137 78.333 67,631 62,998 64,319 62,739 74,S36 65,387 Eipen dlturu £ £ 628 3,654 966 682 1,166 1,380 2,071 466 80 108 1,088 81 600 600 600 937 1,274 1,987 1,334 886 643 3,426 2,477 662 3,393 1,864 1,811 2,346 1,655 1,726 3,766 3,270 3,190 2,780 1,786 2.988 6,782 4,942 5,826 6,046 3,868 4,902 4,766 3,362 6,307 6,410 4,683 6,902 4,370 5,622 3,157 4,303 3.663 3,677 3,613 3,879 13,139 3,347 8,963 4,636 9,118 9,898 9,104 16,619 11,466 13,288 12,206 40,263 14,203 1K,149 37,068 80 39 80 106 319 413 1,444 1,867 1,994 2,621 1,886 613 1,139 3.603 OnANu Totals In- Expcn- come (llture £ 6,041 8,060 3,560 13,373 9,513 8,681 2,644 3,654 3,646 2,480 7,070 3.675 4,473 2,666 2,804 3,668 3,962 2,527 4,428 4,671 6,708 4,607 3,833 4,180 8,090 0,457 4,85'« 7,733 6,88P> 6,292 6,726 6,164 4,516 6,U17 7,236 7,800 7,656 7,426 8,116 13.440 19,849 17,676 19,643 64,440 34,225 23,153 23,469 21,313 34,745 38,193 31,528 34,837 61,494 38,147 32,902 33,338 68,437 30,615 25,474 1,214 2,973 3,004 2.104 2.809 2,293 2,189 2,479 2,478 3,897 4,081 4.382 4,163 4,032 4.132 4,709 6,059 4.413 4,083 3,839 4,325 9,720 6,563 7,961 6,667 3,503 6,248 4,128 4,097 4,618 6,026 7,504 7,263 16,438 11,014 13,869 13,314 16,046 32,036 17,461 82,016 , 19,847 89.483 30,347 78,123 29,676 41,265 74,186 66,133 74,923 86,382 68,900 74,710 99,192 68,961 85,825 96,007 £ 0,036 4,165 8,980 4,817 6,073 6,246 6,078 8,736 3,986 3,819 2,001 1,972 2,343 2,708 2,644 3,363 3,666 3,666 3,200 3,103 2,829 3,811 3,699 3,197 5,041 6,498 8,413 6,099 6,733 4,052 4,238 6,420 4,169 5,103 0,938 0,671 6,011 0,514 8,804 11,989 15,496 18,166 10,445 30,374 28,407 27,001 39,392 32,808 33,179 36,266 35,477 37,262 40,670 45,242 61,269 47,681 48,254 40,377 83,796 48,826 44,788 54,611 60,677 69,76.'$ 74,208 88,696 97,032 96,181 92,202 80,946 78,043 96,365 80,200 100,851 86,884 1 1 '■{■ \^ iii- «J II; 1 m ■^;- ;.V^ •,'■■■■'-•.•3. -I I ™l 1',. 832 SOCIETY FOB THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. INCOME i A.ND EXPENDITURE OF THE SOCIETY nOl-1993— continued. General Fund Special FUXD3 Appbopriated F17NDS See pp. 828-9 ) Orano Totals Income Expen- diture Income See foot- Expen- diture Income Expen- diture Income Subscrip- tions, DiTi- Royal Letters Expen- dituro Tear DonA- tions Legacies dends, 4c. Total notef 4,660' .. 1 94,471 1101,398118,608 86,888 •• . 113,07!* \2H.m Beferences (Chapter C.).— [1] Jo., July 10, 1701; App. Jo. A, p. 1. [2J Jo., July 10, 1701. [3] !'• 818 of this book. [4] Jo., Sept. 19 and Oct. 17, 1701 : tee alio App. To. A, pp. 44-6. \4a] Jo., Oct. 17, 1701. [6] Jo., Nov. 21, 1701. [6, 7J Jo., June 26, July 3, Aug. 21, Sept. 18, Oct. 16, Nov. 20, 1702 ; Jan. 15, Aug. 20, 1708 ; Jan, 28, 1704 ; June 15, 1705. [8] Jo., Nov. 19, 1703. [9] Jo., Aug. 21, 1702 ; Mar. 19, Nov. 19, 1708 ; R. 1700, p. 84. [10] Jo., Jan. 18, Feb. 1, 1706. [11] Jo., Deo. 8, 1702 ; Nov. 19, 1708. [12] Jo., Dec. 17, 1708 ; Feb. 4, 1704 ; Feb. 16, 1706. [13] Jo. Mar. 2, 30, T705 ; Mar. 21, Apr. 18, May 16, July 18, Sept. 19, 1707 ; Dec, 2, 1709 ; Apr. 20, 1711. fl4, 15] Jo., Nov. 19, Dec. 17, 1714 ; Jan. 21, May 20, 1715 ; R. 1714, pp. 41-2. |16o] R. 1714, pp. 41-2. [16] Jo., Mar. 21, July 18, Oct. 17, 1707 ; Feb. 20, Mar. 5, May 21, 1708. [17] Jo., Feb. 8, 10, Dec. 19, 1710; Jan. 6, 1711. [17a] Jo., Nov. 16, 1706 ; App. Jo. A, No. 83. [18] Jo., Apr. 17, 1702 ; R. 1704, p. 1. p.9] Jo., Mar. 16, 1711. [20] Jo., Apr, 20, May 18, 1711. [21] Jo.,Mar. 30, Apr. 6, 28, 1714. [22] See p. 826 of this book. [23] Jo., Sept. 17, Oct. 15, 1714. [24] R. 1741, p. 31. [26TR. 1779, p. 57. [20] Jo., V, 44, p. 240 : see also Jo., V. 46, pp. 18, 14, 176-7. [27] B. 1862, p. 44 : see also Jo., V. 46, pp. 18, 14. [28] R. 1779, pp. 6?-60. [20] R. 1818, pp. 76-84 ; R. :i819, pp. 84-94. [30J R. 1884-6, pp. 60-1. t The Bpeoial funds shown in this column for the years 1857 to 1882 really formed no part of the Society's income, but were simply received by the Treasurers and forwarded to their destinations, according to the direction of the donors. * The expenditure of the appropiiated funds is not shown in the published accounts for the period 1S57-C0. EL. 99Z— continued. ANNIVERSARY SERMONS. 833 lATED 328-9 TOTAM Expeii- Utnre "°°"*' dlturo £ 101,086 83,436 1 86,894 74,019 82,210 104,467 92,488 102,692 116,429 »r,2S6 89,312 93,325 23 778 I 87,832 ; 106,460 17,861 Hi2,996 104,422 10,809 16,933 £ 78,641 86,797 104,612 94,143 88,308 88,381 90,738* 87,544» 83,692» 101, 668* 96,608 96,413 23,688 12,082 12,216 10,237 10,948 6,673 6,230 6,091 6,767 10,989 10,877 7,119 26,762 16,684 18,860 94,257' 110,246 91,1841111,618 114,646 1 106,430 103,139 ! 105,687 106.4341 99,269 92,463 98,3«2 92,970 96,447 92,6S6 111,796 97,604 113,124 110,260 134,838 126,294 113,342 136,906 119,687 148,438', 157,040 146,237 i 131,479 .., 131,674 i 144,729 11,866 138,289' 13H,16H 18,731 134,978 i 149,2')8 12,728 il42,612 ; 140,239 7,679 109,672 , 122,047 . 110,039 ' 119,311 117,97r 114,540 106,7121114,068 109,765 110,498 188,367 i 110,610 126,039; 111,364 164,333' 117,260 116.620 •.12O,20i) 127,149 124,078 113,07!» 128,298 A, p. 1. [2] Jo.. 17, 1701: tee alio , 1701. re, 7] Jo., ^g. 20, 1703 ; Jan. 28, I; Mar. 19, Nov. 19, ,0. 8, 1702 ; Nov. 19, To. Mar. 2, 80, 1.705 ; r. 20, 1711. ri4,15] 1-2. I16a] R. 1714, May 21, 1708. [17] ,p. Jo. A, No. 83, [181 pr. 20, May 18, 1711. Jo., Sept. 17, Oct. 15, n. 240 ; see also Jo., .Vl8,14. [28] R. B. 1884-8, PF;^t»-l- 882 really formed no urers and forwarded rai] R. 18B1, p. 116. [32] R. 1857, pp. 26-27. [33] R. 1827, pp. 224-5, 281 ; R. 1881, pp. 190-8; R. 1882, pp. 6, 7; R. 1888, p. 64; R. 1884-5, pp. 19, 27-8; R. 1880, p. 28 ; U. 1837, p. 18; R. 1888, p. 165; R. 1854, p. 27. [34] R. 1886, pp. 24-5 ; R. 1888, p. 21 j R. 1840, p. 60 ; R. 1846, pp. 45, 100. [36] R. 1838, p. 194 ; Jo., V. 44, p. 244. [36] R. 1848 pp. 76-102. [37] R. 1846, p. 82. [38] Jo., V. 45, pp. 186-6 ; R. 1846, p. 180. [38aJ R.1846, p. 46; R. 1848, p. 42; R. 1854, p. 27; R. 1856, p. 26, and Poroign Lints iu Society's Reports. [386] R. 1861, pp. 82-110 ; R. 1852, pp. 48-77 ; "First Week of the Third Jubilee" (S.P.G.); pp. 81-2 of this book. [39] R. 1857, p. 28. [89a] R. 1819, pp. 98-100 ; R. 1827, p. 280 ; R. 1846, p. 100 ; R. 1850, p. 118. [40] Standing Committee Book, V. 44, p. 198. [41] Do., pp. 96, 100, 142-4. [42] R. 1884-5, pp. 9, 10; R. 1885, pp. 26-6: see also R. 1848, p. 89; R. 1860, p. 118. [43] R. 1844, p. 108. [48a] R. 1847, pp. 140-1 : tee also R. 1844, p. 48 ; R. 1846, pp. 45, 100 ; R. 1848, p. 89 ; R. 1860, pp. 117-18 ; R. 1851, pp. 110, 118, 116 ; R. 1854, p. 81 ; R. 1867, p. 29 ; R. 1868, p. 26 ; R. 1869, p. 26 ; M.P. 1888, pp. 60-1. [44] R. 1804, p. 9. [45] R. 1891, p. 175. [45a] Jo., Feb. 19, April 10, 1869 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 90, 152-4. [456] Jo., June 17, July 15, 1870; M.P. 1870, pp. 222, 242-8, 246, 265 : see also Jo., Deo. 16, 1871 ; M.P. 1873, p. 181. [45c] Proceedings of Canter- bury Convocation, July 4, 1884. [45^] Standing Committee Book, V. 45, pp. 84, 47, 76, 176, 207, 210, 252, 254, 807. [46] R. 1838, p. vi. [47] R. 1857, p. ii. [48] Jo., V. 48, pp. 61-8 ; R. 1860, p. 27 ; M.P. 1860, p. 167. [49] Accounts, 1857-82, and p. 882 of this book. [50] M.P. 1886, pp. 62-8, and Jo., V. 54, p. 281. [51] R. 1868, p. 86 ; R. 1864, p. 30; R. 1855, p. 22; R. 1860, pp. 8, 26; R. 1866, p. 201 ; Jo., V. 48, p. 68 ; R. 1879, pp. 82-8 ; Applications Committee Report, 1871, p. 3. [52] Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 170. [68] Jo., V. 54, pp. 20, 26, 81, 116-16, 122 ; Standing Committee Book, V. 40, p. 400 ; do., V. 41, pp. 2, 8 ; R. 1882, p. 10. [53a] Jo., V. 64, pp. 128-80, 271, '179-82. [54] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, pp. 2, 2a, 8. [56] See Accounts in Annual Reports. [66] Standing Committee Book, V. 41, pp. 2 and 2a (pp. 7 and 9). CHAPTER CI. ANNIVERSARY SERMONS. A Standing Order was made by the Society on July 8, 1701, "That there be a Sermon preacht before the Society on the third Fiiday in every February, and that the Preacher and Place be appointed by the President " [1], la 1830 the fixing of the time was also left to the President [2]. From 1702 to 1853 (excepting 1703, 1843, and 1849, not printed) the Sermons formed part of the Annual Reports. Since then they have been only occasionally printed. The Places selected have been : — From 1702 to 183'J, St. MiRY-LB-Bow, excepting in 1706 and 1806, when St. Lawrence Jewry was substituted. From 1840 to 1892, St. Paul's Cathedral. The Month— From 1702 to 1731, February ; 1832-49, May; 1860-92, June. For the first twenty-five years or more the HOUR chosen was generally 8 A.M. — on a few occasions 9 a.m. Of recent years the hour has been 11 a.m., and the occasion has been marked by a celebration of the Holy Communion. LIST OF PREACHERS. e published accounts H Iflj 1702 Dr. R. Willis, Dean of Lincoln. 1703*Dr. Lloyd, Bishop of Worcester. 1704 Dr. O. Burnet, Bishop of Sarum. 1705 Dr. J. Hough, Bp. of Lichad.ife Coventry. 1706 Dr. J. Williams, Bishop of Chichester. 1707 Dr. W. Beveridge, Bishop of St, Asaph. 1708 Dr. W. Stanley, Dean of St. Asaph. 1709 Sir William Dawes, Bishop of Chester, 1710 D' C. Trimnel, Bishop of Norwich. 1711 L . W. Fleetwood, Bishop of St. Asaph. 1712 D - White Kennet, Dean of Peterboro'. 1718 Dv. J. Moore, Bishop of Ely. 1714 Dv. G. Stanhope, Dean of Canterbury. 1715 Dr. H. George Ash, Bishop of Clogher. 1710 Dr. T. Sherlock, Dean of Chichester. 1717 Rtiv.T. Hayley, M. A.,Can. Res. of Chich. 1718 Dr. P. Bisse, Bishop of Hereford. 1719 Dr. E. Chandler, Bp. of Lichfield & Cov. 1720 Dr. 8. Bradford, Bishop of Carlisle. 1721 Dr. E. Waddington, aft. Bp. of Clxich. nn Dr. H. Boulter, Bishop of Bristol. 1728 Dr. J. Waugh, Dean of Gloucoster. 1724 Dr. T. Green, Bishop of Ely. 1725 Dr. J. Wynne, Bishop of St. Asaph. 1726 Dr. J. Wiloocks, Bishop of Gloucester, 1727 Dr. J. Leng, Bishop of Norwich. 1728 Dr. R. Reynolds, Bishop of Lincoln. 1729 Dr. H. Egerton, Bishop of Hereford. 1730 . Z. Poarce, af twrdu. Bp, of Rochester. 1731 L,r. J. Denne, Archdeacon of Rochester. 1732 Dr. G. Berkeley, Dean of Londonderry. 1733 Dr. R. Smalbroke, Bp. of Lichfld. & Cov. 1734 Dr. I. Maddox, Dean of Wells. 1736 Dr. P. Hare, Bishop of Chioheutor. 1730 Dr. J. Lynch, Deau of Canterbury. 1737 Dr. N. Cflaggot, Bishop of St. David's, 1788 Dr. T. Herring, Bishop of Bangor. 1739 Dr. J. Butler, Bishop of Bristol 1740 Dr. M. Benson, Bishop of Gloucester 1741 Dr. T. Seeker, Bishop of Oxford. 1742 Dr. H. Stebbing, Chancellor of Sarum. 1743 Dr. M. Mawson, Bishop) of Chichester. 1744 Dr. J. Gilbert, Bishop of LlandafT, 1745 Dr. P. Bearcroft, Sec, of the Society. 1746 Dr. M. Hutton, Bishop of Bangor. 1747 Dr. J, Thomas, Bishop of Lincoln. 1743 Dr. S. Lisle, Disliop of St. Asanh. 1749 Dr. W. Georgt!, Dean of Lincoln. I Sermon not printed. \i U li 1 1 f I' i i .:'* i- (■■ ■ " 884 SOOIBTT FOB THB PBOPAOAXIOM OF THE GOSPEL. 1760 Dr. R. Trevor, Bishop of St. David's. 1761 Dr. J. Thomas, Bp. of Peterborongh. 1762 Dr. B. Osbaldistone, Bishop of Cariisle. 1768 Dr. G. Crosset, Bishop of Landaff. 1764 Dr. B. Drammond, Bp. of St. Asaph. 1766 Dr. T. Hayter, Bishop of Norwich. 1766 Dr. F. Comwallis, Bp. of Lichfld. & Gov. 1767 Dr. E. Keene, Pishop of Chester. 1768 Dr. J. Johnson, Bishop of Gloucester. 1769 Dr. A. Ellis, Bishop of St. David's. 1760 SirW.Ashbiimham,Bp. of Chichester. 1761 Dr. B. Newcome, Bishop of Uandaff. 1762 Dr. J. Home, Bishop of Oxford. 1768 Dr. J. Egerton, Bishop of Bangor. 1764 Dr. B. Terrick, Bishop of Peterborongh. 1766 Dr. P. Yonge, Bishop of Norwich. 1766 Dr. W. Warburton, Bp. of Gloucester. 1767 Dr. J. Ewer, Bishop of Llandaff. 1768 Dr. J. Green, Bishop of Lincoln. 1769 Dr. T. Newton, Bishop of Bristol. 1770 Dr. F. Eeppell, Bishop of Exeter. 1771 Dr. B. Lowth, Bishop of Oxford. 1772 Dr. C. Moss, Bishop of St. David's. 1778 Dr. J. Shipley, Bishop of St. Asaph. 1774 Dr. E. Law, Bishop of Carlisle. 1776 Dr. S. Bamngton, Bishop of Llaudaff. 1776 Dr. J. Hinchdiffe, Bp. of Peterborough. 1777 Dr. W. Markham, Archbishop of York. 1778 Dr. B. North, Bishop of Worcester. 1779 Dr. J, York, Bishop of St. David's. 1780 Dr. J. Thomas, Bisbop of Rochester. 1781 Dr. B.Hurd, Bp. of Lichfield and Cov. 1782 Dr. John Moore, Bishop of Bangor. 1788 Dr. Beilby Portens, Bishop of Chester. 1784 Dr. John Butler, Bishop of Oxford. 1786 Dr. John Boss, Bishop of Exeter. 1786 Dr. T. Thurlow, Bishop of Lincoln. 1787 Dr. J. Warren, Bishop of Bangor. 1788 Dr. J. Comwallis, Bp. of Lich. and Cov. 1789 Dr. S. Halifax, Bishop of Gloucester. 1790 Dr. Lewis Bagot, Bishop of Norwich. 1791 Dr. E. Smallwell, Bishop of Oxford. 1792 Dr. O. Pretyman, Bishop of Lincoln. 1798 Dr. J. Douglas, Bishop of Salisbury. 1794 Dr. W. Cleaver, Bishop of Chester. 1796 Dr. S. Horsley, Bishop of Bochester. 1706 Dr. B. Beadon, Bishop of Gloucester. 1797 Dr. C. M. Sutton, Bishop of Norwich. 1798 Dr. E. Vernon, Bishop of Carlisle. 1799 Dr. S. Madan, Bishop of Peterborough. 1800 Dr. H. B. Courtenay, Bishop of Exeter. 1801 Dr. F. Comewall, Bishop of Bristol. 1802 Dr. J. Buckner, Bishop of Chichester. 1808 Dr. John Randolph, Bishop of Oxford. 1804 Dr. H. W. Majendie, Bishop of Chester. 1806 Dr. G. I. Huntingford, Bp. of Gloucest. ■"BOe Dr. T. Dampier, Bishop of Rochester. id07 Dr. George Pelham, Bishop of Bristol. 1808 Dr. T. Burgess, Bishop of St. David's. 1809 Dr. John Fisher, Bishop of Salisbury. 1810 Dr. H. Bathurst, Bishop of Norwich. 1811 Dr. John Luxmore, Bishop of Hereford. 1812 Dr. S. Ooodenough, Bishop of Carlisle. 1818 Dr W. L. ^ilanBell, Bishop of Bristol. 1814 Dr. B. E. Sparke, Bishop of Ely. 1816 Dr. William Jackson, Bp. of Oxford. 1816 Dr. G. H. Law, Bishop of Chester. 1817 Dr. William Howley, Bp. of London. 1818 Dr. J. Parsons, Bp. of Peterborough, 1819 Dr. H. Ryder, Bishop of Gloucester. 1820 Dr. Edward Legge, Bishop of Oxford. ' 1821 Dr. H. Marsh, Bishop of Peterborough. * Sermons not printed. 1822 Dr. W. Van Mildert, Bp. of LUndafP. 1828 Dr. John Kaye, Bishop of Bristol. 1824 Dr. William Carew, Bishop of Exeter. 1826 Dr. C. Bethell, Bishop of Gloucester. 1826 Dr. B. J. Carr, Bishop of Chichester. 1827 Dr. C. J. Blomfield, Bishop of Chester. 1828 Dr. J. B. Jenkinson, Bp. of St. David's. 1829 Dr. C. B. Sumner, Bp. of Winchester. 1880 Dr. Bobert G' ay. Bishop of Bristol. 1881 Dr. Hugh Purcy, Bishop of Carlisle. 1882 Dr. George Murray, Bp. of Bochester 1888 Dr. Edward Copleston, Bp. of Lland:tfr. 1884 Dr. John B. Sumner, Bp. of Chester. 1886 Dr. Bichard Bagot, Bishop of Oxford. 1886 Dr. J. H. Monk, Bishop of Gloucester. 1887 Dr. Edward Maltby, Bishop of Durham. 1838 Dr. Heury Phillpotts, Bp. of Exeter. 1889 Dr. Joseph Allen, Bishop of Ely. 1840 Dr. William Otter, Bp. of Chichester. 1841 Dr. C. T. Longley, Bishop of Bipon. 1842 Dr. Edward Denison, Bp. of Salisbury. 1848*Dr. Edward Stanley, Bp. of Norwitsh. 1844 Dr. Thos. Musgrave, Bp. of Hereford. 1846 Dr. G. Davys, Bishop of Peterborough. 1846 Dr. Connop Thirlwall, Bp. of St.David's. 1847 Dr. Henry Pepys, Bidiop of Worcester. 1848 Dr. A. T. Gilbert, Bishop of Chichester. 1849*Dr. John Lonsdale, Bp. of Lichfield. 1850 Dr. Samuel Wilberforce, Bp. of Oxford. 1851 Dr. Thomas V. Short, Bp. of St. Asaph. 1862 Dr. S. A. McCoskry, Bp.of Michign.U.B. 1868 Dr. J. P. Lee, Bishop of Manchester. 1864*Dr. B. Whately, Archbishop of Dublin 1866*Dr. B. D. Hampden, Bp. of Hereford. 1866*Dr. John Graham, Bishop of Chester. 1867*Dr. W. K. Hamilton, Bp. of Salisbury. 1868*Dr. William Higgin, Bishop of Derry. 1869*LordAuckland,D.D.,Bp.ofBath&Well8. 1860*Dr. Montague Villiers, Bp. of CarUsle. 1861*Dr. Bobert Bickersteth, Bp. of Ripon. 1862*Dr. James C. Campbell, Bp. of Bangor. 1888*Dr. M. G. Beresford, Archbp.of Armagh. 1864*Dr. John Jackson, Bishop of Lincoln. 1865*Dr Joseph C.Wigram, Bp.of Rochester. 1866*Dr. Henry Philpott, Bp, of Worcester. 1867 Dr. C. J. Ellicott, Bp. of Glouc. & Briat, 1868*Dr. E. Harold Browne, Bishop of Ely. 1869*Dr. G. A. Selwyn, Bishop of Lichfield. 1870*Dr. Harvey Goodwin, Bp. of Carlislo. 1871*Dr. James Fraser, Bp. of Manchester. 1872*Dr. Frederick Temple, Bp. of Exeter. 1878 Dr. William Alexander, Bp. of Derry. 1874*Dr. J. R. Woodford, Bishop of Ely. 1876*Dr. J. Atlay, Bishop of Hereford. 1876*Dr. J. F. Mackarness, Bp. of Oxford. 1877*Lord A. Hervey, Bp. of Bath and Wells. 1878*Dr. Robert Bickersteth, Bp. of Ripen. 1879*Dr. Wm. Basil Jones, Bp. of St. David's. 1880*Dr. T. L. Claughton, Bp. of St. Albans. 1881 Dr. R. Dumford, Bishop of Chicheeter. 1882 Dr. H. Goodwin, Bishop of Carlisle. 1888*Dr. E. R. Wilberforce, Bp. of Newcastle. 1884 Dr. G. T. Bedell, Bishop of Ohio. 1886*Dr. Boyd Carpenter, Bishop of Ripon. 1886 Dr. King, Bishop of Lincoln. 1887 Dr. W. 8. Perry, Bishop of Iowa, U.S. 1888 Dr. W. C. Doane, Bp. of Albany, U.S. 1889*Dr. P. J. Jayne, Bishop of Chester. 18»()*Dr. W. C. Magoe, Bp. of Peterborough. 1891*Dr. W. Alexander, Bishop of Derry. 1802 Rev. Edgar Jacob.Canon of Winchester. 1898«Dr. G. Ridding, Bp. of Southwell. 16e4*Dr. W. D. Moclugan, Arohbp. of Yk. [8] THB society's OFFICES, &.C. 835 An analysis of the foregoing list shows that 137 of the sermons were preached by Englith Bishops, 29 by Welth (the first in 1707 and the last in 1879), 6 by JrUh (the first in 1715 and the last in 1891), and 4 by Amriean (D.S.) Bishops (the first in 1852 and the last in 1888), and the remaining 17 by clergymen in PrUgt't Orders only (the first being in 1702 and the last, after an interval of one hundred and forty-three years, in 1892). The Bishops of Gloucester and Oxford head the list with 11 sermons for each See; Chester contributed 10; Chichester, Carlisle, and St. Dj -id's, 9 each; Bristol, Lichfield, and Norwich, 8 each ; Lincoln, Peterborough, St. Asaph, and LlandaflE, 7 each ; Ely, Exeter, Hereford, and Bangor, 6 each; Rochester and Salisbury, 6 each ; Ripon and Worcester, 4 each ; Bath, Manchester, York, and Derry, 2 each; and London, Winchester. Durham, St. Allans, Newcastle, Southwell, Dublin, Armagh, and Clogher, 1 each. Thus far no President has preached the Anniversary Sermon. Seferencea (Annual Sermons.)— p.] Jo. V. 1, p. 6. [2] Jo. V. 40, p. 89; R. 18»1 p. 199. [3] See the printed Sermons. ^ ; CHAPTER CII. THE 80CIETT8 OFFICES AND SECRETARIES. After the first four meetings of the 'Society, held at Lambeth Palace or at "the Cockpit" [tee p. 6, 7], the Board settled down in Archbishop Tenison'a Library at 8t. Martin's, Trafalgar Square, and from August 15, 1701, to February 1833 it was there that the membere generally met "to transact the butiness." [See the Charter, p. 925.] (The Committees, for many years at least, assembled elsewhere, generally in the Chapter House of St. Paul's Cathedral.) In 1707, on the information that divers clergymen and others attending the general meetings were forced to wait at the door among the footmen, the Society engaged a private room from the keeper of the Tenison Library, and for this and the use of the other rooms, 20*. per ann. were allowed for the servants [1]. In 1716 the total annual cost of the rooms to the Society appears to have been £3, including tiring [2]. At this time some of the Society's books and papers were kept at Lambeth Palace, where they had been examined and arranged by Dr. King and the Earl of Clarendon in 1713, with a view to removal to a convenient situa- tion [3]. Doubts having arisen as to the Archbishop's w^illingness to continue the arrangement at St. Martin's, negotiations were entered into in 1716 for oflicea in Lincoln's Inn Square [4], but the Archbishop on being consulted replied : — " Brethren, you are very welcome to me yourselves. For the message you come about, seeing the prevailing party has made so great a progress in the affairs of the Library [then forming under Dr. White Kennet, »ee p. 815] with- out asking my opinion hitherto, I cannot understand why they do it now, nor do I desire, being very ill, to give any opinion now further than this, that the Society was always very welcome to my Library, so they may Lj still if they think fitt"[4: i " Upon th9ir Arrival in the Ooimtry whither they thaU be $ent. ,, . "First, With Betpeet to themeelvee. , >. . . ■ ■,.. " L rriHAT they always keep in their View the great Design of their Undertaking, vie. JL To promote the Glory of Almighty Ood, and the Salvation of Men, by Propa< gating the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour. "U. That they often consider the Qualifications requisite for those who would effectually promote this Design, via. A sound Knowledge and hearty Belief of the Christian Beligion ; an Apoatolical Zeal, tempered with Prudence, Humility, Meekness and Patience ; a fervent Churity towards the Souls of Men ; and flntJlj, that Temper- amoe. Fortitude, and Constancy, which become good Soldiers of Jesus Christ. " in. That in order to the obtaining and preserving the said Qualifications, they do very frequently in their Retirements offer up fervent Prayers to Almighty God for his Direction and Assistance ; converse mud. with the Holy Scriptures ; seriously reflect npon their Ordination Vows ; and consider the Account which they are to render to the great Shepherd and Bishop of our Souls at the last Day. " IV. That they acquaint themselves thoroughly with the Doctrine of the Church of England, as contained in tiie Articles and Homilies : its Worship and Discipline, and Bules for Behaviour of tiie Clergv, as contained in the Liturgy and Canons ; and that they approve themselves accordingly, as genuine Missionaries from this Church. '' v. That they endeavour to make themselves Masters in those Controversies which •re necessary to be understood, in order to the Preser\'ing their Flock from the Attempts of such Gainsayers as are mixed among them, "VI. That in their outward Behaviour they be circumspect and unblameable, giving no Offence either in Word or Deed ; that their ordinary Discourse be grave and edifying ; their Apparel decent, and proper for Clergymen ; and that in their whole Conversation they be Instances and Patterns of the Clmstian Life. " VII. That they do not board in, or frequent Publick-houses, or lodge in Families of evil Fame; that they wholly abstain from Gaming, and all such Pastimes ; and converse not familiarly with lewd or prophane Persons/otherwise than in order to reprove, admonish, and reclaim them. " VIIL That in whatsoever Family they shall lodge, they persuade them to join with them in daily Prayer Morning and Evening. " IX. That they be not nice about Meats and Drinks, p.or immoderately careful about their Entertainment in the Places where they shall sojourn ; but contented with what Health requires, and the Place easily affords. " X. That as they be frugal, in Opposition to Luxury, so they avoid all Appearance of Covetousness, and recommend themselves, according to their Abilities, by the prudent Exercise of Liberality and Charity. " XL That they take special Care to give no Offence to the Civil Government, by intermeddling in Affairs not relating to their own Calling and Function. " Xn. That, avoiding idl Names of Distinction, they endeavour to preserve a Christian Agreement and Union one with another, as a Body of Brethren of one and the same Church, united under the Superior Episcopal Order, and all engaged in the same great Design of Propagating the Gospel ; and to this End, keeping up a Brotherly Correspon- dence, by meeting together at certain Times, as shall be most convenient, for mutual Advice and Assistence. ' " Secondly, With reject to their Parochial Cure. " I. rriHAT they conscientiously observe the Rules of our Liturgy, in the Performance JL of all the OfiSces of their Ministry. " n. That, besides the stoted Service appointed for Sundays and Holidays, they do, as far as they shall find it practicable, pubUckly read the daily Morning and Evening Service, and decline no fair Opportunity of Preaching to such as may be occasionally met together from remote and distant Purts. " in. That they perform every Part of Divine Service with that Seriousness and Decency, that may recommend their Ministrations to their Flock, and excite a Spirit of Devotion in them. "IV. niat the chief Su' jects of their Sermons be the great Fundamental Principles if THB MISSIONABIES OF THE HOCIBTT. 839 aing and Breninf of Christianitv, and the Dalies of a sober, righteous, and godly L<'fe, as resulting from those Principles. <> V. That they particulatly preach against those Vices which they shall observe to be most predominant m the Places of their Residence. << VI. That they carefully instruct the People concerning the Nature and Use of the Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, as the peculiar Institutions of Christ, Pledges of Communion with Him, and Means of denying Grace from Him. "VII. That they duly consider the Qualifications of those adult Persons to whom they administer Baptism ; and of those likewise whom they admit to the Lord's Supper ; ao< cording to the Directions of the Bubricks in our Liturgy. "VIII. That they take special Care to lay a good Foimdation for all their other Ministrations, bjr Catechizing those under their Care, whether Children, or other ignoranb Persons, explaining the Catechism to them in the most easy and familiar Manner. " IX. That in their instructing Heathens* and Infidels, they begin with the Principlea of Natural Beligion, appealing to their Reason and Conscience; and thence proceed to shew them the Necessity of Revelation, and the Certainty of that contained in the Holy Scriptures, by the plainest and most obvious Arguments. " X. That they frequently visit their respective Parishioners ; those of our own Com- munion, to keep them steady in the Profession and Practice of Religion, as taught in the Church of England', those that oppose us, or dissent from us, to convince and reclaim them with a Spirit of Meekness and Gentleness. "XI. That those, whose Parishes shall be of large Extent, shall, as they have Oppor- tunity and Convenience, officiate in the several Parts thereof, so that all the Inhabitants may by Turns partake of their Ministrations ; and that such as shall be appointed to officiate in several Places shall reside sometimes at one, sometimes at another of those Places, as the Necessities of the People shall require. " XII. That they shall, to the best of their Judgments, distribute those small Tractd given by the Society for that Purpose, amongst such of their Parishioners as shall want them most, and appear likely to make the best Use of them ; and that such useful Books, of which they have not a sufficient Number to give, they be ready to lend to those who will be most careful in reading and restoring them. " XIII. That they encourage the setting up of Schools for the teaching of Children ; and particularly by the Widows of such Clergymen as shall die in those Countries, if they be found capable of that Employment. *' XIV. That each of them keep a Register of his Parishioners' Names, Profession of Beligion, Baptism, &c. according to the Scheme annexed. No. I. for his own Satisfaction, and the Benefit of the People. them to join with Government, by the Performance nental Principles " Thirdly, With respect to the Society. «I. rriHAT each of them keep a constant and regular Correspondence with the I Society, by their Secretary. "II. That they send every six Months an Account of the Slate of their respectivn Parishes, according to the Scheme annexed. No. II. "III. That Uiey communicate what shall be done at the Meetings of the Clnrgy, when settled, and whatsoever else may concern the Society." N" L Notitia Parochialis ; to be made by each Minister soon after his Acquaintance with his People, and kept by him for his own Ease and Comfort, as well as the Benefit of his Parishioners. I. Names of Parishioners U. Profession o/Beligion III. Which of them baptited IV. When baptized V. Which of them Coni' municants VI. WJien they first com- municated vn. What Obstruc- tions they meet with in their Ministration [* See also 6«neral Instractions is B 1716, pp. 12-17.] ^ I si f ' 11 I'S ;S 640 SOCIETY FOR THE PBOPIOATION OF THE GOSPEL. fiPli'N : i|" *■ ' ! Notitia Paroehialu ; or an Aeconnt to be sent Home every biz Months to the Society by each Minirter, concerning the spiritnal State of their respective Parishes. I. Number of Inhabitanti. II. No. of the Baptited, ' ' . *' 1 ' t m. No. of Adult Pertotu baptiied thit Half-year. IV. No. of actual Communicante of the Church of England. V 2fo. of thoie who profess themtclvea of the Church of England. .' '.' ' VI. No. of Diuenter of all Sorts, particularly Papists. Vil. No. of Heathens and Infidels. •Vni. No. of Converts from aprophane, disorderly and unchristian Course, to a Life of Christian Purity, Meekness, and Charity. [« Added In later edition.] [ 6 ] [See also General Instmctions to the North American Missionaries in 1785 to promote loyalty, brotherly love, the evangelization of the Indians, and the propagation of Uie Gospel generally [66].] It was hoped that the Colonial Church would derive continuous benefit from two fellowships founded at Jesus College, Oxford, by will of Sir Leolyne Jenkjns, November 9, 1685, the holders of which were bound to take Holy Orders and afterwards either go to sea as Navy Chaplain if summoned by the Lord High Admiral of England, or if not required for that service then to the Colonies if called upon by the Bishop of London [6]. The election of one Fellow, the Rev. Henry Nicols, B.A., was formally notified to the Society by the College authorities in 1703, and he went out as a Missionary to Chester, Pennsylvania [7]. Since then successive Fellows were allowed to evade their responsibilities until about 1850-2, when the Bishop of London succeeded in restoring the Fdllowsbips to their original purpose, and the Kevs. William David, M.A., and John David Jenkins took service in Canada and South Africa respectively [8]. But while the English Univer- sities failed to furnish a due supply of Clergy for foreign service, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales were forward in contributing to the ranks of labourers — " to Ireland we owe several very choice Missionaries," the Report for 1714 stated [9]— and in 1707 and 1711 Bishop Wilson of Sodor and Man submitted to the Society a scheme for a Missionary Training College in the Isle of Man. Want of means prevented the adoption of the scheme, and the Society bad to confine its attention to carrying out General Codrington's design for a similar College in Barbados [9a]. It was long however before any Colonial Missionary College came into existence [lOJ and still loncer before any provision existed for the ordination of students out of England Many candidates came over from America and returned safely, some of them to oe the ablest of Missionaries ; but many more hesitated to face the long, dangerous, expensive, and perhaps fruitless voyage, which in fact proved fatal to one-fifth of those who ventured on it [11]. People must have been truly "athirst for God " who could — as the inhabitants of Hebron in Connecticut did for twenty GOSPEL. THE MISSIONARIES OF THE SOCIETY. 841 [onths to the Society Btive PftrisheB. [6] BBionariea in 1786 to I, and the propagation binuons benefit from iit Leolyne Jenkyns, Le Holy Orders and I by the Lord High he Colonies if called low, the Rev. Henry liege authorities in aia [7]. Since then I until about 1850-2, dlovships to their 1 David Jenkins took the English Univer- e, Scotland, Ireland, ers— " to Ireland we ed [9]— and in 1707 ociety a scheme for Deans prevented the itention to carrying badoB [9a]. It was into existence [lOJ n of students out of irned safely, some of ted to face the long, fact proved fatal to been truly "athirst ticut did for twenty i years— persevere and at great expense* in sending to England four candidates successively, before they succeeded in obtaining a resident Missionary. The first of these candidates, Mr. Dean (1745), perished at sea while returning. The next, Mr. Colton, died of small-pox within a week after his return (1752). The third, Mr. Usher, was on the return voyage taken prisoner by the French (1757), and died in the Castle of Buyonne of small-pox. The last, Mr. Peters, was taken ill with the same disease in England, but reccered and returned, to the joy of his flock [12]. No wonder then that in 1767, of the 21 churches and con- gregations in New Jersey, eleven were entirely destitute of a minister, and for the other ten there we only five clergymen available [13] ; that in Pennsyl- vania the case was similar [14], and that the Governor of North Carolina reported to the Society in 1764 that there were then but six clergymen in that province for 29 parishes, each containing a whole county [15]. The Missionaries took great pains to secure suitable candidates for the ministry, and in 1769, on the representation of th« Clergy of New York and New Jersey, it was agreed that those to be recommended from those parts should have received a collegiate education and obtained from the President of the College a certificate of moral and intellectual fitness [16]. This raising of the standard must have further reduced the supply had it not been for the foundation of King's (now Columbia) College, New York, in 1754 [p. 775]. Up to that time there was no Church Seminary in the northern colonies of America, and those who sought education in the colleges under the control of Dissenters had in some instances " to submit to a fine as often as they attended the worship of the Church of England, communicants only excepted, and those only on Sacrament days " [17]. The need of an indigenous ministry for the Colonial Churches has by the Society always been regarded as second only in importance to that of resident Bishops Gladly therefore the Society lent its aid to the establishment of colleges in Barba- dos [p. 782] and New York [pp. 775-6], and as opportunity offered, to similar institu- tions throughout the world [pp. 776-97]. The introduction of Episcopacy enabled this good work to bring forth fruit to perfection, and before the middle of the present century the Society was able to report that the supply of Missionaries for America and the West Indies was no longer principally from the mother country, the establishment of colleges of classical and theological education in all the Pro- vinces of British North America having to a great degree superseded the neces- sity of sending out clergymen from England : — " Codrington (Barbados), Windsor, Fredericton, Cobonrg,LennoxviUe, are now yearly supplying candidates for the ministry, not less qualified by learning and devotion than those educated at home, and better trained for the work of an Evangelist in their own country by being hardened to its climate, and inured to the privations and hardships which belong to new settlements " [18], Similar results have since been witnessed in Australia and New Zealand, while in Asia and Africa a good supply of Native Missionaries is now assured from the excellent training institutions there [pp. 784-96]. But though the Colonial Churches in America and the West Indies, in Australia and New Zealand now furnish a large proportion of their own Clergy, and, having become Missionary, themselves are sending evangelists to heathen lands, the combined forces from home and abroad are far from sufficient to gather in the harvest. For in the present age " the field is the world " in a sense never before manifest. The immediate needs of India alone call for hundreds more European Missionaries. The failure of a scheme for drawing the English " Clergy Orphan School " into the Missionary cause in connection with Bishop's College, Calcutta, has been noticed [p. 476]. With the object of adding to the supply for India the Society in 1852 established Oriental Exhibitions at St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, which have borne good fruit [19] ; and on two occasions it offered Missionary Exhibitionsf at the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge (besides subsidising " Mission Houses " ^ there), but all these, for lack of candidates, were soon discontinued [20]. * The expense of the voyage averaged over £100 in those days. i In 1869 four Exhibitions of ^£150 each for two years, and in 1874 two of £80 each [20a] } St. Stephen's, Oxford, and one in Jesus Lane, Cambridge, between 1878-80 [20o]. I? k ' ^T: f *• III ! fth:! mi mi i'i .. 5 lil 2 I 1 i ■ \ ! ' j > |il 842 800IBTT FOB '^HB PBOPAGATIOM OP THB 008PBL. Under a trust created by Biahop Hobhonse in 1882 and accepted by the Booietj in 1889 two Missbnary stadentsbips have been established at Selwyn College, Oambridge, in connection with the Sooiety and with its assistance [21]. The Day of Intercession instituted in 1872 at the suggestion of the Society 821] has done much to awaken interest in and to kindle zeal for Foreign tissions; if the Society has not participated so fully as other organisations in the increased supply of labourers sent forth from the English Universities, it can but rejoice that God has given His Church grace " with one accord " to make her common supplications unto Him and that he has been pleased to " fulfil ' "the desires and petitions of His servants as may be most expedient for them." In order that the sending forth of Missionaries should henceforth be in form, as it had always been in reality, the act of the chief Bishops of our Church, it was determined in 1846 that no home candidate for Missionary employment should be accept«d by the Society without the express approval of a Board of Rraminers, to be nominated by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York and the Bishop of London, the three prelates alone empowered under the Act of Parlia- ment to ordain for the Colonies [22]. With respect to candidates educated or reiddent abroad and there offering themselves for Missionary service, the Society oon6des in the recommendation of the several Bishops to whom the spiritual rule in their respective Diocese has been committed, and who have all alike authority to "call and send ministers into the Lord's vineyard" and are responsible to God for " faithfully and wisely making choice of fit persons to serve in the sacred ministry of the Church." The wisdom and propriety of this practice were confirmed by the President, to whom in 1864 was submitted the question whether he "could advise the Society to constitute . . . similar Boards [as in England] for the exam- ination of Missionary candidates in tiie several British Colonies, or to leave to the Colonial Bishops the responsibility of recommending well-qualified Missionaries; reserving to (he Sooiety, as at present, the right to decide whether any particular candidate shall be placed upon its Missionary Ust." In his reply Archbishop Sumner said : — " The two cases are quite distinct. Missionary Clergymen, or candidates for orders, are sent from here to the Colonial BishoiM on Uie recommendation of the Society, which is therefore bound to ascertain the qualifications of those whom it so recommends ; and has, at the same time, tixe means of ascertaining those qualifications through Examiners regularly appointed for the purpose. But a large proportion of the Colonial Clergy consists of persons resident in the Colonies themselves. The requisite supply of men for their increasing population could not otherwise be obtained. And in regard to these, the Society must trust to the local authorities. It has no means of appointing examiners in the several Colonies, and could not possibly impose such a Board upon the Colonial Bishop. The responsibility, therefore, must necessarily rest with the Bishop, by whom the candidates are to be ordained and stationed, of satisfying himself of their fitness for the post they are to occupy, and ttie duties they are to discharge. At the same time, the Sooiety retains to itself the right, which it hopte never to have occasion to exercise, of excluding from its lists any of its Missionaries who may be found to be unworthy of its support " [S8]. While continuing its invariable practice as to colonial candidates the Society, in order to secure all proper care and consideration as well as to guard itself against making grants whidi are really not needed, determined in 1864 to require of every Bishop recommending any Missionary for appointment a statement of various particulars [24]. [See p. 843.] The regulations relating to the selection and appointment of Missionaries are now as follows : — " No Missionary can be placed on the Society's list without an express resolution of the Sooiety sanctioning his appointment and specifying the terms on which he is engaged. A Board of Examiners, consisting of five Clergymen, is appointed annually by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York and the Bishop of London for the time being, to inquire into the fitness and sufficiency of all candidates who may present Ihemselves in thi$ country for Missionarv appointments ; and no candidate, so appear- ing, can be accepted by ue Society without a recommendation in writing from the THB MISSIOITARIBB OF THB 800IETT. 648 Hisaionaries are ttii Board. *It is in the power of any Colonial or Miuionary Bishop, if he think fit, lo aot hinuelf, or to appoint a Olereyman of the Chorch of England to act for him, as an additional £xaminer of a)l eandidates already in HoIt Orders who may prenent them< •elves to the Society for a Missionary appointment in hia diocese, provided that such additional Examiner shall be bound to conform to the rules laid down by the Board for their own ({uidance.* "In the case of a Missionary not sent from thit coun^r^ the Society requires a recommendation (unless under exceptional circumstanceB) from the Bishop of the Diocese in which the Missionary has resided for a year immediately preceding. But a Missionary may be provisionally appointed and paid from an unexpended grant by a Colonial Bishop and Committee pendmg a reference mode immediately to the Society. " When a Missionary, not having been sent by the Society from this country, i> proposed to be placed on the Society s list, the following particulars are to be sent to the Society :— (I) Name of the Missionary. (2) Age. (8) Where educated. (4) Where, and in what work engaged during the last three years. (5) Married or single ; Number of children. (6) References to Clergymen and others in this country to whom he may be known. (7) Proof of his competency to teach in any vernacular language required in his Mission. (8) Name of the Mission for which he is proposed. (9) Any other particulars which may assist the Society to form a correct judgment on the case. " Every Missionary is appointed to a definite post assigned or sanctioned by the Society, and his salary for his ser\'ices therein is secured to him for a year, and begins on hia arrival at his Mission, and is renewable annually on application to the Society ; but his engagement is terminable on three mouths' notice at the end of any year ; or at any earlier time, with or without notice, for reasons approved by the Bishop or other ecclesiastical authority. Provided that no person who holds the Bishop's licence shall be removed from the list of the Society's Missionaries without the consent of the Bishop previousljr expressed, except on medical grounds certified by the Society'! Honorary Consulting Physician, " Every Missionary selected in this country is to proceed without delay to the country in which he is to be employed ; and be subject, when there, to the Bishop or other ecclesiastical authority. " Ordination.— T^Q person is to be presented in behalf of the Society to a Bishop aa a Candidate for Holy Orders, with a view to his employment among the heathen, without the special sanction of the Society. " Before giving such sanction the Society requires to be supplied with the following information :— (1) Date and place of Candidate's birth. (2) Hie race. (8) His family (if any). (4) His education and previous history. (6) Certificate of his proficiency in any vemacudar required in his Mission. (6) Position he is wanted to fill. (7) Amount of his proposed salary, and souroes from whence it is derived. (8) A certificate from one or more of the Society's European Missionaries that the moral character of the Candidate is irreproachable, and that he or they believe the Candidate to be in all respects well fitted for Holy Orders " [26]. The course which the Societj follows in making its Missionary appointmenta being in strict conformity with the principles of the Church of England, none are excluded from its service whom the Church would admit, and none admitted whom the Church would exclude [261 Similarly in the management of its Missions, while regulations have been adopted to secure due administration of its grants, care has been taken not only to adapt them to the requirements of each country, but in all cases to disclaim for the Society any authority over its Missionaries in spiritual matters or any interference with the rights of the Bishops. The Bishop and local Committee are the ordinary channel of communication between the Society and the Missionaries. Quarterly reports with annual statistics|are required of each Missionary, and those appointed specially for work among the heathen are required to pass two exam- inations in the vernacular language of the Mission within a limited period, and to abstain as much as possible from the performance of English duty [27]. (The necessity for this last rule is shown on p. 669.) During their visits to England the Missionaries are afforded opportunities of interviews with the Society [28]. The salaries allowed to the Missionaries from the Society's funds average about £60 in the case of Missions to the Colonists. In these cases as a general rule the Society's allowance docs not exceed £100 per annum, nor twice the amount of the * This passage ("It" to "guidance") was the outcome (and the only one) of a conference between the Sooieiy and the Colonial and Missionary Bishops in 1877-9 fti to what improvements oonld be made in tb • manner of selecting applicants fot Missionary work [aSa]. I I r P I'M : I! !i m 1 844 BOOIBTT FOB TBB PROPAOATION OF THE 008PEL local oontribQtion.nor one-half of the whole profesBional iDcome of the Misaionary. In heathen conntriea the European Missionaries generally are entirely supported by the Society [29], the salaries graduating from ;ei20 to ;C360 per annum after about 25 years' service. These Missionaries are also provided by the Society with a house and with allowances for travelling and for the education of their children in Bneland or in India [80]. In 1874 u Committee wait appointed to superintend the education, and the care during the holidays, of the children of Indian Hissionariea sent to England [31], and by means of a Special Fund begun in 1877 a free education at excellent Schools has been secured for several boys, and many houses have been opened to receive children during the vacations [32, 83]. The salaries of the native pastors in India range from ;£18 to £U0 per annum, it being a rule of the Society that in each instance a portion shall always be con- tributed by the congregation [34]. With respect to pensions, no general rule is laid down regarding the allowance to Missionaries who return home too ill to undertake any work ; but the Society recognises the duty of affording assistance to those of its European Missionaries employed in tropical or unhealthy climates who, after long and faithful serviceH in the Society's Missions, shall have become incapacitated by age or in6rmity for a continuance of their labours, and who shall be destitute of other support. The Society considers and decides upon each case according to its own merits.* A pension of £&0 per annum is allowed to the widows of the European Mission- aries in India remaining unmarried, and an allowance of ;C10 per annum for each orphan under sixteen years of age [35]. In 1874 ;£l,000 was reserved as a guarantee fund for helping in the life assurance of European Missionaries in tropical climates, specially those to whose widows there is no promise of pension [36], bat the scheme has not been carried out. In 1877 a Missionary brotherhood was formed at Cambridge, which by the Society's aid has since continued to work in India as " the Cambridge Mission to Delhi in connection with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel " [p. 626]. The relation of the Cambridge Mission to the Society is defined in certain rules, but the Society has nothing to do with the constitution or with the internal working of the brotherhood. Each member of the brotherhood has .an interview with the Society's Board of Examiners before leaving England, and receives from the Society £50 for passage and outfit, Rs. 1,200 per annum for salary, half-pay and half-passage while on furlough, also a residence in India [36a]. From 1887 to 1891 the Society assisted a Missionary brotherhood (St.Andrewt University Mission) at Tokyo, Japan [p. 720] ; and in 1 890-1 was formed " the Dublin University Mission to Chota Nagpur, working under the S.P.G." [pp. 499-500]. The Lay Agents employed by the Society consist of Schoolmasters, School- mistresses, RefKlers, and Catecbists, two of these offices being often united in one person. [See pp. 769-74.] In 1706 were drawn up the following " Instructions for Schoolmasters employed by the Society, &c. " I. rpHAT they well consider the End for which they are employed by the Society, JL vix. The instraotinff and disposing Children to believe and live as ChriBtiane. " II. In order to this End, that they teach them to read truly and distinctly, that they may be capable of reading the Holy Scripturss, and other pious and useful Books, for informing their Understandings, and regulating their Manners. " III. That they instruct them thoroughly in the Church-Catechism ; teach them first to read it distinctly and exactly, th'^n to learn it perfectly by Heart ; endeavouring to make them understand the Sense Pjid Meaning of it, by the help of such Expositions u the Society shall send over. " IV. That they teach them to write a plain and legible Hand, in order to the fitting ihem for useful Employments ; with as much Arithmetick as shall be necessary to the same Purpose. " V. That they be industrious, and give constant Attendance at proper School- Hours. " VI. That they daily use, Morning and Evening, the Prayers composed for their Use in this Collection, with their r'^bolars in the School, and teach them the Prayers and Qraces ooinposed for their Use at Home. " VII. That they oblige their Scholars to be constant at Church on the Lord's Day, Homing and Afternoon, and at all other Times of Publick Worship ; that they cause them to carry their Bibles and Prayer Books with them, instructing them how to use them there, and how to demean themselves in the several Parts of Worship ; that they * See (on p. 746) the Tenison Pension Fund. '^^WS THE MISSIONARIBS OF THE 80CIBTT. 845 be there present with them, taking Care of their reverent and deoeiic Behaviour, and examine them afterwards, as to what they have heard and learned. " VIII. That when any of their Scholars are fit for it, they recommend them to the Uinister of the Parish, to be publickly Catechized in the Church. " IX. That they take especial Care of thoir Manners, both in their Schools and out of them ; warning them seriously of those Vices to which Children are most liable ; teach- inir them to ablior Lying and Falshood, and to avoid all sorts of Evil-apeaking ; to love Truth and Honesty ; to be modest, gentle, well-behaved, just and affable, and courteous to all their Companions ; respectful to their Superiors, particularly towards all that miniiiter in holy Things, and especially to the Minister of their Parish ; and all this from a Sense and Fear of ^mighty God ; endeavoaring to bring them in their tender Years to that Sense of Religion, which may render it the constant Principle of their Lives and " X. That they use all kind and gentle Methods in the Government of their Scholars, that they may be loved as well as feared by them ; and that when Correction is necessary, they moke the Children to understand, that it is given them out of kindness, for their Oood, bringing them to a Sense of their Fault, as well as of their Punishment. " XI. That they frenuently consult with the Minister of the Parish, in which they dwell, about the Methods of managing their Schools, and be ready to be advised bv him. " XII. That they do in their whole Conversation shew themselves Examples of Piety and Virtue to their Scholars, and to all with whom they shall converse. *' XIII. That they be ready, as they have Opportunity, to teach and instraot the Indians and Negroes and their Children. " XIV. That they send to the Secretary of the Society, onoe in every six Months, aa Account of the State of their respective Schools, the Number of their Scholars, with the Methods and Success of their Teaching [87]. [The following form appears in the " Standing Orders " of a later edition : — Notitia Scholastica ; or an Aeeouni to be sent every Six Months to the Bocixty by each Schoolmaster, corueming the State of their retpective Schools. 1. Attendance daily given. a. Number of Children taught in the School. 8. Number of Children baptized in the Church of England. 4. Number of Iridian and Negroe Children. 5. Number of Children bom of Dissenting Parents. 6. Other Schools in or near the Place. 7. Of what Denomination. 8. Other Employments of the Schoolmaster. " The Account to he attested by the Missionary {if any upon the Spot) and by some of the Prinoipal Inhabitants."] The Testimonials reqaired for Schoolmasters were similar to those for Missionaries, and equal care was shown in selecting men [38]. In 1712 an order was made that the Schoolmasters to be sent henceforth should be in deacon's orders [39], bnt as a matter of fact most of the scholastic agents employed by the Society have been obtained in the Colonico, and the rule soon fell into disuse. The Oatechists employed by the Society were originally, as now, intended for the Missions to the heathen, as is evident by the " Directions for Catechists for instructing Indians, Negroes, &;c." [39a]. The first of those agents was engaged in 1704 for work among these races. See p. 769.] In the Mission to the Six-Nation Indians at Albany, native Mohawk Schoolmasters and Readers worked [p. 63, 73], and but for political troubles the Society might have succeeded in its endeavours to raise a large body of Indian teachers. H 'I r Jt 846 800IETT FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. i:*'' I Wt, •wl After the loss of the older colonies the establishment of schools throughout British North America called for a large body of teachers. How these were snpplied is shown in Chapter XOV. [p. 769]. Many of the schoolmasters, especially in Newfoundland, were denominated Readers or Catechists, who read service to the people on Sundays. In some isolated places where daily schools were impossible, by a small grant from the Society some respectable person would be induced to conduct a Sunday School, and to read the Church Service to preserve among the people a regard for religion [39ft]. For want of resources for the maintenance of a body of Clergy, the Society in 1830 sanctioned a proposal of the Bishop of Quebec to form a body of Catechists v ith superior qualifications licensed to act, as far as might be prudent, in plnoe of clergymen. The effect produced by their employment in Upper and Lower Canada was beneficial, so far as their powers went, but the increased concern upon religious subjects produced by the Catechists created a corresponding sense of privation of those acts of the Ministry for which they were not competent [40]. During the next thirty years the employ- ment of lay agents by the Society gradually ce&sed except in Missions to thb heathen. For these, especially in India and Africa, there has been an ever- growing demand, difficult to supply at all times, but iformerly more from dearth of suitable agents than, as now, from lack of means for their support. In 1866 a " Ladies Association " was organised " for promoting the education of females in India and other heathen countries in connection with the Missions of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel." The Association provides a comple - ment to the labours of the Clergy, and secures for the women who are condemned to pass their lives in zenanas and harems, offices of mercy and love which only ladies can perform [41||. From small beginnings it has grown until it has now 160 teachers in the Society's Missions, with many pupils in the zenanas cordially welcoming the visits of their teachers, and 6,000 children under instruction [42]. (The Honorary Secretary of the Association, Miss L. Bullock, resigned at the end of 1894 after nearly 30 years' devoted service. The office of the Association, hitherto gratuitously provided by Miss Bullock at her private residence, was then removed to the Society's house, 19 Delabay Street, Westminster, S.W.) It remains to record the Society's thanks to the British and Foreign Bible Society, which annually since 1884 has generously granted to the Society and to the Ladies' Association £144 each for the maintenance of twenty-four or more native Bible-women in India, whose work is to visit their ignorant sisters, and to read to ihem from the Holy Scriptures [43]. Beferencea (Chapter CIII.)— [1] B. 1783 (Sermon 1784), pp. 1&-17. [2] Jo., March IS, 1706 ; '* Collection of Papers " appended to R. 1706, pp. 18-21. [2a] Standing Orders in ditto, pp. 12, 18. [3, 4] Ditto, pp. 11, 12, and the payments in the Annual Reports. [5] Same as [2], pp. 22-82 ; see also R. 1716, pp. 12-17, and R. 1766, pp. 48-8. [6a] Jo., April 21, 1704. [66] R. 1766, pp. 48-6. [BT^R. 1706, pp. 7, 8. [7] App. Jo. B, No. 26. e] R. 1860, pp. 26-7 ; R. 1862, p. 98. [0] R. 1714, pp. 41-2. [Oa] Jo., May 80, 1707 ; arch 16, 22, and April 20, 1711. [10, 11] Pp. 746, 776, of this book. [12] R. 17M, p. 66. [13,14,16] R. 1767 (Sermon 1768), p. 16. (16] R. 1769, p. 26. [17] R. 376S, p. 89; R. 1766, p. 41; R. 1768, pp. 69, 60; R. 1769, p. 46. [18] R. 1844, pp. 44-C; see aha R. 1861, p. 44. [10] R. 1862, p. 121 ; Jo., V. 46, pp. 278, 829-80. (£2,600 was voted for this purpose). [20 and 20a] Jo., V. 47, p. 402; V. 62, pp. 187-8; R. 1860, p. '29; Applications Committee Report," 1880, pp. 6, 7. r20&J 'Applications Committeu Report," 1878, p. 9 ; ditto, 1880, pp. 6, 7. [21] H M8S., V. 5, pp. 609-10, 514-15, B17; ditto, v., 8, pp. 352-6, 859, 866, 877, 385 ; Ap. 8. C. R. 1889, pp. 9, 18. [22] R. 1840 p. 26 [23, 24] R. 1864, pp. 26-0, 119-20, and Jo., V. 47, pp. 44, 62-6. [25] Regulations 1892, pp. 4, 6, 10, 11. [26a] Jo., Nov. 16 and Deo. 21, 1877 ; Feb. 15, March 16, Nov. 15, 1878 ; March and May 16, 1879 ; M.F. 1878, pp. 66, 151, 198-9, 596-6 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 182-4, 287-8. [26] R. 1864, p. 26. [27-30] Society's Printed Regulations, 1898. [31] Jo., April 17 and June 17, 1874 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 169, 254-6. [32] Jo., July 20, 1877 ; Jo., July 18, 1879. [33] Jo., April 17, 1874 ; M.F. 1874, pp. 169, 264-5; Jo., Dec. 17, 1875; M.F. 1876, p. 128. [34] Society's Regulations, 1892, pp. 18, 51-8, and pp. 498, 546, 045, of this book. [35] Jo., July 21, 1865, and Regulations, 1892. [36] Applications Com- mittee Report, 1874, pp. 8-6 ; Society's Regulations, 1892, pp. 27-9. [37] Collection of Papers appended to R. 1706, pp. 88-C ; Jo., Feb. 16, 1712 ; R. 1712, p. 76. [38, 391 Staniling Orders, pp. 68-72 of 1719 edition ; Jo., Feb. 16, 1712 ; R. 1712, pp. 74-6. [SOo] Standing Orders, pp. 29-84 of 1719 edition, and see later editions. [99b] R, 1880, pp. 86-6, 138-42. (40] R. 1830, pp. 85-6, 188-42. [41] Standing Committee Book, V. 81, pp. 6, 16, 62; Jo.,V. 49, p. 228; Society's Printed Regulations, 1892; R. 1884, p. 49; R. 1886, p. 68 ; R. 1888, p. 73 ; R. 1890, p. 70 [43] R. 1884, p. 49 ; R. 1888, p. 78. [42] Leaflet of Ladies' Association No. 60. um schools throughout }. How these were ralmasters, especially ho read service to the ools were impossible, woald be indaced to } to preserve among for the maintenance sal of the Bishop of tions licensed to act, set produced by their as their powers went, ed by the Cateohists of the Ministry for y years the employ- i in Missions to the ) has been an ever- rly more from dearth ir support. noting the education 1 with the Missions of on provides a complc • 1 who are condemned and love which only "own until it has now the zenanas cordially nder instruction [42]. ic, resigned at the end e of the Association, e residence, was then Dster, S.W.) ah and Foreign Bible the Society and to the twenty-four or more ignorant sisters, and m 8UMMABY OP THE MISSIONABY ROLL, 1701-1892 («« pp. 849-924) V.B.-The Sojty has contributed to the support of 107 Bishops, but the names of those atded by endotvment only are not included in the roll unless ttSyweie formerly Mtssumanes of the Society. ' (1) (2) Number of ordained Missionaries • (S) Deaths in active ser- vice (4) Dis- missals by the Society for neg- lect of duty or other unsatis- factory conduct Accessions (to tbe ranks of the Clergy) Secessions (from the ranks of tbe Clergy) Country Euro- pean and Colo- nial Na- tive (dark races) (a) Prom Oburch of Rome • (6) From Dissent (a) To Ohurcb of Rome (6) To DfsMni I. North Ambrica:— \ The older Colonies, now the Uhitku Statw, 1702-17M j 809 1.4« — 100 11 3 SI — ~ NiwfouNOLAin) and \ Canada, I 170S-1893 j — 119 1 4 18 - II. Wbst Imdib, Cutral) and South Ahbbica, \ 1713-1893 j S93 7 61 1 — 8 — — in. Africa ) 1763-1893 ; 404 66 86 1 » 10 2t It IV. AnSTRAtABIA . . ) 1793-1893 ; 4fi8 6 10 — — 3 — V. Asia i j"llege, London. K.C.W. a King's College, Windsor, Nova Soutla. Mitiy. = Missionarv. Or. = Oxford. S.At. = Schoolmaster. T.O.D. = Trinity College, Dublin. T.C.T. = Trinity College, Toronto. ^ = oonnection dissolved by the Society for neglect of duty or other uii- aatisfoct^ry conduct. * = Native Missionary (dark races). % = Honorary Missionary. The titles of the Dioceses (Lon. = London ; Her. = Hereford, 4c.) and the other abbreviations and signs need no expUtnation. «pld. s appointed, ft. = born. Bp. = Bishop. Cam. = Cambridge. Coll. - College. ed. = educated. o. = ordained (D.=deacon, P.=priest). Ret. = resigned. S. = Chief Station. tr, = transferred. S.A..O. = St. Augustine's College, Canterbnrv. ORDER OF LISTS IN THE MISSIONARY ROLL. North America, 840-81 South Carolina, 849 North Carolina, 850 Ckorgia, 861 Virginia, 851 UaryUnd, 851 Pennsylvania, 8il New Bugland, 853 New Jersey. 854 New Yorit, 8S6 Newfoundland, 4c., 858 Bermuda, 880 Nova Sootia, 4c.. 860 New Brunswick. 864 Quebec Province, 888 Ontario Province, 873 Manitoba 4 N.-W.C anada,878 British Columbia, 880 "West Indies, and Cen- tral and South America, 881-8 Windward Tslands, 881 Tobago, 88J Trinidad, 883 Leeward Islamls, 883 Bahamas, 884 Jamaica, 885 Moiikito Shore, 886 British Hondura.«i, 888 Panama, 886 British Guiana, 887 FalkUnds, 888 Africa, 888-900 West Africa, oS? Cape Colony, W. Uivlsion, 889 Cape Colony, E. Division, 891 Kalfraria, 893 Oriqualand West, 893 St. Helena, 4c., 894 Basutoland, 894 Natal, 895 Zulu^and, 898 Swaziland, 897 Orange Free State, 897 Transvaal, 897 Beohuanaland, 893 Mashonaland, 898 Central Africa, 898 Mauritius, 898 Madatcascar, 899 Northern Africa, 90J Australasia, OOO 8 New South Wales, 900 Victoria, 903 Queensland, 903 S. Australia, 904 W. Australia. 905 Tasmania, 908 New Zealand. 906 Melanesia, and Pltcairii a:iii Norfolk Islands, 907 Fiji, 907, Hawaiian Island.4, 908 New auinea. 908 Asia, 908-22 Bengal, 908 Madras, 911 Bombay, 916 N.-W. Provinces, 916 Central Provinces, 917 Assam, 917 Punjab. 917 Burma, 918 Cashmere, 919 Ajmcro, 4c., 919 Ceylon, 919 Borneo, 930 The Straits, 921 China, 9?1 Coroa, 933 Manchuria, 933 Japan, 933 Western Asia, 932 Europe, 923 Mi 1 ill I 849 MISSIONARY ROLL, S.P.G. 1702-1892 [-. p. 848]. e other abbreviation:* I. NORTH AMERICA (1702-1892). 1,754 Missionaries and 1,086 Central Stations, now included in 25 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : THE OLDER COLONIES (now the Ujiited States). [See Chapter II., pp. 9-12.] KEITH, George, M.A. Aber- deen University ; tlie first S.P.G. Missionary ; 6. 1C38 at Aberdeen ; (ex-Presbj-terian and Quaker;) o. Bp. Lon. 1700. Travelling and or- ganising in N. America, 1702-4. Res. ; dicdRectorof Edburton, Sussex, March 1716. [See pp. 7,9-11, 20, 30-1, 33-4, 41-2, 62-3, 67-8.] TALBOT, John, M.A.; b. at Wymondham, Nortolk, 1C46; Sizar Clirist Coll.. Camb., B.A. 1663, Fellow of Peterhousel664,M.A. 1671; (Rector Fretherne, Glos. 1095; Chaplain of ship in which Keith left England [p. 10]). Missionary com- panion of Kei+,!i in N. America, 17U2-4 [p. 10] ; settled in New Jersey 1704. [See ]'. 856 ; also pp. 10, II, t'O, 30-1, 33-4,41-2,52-3, 57, C7.] The Rev. Gkouuk Kivfrii. SOUTH CAROLINA (1702-83)— 54 Missionaries and 15 Central Stations. [See Chapter III., pp. 12-20.] (Diocese of South Cauousa, foundud 1795.) BAKON, Kob«rt, M.A. S. St. Bartholomew's, 1763-64. Died April 1764. BOS(!HI, Charlei (" formerly a Franciscan Fryer"), fif, St. Bartholomew's, 1746-9. lies. on appointment as Chaplain to the garrison established about that time in Ruatan, Bay of Honduras [p. 234]. His of.er of services to convert the Indians there accepted by tlie Society, but in 1749 he died. BULL, William TrodweU, M.A. S. St. Paul's, 1712-23; Bp. Lon.'s Commissary In S.C. 1716- 2:i. Jies. CLABK (or CL£BX), Hoiei. S. St. John's, 1720. Died 1720. COTES, WilUam; o. D. Bp. Ely 1746, P. Bp. llor. 1747. a. St. George's, 1747-52. Died Sundiiy July 19, 1762, after having performed service that day. CTJMINO, Robert, M.A. Glasgow or Edinburgh ; 0. 1). Bp. Elv, P. Bp. Pet. 1748. S. St. John's, 1719 50. Died 1760. DUN, William (from Clogher Dio.) ; 6, about 1677 ; n. 1). Bp. Down and Connor. S. St. Paul's, 170G-7. Res. DURAND, Levi, M.A.; o. Arbp. Dub., D. 1738. P. 173!l. S. Christ Church, 1740-60 ; St. John's, 1750 (;5. Died 1766. DWIGHT, Daniel, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; o. D. Bii. Cur., P. Bp. I.on. 1729. A St. John's, 1729-48. Died March 28, 1748. FORDYCE, John, M.A. ; o. D. Bp. I.on. P. Bp. S(. niiv. 1730. fl. Prince Frederic's Parish, 17:1(1-51. Died 1751. FULLERTON, John, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. V. and P. 17:!t. S. Christ Church, 1734-6. DicU Sept. 4, I7:;r). FULTON, John, M.A. ; o.Bp.Lon.D and P. 1730. \ Clirist Church, 1730-4.(i> GARDEN, Alexander, M.A. (neplicw of Comsy. Garden) ; o. Bp. Glos. D. and P. 1743. S. St. Thomas', 1744-66. OIGUILLET, James. .S'. Sante, 1710. Res. GOWIE, Robert, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. and P. 1733. S. St. Bartholomew's, 1733. Died Nov. 7, 1733. GUY, William. M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. 1 712 ( V), P. 1713. 5. (1) Charleston, 1712-13 ; (2) St. Helen's [or St. Helena], 1714-6 ; (1) Ch. 171(!-17 [w p. 853] ; (3) St. Andrew's, 1719-61. Died 1761 [p. 17]. HARRISON, James, M.A. Queen's Coll., Ox. ; Curate Battcrsea 2 years ; o. Bp. Her. D. 1749, P. Bp. Ban. 1750. S. Goose Creek. 1752-05. HASELL (or HASSEL), Thomas, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. 1705, P. 1709. ,S'. Charleston, 1706-8 ; St. Thomas', 1709-43. Died Oct. 9, 1743 or 1744. HUNT, Brian, M.A. ti. St. "John's, 1723-6. JOHNSTON, Gideon (cx-Vicar of Castlemore, Ireland). i>. CharlestdU, 1708-10 (Commissary to Bp. Lon.) Drowned April 23, 1710, oil" Charleston, by upsetting of boat while taking leave of Governor Craven [pp. 16-17]. JONES, Gilbert, M.A. .S.Christ Church, l'/13-21. Ri's. JONES, Lewis, M.A. ,S'. St. Helen's, 1725-44. Died Di'O. 24, 1744 ; beiiucathed £100 to .S.l'.G. [p. 18]. LAMBERT, John. M.A. ,Sf. Charleston, 1727-9. Died Au^r. 14,1729. LANGHORNE, William (ex-Curato, Pickering); . IH], ORR, William, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. and P. 1736. (Charleston, not S.P.O.. 1737-41.-) S. St.PaiU's, 1741-4 ; St. Helen's, 1745-50. Jli-s. ; died (St. Paul's) 1755. OSBORNE (or OSBORN), Nathaniel. S. St. Bartholomew's, 1713-5. Kscaiicd to Charleston during Inilian irruption, but ilied July 13, 1715, " of a flux or feaver." PEASELEY, WiUiam, M.A. (tr. N.F.L. [p. 888]). S. St. Helen's, 1751-6. lies. ill. POWNALL, Benjamin, M.A. .S. Christ Church, 1722. Res. QUINCY, Samuel, M.A. ; tr. Georgia [p. 851] to St. John's, S.C, then S.l'.G. at St. George's, 1746-7. Res. ROE, Stephen, M.A. ; o. D. Arbp. Tuam 1730, P. Arbp. Dul). 1732. S. St. (loorge's, 1737-42; (Ir. N.E. [p. 854]). ST. JOHN, Richard, B.A. (tr. Bah. [p. 886]). .ST. St. Helen's, 1747-50. Res. SMALL, Robert, M.A. ; o. Bp. Lon. D. 1737, P. 1738. ,S. Christ Church, 1738-9. Died Sept. 28, 1739. SKITH, Michael, M.A. Trinity CoU., Dub. ; o. D. Bp. S. & Man 1740, P. Bp. Lon. 1747. S. Prinoe Frederick's Pariah, 1753-7. Left. STANSISH, Savid, M.A. £!. St. Paul's, 1724-8. Died 1728. STONE, Robert, M.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. S. Goose Creek, 1748- 5 1. Died about Oct. '20, 176 1 ," of a bloody flux." TAYLOR, Ebenezer. .S. St. Andrew's, 1711-17; (orge'.<, 1770-1, but doubtful of local provision, au- \ cepted St. Stephen's, N.U., instead.] 1 TBINK, Samuel; ej. Harvard Coll., N.K. S. . Augusta, ? 1765-6 ; Savaunali, 1767-71. Died 1771 [p. 28]. ! HOLMES, John. St. George's, 1773-7.0 VIRGINIA— 2 Missionaries and 2 Central Stations. [See Chapter VI., p. 30.] (Dioceses of Viiwinia, founded 1790; Wk.st Vikisinia, t'. 1«7«.) TYIIARD (ITHIYARD), Arthur. 1702 (station not stated). The other Clortfymaii nssi.stod by the Society was the Minister of King Williaw's Parish, St. James' Uiver, in 1725 ; name not recorded. MARYLAND— 5 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter VII., pp. 31-3.] (Dioceses of Mahvl.^nd, foundwl 1792 ; E.vsTos-, f. 1809.) NORRIS, William. S. Freilerica, 17.19 40. aUINCY, Samuel, M.A. (of .'^outhwoM): b. Boston ; 0. D. and 1'. Bp. Carl. 1730, First S.l'.U. Missionary to Georgia. .V. Savannah 4c., 1733-6 [*<• pp. K50 and 26 7.] SEYKOTTR, James, .S". AuBUsta, 1771 9. Per- secuted and imprisoned 1779 &c. Retuifec at Savannah 1780-2, and in Florida 1783. ' Uieil on way to liahiuuiis 178t [pp. 29, 220]. WESLEY, John Benjamin, M.A. ; 6. June 17 (old style), 1703, at Epwortli Rectorv, Line. ; n/. Charterhouse School (1714-20) ;" entered Clirist ("huroli, Oxford, 1720 ; elected Fellow of Lincoln Coll., Oxf. (.M.A. 1727); o. D. by Bp. (Potter) of Oxford 1725 : P. 1728. .S. Savannah Ac, 1736-7. Ra. and to En^dand Dec. 1 737, and became the founder of Methodism [pp. 26 •«] ; (lied March 2, 1791, in Loudon. ZOUBERBUHLER, Bartholomew ; b. St Gall ; eil. Charleston, S.C. ; u. lip. I.on. about 1745. S. Savannah, 1746-66. ASAKS, At|Bzander; o. Bp. Lon. 1703, to Mary- land 1704. In 1711 he wrote to the Ilislm > : '• I can't subsist without some assistai."c, (or Tobacco, our money [see p. 30], is worth nothing, and not one Shi.t to be liad for Tobacco this year in all our country ; and poor ten shillings is all the money I have received by my ministry and perquisites since ()ctol)er last." Since 1707 he liad served tlio wliole county of Somerset. Aided by the So(^iety 1711-12, 1716. «. Stepney &c. [CoHDiNKU, Wiu.iAM ; b. atx)Ut 1C80 ; (ex-Curate of Billyaghran). Aptd. to Shrewsbury 1707, but caiitu'red by the Frencli.] [pp. 31-2.] UACQTTEEN, George. (" Forced to Hy from his native country by ttie Presliyterian [lersecu- tion in Scotland.") .\ided by Society 17(»:). REABINO, Philip. Served a" parisiriii Mary- land in connection witli Ills Penn. Mission, 1775 ic. [.SVc p. 852,] TIBBS, William. ,S, St. Paul'.s, Baltimore, 1705. TINOLEY, Samuel. Itinenint in coiinection with Penn. Mission, 1782 A-c. [tkv p. 852.] rENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE (1702-83)-47 Missionaries and 24 Central Stations. [See Chapter VIII., pp. 33-40.] (Dioceses of Pkn.nstlvania, founded 1787 Ckntuai. Pkxssy ANDREWS, John ; 6. Maryland ; eJ. Philadel- phia Coll. S. Lewes and (jedar Creek, 1766-8 ; York and Cuml)erland Cos., 1769-73. Res. ; (lied Maryland 1813. BAGKHOTfSE, Riohard, .!;. Chester, 1728-49. Died Not. 19, 1749. BARTON, Thomas (ex-assistant in a Philadel- phia Academy). Itinerant : York and Cumber- land Cos. in 1754-8 ; Lancaster, I'lMiuea, (.'arniirvon, *c., 1759-78. Obliged by Revolu- tionists to close his churches In 1776, but ministered privately. EscaiKsd to N.Y. 1778, after being a prisoner two years. Died atiout 1780 from dropsy brought on by linprison- ment [pp. 36-40], EATWELL, Baniel ; eii. Cambridge Univ. (for iiiaiiyyearsadistinguished preacher in London). iS. York and Cumberland Cos., 1773-8, llefugeo in N.Y. 1778, and England 1783. BECKET, William. S. Lewes, 1721-43. Dieil Aug. 20, 1743 [p, 34], BLACK, WUliam ; ft. Dumfries about 1C79. S. (>>., Sussex, 1708-9. Res. BLUETT, Thomaa (of Maryland). £!, in Kent (\),, Dover, *c., 1746-9. Died Jan, 25, 1749, BROOKE, Samuel (of St, George's Co,, Mary- land). S. Newcastle, 1764-5. CAMPBELL, Alexander. S, Apoquluimiuck, 1726-9;fr. N.Y. [p. 855]. ; Dki.awauk, f. 1841; Pn-muuuu, f. 1866; LVASIA, f. 1H71.) CLEVELAND, Aaron, .S'. Lewes. 1765 ; Noiv- castle, 1756-7. Died 1757 at Philadelphia of dropsy. CLUBB, John (a Welshman, ex-S.M. at Phila- delphia). .S", Oxford, 1709-11 ; Apo(iuinimiiick, 1712 13; Radnor and Oxford, 1714 15. Die.l Christmas 1716 [pp. 34-6]. CRAIO, George (of Penn., ex-Curate in England to Dr. Bristowe). Itinerant : Pe(iuea, Lancaster, Carnarvon, Huntingdon, Carlisle, (to., 1748 57 ; Chester, 175H S3 [p. 30. and jw p. -854]. ORAWFOJ^D, Thomas (a Scotchman). 6'. Dover, 1704-9. Uecalled [p. 34]. CURRIE, William (ex- Dissenting Min. Pehn.> .S. Radnor 173t!-H3. EVANS, Evan. D.D.Braseiiose C(dl.,Ox. (sent to Philadelphi;. by Up. Lon. 1700). .S. Oxford and RadiKjr, 1716-18, Hes ; died Maryland 1721 [p, 33], FRAZER, George. S. Dover ic., 1733-6. GILES, Samuel. Came to England for Ordiiiatiuu and aptd. to Dover, l)ut drowned on return voyage April 5, 1766 [p. 35]. HACKETT, Walter, S. Apociuiniminck, 1729-33 HENDERSON, Jaoob ; />. Glenavy, Ireland : <■>/. Glasgow Coll. ; o. Dp. Lou. 1710. ^'. Dover, I'lli 11 ; Newcastle, 1712-13. Res.; diiid Maryland Aug. 27, 1761 ; bcciueathed il.oOO to S.P.G. 3 I 2 bi I'm ,* U 852 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPKb. BOWIE, Alnander, S. Whitemarsli, 1731 41 ; Oxford, 1733-41. Jif$. KVOHES, Orifflth. .S^. Radnor ami Perquihoma, 1732-6. «M. BVKPHSET, JTohn, B.A. Trinltj- Coll., Dub. ; 6. about 1884; (8.M. N.Y. 1700-10;) o. Bp. Lon. about 1710. S. Oxford, 1711-13 ; Chester, 1714-26. Died July 8, 1739. XNOLIB, Charlei; b. Ireland, 1734 (S.M.America about 1750) ; o. Bp. Lon. about 1769. S. Kent Co.. Dover, &c., 1759 65. Kes. for Trinitj- Church, N.Y., of which he was Rector 1777-83, Refugee in England 1783. Tr. to Nova Scotia as first Colonial Bishop, 1787. _[*« p. 862 : arso pp. 3C, 74-8]. JENKINS, Thomu (a Welshman, dio. St. Dav.); 6. about 1682. ,% Apoquiminy, 1707-9. " Died of a calenture caused bv tl'ie Musketos," July 30, 1709. JENNET, Eobeii, LL.D.;ft. 1687. (Chaplain R.N. 1710-14). S. Philadelphia, 1714-15 ; //■. N.Y. pp. 38, 8551. IDfSSAT, William, M.A. Glasgow Univ. To America 1733 ; retunied for ordination. Itinerant : Bristol Ac, 1735-46. i [ji. 854]. IiOOXE, Siohard, Itinerant : Lancaster &c., 1745-7; Radnor, 1753; Lewes, 1754. LTON, John. S. Lewes orchesMr, 17S6 ; (ex-Congregationalist ;; o. Bp. Lon. 1752. .S". Newburj- Ac. 1763 79.; Di- missed for alleged disloyalty to British Govern- ment. Cons. Urst Bp. of Massachusetts, May 7, 1797. Die, 1782ipp. 45-7, 49, 76]. BEABDSLEY, John, M.A. (Hon.) Kind's Coll., N.Y. ; b. about 1730. S. Groton Ac, 1761 5; tr. N.Y. [p 855]. BOSTWICK, Gideon ; o. Bp. Lond. ,S'. (irest Barrington, and Lancsborough Ac 1770-83 [see alto p. 888]. Died 1793. B(}UBS, Peter, M.A. Harya; 1 Coll., MnsM. .>>■. Marhlehead, 1752-62. Die. Up. Ct) Lon. 1'. Bp. Nor. 1724. Hi. Bostou, 1723-64 [pp. 44, 16], DAVENPORT, Addington, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mftss.,aii(lHon.M.A.()x. *'. Scituate, 1733-6. lies.; died Boston 1746. SAVIES, Thomas. S. in LichfieM Co. &.c., 1762-6. Died May 12, 1766. BEAN, Borzillai, M.X. Yule Coll., Conn. ; o. Bp. Lon. Aptd. 1745 to Hebron &r. but lost uu the return voyage to America [p. RU], BIBBLEE, Ebeneser, M.A. Yale Coll.. Conn., and D.D. Columbia. N.Y'. (ex-Cong. Mini.ster) ; c 1748 Eng. .S. Norwalk ami Stamford, 1747-83 [p. 74«]. EAGER, Thomas, 5. Braintreo, Little Comptou and Swanzey, 1712-14. Hen. EBURN, Samuel, the first resident S.P.d. Miss, in New F.iigland. f. Isle of Shoales, 1703 [p.l2]. EAYERWEATHEB, Samuel, B.A. Harvard Coll., Mass., lion. M.A. Ox. ; o. D. Bun. P. Carl. 1756. .S. Naragunsett, 1768-80.<^ Took the oaths to the rebel States against approbaticin iif his jiarishionera. Died 1781 [pp. 45-.;]. POOO, Daniel. A". Pomfret, PlaiiiUeld, and Can- terbury, 1772-82. FOWIE, John (ex-Dissenting Minister in N.K.) ; n. 1751. .S. Norwalk 4c. 1762-5. , PRICE, RoK«r, M.A. (CommiRsary to Bp. Lon.) S. HopMngton and Indians, 1748-63. Rei. PVNDERBON, Ebenezer, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. (cx-Dig6enter). Itinerant : North Groton, Brimfleld, Middleton, Stafford, Cimsbury, &c., 1784-63; Nowliaven, Ouilford, Branford, Northford, and Westhaven, 1784-63 [p. 46] ; Ir. N.Y. [p. 856]. ROE, Stephen {tr. S.C. [p. 860]). S. Boston, 1743-4.0 8AYRE, John ((r. N.Y. [p. 866]). S. Fairfield, 1774-9. After persecution, imprisonment, and banishment, a refugee in N.Y. 1779, and N. Brun. [p. 867], 1783. Died Burton, N.B., 1784 [PPM9-60]. SCOvQ., Jamea, M.A. Yalo Coll., Conn., & King's Coll., N.Y.; 6. Watertown, c;onn., 1733; o. P. 1759 Roch. S. Waterbury and Westbury, 1768- 86 ; tr. N.B. [pp. 49, 746, 867]. 8EAB1TRT, Samuel, .M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. ; b. Groton, N.E., July 8, 1706 ; (ex-Congrega- tionallst Minister) ; o. Bp. Lon. 1730. S. New London, 1730-42 ; tr. N.Y. [pp. 44, 886]. SERJEANT, Winwood (from S.C.) ; b. ? Bristol, 1730; V. P. Bp. Roch. 1756. S. Cambridge, 1767-76. Refugee Newbury Port 1776-7, and in England 1778 (paralysed). Died Batli, Sept. 1780. from ill treatment during the Revolution. SHAW, William. S. Marblehead, 1715-17.0 (Absent without leave.) THOMPSON, Ebeneier, M.A. Yalo Coll., Conn. (ex-Independent). .S. Scituate, Hanover, Pem- broke, Marshtteli 1743-78. Died 1776 [p. 48]. XROVTBEOK, Jonn. S. Hopkington and tlie neighbouring Indians, 1763-7. Ret. TnJMR, John, M.A. Yale Coll. and King's Coll., New York; b. Wallingford, Conn., Aug. 15, 1742:o. Lon. 1768, S. Norwich, 1768-83. DiH at Norwich Jan. SI, 1823. USHER, John, M.A. Harvard CoU., Mass. ; h. about 1689 ; o. 1722. S. Bristol, 1723-78. Died April 30, 1778 [p. 46]. VIETS, Roger, M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; b. abon^. 1737. -S. sTmsburv, 1763-83. Imprisoned by tlii- Revolutionists, l"776 [pp. 60-1]. Tr. N.S. 1781 [p. 864]. WEEKS, Joihua Winnte, M.A. Harvard Coll., N.G.; 6. Hampton, N.H.;(ex-Congregationalist). 5. Marblehead, 1762-79 [pp. 48-9]. Befugii- in England, and tr. N.S. [p. 864]. WHEELER, Willard. -S. Georgetown Ac, Kennebpck River, 1768-72. •WINSLOW, Edward (of N.E.). S. Stratford, 1784-63 ; Braintree, 1764-79. Refugee in N.Y. 1778, and Army Chaplain. Died O^t. 31, 1780 [pp. 46, 60-1]. WISW&LL, John, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass. : 6. Boston ; (ex-Dissenting Minister in N.E.); o. Bp. Lon. S. Falmouth, 1766-76. Refugi(^ Boston 1775, and officiated to two loyal regiments. Tr. to N.S. 1782 [p. 48, and sre p. 864]. NEW JERSEY (1702-83)— 44 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations. [See Chapter X., pp. 52-6.] (Dioceses of New Jkiisky, founded 1818; Newark, f. 1874). ATERS, William. S. Spotswood and Freehold, 1768-83. Incapacitated from in8anity,i778-80; 1780 recovered and restored liis full salary in place of the annuity allowed him during illness. BEACH, Abraham ; b. about 1741. S. New Bruns- wick and Piscataqua, 1767-82 or 3. Re>. and to N.Y. 17 84. Died about 1829. BLACKWELL (or BLACKWALL), Robert. S. Gloccster, Waterford (or '■ Coles Church ") and Greenwich, 1772-7. BROOK, John, M.A. (tr. N.Y. [p. 866)]. S. Eliza- beth Town ic, 1706 7. Drowned on voyage to England [p. 64]. BROWNE, Isaac (Ir. N.Y. [p. 855]). S. Newark Ac, 1748-77. Driven from Mission ; refugee in New York Jan. 1777; tr. N.S. 1783 [pp. 86-6, 860]. CAMPBELL. Colin, M.A. S. Burlington ■. M.Y. [p. 8S6]). 8. Now Brunswick, 1764-6 ; li; back to N.Y, [p. 886]. SBASPE.John. S. New Jersey, 1704. Ret. SXINNSit. MACKENZIE, Eneas ; ft. about 1675 ; ed. Aber- deen University and Edinliurgh ; (Chaplain to tlie Earl of " Cromertic," about 1700-5 ;) o. Bp. Lon. S. Staten Island, 1706-22 [pp. 58-9]. MILN, John. iSf. Albany, Indian Mission 4c., 1728-36 ; tr. N.J. [pp. 71-2, 854]. MILNER, John (of N.Y.). 5. Westchester,! 761-4. II t During the Society's connection with these two stations tliey were regarded as being "in the Province of New York!" 856 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL. \i m ■OOS, llioroughgood. i9. Albany ,IndlaiiMl88ioii, 1704 to Oct. 1708 ; Ir. to N.J. [pp. 67-8, 854]. KOBLET, Biohwrd ; tr. N.E. [p. 8»3]. S. Johng- towij, 1772-3. ■VISSON, Oeorn (a Scototiman) ; o. Bp. Lon. 1706. S. Bye, 1705-8. Died Oct. 1708 [pp. 58, 66]. KUmtO, Hamr. S. Phlllpaburg, 1706-7 ; Albany and Indian MUalon, 1768-76. Res. Ill [p. 73]. OEL, John Jacob (a German) ; o. Bp. Lon. 1722, for Palatines. S. Albany 4o., Indians, 1780-77 OoSlVIE, John; &. about 1728; ?rf. Yale Coll., Conn. ; o. Bp. Lon. S. Albany and Port Hunter IniUans iSco., 1749-62 (in Caniwla part o{ 1759-63 [see p. 871]). lies. ; diwl Not. 26, 1774, of apoplexy [pp. 73, 136, and Translations, Mohawk, p. 800]. PANTON, George (tr. N.J. [p. 884]). S. rhilips- burg, 1777-83. Refugee in N.S. ; ^r. there [p. 863]. POxXK, Thomas ; h. Wales ; ^v/. Brazenose Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. Bp. Wor., P. Bp. St. Dav.. 1706 : (Curate Haverford West, and Chaplain H.M.S. Antelope). .S.Jamaica, L.I., 1710-31. Wreckfd on passage 1710, 100 miles from his parish. His life was "one continued scene of trouble." Res. : but died Dec. 1731 or Jan. 1732 [pp. 60-1]. PUVDERSON, Ebenezer {tr. N.U. [p. 854]). .S. Bye &o., 1763-4. Died Sept. 1764. BAyRE, John. S. Ncwburgh &c., 1768-73 [p. 65]^; tr. N.E. [p. 854]. BEABXmT, Samuel, wn. (Ir. N.E. [p. 884] \ S. Hempstefl &c., 1742-64. Died 1764. SEABXTRT, Bamuel (son of above), M.A. Yale Coll., Conn., 1748 ; Hon. D.D. O.t. 1777 : h. Oroton, Conn., Nov. 30, 1729 ; (Cateohist, Huntingdon, L.I., 1748-82) : o. Bp. Lin. 1783 ; and tr. N.J. 1754-6 [p. 855], and Imck, 1757. NEWFOUNDLAND, 1703-1892 (with N. Labrador) 73 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter XIV., pp. 88-102.] (Diocese of Nkwfou.ndi..vnd, founded 1839). S. Jamaica Ac, L.I., 1787-85; E. and W. Cliester, 1766-76. Driven from Mission liy Bevolutionists 1778, and prisoner at New- haven ; refugee N.Y. 1776 ; Statcn Island, 1778-82; elected Bp. of Connecticut 1783, and eons, by the Scottish Bishops at Aberdocu Nov. 14, 1784 [p. 750], thus becoming tlie first, Bishop of the Anglican Communion outsidu the United Kingdom. Died of aiMiiilexy Feb. 28, 1706 ; buried New London, Ciiiui. fpp. 63, 78, 80, 749-80]. BTAHDARD, Thomaa. fi. Brookhnven, 1735 ; W. and E. Cliester, 1726-60. Died 1760. BTOUPPE, Peter (ex- Pastor to Huguonota, Charleston, S.C.) S. New nochelle (Frendi refugees), 1723-60. Died 1760 [p. 89]. STUART, John, D.D. Pliiladelphia Coll. ; 6. 17 ID atPnxton,Penn.,of IrishPreabyterlnn parents ; 0. 1770, Lon. S. Fort Hunter *o., Indians, 1770-8. Prisoner at Schenectady three yetirs, then refugee in Canada 1780 ; S. La Poele, 1847 8<5. Res. BAKER, Charles ; b. Oct. 2U, 1860, South I»p- bam ; o. V. 1880 N.F.L. .S". Salmon Cuve, 1879-82 BALFOUR, James. S. Trinity Bay, 1761-74; Harbour Grace and Carboneer, 1785-92. I'en- sloned ; died 1809 [pp. 90, 92-3]. BATLY, Augustus Edwin Cawley ; ed. St. Jolm's Coll., N.F.L. ; o.D. 1849, P. 1860 V.l.'.L. S. (1) St. John's, 1849-50 ; (2) Petty hour and Torbav, 1851 ; (3) Bona Vista, )2-3 ; P.H.andT.'(2)1854; ? 1855-6 ; (4) Fcnylund, 1867-60 ; B. V. (3) 1861-92. BATLY, Augustus George; h. April 7, 186^ Bonavista, N.F.L. ; ed. St. Jolin's Coll., N.F.L., and S.A.C. S. Hose Blanche, 1892. BISHOP, George Henry; o. D. 1870; P. 1872, N.F.L. S. Battle Harbour (Lab.), 1871-8; Hermitage Cove or Bay, 1878-92. BISHOP, John. >S'. Chnnnel, 1869 ; Belloram, 1879-81. DledScpt. 7, 1881. BLAOXKAK, Charles, M.A., Lambeth. >S'. Torbay tea., 1822; Ferryland Ac, 1823 7; Port de Grave, 1828-39 ; St. John's, 1840-82 Cp.782]. SLACKMORE. Martin; ed. St. .Tohn's Coll.. N.F.L. ,'?. C.-ipo la Huno, 1842 ; BurKco. 1843-8; Bav Hoborts, IMS! 07. Pensioned ' 1867 ; died iii Knglaud Aug. 10, 1878. BOLAND, Thomas; h. 1807, Dublin. S. T^ibni'lor, 1849; St. .John's, 1850; Channel, 1851 2; St. George's Bay, 1853-6. Frozen to deutli in snowstorm, March 1866. BOLT, George Henry, B.A. Hatf. Hall., Dur. ; 0. D. 1890, Dur. S. Bonavista, 1890 ; I.^iiini- line, 1891. BOOME, ThomM. S. Outharbours, l83;ilit; Fortune Bay, 1841-3; Twillingatc, Is4l; Harbour Grace, 1848-6 ; Twillingiite, 1817-73. BOTWOOO, Edward ; o. D. 1860, P. 1862, N.l .1..; td. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. S. Forteuu, Liib,, 1860-4. BOWMAN, William. L [empstcd, 17U1-24. Died. ut; ed. King's Coll., N-Y. -77. Prisoner to Revom- 776-7 ; refugee L.l. I"". e and four children ali.mt igo in N.8. i(8cotoUman). S. Jamaicu, l'-\ii. YiUe Coll.. Conn. ; , Windsor, 1744-53; New- rtdsor," 1754-64. . ^ M.A. Yale Coll., Conn. ; K Dec. 31, 1696;(ex-Conirn- Conn. ;) o. D. and 1'. I-'iii. .,') • Westchester, 1721! ; Uyo IMiiy 15, 1760tP- C''*]- 194 Missionaries and &-102.] L 1807, Dublin. S. Lubniilnr, 850; Channel, 1851 2 ; M. 3-6. Frozen to death m ry, B.A.. Hatf. Hall., I'lir.; J Bonavista, 1890; iMm- S. Cutharbours, l«3;»-1i); 41-3 ; TwilUngato, 1 j-li : 145-6; Twillingate, If4.-i3. i;o.D. 1860,P.1862,N.K..; 1. N.F.L. 6'. Forteau, Lub., S. Ferry land &c., 1833-42 ; n Molntyre; o. D. 1«W. r. lose Blanche, 1887-8 ; \M\'..; , N.F.L. -S. Battle Uiirbuur, „. S. Twillingate, 1S21; L^ariineS'l810-32 : H""',"""'^ rrlnitv, 1841. Retire.1, IHU. rard KerriMn Harvey; (-'• - 1883, N.F.L. H. Harli.iur Frederick Hamilton. I; A. •e and Carlwncer, 181o-l», W. B. :«'. St. John's Coll., I; lirlgus, 1847-8: ' 18«- CHAMBEKTiATTf, Oeor^e Seymour ; o. D. 1863, F, 1866, N.F.L. S. Moreton's Harbour, 1863-4 ; La Poelo, 1866-8; Bay de Verd, 1869-86; Exploits, 1886 ; Herring Neck, 1887-93. OEAPMAN, John : «(/. St. Bees Coll. .i. Ox. ; (cx-offlccr in Royal Engineers) ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, N.F.L. a. Bay Islands.^ 1881-9 ; St. John's outports, 1890-1 ; and Principal of Tlieo. Coll. 1891. «e.i. [pp. 96, 7821. CITTLEIl, Frederick Shelley, M.A. ; b. Aug. 2, 1832, St. Vincent, W.I. ; o. D. 1855, P. 185G, Mauch. a. Portugal Cove, 1867-72. DANIEI, David, B.A. Jesus Coll., Ox. S. St. John's &c., 1830-1 ; Torbay. 1830-2. DAREEIL, Josiah ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; 0. D. 1853, P. 1857, N.F.L. S. Herring Neck, 1855-77; Lamalino, 1878-89; Salnum Cove, 1890-2. SINGLE, John. S. Ferrylaud anil Bay Bulls, 1799-1801. DISNEY, Henry P. (from Ireland). S. Battle Harbour, Lab., 1850-2 [pp. 97-8]. DOBIE, Robert T, ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. & Now Harbour, 1863-4 : Forteau, Lab., 1805- 72 ; Petty Harbour, 1873-6. DODSWORTH, Oeorge [.srfp.861]. is young bride a week after marriage by foundering of the s. linn in re- turning from St. John's to Trinity, Jan. 6, 1882. All on board, about 40 in number, were lost. FOTHERXNGHAM, William. Aptd. tn Trinity Bay 1762, but died at St. John's before arrival at Trinity. FREER, John Booth ; ft. 1830 ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. P. 1863, N.F.L. ? Station, 1853-4. GABRIEL, Alfred Eden. .S. Island Cove, 1859- 60 ; Lamaline, 1860-72 : Portugal Cove, 187,S. OATHEROOLE, John Cyrus A. ; ft. Doc. 19, 1847, East Dereham ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ;?. Burin, 1848 60. GIFFORD, Algernon; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, N.F.L. a. Forteau, Lab., 1849-89 ; PortugalCove, 1859-61. Res. ill OILOHRIST, James, B.A. .S'. Heart's Content *c., 1840; Grcenspond, 1841-9. Sick-leave, 185(i. OODDEN, John (tr. Can. p. 869). a. Harbour Grace, 1873-81 : Carboneer, 1882-6 ; Trinity East. 1887-92. OOODE, Thomas Allmond ; ft. about 1844, Cork ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. 1869, D. dies., P. Lin. a. Channel, 1870-82. Died in Charing Cross Hospital, Dec. 1887 [p. 100]. GRANT, William Henry, a. St. John's, 1841-2. GRANTHAH, Thomas A. 8. Burin, 1816 ; St. John's, 1817-18 ; //•. N.S. [p. 861]. GREY, William, M.A. Mag. Hall. -S. Portugal Cove, 1851-2 [p. 782]. GRIFFIN, Joseph, a. Spaniard's Bav, 1842-5. GWILYM, D. Vaughan ; ft. Wales, 1852 ; ed. St. John's CoU., N.F.L. ; n. D. 1879 in N.F.L., P. 1882 Out. a. Spaniard's Bay, 1879. Res. for Canada ; tr. N.B. [p. 865]. HALL, Frederic George ; ft. Sept. 20, 1841, Bcd< ford ; ed. S.A.C. a. St. George's Bay, 1870-2. Died Oct. 24, 1875. HAKILTON, Henry Harris, B.A. King's CoU., N.S. ; ft. Nova Scotia ; o. D. 1836 N.S., P. 1842 N.F.L. a. Trinity Bay, 1836 ; Heart's Content, 1837-9; Bay dc Verd, 1840-6; Ferrylaud, 1847-56 ; tr. N.S. [p. 862]. HARRIS, John (of Haverfordwest). 3. Pla- centia, 1788-91 ; St. John's, 1791-1810. Died Jan. 22, 1810 [pp. 91-3]. HARVEY, James Charles ; o. D. 1841, P. 1842, N.F.L. a. Fogo, 1841-3 ; Carboneer, 1843-51 ; Port de Grave, 1852-88. Retired 1889. HAYNE8, William Aquila; o. D. 1879, P. 1882, N.F.L. a. The Burgeos, 1879-81 ; Belieorum, 1882-92. HEWITT, John; o. D. 1875, P. 1H78, N.F.L. a. Exploits, 1875-8 ; Herring Neck, 1879-86 ; Burin, 1887-92. f|l ? 858 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. In '^ HH'.i ' , I |!;'"uS^^ifi 1 i' 1 t ' -I HKTOATI. AmbroM, M.A. Kcb. Coll. Ox. ; o. I). 1H7& SHI,, r. 1876 N.K.I.. .«». 8t. Jolin'n.T 187U ; T.irhiiy, IHHO-W) [n. 782]. BXTOATE. Reginald Thomas. M.A. Kcb. Cnll,, Ox. ; 0. D. 1882 Klj)., 1'. 1883 Bp. HcUmuth. S. .lolm's.lf 1HH5-8. HOLLANDS, Oharlas WilUam; A. March 8, 1KS7, (iraveHfiiiil ; «/. WarniliHtcr ('. 1BH3, N.F.L. ,v. llouiio Uiiy, 1888,^ 1889-02. HOOPBK, Oeorge H. ; «/. St. Joint's Coll., N.F.L. ; 0. D. 18.'i8, 1'. 188», N.F.L. ,S. La PohIo, 18S8-64 ; Moroton's UarUiur, 1866-8 ; tt: Mun. HORNElt, David ; rd. Doroli. Coll. ; n. D. 1887. V. 1889^ N.K.L. .V. Hose Blnnohe, 189(). HOW, William. \ Urcouspimd, 1870 8!> ; Dnv do Veril, 1886-y ; llnrlumr Briton, 1890-1. Died 1891. HOWELL, Oswald J. [«•<• p. 001]. S, ? 1837 ; Bi\y Hoborts, 1838-12 ; St. John's outports, 1843. H0WELL8, OMffe Raymond ; ed. Diir. IIiiIt. ; 0. 1). 1889. N.K.I-. .S'. I'lowcru CoTO, 1890-1. HOTLES, William J. : >./. St. John'H Coll., .V.K.L. .S. Exploits, 1842 : Ferrylanil, 1843-0; Kouo, 1847-8 ; lirlgus &i:, 1849-40 ; Curlxiuccr, 1868-78. HUTCHINSON, Oeorge. S. Battle Harliniir, Lahy 1883-67. Diod 1876 [p. 98], JACKSON, John( the iBt S.IUK -Missy. In N.F.L.) .V. St. John's 170.1-5. IlcniUod [pp. 88-9]. JAGO, Frederic Chulei ; h..1n\\ .3, 1829, 1.,^e p. iiHfij. JONES, Thomas Todd, M.A. 0-iel Coll., Ox. ,S. Petty Harbour and Torbay. H48-60[p.782]. XILLFATRICK. Robert. .V. Trinity Bay, 1730-1, 1734-41 (1732-3 in N.Y. [pp. 89,855]). Died \ug. 19, 1741 [pp. 89-90, 92]. KINOWELL, John, sen, .V. Bishop's Cove and Island Cove, 1840-50. XINGWELL. John, jun. ; h. 1823, "near Lon- don " : erf. N.F.L. ; o. I). 1848, P. 1849, N.F.L. ^'. ? 1848 : Moretou's Harbour, 1840-61 ; Harbour Hiiffett, 1862-91. Died Nov. 15, 1891. KIRBY, William ; ed. St. .Tohn's Coll., N.F.L. 0. U. 1858, P. 1860, N.F.L. S. King's Cove, 18i)8-i)2. LANGKAN, Edward, B.A. ; Ball. Coll., Ox. ; n. D. 1739, P. 1740, Ek. .S. St. John's, 1762-82 [pp. 90 1]. LAUOHAKNE, Thomas, .v. Twill ingatc &c., 1820-2. St. .Tohn's ontharboiirs, 1825-8. IE GAIIAIS. Wellmein William ; h. 1833 ; nl. St. Joliu's Coll., N.F.L. ; o. D. 1887, N.F.L, ,V. Channol, 1888-69. Drowned with two rom- panioni by upsetting of their Uint, Oct. 87, 1860, while returning from visiting a sick woman iit Iilus-aux-Morts. LEIGH, John. X TwUlingatc and Fogo, IR17-1K; HarlMuir (trace, Ac. 1819-22 ; Kpiscopul (Ximsy. for N.F.L. and Visiting Misuy. 1822-3. Died Aug. 17, 1823 [p. 93]. LIND, Henry. .V. Catalina, 1840 ; Heart's Con- tent Ac., 1841-57; St. Oe«)rge's Bay, 1887-U9. Dicil 1869. LINDSAY, Benjamin. X Trinity Bay, 1780-60. /iM. IIOYD, Frederick Eheneier John ; h. Milfonl Haven ; rd. Dorch. Coll. ; o. D. 1882 Ox., 1'. 1883 Que. .V. BeUo l»le Strait. ForU-au, LaK, and Flower's Cove, Ac, 1882-4 ; Ir. P.(,i. [p. 8701. IOCKWARD, J. .S'. straits of Belle Isle, Lali., 1873 : Burin, 1874-7. [fiee p. 866]. LOWELL, Robert T. S., B.A. X Bay Ruberts, 1812-6. XARTIN, David. .S'. l':n({li.'.. Jii"! 1884 at Boston, U.S., under thi. intlaence nf ether, improperly Bdinii''stcre. ?1849; Greensp.. .SVC p. 860]. D.A. -S. U'»y Roberts, •■.iigUfli TIarlxjur Bin I mil Slioro, 1841 ;Brlitii-^ ,ker; 6. .iMi. 27, IHM. 1876, N.K.L. S. Twil 1878-81; 1U)M)BU'»<:1». St. Jolm'* Coll., N.F.I..; :. Fogo, 187) -f.. *»K^l uiiiler thi. intaence u( ilr'Bt«rc1829-31. l.Nf n. 863.] ROXIILY, Whitfield Samuel Llewellyn ; o. I). 1885, P. 1880. N.F.L. S. Channel. 1892. ROUSE, Oliver. S. Bay de Verd, Ac, 1847-69, Died Sept. 1869 of typhus fever contracted wliile ministering. ROWLAND, David ( from Wales). S. St. John's, 1810-17. /Iff. ill. ROZIER, William ; fd. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. ,V Bay lloherts, 1848-60; Lamalinc, 1851-60; Hurin,1861-73. RULE. Ulrio Zwin(liui; ft. July 31, 1840.Uibral- tar; ci/.Worc. Coll.,Ox.,, Kngland ; ed. Magd. Hall, Ox. S. Pla- contirt, 1818; Ferryland, 1819; Trinity Bay, 1820; (1822-38 in Bermuda [p. 860]); St. John's, 1889-43, »% flfbl Bn, of N.F.L. /im. for See of Jamaica. To England 1866, and died Feb. 24, 1872, at Torquay, Devon [pp. 95-B]. TAYLOR, Robert Holland; ft. Feb. 14, 1839, StiH'kiK.rt ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 18«3, P. 1864, N.F.L. .S. Brigus Ac, 1863-86; St. John's, Prin. Thco. Coll.,"! 1886-0; Brigus, IH'JO-i) fp. 7821. TAYLOR, W. Henry. .S. Spaniard's Bay, 1847 ; tr. .Man. [p. 880]. TEMPLE. Robert; ft. April 26, 1837, BrlKley, Norfolk ; o. V. 1861, P. 1863, N.F.L. H. Ferry- lanil Ac, 1801-4; French Coast, White Bay, Ac, 1801-8, 1873-7; TwiUingate, 1877-92 TEMPLE, Thomas William ; n. D. 1880, P. 1882, N.F.L. S. White Bay, 1880-2. TREMLETT, Francis WiUiam, D.C.L. Univ. of South, U.S. ; ed. St. John's Coll.. N.F.L. ; o. I). 1846, P. 1847, N.F.L. S. 'I 1840-7 ; Por- tugal Cove Ac, 1848. TUCKER, George, .S. Moreton's Harbour,:8C2-4. TUCKWELL. Henry, M.A. ; ed. St. Ilees. .S. St. John's,1881 ; Petty Harlnmr. 18i)2-3 [p. 782]. VICARS, Johnstone. >V. Port de (jrave Ac, 1839-62. WAGHORNE, Arthur Charles ; ft. April 1861, London ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1878, N.F.L. «. Ferryland, 1876 G ; Cp. Island Cove and St. Pierre, 1877-8; New Harbour, 1878-92. WALSH, Charles; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. .S. Bishop's and Island Cove, 1851-0. WARREN, Alfred C; ft. N.F.L. ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. S. New Hiirlwur Ac, 1871 ; St. George's Bav, 1872-6 ; Up. Island Cove, 1876- 89. Dieil in 1889 of small-pos, caught wliilc ministering. WEARY. Edwin 0, ; ed. St. John's Coll.. N.F.L.; 0. D. 1882, P. 1886, N.F.L. ti. Battle Harlxtur, Lab., 1882-4 ; Rose Blanche, 1885-6 ; GreeuE- _pond, 1887-8 ; /;■. Cau. [p. 872] WZAVEB, WiUiam ; ed. S.A " 1887. N.F.L. C; 0. D. 1885, P. S. Salmon Cove Ac, 1885-8; Trinitjy West, 1889-92. WEEKS, Otto S. S. Trinity Bay, 1827-9; » station, 1831-3. WEST, Charles Book ; ft. Oct. 23, 1838, Stony Stratford ; ed. St. John's Coll., N.F.L. S. Sal- vage, 1863-70 ; Ferryland, 1870-2. Ret. WHITE. James Johnston; o. D. 1880, N.F.L. .S'. Harlxmr Grace, 1891-2. WHITE. William Charles; ft. Aug. 31, 1866,. Trinity, N.F.L. ; ed. St. Jolm's Coll.. N.F.L., anp. 103-6] ; tr. N.F.L. as B-. 1839 [p. 859]. TOBBIO, Francis T. (English, ed. R. C. Semv., Hinckley; o. 1829 by Bp. of Madeira; ad mitted to American Church by Bp. Whito, 1833). S. Pagets i.. J Warwick, 1839-41 ; li: Bah, [p. 888]. TUCXBk, Richard Thomas, D.D. Ox.; n. Ik::) P., Nov. Sco. S. St. George's, 1840-56. 1U>. S.P.Q. aid and made Mission self-supixirtinjr. "WOOD, John Stone. .S'. Bermudas, 1835-6 ; P^. BROWN, Philip HoUknd, B.A. K.C.W.; 6. Hali- fax, N.S.; 0. D. 1867, P. 1888, N.S. S. New Itoss, 1869-71 ; Falkland, 1878-7 [lee p. 865] ; bi. Margaret's Bay, 1878-81. BROWNE, Isaac (tr. N.J. [p. 884]). 1783-5 (ut Annapolis 1783). " No settled employment " 1786-7. Died 1787, Windsor, N.S. BROWNE. J. D. H. S. Amherst, 1873 ; Fui,'- wash, 1874-6. [See p. 868]. BRYZELIUS, Faufus (ex-Lutheran Ministc from Phlhidolphia) ; o. (Anglican OrdiTs) in England. S. Lunenburg ( Kug. and Ger^lnll^l. 1767-73. Struck with "an apoplexy" wliili' preaching on Good Friday 1773, and dieil in linlf-an-hour [p. 112]. BULLOCK, R. Heber. S. Halifax, 1853-60. BULLOCK, William. S. Digby, 1841-8 ; Hali- fax Ac, 1847-73. BULLOCK, WilUamH. F. S. Brldgwater,1864 7 BURGiai, — (a Genuan-Bwiss, ex-Lutlicraii) : o. England, 1751. .S'. Halifax (ticrmiuui. 1761-2 [I). HI]. ETTRN, 0, .V. Eastern Passage, Dnrtmoutli, Ac, 1871-6. MISSIONARY ROLL. 861 SPEL. ;_12 Missionariea 2-6.] St. George's and St. 3]. S.raget3aiidWar- )y George (nl .rf.K.C.\V.;rt.ii>J'"Bl*.»'l' rauTlUe, 1817-8 iSuckyil.', C.n., 1818; Anolmt, L.li., M.K-D- K.c.^y -.h. I.-;"- p. 1888, N.S. .S. lUiw.l.iii ,iou Mlucs, 1874, 187G7; ^.^K.C.W. : 0. D. 1870, 1'. outli, 1872. S. Salmon River, 1852-!), i56-60; Lakelands, 1801 3; John, M.A.K.C.W.;n.l). S. Falmouth, 1877-80 ; h: D.D. S. Halifax, 1752 88 deriok, B.A. K.C.W. ; ''. ?t. a 1846. P. 1847, N.S. _.•. 53; Aricliat, C.B., IK.'I '- : • Parrsborough, 1W7J ti; Antlgonlshc,1884-!H>. /;.^ S. Glace Bay &o., IBbs ^ Uknd, B.A. K.O.W.; 6. HaU- 7 P 1888, N.S. S.Ncwllo5S \, 1876-7 [Jee p. 805] ; bt. N.J. [p. 884]). 1783-5 (ui '"'No settled employment Windsor, N.S. :. S. Amherst, 1873 ; Pug- p. 868]. ,,. . , , lus (ex-IiUthcrau lUMf i) • 0. (Anglican Ord.rs) m .,Wg(l':ug.andGerumu^i. rith "an apoplexy « 'H- ,(1 Friday 1773, and .Ud "' ir" S. Halifax, 1863-60 S. Digby, 1841-6 ; Hall- nH.F. S.Bridg\vtttCT,186'l' cnnan-Bwiss, ex-Lutlicriin) ; |l .S. Halifax (Uirm«u»i. Iistorn TrtssHgc, Dartmouth, BUEKYEAT, John (tr. N.B. [p. 8C5] ). Visitins Missionary (centre at Truro), 1820-43. IMed April 7, 1843 [p. 120]. BYLES, Mather, D.D. (a New Eng'and refugee Uee p. 883]). S. Halifax, 177C-K4 ; then Garrison Chaplain ; tr. N.B. 1789 [p. Ht!5]. OAHPBELL, John Hoore. S. Cornwallis.1830-5 ; Granville*" ,l«36-00; Bridgetown, 1861. CLARE, Hamilton Jchn. S. Digby Neck, 1855-8. (SlJiSX£ John Samuel ; c'l. K.C.W.; o. D. 1823, N.S. -S. Horton Sic, 182i»-37. CLIKCH. Joseph Hart; ed. K.C.W. ; o. B. 1829, N.S. S. Bridgctov.-n and Wilmot, 1830-1 ; ? station, 1833. OOCHBANE, James Cuppaidge, D.D. K.C.W. (son of W. C.) ; 6. Windsor, N.S., Sep. 17, 1798 ; . 0. D. P. 1824, Que. ; Itinerant, 1824 : Lunen- I burg (fee, 1825-52 ; Halifax, 1852-80. DumI ! June 20, 1880. (Built 5 Churches and a number of Schools ; originated the first Churcli paper i in Canada ("Tlie Colonial Churchman"), ' wliile at Lunenburg.) COCHRANE, William, D.D. T.C.D. ; 6. Omagh, i 1757; 0. U. 1790, P. 1791, N.S. (1st Principal K.C.W. [p. 777]). ,Si. Newport and Falnioutli Ac, 1792-4, and 1809-11 ; Windsor, 1812; Fal- | mouth, 1813-33. (Built 4 Churches.) COCHRANE, William Rupert, D.D. K.C.W. ! (son of J. C.) ; b. Mar. 29, 1829, Lunenburg ; u. i U. 1852, P. 1853, N.S. S. St. Margaret's Bay, 1853 ; Onmville, 1854-9 ; Sackville, 1860-3. CONNOLLY. John. S. Sackvillo, 1828-32. COOPER. W. H. a. Port Hill, P.E.I., 1846-52. C08SITT, Ranna (. 853] ) (the 1 st S.P.tt. Missy, in Cape Breton [p. 117]). S. Sydney, 1785-1808; Yarmouth, 1806-18. Died Mar. 1815. COSTER, N. Allen (tr. N.F.L. [p. 857]). «. Parrsborough, 1836-42 ; tr. N.B. [p. 868]. COTTRTNEY, Rt. Rev. Frederick, S.T.D. Racine, U.S.; 0. D. 1864, P. 18(>8, Cant.; <:'.)«.«. (fifth) Bp. of N.S. April 25, 1888, at Halifax, a. Halifax, 1888-92. CROUCHER. Charles, M.A. K.C.W.; o. D. 1866, P. IM67, N.S. 8. tHace Bay, C.B., 1869-83. Res. CTmRtE, W. L. .S. Eastern Passage, 1877-81. DANIEL, Allen Wilmot; ed. Wyoliffo Coll., Tor.; 0. D. 1885, P. 1886, Tor. a. Crupaud, P K T 1888—92 DE BL6iS, Henry Sespard, M.A. K.C.W.; h. Halifax, N.8. ; o. D. 1854 Antig., P. 1855 N.S. a. Bridgwater, 1854-6 ; Albion Mines &o., 1866-9 ; Granville, 1860-75. LE LA ROCHE, Peter. S. Lunenburg 1771-84 ; Manchester, 1786-7 ; with Guysborough, 1788- 95. Died 1795 [pp. 112, 118], DESBRISAY, Mather Byles. 1827-34. Died 1834. SESBRI8AYE, Theophilus (for nearly 40 years resident in P.E. I., and Government "salary re- duced before coming on S.P.G. list), a. Chai- lotte Town, P.K.I., 1819-22. DE WOLF, Thomas Niokson ; e,l. N.Y. Theo. Som. iS. Dartmouth, 1840-4 ; tr. N.B. [p. 8651. DISBROW, James William, a. Musquedobo.^, 1840-6. DIXON. John (, n.A. T.C.D. ; n. D. 1H5H, P. IH5I), N.S. ,V. Liverpool, 1858-60; Guysboronpii .tc, 1M61-3 ; St. Elea- nor'.'", P.E. I., 1H64 73. GELLING, William Edward ; b. Tslnof Man ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1856, P. 1859, N.S. S. Beaver Harl)our, 1857 9 ; Louisburg C.B., 1860-3 • «£.'i£,^'""*''''' '""'-^'-i ; Brldgcwaicr, 1873 85. 6EN3EVEK, Henry; b. Dec. 1, \WMK DufHcld ; brouglit up a Wesleyati ; nt. S.A.C. ,s', LIveriKiol, 1861-6 ; Medbury, 18U7-H ; tr. Ant. [p. 88:n. GIBBONS, Simon ; ed. K.C.W. ; u. D. 1877 P 1878, N.S. A Victoria dito.. (Ml., 1K79, GILPIN. Alfred; ed. K.C.W. 8. Wilmot. 1H22 • Weymouth Ac., 1822-S;) ; Visiting Mis ". 1834-5; Yarmouth, 1836-40; Visiting, 1841; Windsor, 1842-57. /^.«. GILPIN, Edward, /?, Wi'stport, 1847 8. GILPIN, Edwin ; ?,) ; 6, July 9i, 1797, Preston, ICng.; ed. K.C.W.; o. I), and P. Lon. S. Amlierst, 1822-4 ; tr. N.D. [p. 8651. GRAY, W. S. a, Slicrbro(ike,1860 1 ; Kosettc. 1862-80. GREATOREX, Frederick Fearoe ; h. I,ondoi< ; o, D. 1874, P. 1876, N.S. 8. Granville, 1876 81. GREEN, Sumuel Duttoi; b. |H3(), Italilnck. Herts; ed. St. Aiilan's Coll., Birk. ; o 1864, N.S. .S'. Muwiiiedobolt, 1851-66. /<(',«. ill. GREY, Walter. 8. Saokville, 1888 9. GRIFFIN, Cornelius. 8. Wi.niottu Town. P.K.I., 1820 ; Georgetown. 1820 2. [8ee p. 866.] GRIFFITHS. John; 6. 1828, Peud)rev:«/. H.A.O. 8. Digby Neck, 1863-4, 1868-89 fin England 1866-7]. Res. iU. GRINDON, OcUvius Maunsell, M.A. K W. : o. D. 1858, P. 1859, N.S. 8. Throe Fathom Harbour, 1866-9 ; Seaforth, 1870-6. GROBEB, Charles Eaton, D.D. Beabury Hall ,1 '■ii 862 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. s. •'1,1. f.'!;, , m 1 iir 1 * ' i ! ;■ ' ■ i I 1 ^\: TT.a. : 0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Minnesota. Port Medway, 1876-8 ; tr. Horn. [p. 908]. OROSEB, W.H., M.A. St. Stephun's Coll., An- namlale, N.Y. ; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, N.S. S. St. Margaret's Bav, 1873 ; Now Ross, 1879-81. HAKILTON, Heniir Harris f/r.N.F.L. [p. 857]). S. Manohe,stor Ac, 1856-92. HAKRIS, Voorhee« E., M..\. K.C.W. ; b. Anna- polis, N.S. ; 0. U. 1879, P. 1880, N.S. S. Lon- donderry, 1880 : Amherst, 1884-5. HARPEB, Henry: o. D. 1883, P. 1884, N.S. S. Port Hill *c., P.E.I., 1883-92. HAYDEN, Henry, M.A. T.C.D. (!r. N.B. [p. 865]). .S. Rftwdon, 1822. HENSLET, J. K. .«. Windsor Ac, 1860-73. HIOOINSOIf, -. S. Port Hill, P.K.I., 1882. HILL, James J. S. Newport, 1862 8. HILL, Lewis M. W. f. Digliv, 1844-53. Pen- sioned 1853 ; died 1889. HILTZ, Augustus F., B.A. K.C.W. ; b. N.S., 1843 : 0. D. 1873. P. 1874, N.S. S. Falmouth, f 1873-76 ; ^r. N.B. [p. 866]. HIND, Duncan Henry ; o. D. 1879, P. 1830, N.S. .S'. Georgetown, P.K.I.. 1880-2. HOW, Henry, B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. Windsor, N.S. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, N.S. S. Newport, 1880-81. HOWSEAL, Bernard Hiohael ; o. Lon. iS. Hali- fax &c. (Germans), 1785-99. Died Mar. 9, 1799. Htmr, Thomas Henry, M.A. K.C.W. r o. D. 1888, P. 1889, N.S. S. Cherry Valley, P.E.I., f 1892. INGLES, Charles; »■S'. Eastern Coast (Jeddore to Country Havlwur), 1840-52 ; Ship Harliour ic, 185?-83 JAMIEBON, William Henry. S. Louisburg &o., C.B., 1864-71. JAKI80N, A. D. .S. Maitland, 1870-82. JARVIS.OeorgeSeymour, M.A. andD.D. K.C.W.; b. in Nova Scotia ; n. D. 1829, P. 1830 N.S. ? station 1829; tr. N.B. [p. 886]. JARVIS. Henry J, [See p. 866]. S. Annapolis, 1849-52. JARVIS, H, K. N. (iuvsborouxh, 1876-80. JARVIS, W. George "t S. Guysborough, 1854- 60; Pu'/wash, 1861 7. JENKINS, Louis Charles. Apt, N.S. ,9. '"■it U.. N.S, ; ,N.S. ,v. ; ilaw('oii, le. 185.'.- 6 ; 0. 186), 1'. 4; SyJiU'v f 188i-3.' .W . : 0. V. 56 ; Digliy, Lunenburg, 1834 5; Antigonishc, 1803-34; Truro, 1844-58. Died March 1,3, 1888. LLOTD, Charles. S. P.E.I., 1836-7 ; George- town, P.E.I., 18,18-41; Milton and Rustico, 1842-63; Charlotte Town, P.E.I., 1854-8. iien. LLOTD, Thomas. S. Chester, 1793-5. Frozen to (ieath Feb. 25, 1795, while travelling from Chester to Windsor [p. 119]. LLOYD, Frederick Ebenezer John (tr. P.Q. [p. 870]). S. Georgetown and Cherry Valley, P.E.I., 1888-92. LOWE, Charles Frederick : ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, N..S. S. St. Eleanor, P.K.I., 1887 ; Summerside, P.E.I., 1888-92. M'CAWLEY, George, D.D. (tr. N.B. [p. 860]). S. Windsor, President of King's College, 1836-46; Falmouth 1847-78. Died Dec. 21, 1878 [p. 7771. M'CTJLLY, Clarence Watt B.A. K.C.W. ; 6. Amherst, N.S. : o. D. 187l', P. 1881, N.S. S. Mainadieu, 1879-81. MACDONALD, Angus Chails« ; o. D. 1872, P. 1878, N.S. S. Antigonishe Ac. 1876 81. KACKAY, Bruce ; 6. Sept. 27, 1849, Watcrstook, Ox.; ed. K.C.W. S. Cherry Valley, P.K.I., 1877-9 ; tr. Berm. [p. 860]. M'LEAN, Thomas Bithel; 6. 1839, Dublin ; ed. Chich. Theo. Coll. *'. St. Eleanor's, P.E.I., 1874-6. MAYNARD, George Fowke ; 6. Digbv, N.S. ; ed. K.C.W. ; 0. D. 1876, P. 187.-, N.S. k Falk- land, 1S:;0-1. MAYNARD, Thomas, D.'. Kit. b. Halifax, N.S. ; o. D ' ■ i; : . Dartmouth, 1841-2 ; Ha, t, : 1844-7; Digbv, 1818-62; Su'-kvil Windsor, f 1857-92. METZLER, O. W., B.A. K.C.W.; 1871, N.S. .S. Antigonishe, 1870 Mines, C.B., 1877-81 ; Bridgwater, KIT.LEDOE, Arthur W. ; ed. K < ' 1845, N.S. A Antigonishe, 1844- 1857-60; Bridgetown, 1861. XILLEDOE, John; o. N.S. S. Westmorelaml and Amherst, 1795 ; Cumberland and West- moreland, 1796-7 ; Westmoreland Ac, 17'.i8 • 1801 ; Granville, 1801-17 ; Annapolis &<.:, 1817-30. Died of paralysils, Dec 6, 1830. KILNE, James (of Scottish Kpis. Church), scut to introiiuce the National system of educatiDii into Nova Scotia [p. 709]. S. Halifax Ac, 1816-16 ; tr. to N.B. [p. 860]. MONEY, Richard. Itinerant, 1786; Lunen- burg, 1787-1803. Pensioned 1803 ; died about 1804, in England. MOODY, John T. S. Bridgewater, 1860-2 Tusket, 1803. MOODY, John T, T. S. Liverpool Ac, 1827 Yarmouth, 1846-82. MOORE. David C. ; b. Ltyiilon ; ed. St. Bee'- ( o. D. 1848 Man., P. 1850 Nor. .S. Slierli -.|„ 1H02; New Ross, 18.;3-8: Bridgewater, 1868-71, Amherst, 1874; Cumberland Mines, 1875 ; Pug- wash, 1876-7; Albion Mines. H 1878-89, MOREAU, J. B. (French) (French, Swiss, ami Q«rman Mission). S. Halifax, 1749-83 : Lunen- burg, 1753-70. Died 1770 [pp. 110-1'2]. MORRIS, Geortr" E. W. ; ed. K.C.W. : o. IS'.'I, England. S. Parrsborough Ac, 1821-0; Raw- don, 1827-43 ; Dartmouth, 1841-63. MORRIS, W. T. ; o. P. 1847, N.S. S. Man- chester, 1817-66; Antigonishe, 1857-07. NICHOLLQ, E'lwa.rd Elisha Budd, D.D. K.C.W. ; h. Digbv, N.S. ; o. 1). 1844, P. 1845, N.S. S. DIgby, 1845-0; liiverpool, 1847-93. Died Sept. 19, 1893. NORFOLK. Albert Sprinjfett ; ..? ' f j.iin'a Coll., N.F.L. : 0. D. 1874, P. 1875, f:.P A MainailUm, 1874; Falkland. 1875-0. NORRIS, Roliprt ; 6. Bath, Enp., May 21, :7(i1 : an ex-ll.C.Priest ; o. I7H9 ; renounced Romanism Mar. 17, 1797. .'9. Chester, 1797-1800 ; (tr. N.B. 1801-4 [p. 8)!fi-;>; .^rnwallis Ac, 1808-28. Died Oct. 10, 1831. MISSIONARY ROLL. iPEL. itigonislie, 1863-34 ; ,roh 13, 1858. S.I.. 1836-7 ; George- Milton and Ilustlco, P.E.I., 1854-8. lifn. ter, 1793-5. Frozen to hile travelling from 19] aer John (^tr. P.Q. n and Cherry Valley, k; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. .Kleanor,r.E.I.,1887; X (ir. N.B. [p. 866]). of King's College, 17-78. Died Dec. al, tt B.A. K.C.W. ; h. I87t<, P. 1881, N.S. a. hails* ; o. D. 1872, P. she cfcc, 1875-81. it. 27, 1849, Watcrsttipk, Cherry Valley, P.K.I., 60]. 1; 6. 1839, Dul)Un ; e,l. St. Eleanor's, I'.E.I., yrke ; b. Digby, N.P. : p. 137;, FS. .S. Falk- ).'- Kii. ""U.. N.S.; ).-,.•;;, l .-.,N.S. ^i. Flai I, -»-■>; Baw'"". 62; Snokville, 185.. b ; i. K.C.W.; 0. 186'», V. inistie, 1870 4; Syliuy Bridgwater, t 188i-3. W. ; eil. K'".W. ; o. V. ini«hc, 1844 56 ; Digl'V. 1H61. , , N.S. '"'• Westmorelaiul Ciiuilierland and Wost- estmoreland &o., 17'.>H- 11-17 ; Annapolis ii'.. |ilvsl», Dec. 6, 183U. [tish Epls. Church), sent inal system of educatum 769]. S. Halifax it.;., ). 866]. iuerant. 1786; Lunon- (ionediaOS; died about Bridgcwater, 18G0 C Liverpool Sic, 1827- ■ ■Jidon ; ed. St. Bee- C B50 Nor. «. Sherli-'K- h- Bridgcwater, IH6H 71, Irland Mines, 1875 ; Pui,'- iMlnes. 1 1878-89. Ich) (French, Swiss, ami llalifa't.l^'"'"'^*'' Luncn- 1:70 [vp. lW-12]. v.; H. K.O.W.; 0. 1821, tough Ac, 1821-6; lUw- lutli, 1841-53. Ip. 1847, N.S. S. Man- ligonisho, 1857-67. liBhftBudd,D.D. K.n.VS.; riH44. P. 1845, N.S. A; jirpool, 1847-93. Died tinffetl; <--i '■' >>'"'"',' 11874, P. 187b, ' ? -v lland, 187.5-6. . [ith,Eng., May 24, ..;.!: H9 ; renounced llouiainsm Iter, 1797-1800 ;(f. N;»; [wallls 4c., 1806-28. Died 863 yOEWOOD, Joseph W. S. New Ross, 1872-8 ; Seaforth, 1879-80 Isee p. 870]. O'lCEARA, Charles ; ed. Toronto Univ. ; o. D. 1H81, P. 1882, Ilur. S. Clinrlotte Town, P.E.I., 1887. ORMONS, David. S. Yarmouth .Sic., 1793-1. Ilea. OWEN, Henrv lambrith ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1832, N.S. S. Aylesford, 1832-63 ; Lunenburg, PADFIELI), J, S. Tuskot, 1871-7. PANTEE, Frederic D. S. Georgetown, P.E.L, 1H41-5. lies. PANTON, George (refugee from \.,T. [p. 856]). y .S, 1783-4; Yarmouth &c., 1785 6. lie.u [p. 116]. PARKER, A. D. (rr. N.B. [p. 86t!T). S. Dart- niKUth i-c. 1835-43. PARNTHER, D. B. S. CJeorgctown, P.E.L, 1870-1. PARSONS, Thomas C. [ilown as J. Parsons, 1821-2]. .S. Sackville, 1821-3 [p. 116]. PARTRIDGE, J. S. S. Rosette, 1881. PEARSON, John ; b. 1829 ; erf. S.A.C.; o. D. 1854, P. 1855, N.S. S. St. Margaret's Bav, 1854-8. PEDEN, James. 5. Canso (school), 1735-43 [p. 108]. PERKINS, Cyrus ; o. P., N.S. S. Annapolis and Clements, 1801-17. Res. ill. PIDOEON, — ; 0. N.S. S. Newport, Rawdon, and Douglas, 1794. PORTER, Charles, D.D. S. Newport, 1817-34, and President King's College, Windsor, 1824-34. ft'j. [p. 777]. PORTER, William Young; ed. Queen's Coll., Ox.; 0. D. 1840, N.S. S. Cape Breton (Trav. Mis.sy.), 1840-55 ; Loulsburg Ac, 1856-9. Drowned in crossing the Ice from Sydney to Sydney Mines, February 1859. RANDALL, John ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. D. 18S5, N.S. S. Douglas Ac, 1855-9 ; Maitland, 1860-7. READ, Yen. John Herbert D.D. ; ed. King's Coll., Freil., and St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1842 Lon.,P. 1814 N.S. ; {Ardn. P.K.L 1860). S. Murray Harbour, 1843 ; AVestmoreland Har- bour, P.E.I., 1844-51 ; St. Eleanor's, P.K.L, 1852-64; Milton Ac, P.E.L, 1865-86. Died Dec. 14, 1886, at Penzance. REAOH, Thomas BUnohard ; o. D. 1878, P. 1880, N.S. S. Port Hill, P.E.L, 1882-3, IS90-1 ; Mil- ton, P.E.L, 1892. RICHARDSON, Klement, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1X59, P. 1860, Cork. 6'. St. Eleanor's, P.E.L, 11(83-5. yjfti. RICHEY, James Arminius ; ^. Montreal : ed. L'p. Can. Coll., Tor. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1866, N.S. N. Maitland. P.E.L, 1867-9. RICHEY, Theophilus Samuel ; ed. Sackvillc Coll. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Fred. S. Georgetown, P.K.L, 18,16-9 ; Cherrv Vallcv, P.E.L, 1870 ; St. Kleaiior's, P.E.L, 1876"-;'2. RITCHIE, J. A, S. Seaforth, 1 881 . RITCHIE, James Johnston, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. 1). IH.ie, P, 1857, N.S. S. Annapolis Ac, 1853-68. ?OACH, Robert Timpany, B.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1 :?51, N.S. S. Crapaud, P.E.L, 1852-3 ; George- town, P.E.I., 1854-68. ROBERTS, Frederic. 5. New London, P.E.L, '■11-3. Kei. -oilERTSON. James [tee p. 859]. S. Bridge- town and Wllmot, 1832-7 ; Bridgetown, 18J8- 49 ; Wilinot, 18,'irt-76. Retired 1876. ROCHE, WiUiam. S. Port Hill, P.E.L, 1841-2. ROSS, William. S. Georgetown, P.E.L, 1874-6. Died 1875. ROWLAND. John Hamilton (from Penn., U.S.) ; l>. 1746. S. Shelburne, 1788-96. Died February '26, 1795, of asthma. ROWLAND, Thomas Bowlby, D.C.L. (son of J. H.) ; b. 1771, Philadelphia ; ed. K.C.W. ; o. 1795, N.S, S. Shelburne, 1796-1850. Retired. EUDDLE, T, I). ; ft. eo. Kerry; * T.C.D. ; o. D. 1881, N.S. «. Maraaret's Ba ,186,; Pugwash, i Jo55 • .^•'Of'^rooke, 1864-8 ; Sydney Mines, C.B., I IHoo-uI. ; RTJGOLES, John Owen, M.A. K.C.W. ; h. Anna- IMdis, N.S. : 0. D. 1863, V. 1864, N.S. ,S. St. < Margaret's Bay, 1871-7. f ^HS2?^' ^- "• '^' Milt"" *o., P.E.L. 18S7-90. SARGENT, John Paine. B.A. K.C.W.; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, N.Sco. .S. Tusket, 1866-7 ; Anti- gonishc, 1868; Crapaud, P.E.L, 1869-71 :(ieorgo- i town, P.E.L, 1872-3 ; Uawdon, 1874-9 ; Ir. Hup. I [p. 879]. I SCAIIHELL, Edwin. S. Clierry Valley, P.E.L. I 1871-2. i ll^S?^*'^' ^' '^- Guysborongl), 1873-4. SHAW, James Allan. S. Syrtiiev, C.B., 1827-8 ; I „^".^UliJ- ^''K.. 1829-53. Pensioned. } SHKEVE, Charles J. (son of T. S.), B.A. (ir. N.F.L. [p. 859]). ,S. Guysborough, 1835-53 ; Chester Ac, 1854-77. SHREVE, James, D.D. (son of T. S.) ; ed. K.C.W. • o. D. 1821, Que. S. Chester Ac, 1821-53; Dartmouth, 1865-61. SHREVE, Richmoad, D.D. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1874 P- 1876, N.S. S. CornwalUs, 1877-8. SHB.EVE, Thomas; o. Lon. S. Parrsborough, 1787-1804 ; Lunenburg, 1805-16 [n, 1171. Died about 1816. ^ «52S?,?'^* -S. Amherst, 1053. [See p. 867]. SIMPSON, James, M.A. Bp.'a Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883. Tor. S. Charlotte Town, P.E.L. 1887 ; Cherry VaUey, P.E.L, 1892. SKINNEE, Frederick ( oxtingui.sh a consecration) re>. and pen- Died 1829, Lou. . 6. Liverpool ; o. S. Crapaud, P.E.L, STANNAGT Margare STANSFn 1791-' May Injur fire Ii in Eni^. sioned by l [pp. 119, 132., STERNS, Henry, D. 1862, P. 18d., 1864-8 ; Tusket, 1878-bi. STEVENSON, John ( Prof e.ssor K.C.W.) ; o. N.S. ? S. 1832-3; Falmouth nnd Visiting Missy. 1834-45 [pp. 120-1]. Bequeathed 14,00;) to K.C.W. Ship Harbour Church, eons. 1834, called St. Stephen's la compliment to Mr. St('venson. STEWAET, James D, S. Dartmouth, 1848-9 ; Now|)ort and Rawdon, 1850-3 ; Dartmouth 1854-65. STEWART, WiU'.am. S. Geo-e.town, P.E.L, 1853; Cherr, Valley, P.E.I., 1854-6 ; Bedford. P.K.I.,1856-69. BTOERS, John ; o. D. 1839 Uocb., P. IHl N.S. S, CoruwalUi Ao , 1841-75. Peuiioiud; 1879 i 864 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. iii#i (111 I. J' , I I ' ill ', .' ii". ' IS' li' > ; (ti died at Bournemouth, Kugland, April 12, 1881. STTTAET, WiUiam; ed. K.C.W.; o. 1861, N.S. Travelling Missy. 1852-3. StXLUVAK, Auguitus. S. Bridgetown, 1872. BWABET, Henry Birohfleld. S. Fort Hill &c., P.E.I., 1863-69. SWABET, Xaurioe; o. 1864, N.S. ' 1820-6. TTNi r ^ liohard John. D.D. (tr. N.B. [p. S -. Newport, 1837-52 (with Anna- polls, , . ) ; Sydney, C.B., 1863-86. ITNIACKjf lobert Fitzgerald. S. Halifax, 1825-72 VIET8, Roger, sen. (Ir. Conn. [p. 854]). S. Digby, 1786-1811 [pp. 116, 118]. VIETS, Roger (son of above) (Ir. N.B. [p. 867]). S. Digby, 1814-38. VINCENT, Robert. S. Lunenburg, 1762-5. Died 1765. WAINWRIOHT, Hastings 8., B.A. K.C.W. ; b. N.S. : 0. D. 1864, P. 1866. ,S. Olace Bay, O.B., 1864-6; (^r.N.B. [p. 867]). WALKER, WiUiam. & St. Eleanor's, P.E.I., 1827-9 WALTKl, William, M.A. Harvard Coll., Mass., S.T.D. Aberdeen. ,S. Shelburne, 1787-8. Rei.; died 1800, Boston, U.S. [p. 115]. WATTS, Richard, the 1st S.P.G. Missy, in N.S. S. AnnapoUs Royal {;8chool), 1728-38 [p. 107]. WEEKS, Oharlea William (son of J. W., of Preston.) ri^ , M.A. T.C.D. ; 6. C 1787 ; 0. D. 1812, Win., P. 1813, Chee. 8. Sac ville, 1820-37 ; Westfleld fto., 1838-60. Retir A 1861 ; died Nov. 2, 1877. A noted pioneer and church builder. During the 40year8 was absent from Mission only one fortnight [p. 131]. IDLNER, Raper (brother of C. K.) ; 6. in Eng- land, 1791. «. Maugervillo Ac, 1818-43. Died April 11, 1843. XONTGOKBRY, Henry, M.A. N.B. Uuiv. ; b. 1854, N.B. ; o. D. 1881,P. 1882, Fred. & King's Clear, 1883-92. MOUNTAIN, George Jehoahaphat (son of first Bp.of Quebec) ; b. 1789, England ; ed. England ; 0. D. 1813, Que. 5. Fredericton, 1814-17. Rft. for Que. ; became coadjutor-Bp. 1836, and Bp. of Que. 1860 ; died Jan. 6, 1863 [pp. 146-9, 158, 188, 178, 754. 763, 779]. MULVANY, C. P. S. SackvUle, 1879. MURRAY, Alexander Bloomfleld, M.A. K.C.W. : o. Fred. S. Woodstock, 1887-90 ; Stanley, 1891-2, NEALEB, Henry Huntly ; fr.Nov. 15, 1850, Richi- bucto ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, Fre•wle. 1877-80 ; Newcastle, 1881-92. TAI^BOT, James Eale; 6. 1849, England; ed. S.A.O. ; 0. D. 1873, P. 1874, Fred. S. (I) Spring- field, 1877 ; Dttlhousio, 1878-80 ; (1) S., 1881-5 ; Monoton, 1880-91. TESD, Arthur William, M.A., K. Bran. Unir. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Fred. 8. Richmond, 1888-92. THOMSON, John Bedgefleld (son of Dr. T.). 8, St. Stephen, 1834-40; Visiting, 1841-5; St. Patrick 4o., 1848-65; St. David, 1866-72. TEOKSON, Samuel (brother of Dr. T.). 8. St. George, 1821-48. TEOKSON, SkeiBngton, LL.D. ; b. in Tre'and 1791 ; o. D. 4 P. in Ireland ; migrated to N.B. 1821. 8. St. Stephen, 1821-66 [p. 133]. Died March 18, 1865. TIPPETT, Eenry Williem; o. D. 1846, Fred. 8. St. David's, 1846-8 ; Queensbury, 1849-72. Died 1874, England. TITCOMBE, John Charles ; ed. Warminster Col!, 8. Canterbury, 1884 ; FairviUe, 1885-7 ; Lan- caster, 1888-92. TO'WERS, F. 8. Canterbury, 1879-80 ; Peters- ville, 1881-3. T0WM8HEND, George, M.A. [Me N.S., p. 864], S. Westmoreland and Bay Vertc, 1834-7. VNIACKE, E. J. 8. SackvUle, 1878. TINIACKE, Richard John, D.D., St. Alb. Hall, Ox. ; b. Halifax, N.S. ; o. D. 1835, P. 1836, N.S., 8. St. Andrew's, 1838-6 ; tr. N.S. [p. 664]. 'VIET8, Boger, jun. 8. St. John's 4c., 1807-14, 1819 ; p. 872.] AROHBOLD, George. S. Quebec, 1823-6 ; Visit- ing Missy. L. and Up. C, 1827-9 ; tr. Up. C. [p. 8721. ARNOLD, William. S. New Carlisle, 1826 ; Paa- sebiac Bay, 1827 ; Gaspe, 1828-37 ; Robinson Ac, 1838-9 ; La Prairie, 1840 ; Gaspe Bay, 1841-57. Died June 9, 1867. ATKINSON, A. F. S. La Prairie, 1830-6 {ir. Ont. [p. 872]). BALDWYN, W. Devereux (, Huron. S. Potton, 1872-5. BARLOW, J. S. Buckingham, 1866. BERNARD, Walt-r Charles, M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; fc.Shipton, Que. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Que. S. Bury, 1884-5 ; Melbourne, 1886 ; Port Neuf &c., 1887-9. BINET, William, B.A. Toulouse ; b. 1827, Jersey ; o. D. 185.3, Lon. a. Malbaie, 1863-4; Port Heat, 1855. QUEBEC, 1769-64, 1777-1892 (with and 162 Central Stations. [See Chapters 1793 ; Montreal, f. 1860.) BIRTEL, Roberts. 5. Nelsonville, 1862; W. Frampton, 1853-5. BLAREY, T. S. Prescott, 1821-2. BLATLOOX, Thomas, B.A. Bp.'s (Toll., Len. ; h. England ; o. D. 1874, P. 1877, Que. a. Malbaie, 1874-7 ; New Carlisle, 1878-81, 1886 ; Danville, 1890-3. BONO, Rt Rev, William Rennet, M.A. Bp,'» Coll., Len., and LL.D. McGill Coll., Mon. ; /-. 1815, Truro ; ed. London ; o. D. 1840, P. 1841, Que. Trav. Missy., The Flats district (Cei^ tre La Chine), La Chine, 18«0-8. Res. and became Ardn, of Hochelaga, Dean of Mmi. Cons. Bp. of Montreal in St. George's, Montreal, Jan. 25, 1879. BONSALL, Clarence. S. Clarendon, 1860. BONSALL, Thomas. S. Portage du Fort, 1860-1. BOOTH, 0. J. S. Iron Hill, 1878. BOURNE, Rowland H. a. Rawdon, 1837-46. BOYD, Charles, B.A. Univ. Coll., Tor., and Albert Coll., Belleville, Ac. ; o. D. N. York, P. 1872 Mon. a. Thorne, 1872-4. BOYDELL, James, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Que. ro, 1891-2. BINZEY. Joseidi. -S. Compton, 1870, 1872-3. BOOLITTI.E,Luoiua. S. Pa8i)ebiac,1828-32; Slier- brooke, 1843-7 ; LennoxviUe, 1847-62 [p. 779]. BOTY, John (a refugee Missionary from New York in 1777 [i«p. 866]). Acted as Chaplain to the British troops, Montreal, and S.P.U. Mis- sionary to the Mohawk Indians near there to 1781. Visits England 1781-2. Appointed to •Sorrell, 1783-7; William Henry, late Sorrell, 1788-1803 ; St. Amand and Dorchester, 1798-9 ; and L'Assomption, 1799. Kes. 1803 ; died at Three Rivers. Nov. 23, 1841 [pp. 139-43]. BEISCOII, John C. S. Riviere du Loup, 1822-9 ; Berthier, 1830-1. Died. BO VERNET, Edward (Canon), M.A. King's Coll., Fred. ; 6. Ceylon ; o. D. Fred., P. 1H52 Mon. 3. Henryville, 1861-6; Hemmingford, 1856-70 ; ClareuoeviUe, 1871. EAVES, Joeeph, B.A. Bp.'s Coll., Len. ; b. P. Que. ; 0. D. 1885, P. 1886, Que. 6-9 : St. Armand (PhUip- l Flat*, 1842-7; LaOoUe, , M.A. K.C.W. S. Gaspe uf, 1841-8. Died 1848 at gilt wliilc attending sick Isle. a. Huntingdon, 1843-63; 3. .,B.A. Bp.'8 Coll., Len.; 0. APortagedu Fort, 1881. E MOVLlrTXD) [p. 869]. kphat (brother of first Bp. e Rivers, 1794-1800. Jiti. ' at T.R. 1800 and Mon- & Coteau du Lac, 1848-66. sniT Andrews, BJ^. Bp.'s 9, P. 1890, Que. a. Rich- and DizviUe, 1890-2. ., M.A. Bp.'s Coll., Leo.; 5, P. 1866,Mon. A Faro- '. 1865, Mon, 8. Aylwin, a. Clarendon, 1843-68; ; Orenville, 1861-70. Jerroia Arthur, HX eo. Coll., Mon. Hon. D.D., Ipeg ; h. near Bath ; o. D. J. Onslow, 1878-80 ; com. wsonee in Holy Trinity August 6, 1893. . a. Gaape, 1827 ; Quebec a. Magdalen Islands, 190-1. Rii. [&#p. 863.] [.A. Bp.'8 CoU., Len. ; 6. 1861 W.N. York, P. 1870 r3-8. OaiLVIE, John (/r. N.Y. [p. 866]). Sf. Gault, 1840-67 (became Duau of Huron 1876). BOVRK, OeoTM ; o. 1846, Tor. a. OriUia, 1860-2. BOBSFIEIJ), xhomaa ; ft. London ; ed. Cobourg Coll.; 0. D. 1860, P. 1862, Tor. a. Woolf Island, 1852-5 ; Northport, 1868-7. BOWER, E. C, S. 8c}'mour, 1860-1 : Midland District, 1852-3 ; Barriefleld, 1854-7. BOYDEIX, Jamea, B.A. (tr. P.Q. [p. 868]). 8. Bracebridge, 1886-92. BOTER, R. C. a. Mcrsea &c., 1850-1 ; Tam- worth, 1868. BRENT, Henry ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1846, Tor. a. Barriefleld, 1861-3 ; CUrke, 1864-7. BROBOH, Charles Ciroabie, B.A. 8. Gt. Mani- toulinIgland,1841;LoBdou,1842-57[pp.t69-70]. BROWN, Charles. S. Malahide, 1850-6. BROWN, Frederick Davy ; ed. Huron Coll.; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Hur. 8. Clarksburg, 1878-81. BULL, Oeorn Armstronr, M.A. T.C.T.; ft. Dub- lin : 0. D. 1861, P. 1882, Tor. 8. Barton, 1864-7. BBROEBS, H. J. 8. Kitley, 1868-9. BBRKE, Joseph William, B.A. T.C.D. : o. D. 1865, P. 1866. 8. Lanark, 18C5-7 ; Almonte, 1868. BVRNHAK, Hark. 8. St. Thomas, 1829-53; Peterborough, 1863. BORROWS, Joahua L. 8. Tamworth, 1863. BURT, William Arthur John ; ed. T.C.T. ; o. D. 1891, Alg. 5. Burk's Palls and Port Corling, 1892. BTRNE, John (Burne J. 1826 ? the same). 8. Bichmond, 1822-6. CAHPBELL, Robert Fraaoia. 8. (}oderich, 1840-80 ; Bayfleld, 1851-7. CAMPBELL, Thomas; o. D. 1820, Que. 8. BeUeville, 1821-34. CAMPBELL. T. 8. 5. Stafford, 1863-6. CARET, John. a. Walpole Island (Indians), 1844-6. Um. [p.l7J]. OARMICBAEL, Very Rev. Jamea, M.A., D.O.L. Bp.'s Coll., Len.; ft. Irelaml ; ed. Trinity Dub. School; 0. I). 1859, P. 1860, Hur. a. Clinton, 1869-07 (booamo Dean of Montreal 1883). CARRY J. (V tr. L.C. [p. 808]). a. Sault Ste. M arie, 1 866-7. CARTWRIOHT, Robert D. 8. Kingston, 1841. CAULFIELD, Abraham St. Oeorge. a. Uurfurd, 1847-52; St. Tliomas, 1853-7. CHANCE, Jnmea ; ft. 1H28, England ; ed. Chelt. Coll.; 0. D. 1856, P. 1867, Tor. 8. Paisley, 1878 j Tvrconnell, 1879. CHOWNE, Alfred W. H. S. Rosseau, 1881-9 j Emsdalc, 1890-2. CLARKE, Jamea. 5. St. Catherine's, 1829 41. CLARKE, J, 8. 8. Seymour, 1863-6 ; Kingston, 1856-7. . o . CLARKE, W. C; ed. Cobourg Coll. 8. Pocken- ham, 1852 ; Lamb's Pond, 1853-7. CLERK, Charlea Robert. 8. Mary Lake, 1881-J. CLOTWORTHY, WUliam. a. Ward8vlllc,1801-2 ; Dnimbo, 1862 4 ; Mount Pleasant, 1865-7. CODD, F, (Jr. L.C.[p. 809] ). 8. Brudcnhall, 1878. COOHLAN, James (tr, L.C. [p. 869]). 8. Port Hope, 1830-8. COLE, Joseph Stinton, B.A. St. John s Coll.. Cam. : 0. D. 1873, Tor., V. 1876, Alg. 8. Bracebridge, 1881-2; Manltowanlng, 1884-5, 1886-7. COLEMAN, Jamea. .S'. Walp(de Island, 1841-3. COOKE, George Brega ; ft. Mt. Pleasant, Ont. ; ed. T.C.T.; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Niiig. 8. Sault Ste. Marie, 1883-4. Res. COOPER, Henry. 8. Blenheim, 1880-1. COOPER, Henry Cholwell. 8. Devonshire Settlement, 1840-9 ; Etoblcooke Ac, 1850 7. COOPER, Richard Stephen ; o. D. 1802, P. 1863, Huron. 8. Paisley, 1863-7; Arrau and Southampton, 1807-81. CORDNER,Robert ; ft. Dublin ; ed. Huron Coll.; 0. D. 1808, P. 1809. 8. Palalev. 1809-76. COX, R, Gregory. 5. Prince Edward, 1850-1; Wellington, 1852-7. CREEN, Thomas; o. 1820, Que. 8. Niagara, 1820-53. CROMFTON, William; ft. Manchester; ed. Chester Tr. Coll.; o. D. 1875, P. 1870, Alg. -S., in Muskoka DUtrict, 1877-82; Aspdin, 1884-9. Res. Planted over 20 churches in the back- woods. CRONYN, Rt. Rev. Beiy amin,M.A.,D.D., T.C.D. ; ft. 1802, Kilkenny ; o. D. 1826 Bap., P. 1827 Tuam. >S. London, 1832-63. Cons, first Bp. of Huron Oct. 28, 1867, at Lambeth. Died Sept. 2, 1871. CtJRRAN, John Philpot ; o. D. 1866, P. 1867. 8. Southampton, 1800-7 ; St. Mary's, 1860-70 ; Walkcrton, 1871-5. OARLINO, William Stewart. 8. Mono, 1842 -3 : Scarborough, 1844-52 ; Toronto, 1883-7. DAUNT, WiUiam, M.A.; ft. IreUnd ; o. D. 1868, P. 1866, Hur. S. Dungannon, 1866-8 ; Bayfield, 186ft-70. DAVID, W. a. Brockville, 1853. DAVIS, William ; 6. Ireland ; ed. Huron Coll.; 0. D. 1804, P. 1807, Hur. 3. Blenheim, 1864-7 ; Wlngham, 1870-7. DAWSON, A. a. Madoc, 1873-5. DEACON, Job ; ft. 1794 ; o. 1823, Que. 8. Adolphus Town and Fredericksburg, 1823-60. Died May 1850. DENROCHE, C. T. 8. Arnprior, 1808-70. Res. DENROCHE, Edward, M.A. (from Ireland). S. Brockville, 1833-63. Res. lU. DESBARRES, Thomaa Cutler, M.A. K.C.W. ; o. D. 1875, V. 1870, Hur. 8. Aylmer, 1861-3; Dorchester, 1863-6 ; Eastwood, 1868-9. DEWAR, E. H. a. Sandwich, 1853-7. DIXON, Ven. Alexander, B.A. King's ColL, Tor.; 6. Ireland ; o. 1848, Tor.; (Ardn. of Quclph 1883). a. Louth, 1851-7. D'OUi^, R. K. . GROVES, J. S. A Victoria, 1853-7. GVNNE, John ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1846, Tor. A Dawn, 1851-7. GUNNING, William H. A BrockviUe, 1830-3, 1846 ; Younge, 1837 ; Toronto district, 1838 ; Elisabeth Town and Lamb's Fond, 1839-53. HAINES, Samuel Charles. A Durham Ae., 1860-3. Bet.m. EALLEK, George ; ed. Trin. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1817, P. 1818, Wor. A PenetangiUshine, 1840- 57. HALLTWELL.H. A Finch, 1870-3. HARDING, Freeman; b. Canada; ed. Huron Coll. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Hur. A Aylmer, 1866-70 ; Mitchell, 1871-5. HARDING, Robert ; b. Limerick ; ed. Cobourg Coll.; 0. D. 1848, P. 1844, Tor. A Emily, 1846-57. HARPER, W. F. 8. ; o.Que. A Newcastle, 1838 ; March, 1839-40 ; Bath, 1841-53. HARRIS, James. Travelling Missy., 1863; Mountain and Bdwoodsburg, 1853-7. HARRIS, Michael ; o. 1819, Que. A Perth Ac, 1819-53. A Townsend, 1834 ; Water- A Richmond, 1828; Beck- HAlilRIS, Bai^uel. fonL1865. HARTE, Richard. with,1829-83. HA YWOOD , Henry. A London, 1853. HEATHER, G. A. A Ontario district, 1863. HEATON, H, [$ee p. 860].* ASault Ste.Marie, 1882 HEB^EN, J. A Hamilton, 1863. HENDERSON, William, D.D. Trin. Coll., Dub. ; 6. rxindoiiilerry ; o. D. 1857 Bath, P. 1868 Meath. A Pembroke, 1868-9. HEROHMXR, W. M. A Kingston, 1841-6, 1 868. BIOXIE, John (from Ireland) ; o. 1842, Tor. S. Fenelon Falls, 1853-7. HUX, Arthur. A QwilUmburg, 1851-7. HILL, Bold Ottdmore, B.A. A York and Orand River, 1841-57. HILL, Geuwe S. J. 3 Mono, 1844 ; Stanley Mills, 1845-50'; Markham, 1851-7. HILL, JeiTery, M.A. Univ. Tor. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Hur. 3. Meaford, 1875-9. KTT.L, Rowland. A Proton, 1866-9. HILTON, J. A Norwood, Asphortel, 1854-6 ; Per rytown, 1866-7. HINOKS, John Perrott ; b. Belfast ; ea. wueeu'i OoU., Bel. : o. D. I860, P. 1863, Hur. / Bxsttr, 1861-4 : IngersoU, 1866-7. 38PEL. ineSIONARY BOLL. 876 jl»n«. 1841-69. ^ ^ North Bay, 1889 ; Sud- 1892. Julnte Bay (Indiani), S61 ; Toronto, 18JS-8 I.U.T. ; b. Oarrigaline ; 'or. S. Niagara, 1853; , 1863-7. S. Trafalgar, 1887-M; A. Tor. trniv. : o. 1848 960-1, 1863-7 (Toronto, •oronto, 1841, 1858-a. lomba Ac, 1884-6. W. (. 18S4, r. 1886, Que. 4-41 ; BeUevUle, 1841-6S. : 0. F. Que. 1838. & iam CMdet, M.A. ; "t. P. 1861, Tor. S. Byden- d, 18ei. toria, 1862-7. Bourg CJoU.; 0.1846, Tor. I. 8. BrockriUe, 1880-3, ; Toronto district, 1838 ; LamVa Pond, 1839-69. lariea. S. Durham At., I. Trin. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. S. Penctanguishine, 1840- ppinoh, 1870-2. _ b. Canada; *d. Huron 1867, Hur. a. Aylmer, 171-6. . Limerick ; ed. Oohonrfr . 1844, Tor. -S. Bmily, Que. 5. Newcastle, 1838; h, 1841-63. •ravelling Mlsey., 1863; dsburg, 1863-7. 1819, Que. a. Perth Ac, Townsend, 1884 ; Wattr- . Richmond, 1838; Beck- a. London, 1863. Ontario district, 1883. 1].* S.Saultatc.Marie,1882 ilton, 1863. ^ „ „ ^ I. D.D. Trin. OoH., Dub. ; b. 1867 Bath, P. 1868 ■ 1863-9. a. Kingston, 1841-«, reland) ; o. 1843, Tor. a. inimburg, 1861-7. B.A. a. York and Grand a Mono, 1844 ; SUnley ham, 1861-7. nlv. Tor. ; o. D. 1868, P. rd, 1876-9. roton, 1866-9. rood, ABphortel, 1864-6 ; { ; h. Belfast ; ea. wumb'i LP. 1862, Hur. f Bx* 6B-7. x«t«r, ffmx, Wmiam ; b. Haiyport : «d. St. Beei Coll. ; 0. D. 1872, P. 1874, Mon. 8. Clarksburg, 1876-7. EOBSOV, W. Heniy. 8. Chatham, 1842-9. EOOOEiH, Thonaa Zaaao, M.D.; o. D. 1866, F. 1866i^ur. 8. Kincardine, 1866-72. EOLLAilD, Heniy, B.A. Queen's ColL, Cam. ; 6. Baithby ; o. D. 1841 Dnr., P. 1842 Ches. 8. Tvrconnell, 1860-7. HOtOH, William {ir. L.C. [p. 870]). A Brant- ford and Woodhouse, 1836-7. Jiei. ill [p. 167]. HOUOHTON, T. 8. Ernest Town, 1826. HODBON, T. a. Lanark, 1873-7. SVTOHINSON, James. /S. Meaford, 1869-66; Kirton, 1866-8. INOLES, Oharlei Leicester, U.A. ; o. Tor. 1848. a. Stamford, 1861-8. JACOBS, Peter; o. D. 1886, P. 1867, Tor. 8, Mahnetooahniog (Indians), 1866-64. Died 1864 of consumption [p. 171, and "Transla- tions," Ojibwa, p. 800]. JAHIESON, Andrew: e. 8. Burk's Falls, 1887. JESSXTP, H. Bate. 8. Dnndas and Ancaster, 1860 ; Port Burwell, 1863. JOHNSON, John. 8. March, 1 840-1 . JOHNSON, William. , 1884, P. 1386, Alg. 8. Burk'i Falls, 1884-6. Jtei. BAORATH, James (from Ireland). 8. Toronto die, 1827-60. BAR8H, J. Walker, S. VAora, 1860-2. BARSH, Thomas WUUam, U.A. Tor. Univ. ; o. 1848, Tor. A I'lckfrlng, 1850-1 ; Equessing, 18.M-7. BATTHEWB, Charles. 8. Yongo, 1836-8 ; York, 1838-41. BAYERHOFFER, V, P. 8. Murkham, 1830-9, T843-«0, BAYNARD, Oeorge. 8. Toronto, 1840-1 ; Logans- ville,1842-60. By^TJSH, Henry Frederick; b. Worksop: o. L. 860, P.18«2,Hur. ■>(. WllmotandHaysviUe, 1btil-71 ; Holland, 1872 ; Mt, Pleasant, 1878-6. > &BRITT, R. N. 8. Gore district, 1860-1 ; Barton, 1862-3. BIDDLETON, baao. 8. Kincardine, 1869-09. BILLER, Andrew Eliaa ; 6. U.B. ; ed. Tor. Univ. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Hur. 8. Shipley, 1863-4 : Howick and Wallace, 1866-70 (UstowcU, 1866) ; Tyrconnel, 1877-8. MILLER, John, M.A. T.C.D. S*. Ancaster, 1830-40. KITCHELL, Richard, B.A. T.CD. ; 6. about 182(1, Monaglian. (7 a. 1848-9) ; Toronto, 1860-1 ; York MiUsL 1863-7. XOOKRIDOE, Oharles Heniy, D.D. T.O.'i. -, i. Brantford, Can. ; o. D. 1808, P. 1869, Ont. 8. Madoo, 186ft-7I. fOrg. B«>o. B.P.O. Niagara Dio. 1883-93. Canon of Hamilton, 1887. €V6 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATIOK OF THE OOSPEL. HI'! I !: I I I' I I '!*.i JIOOXSIDOE, Junes ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1848, Tor. a. Warwick, 1846-66 ; Port Stanley, 1866-7. HOFTBTTiW. B. 5. Colchester, X867-8. HONTOOKERT, Sobert A. S. Dungannon, 1861-2 ; Aylmer, 1863. Died ? 1866. XOROAN, Edward. 5. Barric, 1866-8. XORLET, Thoma*. S. Grand River (Indiana), 1822-6; Chatham, 1827-37. KOKRIS, Ebenecer. Trav. Missy., 1812-7 ; Kerrickrille .Sec., 1848-67. KOBRIS, J. Alexander, M.A. Bp.'a Coll., Lcn. ; b. Shrule, Ir. ; o. D. 1852, P. 1863, Mon. S. Pakenham, 1864-7. MORBE, William. 5. Paris, 1841-9. XOKTuCER, Arthur, M.A. Cam. iSr. Wamrick, 1841-6 ; Adelaide, 1846-93. VOBTIMER, Oeorre. S. ThornhiU, 1833-46. XOTTITTAIN, Salter J. 8. Cornwall, 1817-29. XULHOLLAin), Arthur HiU lUMud : 6. 1823, Ballynahinch ; td. Poyle CoU. S. Owen's Sound, 1849-67. XXTLKINS, Hannibal. S. Pakenham, 1841-50. jniliOOK, John Augustus ; 6. Ireland ; fd. T.O.D. ; 0. D. 1849, P. 1846, Tor. S. Carlton Place, 1847-60; FreJericksburgh with A.dol- phustown, 1881-7. Ret. MTOP HY. W. S. WIngham, 1 866-76. 3CTERS, Frederick (an ex-Lutheran minister) ; o. 1820, Que. .ST. Matilda, 1820-31. 1TELLEB, Abraham; o. 1830, Que. S. Grand Hirer (Indians), 1829-37 ; Brantford, 1853. ITESBrrr, a. C, B.A. Bp.'s CoU., I.en.: 0. D. 1864, P. 1865, Mon. S. Pembroke, 1871-7 itee _p. 870]. VEWMAH, Edward Edmund ; b. Wiltshire ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1860, Hur. S. Perth Co., 1860; Ho wick, WaUace, Ac, 1860-2 ; Kirkton, 1863-<>. mmO, John Henry, B.A.M.D. Kingston CoU. ; 6. Toronto ; o. D. 1870, P. 1872, Ont. & Tarn- worth, 1870-6. irOBI.E, William Thomas, B.A. Dur. : o. D. 1876, P. 1877, Rip. a. Oravenhurst, 1888-91. Rn. If ORRIS, WUliam H. ; o. D. 1840, Tor. a. Scar- borough, 1840-3. WXOEKT, OarKtt, B.A. T.C.D. ; h. 1822, You- ghal. a. Barrie, 1852-5. O'LOtrOHUN, A. J. a. Storrin^ton, 1866-73. O'SEARA, Frederick A., B.A., LL.D., T.C.D. ; b. Wexford ; o. D. 1837 Lon., P. 1838 Que. a. Sault Ste. Marie (Indians), 1839-41; Gt.Mana- toulla Island (Indians), 1841-60 [pp. 168-71, and Translations, Ojibwa, p. 800]. OSBORNE, Alfred W., B.D. T.C.T. (tr. Man. (p. 8791). a. Gravenhurat, 1884-7. Rft. OSlER, Featherstone Lake, M.A. a. Teoumaetli, 1841-67rp. 161]. OSLpR, Henry Bath ; h. Falmouth ; o. D. 1843, P. 1844, Tor. 8. Bathtown, 1844-7 ; Lloydtown, 1848-67: <»nd Albion, 1851-7. PABFITLD, James William ; ed. Up. Can. CoU. ; o. 1P<«3, Quo. *. March and Huntly, 1833-8 ; Befkwith, 1839-42, l«47-,<2 (Frauktown, 1841- 6) , Carrying Place, 1853. PA'.iICER, Arthur, a. Gitelph, 1832-53 (Gore, 1641). PARRIIi , Edward (tr. L.C. [p. 871]). a. St. Cathe- rine's, 1828 ; tr. L.C. [p. 871]. PATTERSON, Ephraim, M.A. 3. Cobourg, 1860 ; Portsmouth and Woolfe Island, 1861 ; Stratford, 1862-7. PATTERSON, R. S. 8. Strathroy, 1866-70. PATTON, Henry; o. D. 1829, P. 1830, Que. a. Oxford, 1829-38 ; Kemptvillo, 1839-45 ; Corn- wall, 1846-53. PENTLANO, John. .9. Whitby (with Pickering, 1841-2), 1841-57. PBTRIB, (Horfe. TravcUlng Missy., 1842-8. Pled of fever 1848. PBITITT, OharlM]Biir«*r, M.A. MoOill CoU., Mon., and T.O.T. ; o. D. 1851, P. 1863, Tor. 3. WeUington, 1862 ; Burford, 1853-8 ; Richmond, 1857. PHaUPS, Samuel H. a. (1) Hilsboro, 1863; PUmpton, 1864 ; H. (1) 1865-7. PHILLIPS, Thomas. S. Etobicoke, 1841-9. PHILLIPPS, A, a. Vankleck HiU, 1873-4. PIEROT, Charles ; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, Alg. a. St. Joseph's Island, 1888-9 ; Sudbury, 1890-2 ; Burk's Falls, 1892. PLANTE, Robert W. ; ed. Mon. Th. Coll. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Alg. a. Mury Lako, 1884-6. FLEES, Henry Edward ; ed. Cobourg CoU. ; o. D. 1848, Tor. a. Johnston district, 1851 ; Kemptville, 1862-7. POLLARD, lUohard ; o. Que. a. Sandwich (with Amhcratberg), 1802-23. A pri wuer about 1813- 14, during war with America [p. 156]. PTNE, Alexander. 8. Mooroand Samia, 1841-5 ; OakTille, 1846-80; Carleton Place, l85l-'2; Perth, 1863-7. RAOCUFF, John. 8. Amherst Island, 1839-40 ; Tanti Island, 1841. RALLY, William Buchanan, M.A. Vienna Univ. (ex-Lutheran Minister) ; o. D. 1853, P. 1854, Ohio. A MttcheU, 1859-68 ; New Ham- burg (Germans dtc), 1866-9. RAHSET, Septimus F. 8. Nc\s-markct &c., 1848-57. READ, Thomas Bolton ; ed. Cotiourg CoU. ; o. D. 1842, P. 1848, Tor. S. Port Burwell, 1842-52 ; OriUia, 1853-7. REYELL, Henry. 5. Oxford, 1846-57. RITCHIE, Willuun ; ed. Cobourg Coll. ; o. 1H43, Tor. a. Sandwich, 1843-51 ; Gcorgiana, 1852-7. ROBERTS, Robert James. 8. Bayfleia, \%m-'i. ROBERTSON, David ; o. 1827, Que. ^Sl. MatiMa and Edwardsburg, 1828-31 ; tr. L.C. [p. 8711. ROBINSON, P. O. 8. Burk's FaUs, WM)-l. Ret. ROOERS, R. Waakon. ^S. Kingston, 1343 57. ROLPH, Romaine; o. D. 1819, P. 1822. Quo. ,y. Amherstberg, 1819-38 ; Osnabruck, 1839 53. ROTHWELL, John. a. Oxford, 1840 5 ; Am- herst Island, 1846-67. ROWE, Peter Trimble: fd. T.C.T. 5. Garlcn River, 188ft-l. RUDD, James Sutherland, B.A. (tr. L.C. [p. 871] ). a. Cornwall, 1801-3 ; tr. L.C. [pp. 155 and sri]. RVTTAN, Charles; ed. Dibourg CoU.: n. \). 1844, P. 1848, Tor. 8. Paris, 1850-8 ; CoSxiur!/, 1866-7. SALTER, Oeorf e John Ranking. M.A. Cli. Ch., Ox. ; 6. Teignmouth : o. D. 1838, P. I83!t, Oi. a 8. 1848-9) ; River St. Claire, 1850-1 ; Moore, 1862-5 ; Port Sarnio, 1852-7. 8AXPS0N, WiUiam. A\ Grimsby, 1817 21. SANDERS, Thomas Exmouth ; m. D. 1S.-i:). P. 1860. Hur. 8. Walkerton, 18B9-G9 (nidihiiph, 1863-/, 1870) : Tilsonburg, 1871 ; Norwich, 1375-6 ; Otterville, 1877 ; Delhi and Lym-liich, 1878-81. SANDYS, Yen. Francis WiUiam ; ed. Cobouri; CoU.; o. 1846, Tor. ; (Ardn. of Kent). S. Chutliani, 1850-7. SANSON, Alexander ; b. Edinburgh : o. D. 1842, P. 1843, Tor. 8. York Mills, 1842-61 ; Toronto, 1862-7. SOADDINO, Henry, D.D. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1837, P. 1838, Que. *'. Toronto, 1841-2, 1845-57. SOAXMELL, Edward ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870. A.iit. 8. Tamworth, 1876-8. SCTHAFFRANOE, A. (an ex-Lutheran Mini-itcrl : 0. 1868, Ont. a, Sebastoiiol, 1868 ; Ariiprior, 1866. SOHULTE, John, D.D., Ph.D. ; td. Coll. of the Propaganda, Rome : o. D. P. 1852 by CunliniU Patrlzi ; rcoctriHl into Ch. of Kngland by Bp. Huron, 1862. 8. Port Stanlev, 1863; Uerliu, 1864-6 ; Port Burwell, 1867. BKANKUN, Robert : ed. Cobourg C!oll. ; o. I»i6, Tor. a. Oakville, 1862 7. HISSIONABT ROLL. PEL. i, 1853-6 ; BlcUmoud, I. (\) Hilaboro, 1863; 865-r. . „ Jtoblcoke, 1841-9. leek Hin, 1873-4. 1888, P. 1890, Alg. S. \-g : Sudbury, 1890-3 ; Mon. Th. CoU. ; o. D. ;arv Lake. 1884^6. mston district, 18ol ; ae. S. Sandwich (with A prisoner about 1813- lerica [p. 156]. wr';and9amla,i8U-a. Lrleton Place, I8»l-.; mherst Island, 1839-40: hannJ, M.A.. Vienna Inister) ; o. D. 185.J, V. II, 1859-66 ; New Uam- S68-9. . ^ . . S. Newmarket *c., ?rf. Cobourg Coll. ; o. D. Port Burwell, 1842-52; )xford, 1846-57. I. Cobourg Coll. : o.\m, 13-51; G«orgiana,l85J-7. M. S. Bayfleld.lSfi()-. o 1827, Quo. S. MatiMa ,«:31 ; tr. UC. [p. 8711. S. Burk's Falls. 18») J. S Kingston, 1343 5T. D 1819, P. 1822- Q""'- ■'^' Oanabruck, 1839 53. Oiford, 1840 5; Am- ed. T.C.T. 5. CKir.len Lnd,B.A.ar.L.C.[p.8?l]). hr. I..C. [pp. 155 ana S, 1 . -d. Cobourg Coll.; "• D- Paris, 1850-5 ; Co!)u'.ir:,', Eankim:. M.\. CI.. Oh., 0. D. 1838, P. I83i>, Oj. I'st.CUiire, 1850-1 ; Moore, 1852-7. . „ S. Grimsby, W7 2 ; Xxmouth ; «. D. 1«;''; ^■ srton. 1859-39 (Bi'iaii'pli. mburg, 1871 ; Norwich, )77 ; Delhi and LyucMloch, 111 William; ed. Cobourf? ln.ofKent).S.Ch;itkvm, J 6. Kdlnburgh ; <>. I>. \**'i' |k Mills, 1842-61; Ti.ronto, I D D St. John's CiiU., p. 1838, Que. 6'. Toronto, o. D. 1809, P. I*f70. Mit. rancT-LutheranMiiiUtcr); IbastoiK)!, 1805; Ami-nor, Ph D. ; fcth Palace Chapel, Aug. 4, 1839. S. Cornwall, 1803-11; "York," afterwards "Toronto," 1812-34; do. ae Bishop first five years 1839-44. Died Nov. 1, 1807 [pp. 166-61, 163-4, 169-72]. Noted for " great energy and fijmmess of purpose. . . . Probably no one of all our Colonial Bishops has gone through more labor- ious journeylngs, or has endured more hard- ness," and to him it was given to " build up a well-organised and living Church" [S.P.Q. Minute, Dec. 1867]. 8TRACHAN John. S. Toronto, 1847. STREET, George Charlea. .S. Emily, 1840-1; Newmarket, 1842-7 ; Port Stanley, 1848-63. STSONO, Samuel Spratt (tr. L.C. [p. 871]). 5. Bytown fafter Col. By) 1842-67. STUART, Ven, G>«orge OkiU, D.D. (son of J. S.); 0. 1800, Que.; (Bp.'s Commsy. for Up. Can. 1813, Archdn. of Kingston 1827). S. Yorktown, 1801-12 ; Kingston and Quenti (Indians &e.), 1812-63. Died first Dean of Ontario, 186S [p. 156]. STTJART, John, D.D., the "Father of -.;ie Church in Upper Canada" (tr. L.C. [p. 871]) (1789, Comsry. of Bp. N. Scotia for West Canada. 8. Cataraqui (Kingston) (Quenti Bay and Grand River Indians), 1785-1811. Died at Kingston Aug. 16, 1811 [pp. 164-5, 105-6]. 8TXIBBS, E. 8. S. Port Carllng, 1884. Ret. iU, TATIOR, Robert J. Crosier. S. Peterborough, 1839, 1842-62 (Newmarket, 1840-1). THOXPSON, Joseph. iS. Cavan, 1819-40. TIOHE, Steame, B.A. T.C.D.; 6. Dublin; o, D. 1869, P. 1860, Hur. S. Biddulph, 1861-2; Kincardine, 1863-6 ; Holmeshill, 1860-7. TOCaUE, Philip, M.A. (tr. N.S. [p. 804]). S. Storrington, 1803 ; (r. L.C. [p. 872]. TOOKE, J, Reynolds. S. Marvsburgh, 1860-8. TOOKE, William Macaulay, B.A. T.C.T. ; o. D. 1874 Tor., P. 1876 Niag. .v. Port Sydney, 1877 ; Mary Lake, 1878-81 ; Gore Bay, 1882-6. lies. TOWNLEY, Adam. .?. Thornhill, 1841-2 ; Dun- villo, 1843-7, 1851-5 ; Port Maltland, 1848, 1851-6 (Portland, 1843-60) ; Paris, 1856-7. TREHAYNE, Francis, fi. Johnstown, 1851-7. TREXAYNE, Francis, jun. S. Wellington, 1863-5 ; Milton, 1866-7. TUCKER, WiUiam Guise, B.A. St. Pet. Coll., Cam. ; 6. 1812, Moreharapton ; o. D. 1835 filos., P. 1830 Lon. (? S. 1880) ; Chinquacousy, 1851. TUNNEY, R. W. S. Queenston, 1823-5. USHER, James Campbell, a. ? 1838-9 ; Brant- ford, 1840-57. VAN LINOE, J. S. Wilmot, 1853-7. VE8EY, Eustace A. ; ed. Mont. Theo. Coll. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Alg. S. Burk's Falls, 1888-90. WADE, — . 8. Newcastle Ac, 1836-7. WADE, C. T. a. Peterborough, 1841. WAll, Edward. S. Paiaclev, 1 8/6-7. WARD, James. S. Markdale, 1878, 1880-1. WARR, George Winter; o. 1842, Tor. 8. Oak- ville, 1842-8. WATKINS, Nathaniel. S.Johnstown district, l'-il-2 ; Eastern district, 1853-6 ; Waterloo, 1H56-7. WATSON, Thomas ; '•. Dublin ; ed. Huron Coll. ; 0, D. 1864, P. 1805, Hur. 5. Meaford, 1806-76 %. Bavflcld, 1877. WEAGANT, John Gunter (an ex-Luthiraa Minister of Williamsburg) ; o. 1H12, ijue. N. I isnabur>' ami Williamsburg, 181 :i (. lies^ WEIBY, T E. .V. Sandwii'h, 1841-2 [ p.8y0]. WENHA M John. .S. Port Erie .iml York, 1 823-4; EliziilM I ii Town, 1H24-7 ; Bn.. kville, 1828-9. WIOOn-TS, 0. 0. .s. Kcymour. 10-1. WHLIAHS, Alexander. (? 6'. 1840) ; Cornwall, 1811-3. WILLIAMS, Septimus Lloyd ; o. 1 2, Out.. S. Lanark, 1802-5. WILSON, Edward Franc i.; ; h. London ; o. D. 1867 Lon., P. 18C8 Hur .>. Sault Ste. Marie, 1884-5. WIL SON, John. 8. Ernest Town, 1816-7-8. Res^ WILSON, Ven, John, M.A. T.C.T : 6. Ireland ;: 0. D. 1843, P. 1844, Tor. (Ardn. < Peterboro' 1875). .S. ColborneandOniffon ,i43-67. WILSON, R. J. i(. Mori'i ,,7 ; Howard, 1808. WORRELL. John Bell ; ed. Colwurg Coll.; 0.1848, Tor. S. Smith's Fulls, 1850-7. WRIGHT, Joel Tombleson ; 0. D. 1861, P. 1862, Hur. 8. Wurdsville, 1803-7. WYE, George William ; b. London ; ed. Huron CoU. ; 0. D. 1809, P. 1870, Hur. 8. Dungannon, 1809-70; Wardsville, 1871. YOUNG, Arthur John ; ft. I^ndon; ed. K.O. Lon. 4c. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Alg. 8. Mag- nettawau, 1886-92; N. Bay, 1892. 878 SOCIBTY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. MANITOBA AND N. W. CANADA (1850-1892)— 125 Missionaries and 88 Central Stations. [See Cliapter XXI., pp. 177-81.] (Dioceses of Rupebtsland, founded 1849 ; Saskatchewak, f. 1874 ; Qu'Apfelle, f. 1874 ; and Cal- OART, f. 1887. The Society has had no Missions in the other Diooeses of the ProTinoe, vii. :— Hoosonee, f. 1872 ; Mackenzie BlTer, f. 1874 ; Athabasca, f. 1884 ; Selkirk, f. 1890.) 1- 1 iiii .' '4 III 11 i " ' PI f^, AOABSIZ, Shafto Xewia ; b. Oct. SI, 1859, Cam- bridge : 0. D. 188fi, P. 1888. Qu'Ap. S. Moose - Mt., 1890 : Cannington Manor, 1891. AXTKBNS, Oeorfe, B.A. Downing ColL, Cam. ; ». Jan. 11, 18S8, Southsea : o. D. 1879, P. 1880, Lie. S. TnrUe Mountain. 1888-8. AKEHTTS8T, Henry Stepnen ; ed. Lon. Univ. and 8t. John's GoU., Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Qu'Ap. a. Qu'AppeUe, 1891-3. AKBOn, B . ReT. the Hon. Adalbert John Robert (O D.) M.A. Cli. Ch., Ox. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1865 ; eons, flrxt Bishop of Assiniboia (now Qu'AppeUe), June 24, 1884, in Tjambeth Church. a. Begina, 1884-6 ; Qu'AppeUe, 1885-90, Ret. 1892. ARMBTRONO, I. 0. S. Emerpon, 1879. BASER, Frank Yidler, B.A. I on. Unir. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1886, Can. 3. GrenfeU, 1889-91. BARBER, William Bavin, B.A. St. John's Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Bup. S. Manitou, 1888-90. Be: BARNES, W. E. ((r. Hon. [p. 908]). S. Banfl and Anthracite, 1892. BARR, laaao. & Prince Albert, 1874-5. Rei. BARTOK, Bernard ; ed. Em. CoU., Pr. Albert ; o. D. 1890, P. 1891, Sas. S. St. Andrew's 1890-2. BEAL, Thomas OUbert ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Qu'Ap. a. Moosomln, 1889-90 ; Gren- feU, 1891-2. BEIT, A. J. a. Fort Qu'AppeUe, 1888. BOLTON, William Waahington, M.A. O. and C. Coll., Cam. : o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Lioh. 3. Moo Bomi n, 1883-6. Jiet. Ul. BRASHIER, H. B. S. Bed Deer &e., 1893. BRENTON, Charles John, M.A. (Ir. N.8. [p. 860]). a. Emerson, 1880-2. BROWN, WiUiam Edward ; ft. April 39, 1859, Smethwick; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Qu'Ap. a. Qu'AppeUe, 1886-7; Wliitewood, 1888 ; Moose Jaw,1889-93. BRUCE, Oeorre ; h. Manitoba ; ed. St. John's CoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Bup. (? Stotion, 1868.) BVNN, ThomasW.,B.D.St. John'sCoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1885, P. 1886, Rup. i8. Shoal Lake, 1886-7, 1890-1 ; Stonewall, 1888 ; Woodlands, 1893 ; Weatboume,1892. OARTWRIOHT, Harry Beauohamp, B.A. Christ Oh., Ox. ; 6. July 13, 1863, London ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Man. S. Moose Mt., 1888 ; Can- ningto n, 1889 ; Sourls, 1890-1. Res. OHENET, W. Langham ; ft. Oxford ; ed. St. John's CoU., Winn. ; o. D. 1 883, P. 1884, Bup. a. B unny Side. 18H:i ; Qlenlx >, 1891-3. OUJLLOS, Oeorge Borlase, B.A ^fag. CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1881 Roch., P. 1883 Win. 8. White- wood, 1887 : Qn'Appelle, 188H. OHRIBTHAS, Frederick W. OranviUe ; ed. Sal. CoU. ; 0. D. 1879, P. 1881, Sal. S. Banff and Anthracite, 1888-9. Re». CLARKE, W. C, D.D. a. Winnipeg, 1874-5. OOOHRANE, Thomas, B.A.; o. P. 1863, Bup. a. Bed Biver (St. John), 1864-9 [p. 179]. OOOOS, T. Corrie, M.A., B.D., St. Jolin's Coll., Winn. ; b. London ; o. D. 1884, P. 1886, Rup. a. Souris, 1886. COLLIER, Henry Borrodale : ed. St. John's Coll., Winn. : 0. D. 1 888, Calg. 3. Cochrane (to., 188H Blind Man, 1889-90. Rei. COOK, Thomas ; 6. Manitoba ; ed. St. John's Coll., Winn. ; o. Rup. 8. Fort Ellico, 1862-74 ; West- bourne, 1875-91. Died 1891 [p. 179]. COOMBEB (Canon) Oeorge Frederick, K.A. bu John's CoU., Cam. : o. D. 1880, P. 1881, Ches. S. Winnipeg Cathedral Mission. 1888-93. COOPER, Alfred WUliam Franois, M.A. T.O.D. ; ft. March 28, 1848, Cartow ; o. D. 1873, F. 1874, Cashel. S. Kcubrae, 1888-6 :T Calgary, 1887- 92. COOPER, W. D, a. Morris, 1881-3. COOPER, William Henry (tr. N.Z. [p. 906] ). S. TrareUing Missy, in N. W. Canada, 1883 ; Ir. B. Col Jp. 880]. COWLET, Alfred Edmeads ; ft. Fairford, Man. ; ed. C.M.S. Coll., Isl., and St. John's Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1876, Can. 3. St. Jemcs, Manitoba, 1881-2. CROKAT, Robert OampbeU, B.A. Keb. Coll., Ox. : ft. Oct. 10, 1885, Sydenham ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Sal. «. Fort Qu'AppeUe, 1889. CTNLIFFE, Thomas William; ed. St. Joha'i CoU., Qu'Ap ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1889, Qu'Ap. S. Medic ine Hat, 1889. CVNNINOHAK, Charles, B.A. Univ. Manitoba; ed. Em. CoU. P. Albert ; o. D. 1890, Calg. S. St. Edmonton, 1890-2. SAVIB, F. F. ; ft. London, Ont ; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Bup. 5. Virden, 1885-6. SAVIB, J. WaUworth ; ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Pet. iST. Shoal Lake, 1884-5. Rft. DAWSON, Leonard, B.A. Ch. CoU., Cam. ; b. May 31, 1863, Croydon ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Newo. 8. Begina, 1889-93; Touchwood, 1891-] iT1890-l). DE Um, J. , LL.D. a. Winnipeg, 1873. DOBIE, Oeorge Nelson; ed. St. John's CoU,, Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, Qu'Ap. 3. Begins, 1889 ; Medicine Hat, 1890-1 ; Caningtoo Manor, Man; Isl aud St. Johns Coll, , P.'l876, Can. S.St.Jcmos, CwBpDdl, B.A. Keb. Coll. ,855, Sydenham ;o.D. 1878, ort Qtt'AppeUe, 1889. u WiUiwn; ei. St. John's ri888, P. 1889, Qu'A-P- «• Wm B.A.tJnlv. Manitoba; lK?:o:D.1890,Calg. S. S)ndon, Ont: 0. D. 1885. P. »Jflrt'-BeesCoU.:oD. tS. Shoal Lake. 1884-5. ««. ^ B \ CU. Coll., Cam. ; 6. ^'v(Sn • i). 1886. P. 188T. ,j.^889-92rTouohwood,1891-J D. S. Winnipeg, 1872. ^«lMn- «<• St. John's CoU, lP.1890.Q«'Ap. S.Reg.na. Hat, l»»0-l: Camngtott Kurray. B.A. St. John'i 1887. P. 1888, Rup. S. 5^ Winnipeg &o., Cathedml kint John. M.A. Cor. Ch. CoU, nM6.DorndenT.WeU8:o. fkor S. Moose Mt., 18»9-'».„ tanon) B.D. St. John's Coll.. ^ p 1881, Sa». S. Prince Poaiherlne'8.P.A.,1886-M: ^^d'SKa9^-«i- kvlet, B.\.. B.D., St. John. f^!"i884. P. 1886 Rup. «■ 1884-5 ; Kracrson. 1886U , at. ( Bat Portage. 1890-1. '*,d'c«iipb«U'. ed. St John'. D. 1876, P. 1886, Mha. 3. » John; «J.C.M.S. Coll., W; I Mha S. Gladstone, 1889-52. 'bA. St. John's CoU., Winn. lea Sydney •.*rf.S.A.C.;o.D. Deloralne, 1892. «rW.,B.D. St. Johns », k^i^r6:7'';r.?K; l^'^.2!^'l. Dec 22,1857,Sc(lg- HIS8I0NABY BOLL. 879 18»1, Qn'Ap. wond.l8»l-8. 0BEE1TE, Prank F. W. ! 6 ed. St. John's Coll., Winn. Rup. 5. Victoria, 1881-5 tr. Up. C. [p. 874] 8i Qa'Appelle, 188»-9 ; White- 1854, Port Nelson ; ; 0. D. 1881, P. 1883, Stonewall, 1883-5 ; qKSqSvY, Jamea "Walter. M.A. Pern. Coll., Cam. ; b. >us. 6. 1869 ; o. D. 1888. P. 1884. Sal. S Qu'AppeUe, 1 883-4 ;Grenf ell. 1886-6 ;Church- bridire. 1887 ; Regina Ac, 1888-9. gBWr r l r. Woah, B.A. St. John's CoU., Winn. ; 0. D. 1890, Rup. S. Manitou, 1890-2. HIIX, Oawge Oharlea; erf. St. John's Coll., Winn. S. Bolssevain, 1891-2. -RTLTOH. Ronald; ed. Em. Coll., P. Albert; o. D 1886,P.1887,Sa8. S. Fort Macleod, 1887-92. SOOPXB. Oeorce Henry (fr. N.F.L. [p. 858]) ; 0. D. 1868. /. 1864, N.F.L. S. Springfield, |QQ«_QQ TNKSTEB, Hobert; *d. Em. Coll., P. Albert; D. 1880, P. 1889, Sas. S. Saddle Lake, 1880-6 ; Sawsee Reserve, Calgary, 1886-7. Ret. rePHCOTT, Fianoia ; 6. Feb. 29, 1836, Stoke, War. : ed. Queen's Coll., Blrm. ; o. D. 1870 Hur., P. 1872 Ches. S. Gladstone, 1884 ; tr. Up. C. J^BOk, Walter Robert ; o. D. 1889, Rup. «. KiUarney. 1889-92. ^ JTIKE8. luurk; 6. 1842, Canada; ed. Huron CoU. ; o. D. 1876 Hur, P. 1876 Rup. S. Emer- KKAUBB. Arthur ; 6. Nor. 7, 1849, Manchester ; ^St. Aldan's CoU., Birk. ; o. D. 1874. P. 1876, Dur. a. Qu'Appelle, 1889 ; Whitewood, 1890-1. IE JETTHE. William OecrK* ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881, Lie. S. Fort Qu'AppeUe, 1888-9. lEBLIE, Henry ThurteU, B.A.T.C.T. ; 5. Canada. 5 Winnipeg &o.. Cathedral Mission, 1882. 1EWI8, Dan, B.A. T.C.D. ; 6. 1842, Carmarthen ; 0. D. 1872. P. 1874, York. S. Port Qu'AppeUe, 1883-4, 1887. , , . ^ ,. UTTLSB, Ohariaa Bogera, B.D. St. John's CoU., Winn. : 0. D. 1886, P. 1887, Rup. S. GUdstone, 1886-8 ; Neepawa, 1889-91 ; Selkirk, 1892. lOWEY, WilUam HamUton, M.A. T.C.D. : 6. March 12, 1864, DubUn ; o. D. 1884, P. 1886, Rup. a. Rowan, 1884-5 ; Oak Rirer, 1886-7-8 ; Deloralne, 1891. Rei. „ ,„„, ITOH. Paul Kemp : *d. Cam. Univ. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1886, Qu'Ap. 8. Abernethy, 1886-8 ; Church- bridge. 1889-91. .. „ ITOK. Walter Oamett. B.A. Down CoU., Cam. ; b. Jiine 28, 1868. Seatorth ; o. D. 1886. P. 1886, Glos. a. Medicine Hat, 1887-8 ; Qu'AppeUe, 1889-90 ; Moosomin. 1891-2. HoSONALD, Ven. Robert (Hon.), D.D. Univ. Manlt. ; o. D. 1852. P. 1863, Rup. 8. York Fort, 1868. ^ „^ , ^ , _ „ X'KAY, Ven. OMrfe; ed. St, John's CoU., Winn., and S. 8. CoU., Cam. ; o, 1878, Sas. S. Fort Macleod, 1878-84. (During Biel's rebel- lion became Cliaplain to Canadian lojal forces and rendered conspicuous servicc<>, which were rewarded by appt. as Ardn. of A.lberta, 1888.) KAC!LEA1T. Rt Rev. John ; ed. Aberdeen Univ. ; eoni. first Bp. of Saskatchewan May 3, 1874, in Lambeth Pal. Chapel. 5. Prince Albert, 1874-86. Died at P.A., Nov. 7, 1886, from a carriage accident whUe returning from a visit to Kdmonton Mission— lay for 21 days in a skiff after the accident, „.„».« KAimiNO, John; ed. K.C.W.; o. D. 1874, P. 187S,N.S. 5. Moose Jaw. 1891-2. MATHESOH, Edward ; ed. Em. CoU., P. Albert ; 0. D. 1880, Sas. a. Prince Albert, 1880 ; St. Catherine's, P.A., 1882-6 ; Lethbridgo, 1886-7 ; Battleford. 1888-92. . ^ „ XATHEBON, 8amuel P., B.D. St. John's Coll., Winn. ; 6. 1862, Kildonan, Man. ; o. D. 1875, P. 1876. Rup. 8. Victoria. 1876-80 ; Winnipeg Ac, Cuthedral Mission, 1881-7 ; 1888-92. ■EROXR, Vraak A. B., BJL. St. John'i OoU. Winn. £r. Melita, 1893. HIU.8, Samud, B.A. T.O.T. 8. Emerson, 1883-5. imTON, W. T. 8. Blrtle, 1889-90. XORTOn, John Jamea ; 6. Ontario ; ed. Huron C!oU. ; 0. D. P. 1874, Hur. 8. Blrtle, 1884-7. KEWTON, William, Ph.D. (Canon) ; o. D. 1870 P. 1871. Tor. 8. Edmonton. 1875-89; The Hermitage, IP "^91 ; Belmont &c., 1892. NIOHOII, Edward PoweU, M.A. B.N. Coll., Os. : b. England; o. D. 1856, P. 1858, Llan. 5. Manitou, 1887-9. NI00LL8, WiUiam, M.A.St. John's Coll, Winn. ; 0. D. 1885, P. 1887, (jju'Ap. 8. Moose Jaw, 1887-8; Whitewood, 1889; Medicine Hat, 1891-2. O'XEARA, Jamea Oallaa (Canon). M.A. Tor. Univ. ; b. 1849. Manltowaning. Can. ; o. D. 1872 Hur., P. 1873 Rup. .S'. Winnipeg, 1872-4 ; do. Cathedral Mission. 1876-86. 1888-92. OSBORNE, Alfred. B.D. {tr. Nass. [p. 885]). S. Regina, 1882-3 ; tr. Up. C. [p. 878]. OUTERBRIDOE, Thomaa WiUiam; ed. St. John's Coll., Qu'Ap. ; o. D. 1890, Sas. 8. Mlt- ford, 1890-1. Jlet. OWEN, Owen ; 6. Jan. 10. 1828. Liverpool ; ed. St. Bees CoU. ; o. D. P. 1853, Man. ^Sf. Touch- wood, 1888-9. PAGE. Joseph, B.A. St. Jo' lin ; 0. D. 1807, P. 1808, Dub. 5. Rapid City, 1883 4. 880 SOOIBTT FOR THB PBOPAOATION OF THB OOSPEL. 8KZTH, Sdwmid Puke, H.A. Wkd. OoD., Ox. ; 6. Sept. 9, 18M, Muaaourl, Indi* ; o. D. 1879, P. 188 0, Roch. A Calgary, 1884-7. JU4. SMTTR, Heniy HaTeloek ; b, Deo. 16, 18fi7, Dal- bonrie, N.Bnin. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1883 Rup., P. 1884 Qu'Ap. S. Regina, 1883-7 ; Fincher Oreek,1888-93. fl PBIOER . P. I.. S. Grenfell, 1888. BTJCVJSMBON, Bobert O., B.A. St. John'8 Coll., Winn. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Bup. 8-73 [pp. 186-8 and Translations, Nitlakapamuk and Ch inook, pp. 800-1]. GOWEN, H. H. (tr. Hon. [p. 908]). 3. New Westminster, 1893. GRIBBELL, Frank Barrow, B.D. Lambeth ; d O.M. Coll., Isl. ; o. D. Lon., P. Colum., 1865. S. Saaniok Lake (Esquimalt &c.) 1866-76. EATKAN, W. E. 3. Sapperton, 1866; New Westminster, 1867 ; Colwood, 1868. HOLMES, David ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1867, T. \m, Colum. 3. Yale, Hope, Ac, 1867-73 ; Cowitchen, 1878-81_[pp. 187-8]. HORLOCX, DarreU HoUed Webb, B.A. Wad. Coll., Ox. ; 6. Dec. 13, 1836, Box, Wilts ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Ox. 3. Yale and Hope, 1882-4; Kamloops, 1884-6. ntWIN, Henry, M.A. Keb. CoH., Ox. ; o. D. 188J, P. 18 84, Wor. «. Kamloops, 1888. JENNB, Peroival ;>«re, 1890-1. Ret. . leU; ed. Glasgow yniT.; lup. S. Pembina, 1879-80; ; Nelson, 1884-6 ; Mordcn, Burgh Mission House ; o. !. Souris, 1890-2. ird ; ed. Mont. CoU. ; o. D. Wash., U.S. a. St. Mary's, Dm Ro4irth, M.A. Qu. Coll,, P. 1889, Southw. -8. Stone- i 27 CJentral Stations. KW WE8TM1N8TEB, f. 1879.) ftr.N.S.[p.861]). 5. Victoria iimo(V.I.), 1861-6 :Ly«on j2 ; and Lilloet &c., 18b8-75 fcanslatlons, Nitlakapamuk !?5?'Hon. [p. 908]). a. New Banow, B.D. Lambeth ; tL D. lion., P. Colum., 1865. S. n^Sapl^-^n^'i^'e; ^e, lj.ffi'?o.Ti8e7,PY««- ope, &c., 1867-73 ; Cowitehen, iHolled Webb, B.A. Wa^. ■^ 13, 1836, Box, Wilts ;o.I) S. Yale and Hope, 1882-4 , !a. Keb. Coll., Ox. ;o.D. 1882, Kamloops, 1888. - •ed. St. Aidan'g Coll. ; o. D. n S. Sapperton, 1865 ; Nan- ictoria, 1868-71. imeUus Cannmg ; ««. LicD. P, 1888, Lioh. a. Kamloope, uernl. 1866. Ret. omM: ed. Hat. Hall, Dur.ic. M.A. (tr. Hon. [p. »»?])• ilnster, 1873-4 : Nanaimo 21, 1893, at ?t. Leonards tob«rt,B.A. Pern. Coll., Cam.; 76, Nor. S.Cedar Hill, 18". '.TwitcheTl876-77;^'an• urnaid; o. D. 1868, P. 1.8", ^(Vi) 1868-70; Nanaimo, llnlet, 1873-8. «'«. in- MISSIONARY ROLL. 881 FBIOE, A. D. a. Qardner'8 Inlet, 1891-2 [p. 191]. FBINOLE, Alexander Bt. David, B.A. Caius Coll., Cam. ; h. March 1, 1828, India ; o.D. 1863, P. 1868, Win. S.Hope, 1860-4. Ret. f yEMOMT-PYEMONT, T. 0. ; 6. Jan. 4, 1887, Heidelberg ; ed, Glos. Theo. CoU. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1884, Lich. iSf.Essington and Fort Simpson, 1892 [p. 191]. REEOE, W. Sneldon. 5. Leech, 1868 ;Cowitehcn, 1866-8 [p. 1861. BEID, Alfred John ; 6. Sept. 27, 1861, Newport, Salop ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1886, Fred. S. Kooteiiay, 1892. REYNARD, Jamei; ft. Oct. 31, 1829, Hull; ed. Battersea Tr. Coll. 8. Victoria (V.I.), 1866-8 ; Cariboo, 1868-72 ; Nanaimo, 1873-4. BHEEPSHANK8, Right Rev. John, M.A. Ch. Coll., Cam. (D.D. 1893) ; o. D. 1887, P. 1858, Rip. S. New Westminster, 1866. (Conj. Bishop of Norwich In St. Paul's Cath. June 29, 1893). SHELDON, Harold ; o. P. 1884, Cal. 8. Cassiar anil Kssington, 1884-8. Drowned on Feb. 20, 1888 [see pp. 189-90]. SHILDRICK, Alfred ; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Colum. S. Knmloops, 1890-2. BILIITOE, Rt. Rev. Aoton Windeyer, D.D Pemb. Coll. Camb. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Lioh. ; com. first Bishop of New Westminster, Nov. 1, 1879, at Croydon. 8. New Westminster, 1880-8 (Bprio. Endt. then complete). Died at New Westminster, June 9, 1894 [p. 189]. BMALL, Richard, M.A. Corp. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; 6. Feb. 8, 1849, Petersfleld ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Rip. S. Lytton, 1881-92 [p. 189,and see Corca, p. 922]. WILLEHAR, Jules Xavier ; o. D. 1864, P. 1866, by a R.C. Bp. (Professor in R.C. Coll., St. Louis, Victoria, V.I.) ; Received into Anglican Church by Bp. of Columbia, 1867. 8. Albcnii, 1868-70 ; Comox, 1871-81. WOODB, Ven. 0. T, (Ardn. 1869). 8. Esquimault, 1868 ; Cedar Hill, 1866-8 ; New Westminster, 1868-71. WRIGHT. Edwin Lench ; b. March 2, 1883, Hen- ley-on-Th. ; ed. Warm. Coll. ; o. D. 1883, P. 1886, N. West. S. Lytton, 1888-91. Res. WRIGHT, Frederick George (son of Ardn. W.) ; ed. St. Mary Hall, Ox. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1882, Colum. 8. Saanich, 1 880-1 . WRIGHT, Ven. Henry Frees, M.A. St. Pet. Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1841 Bath, P. 1842 Glos. Arch- deacon of Columbia, 1861-5. 8. New Westmin- ster, 1861-8 [p. 185]. II. WEST INDIES, CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA, 1712-1892. 400 Missionaries and 172 Central Stations, now included in 8 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : — WINDWARD ISLANDS {including BARBADOS), 1712-1892— limaaiona-tiea and 24 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXIV., pp. 196-206.] (Dioceses of Barbados, founded 1824, and Wikdwaud Isl.vnds, founded 1878.) CALDECOTT, Alfred, M.A. Lon. and Fell. St, John's Coll., Cam. 8. Barbados, Principal Cod. Coll., 1884-8 [p. 783]. Res. CARTER, Charles, !. Coll., 1862-4 ; Principal do. 1864-83 [p. 7S3'. Pensioned 1883. WENT, James King. S.St. Luke's, Bar., 18,'); 5, 1844-6. WHABTON, Thomas. S. Barbados, S.M nnl Ca techist, Cod. Estate, 1766-8. Ret. WILLIAMS, Arnold Bertram, B.A. Dur. ; l>. 1881 Trin.. P. 1883Bar. S. St. David's, Groii.i.ln, 1 885-6 : Chateau Belblr, St. Vln., 1886-7. Rr,. 'WBIOHT, Alban Henry, B.A. Dur. ; b. Auk. H. 1853; Morro Velho, Brazil; o. D. 1831 B]'. Mitchlnson, P. 1882 Bar. S. Barbados, Chap lain of Cod. Estate and Tutor of Mission House, 1882-5 ; Chaplain and Ast. Tutor of CoU., 1886-8. Ret. TOBAGO (1835-51, 1886-92)— 6 Missionaries and 2 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXV., pp. 206-7.] (Now a part of Diocese of Tiunioad, founded 1872.) S. Tobago, 1842-3. rf. Cod. Coll. ; o, D. 1884 Bar., P. 1887 Ant. S. AnguIUa, 1884-5 ; St. Paul's, Ant., 1886-90; All Saints', do.. 1891-2. KARSHALL, Thomas Ansell, M.A. Lon. Univ. ; 0. D. 1855 Olos., P. 1871 Ex. S. St. Mary's, Ant.. 1877. ' KOORE, Arthur Lindesay, B.A.; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Ant. a. All Saints', Ant., 1888-0. MOORE, W. S. Nevis, 1880. MTTSSON, Samuel P. S. Nevis, 1839 Uee p. 85S1. NtlRSE, J. H. a, St. Christopher's 1838-» [p. 212]. 3l2 884 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. OLTON, Henry Erneit, L.Xb. Dur. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1882, Bar. S. AngiiUla, 1882-4; St. Bar- tlioloinew'g,1884^-92. FHItUPB, H. N. S. Montscr at, 1836-7 ; An- tigua, 1838-9 ; St. Paul's, Nevih, 1842 [p. 212]. flOOOTT. Joseph Thomai, S. Antigua, 1840-1 ; St. James', Ant., 18J2-3. REEOE, Abraham. .S. Antigua, 1838-9. VIOHARSS, Lawrence Qegg : o. D. 1871, P. 1872, Kingston, li. Antigua, 1H76-7; All Saints', Ant., 1878 9 ; St. Mary's, Ant., 1882-4; Mont- scrrBt,1886-92. ROOK, T. A. S. St. Jolin's, St. Kitfs, 1844-6; Anguilla, iMo-?. BOPEB, J. W. : ed. Cod. Coll. A Antigua, 1861-3 ; Dominica, 1864-6. 6C0TT, Kiohaid John Emeet, M.A. Hat. Hall, Dur. ; 6. Jan. 7, 1H63, Whitoliuroli, Hants ; o. U. 1886,P. 1887, Ant. «. All Saints', St. Thomas, 1886-91. Res. *3£MPEK, HughR. (a negro) ;». D. 1873, P. 1874, Ant. 5. Virgin Islands, 1872-81 ; do., Tortola, 1886-92. SERREB. W. 8.. B.A. S. Nevis, 1876-8. Died Aug. 1878 of apoplexy. SHEPHERD, Charles Agard ; o. D. 1883, P. 1886, Ant. .S. St. Mary's, AiigHlUa, 1886-8. SHEPHERD, Henry Youngr, B.A. Dur. ; o. D, 1880, V. 1882, Ant. .•<. Antigua, 1881-7 (vir. St. Mary's, 1881 ; St. James', 18S3-6 ; St. John's &c^ 1882-9). SHERVINOTON, Joseph. S. Montserrat, 1861- 81 [p. 2141. THOMAS, Frederiok: rd. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1889, Ant. .ST. AnguiUa, 1889-91 ; St. Thomiis, St.Kitts, 1892. TODD, O. H. S. Tortola, 1846-7; Montserrat, 1848-68. WALL, Thomas William Barry, B.A. Dur. ; rd. Cod. Coll.; 0. D. 1891, Ant. S. St. Mary's, Angullla, 1891-2. WARNEFORD, Henry. S. AngulUa, 1861-81. THE BAHAMAS (1733-1807, 1835-92) -73 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations. [See XXVIII., pp. 216-27.] (Diocese of Nassau, founded 1861.) I n {< i I, ALDRIOH, P. S. S. Nassau, 1842-3 [ji. 224]. A8TW00D, Joseph 0. Travelling Missy., 1850-1 ; St. Peter's [? Abaco], 1863-7. BARKER, James (Irish, a refugee from Mary- land). -S. New Providence, 1780-2. lies. [p. 220]. BRACE, Frank O. Yuza, S. Long Islnml, 1887-92. BROWK, Joseph ; b. June 5, 1862, Rickmans- worth ; ed. Warminster Coll. •. W. Africa [p. 888]). S. TiOng and Crooked islands, 1793-4. Died Oct. 1794 of yellow fever [pp. 220-2]. OLANVILLE, W. L. S. Inagua, 1860-70, 1878-6, 1881, 1887-9 GORDON, William (a Scotchman). S. Exhuma, 1789-94 : Harlwur Island and Eleuthern, 1795-9. yjM. [pp. 219-20]. GRAY, William. S. Eleuthera, 1844 ; St. kime and Carmlcliael Ac, 1845-8 [p. 224]. OROOMBRIDOE, Henry ; o. Lon. .Sf. Nassau, V.. districts, 1802-4. Died 1804 [p. 224]. OTJY, William, of S. Carolina, the first S.P.O. Missy, to visit Bahamas ; remained 2 months in 1731, anil visited Providence, Harbour Island, and Eleuthera, baptizing 128 persons r.i^ff p. 2161. HIOOS, J. 8. J. .S. St. Stephen, 1864-6 ; San Salvador, 1856-63; fUeuthera, 1864-7. Drowned witli wife off Eleiitlicra Sept. 7, 1883, on return- ing from Nassau in the mail schooner Carlton. HILDYARD, W. S. Eleuthera, 1870-3. Did June 19, 1873, of fever, brought on by expo.surc when travelling. HODGES, Nathaniel. M.A. Qn. Coll.. Cam. K New Providence— arrvil. Feb. 1743, died July 3, 1743 [p. 218]. HODGSON^ohn, No fixed station, 1849. HUMPHRIES, Henry, B.A. Un. Coll., Dur. ; o. D. 1872, P. 1874, Nass. S. Grand Turk; (r. Gui. 1874-6 [p. 887]. HUNT, John (of New England). S. New Pro- Tldence, 1770-8. Died 1778 [p. 219]. IKEN (or IKIN), William D. .S. Governor's Harbour, 1848; St. Salvador, 1849-61. IRWIN, Philip Sidney ; b. Dec. 30, 1864 riospeot Newtown. Ir. ; ed. Ely Theo. Coll. , o. D. 1S88, P. 1889, Nass. .S. Kan Salvai..- '.889-92. JENKINS, Henry (cx-Cnrate of Ashinj^ton), captured by French privateer on way out [m pp. 222-4]. N.Ctticos, 1797-1801; Harbour Wanii and Eleuthera, 1801-3; St. Matthew's, New Providence, 18(.i3-6. Res. JONES, James Copeland Lea. S. Turk's Island, 1881-6. Res. LIGHTBOURNE, Frajiois Joseph R. . 111. ■ATHEW, William. 1810, no fixed ftntlon ; 18 51, v laitlng stations during cholera. 1IZLVIIJ.E, Henry, a. Toms, 186U-5. mrOHEIX, Mosei. a. 8t. Thomas E. [p. 220], 1836-9. MORRIS, John. ,S. Qrovc, 1815 7; Kcynsham, 1847-65 (with Siloah, 1854-65). /{e$. [p. 232]. KURPHT, — . a. St. Alban's, 1852. VA8H, John. A. Clarendon, 1841-3. OROIIX. T. T. T. a. Rio Bueno, 1838. OSBORNE, David, a. Westmoreland, 1840-2. 08B0RVX, Oeerge, 3, St. Mary, 1836 ; St. Ann, 1837-8 [p. 3S9]. OWEN, J. B. a. Ahoiikir, 1848-9. PRIOaARO, HoweU. No fixed station 1843^ 4 ; Good Hope, 1846-0. RICHARDS, J. a. Moore Town, 1848-9. ROBINSON, Robert. No fixed station 1840; Klnirston, 1842 3. SCOTLAND, Horace, a. PrattTille Ac, 1868-V!>. Itfi. ill. SEYMOUR, A. H. .V. Providence and PrattvlUe. 1804 5. SMITH, William, a. Westmoreland, 1843-4. SPENCE.O. O. No flxp. to Brit. Hopduras). A Belize, 1844-6. Bei. tor Turks Island [p. 238]. III. ISTHMUS OF PANAMA (1883-92) -4 Missionaries and 2 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXXII., pp. 240-1.1 (Under the anpervlsion of the Busnop of Jamaica.) SMITH, Joseph Bernard, M.A. (Ir. Europe [p. XBNDRICX, B. P. ;9. C!olon. 1892. •KERR, Shadraoh (a negro) ; ed. Baptist Coll., Lwdi; 0. D. P. 1881, Haiti. S. Colon Ac., 1888-90. je^i. [pp. 240-1]. 924]). a. Colon, 1890-2. Jiei. UNUNO, S. D. S. Panama, 1892. MISSIONARY ROLL* 887 S. St. Mary, 1836 j St. Ann, onklr, 1848-9. I. No fixed Btatlon 1843 4 ; Hoore Town, 1848-9. . No fixed Rtatlon 184U; I. S. Prattville Ac, 1868-(;2. ). Providence and Prattville. S. Westmoreland, 1843-4. ■J fixed station, 1849. de B. H.). S. Good Ho] e, I. S. St. Thomas E., 183«. I, S. Ht. Thomas B., 1B40-3. N. S. Good Hope, 1847. It. ThomaaE., 1837-41; Trc- ,S. Portland, 1847-64. Diwl 1 Adam : ed. B.A.C. S. St. Urinon, 1801-8. o fixed station, IS'lO. i. Bt. Mary, 1886-9 [p. 229], S. St. C'orge, 183t; BRITISH OUIANA, SOUTH AMERICA (1885-92)- 84 MisBionarieB and 48 Central Stations. [See Chapter XXXIII., pp. 242-53.] (Dlocelet (the first 8.P.Q. Mis.'. t« A Belize, 1844-6. Res. tor 1 238]. [naries and 2 Central lo-i.i Umard, M.A. (tr. Europe [p. Il890-a. Ret. Is. Panama, 1893. ANTON. Jamoa A. S. Derblce (St. Patrick's A,. ), 1H3U-43 ; Demcrara, 1844-6 [p. 242]. AUSTIN, Preston Bruoe, LL.D. '^'am. H. Easc- (lulbo, 1862-3. Jiet. B£OKLEB, William Augustus; b. 1709; eil. rod. Coll. .S. Dcmenira, 1836-40. Died 1840 BEST John Henry ; nl. Cod. Coll. f<- St. John's, Ei<' 1844-6; St. Luke's, Ucm.. 181C 50; St. St.Dhen's, Ess. 1851-3. Died 1863. BISHOP, Alfred HothersaU, M.A. ; ej. Cod. Coll. ,s' Dcmerara,1847; Wakenaam, Dem., 1848-60. BLOOD, William. S, St. Margaret's, Bcr., 1840-7. lic.i. BREE, M. SUpylton. S. St. James, Ess., 1841-3. BEET^, William Heniy, B.D. I.^mbcth ("The \poHtIo of the Indians in Guiana"): b. Dec. 21, 1818, at Dover; lay Missionary 1840-3 at Pomeroon ; o. 1843 Qui. S, Pomcroon River ( Indians), 1843-9, 1800-79. (If St. Matthew's, l)(!m.,1861-2 ;Trinlty,Dem.,1853-4; and Pom., IHCO-7'J.) !!"•; died Feb. 10, 1886, in England (pp. 243-9, and " Trandations," p. 801]. BWDOEE, John ; 6. Deo. 12, 1842, Petwortli ; D. 1870, P. 1872, Qui. .V. Port Mourant, 1871-3; tr. Hon. [p. 908]. BUNK, William Bantoft; ed. Cod. Coll. j3terilam, 1814-7; All Souls', Nev, Amster- dam, 1818 ; Wakenaam, 1J51-2 ; St. Stephen's, Ess., 1853-3. Died 1858 from " overwork aud over-oT;H)8uro to the sun." STRAKER, Ootavius John. 3. St. George's Dem., 1848-50. Died 1867. STRONG, Leonard. ,S. River District, 1836-7 [p. 242]. TANNER, Augustas Soudamore. S. Demcrara River, 1856-8; St. Stephen's, Ess., 1858-9; Bartica Grove, 1860-4. Died 1875. THORLBY, Joseph. .ST. All Saints', Ber., 1855. Died after a short residence. VENESS, Thomas Robert. -S. Port Morant, Bcr- bice, 1860-3. Dieil Feb. 1663 of yellow fever. VENESS, William Thomas; 6. Nov. 6, 1828, Deptford ; e,i. St. Mark's Coll., Chel. 5. St. Margaret's, SkeUlon, Ber., 1862-71. Died 1877 [p. 247]. WADIE, John William; 6. 1820, London. .S, Moruca, 1854 ; Waramurl, Ess., 1856-8. Ita. ill Oct. 1857 and clicd at Ardn. .Tones' house at St. George's, Dera., Sept. 17, 1868, from fever, cot traded in work [p. 246]. WEI BER, Yen. Richard Legge, M.A. Cam. S. St, Gv-orgc's, Hem., 1814-5. Died 1873. we: ber, WiUiam John BusseU ; *. 1830, Silver- ton, Ex. ; ed. S.A.C. S. St. Paul's, 1853-4, Dii '11871. WICK^AM, Horace Edward; o. D. 1851. I'. 1855, 0,;i. .S. St. Aiigustine's, ')em., 1851 fl. WOODHOUSE, Oeorze, M. -S. Pomeroon, Wi Died 1877. WY ITT, Ven, Francis James, B.D. Lam. ; n. l\ .851, P. 1852, Gui. a. Port Mourant, 1«70: Indian Missions, ^[1871' , bocameArdn.of Dlti., 1874 [p. 247]. FALKLAND 1ST ANDS— One Missionary: BULL, Charles (dr. Cape [p. 881>]). S. Falkland Islands, 1860-7 (^1861-7). (Diocese of Falkland Islasdh, founded 1869.) III. AFRICA, 1762-1892. 469 Missionaries (65 being Natives) and 271 Central Stations, now included in 14 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : — WEST AFRICA (1752-6, 1766-1824, 3866-92)— 19 Missienarien and 8 Central Stations. [Sct Chapter XXXV., pp. 254-68.] (Dioceses of Sikkra Lkonk, founded 1862, an.' Nioku (now " Wk.stkun Equatorial Afiik a ") founded 1864.) withdrawn. Dii-d September 20, 187.3, in Unvnl Infirmary, Liverpool [p. 261-6, and Triinslu- tions, Susu, pp. 802-3]. FRABEB (or FRAZER) Patrick ; o. 1>. P. 17itt Ely. S. Sierra Leone aud Pensce l.-laml 178/,-7 or 8. liet. ill [p. 259] ; fr. Bah. 1791 HAROLJD, Richard. S. Cape Coast ('astir, 1823-4 ri>. 26«]. LEACOOK, Hamble J. or T. (the first Ml.>Blnnor; sent by : he West Indian Association, .s. \ liio Pon^o Kai:angla,>Lc., 1856-6. Died August 20, 1856 it Freetown [pp. 861-3]. •KoEWEN, J-ihn BaptisU (negro) ; ed. CoJ. CoU. : 0. D. 1869 Bar., P. 1873 S. Le. «. Fal- langia, 1877-86, Domiiigia, 188«-8, lale dn Loa, 1891-2 (T 1878-88). •COLE, Samuel (a negro) ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, S. Le. S. Domingia, 1888-92. COLLINS, James. S. Cape Coast Castle, 1818-19 rp. 2681, SEAN, Joseph; o. D. 1860, Bar. S. Fallangia and Domingia, 1860-1. Died January 4, 1861, at Fallangia of fever [p. 264]. SODOSON, Edwin Heron {tr. Tris. [p. 894]). a. St. Vincent, Cape do Vcnlo Is., 1890-2 [p. 267.1 •BOUOHLIN, Philip Heniy (negro) ; ed. Cod. CsU. ; 0. D. 1871, P. 1878, 8. liC. S. Doming a, 1873-86. Ret. [Translations, Susu, pp. 802-3.] •DUPORT, John Henry A, (negro) ; 6. 1830 At. Kilts, W.I. ; ed. Cod. Mission House ; o. D. U'66, P. 1861, S. Leone. «. Fallaugla, 1866-60, 1862 6 ; Domingia, 1861, 1867-8. Licence tcniporirily MISSIONARY ROLL. 889 sudamore. S. Demerara tephcn's, Ess., 185S-9; Died 1875. . All Saiuts', Bor., 1855, ilence. rt. S. Port Morant, Her- b. 1663 of yellow fever, omw; 6. Nov. 6, 1828, ark's Coll., Chel. 5. St. iet., 1862-71. Died 1877 m; h. 1820, London. S. muri. Ess., 1856-8. /Jcj. at A.rdn. Joiica" house at lept. 17, 1858, from fever, p. 246]. ird leege, M.A. Cam. S. lU-R. Died 1873. hcBusMiU; 6. 1830, Silver- ! S. St. Paul's, 1853-4. (tr. Cape [p. m]). :al Stations, now &c. :— laried and 8 Central |8.] SqUATORUI. AFim A " ) lptcMber20, 187.3, in Uoyal ll [p. 261-6, and Tnuisla- 1) Patrick; o.V. V. 1786 bono and Pensee Ulsmi fl [p. 259] ; tr. Bah. 1791 lorT. (the first Mi»9ionory lllan Aiwooitttlon. .'''. H Hio ,1856-6. Died August 20, .261-3]. jttUta (neprro); f^i- Cod' t P. 1873 8. Le. .s'. Fal- •HAURICE, J. A. (negro) ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, S. Le. 6'. Fallangla, 1863-6. Res. [p. 268]. •MORGAN, E. B. (negro) ; o. D. 1882 Niger. »S. Fan-ingia, 1882-9. Dietl November 2 or 3, 1889, Freetown. •MORGAN, W. 0. (negro); o. D. 1862 Niger. 6'. Domiugia, 1882-3. jfEVnXE, William Latimer, M.A.v,..een'8 Coll., Ox. S. Pallangia &c., 1859-61. Died July 7, 1861, of fever [p. 264]. PHILIP, William (cx-Curate cf Tenby). S. Cape Coast Castle, 1817. Died [p. 288]. PHILLIPS, Abel J. ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. D. 1889. P. 1860, Bar. ,S. Pallnngla and Doniingia. .^?^L%,J'Z-J^\ tl'l'- 28^-6]- "•■ W.T. fp, 882]. «atIA(lUE, PhUip (,a negro) ; h. 1711 ; «/. by the Society in Lonilon ; o. 17fl,'5, I.on., being the first of any non-Iluiontan racie to receive Anglican Onlcra hImco the lleforniation. S. CapoCoast Castle, 1768-1810. Died Octobir 17, 1816 [pp. 280-8, 77!]. THOMPSON, Thomas, M.A., Follow of Cli. Coll., Cam. (//•. N.J. [p. 858]) ; the first S.P,(J . .Missv to Africa. S. Ciipe Coast Castle, 1762- 0. J!e.i. ill [pp. 28B-0]. »TURPIN, Jogepb William Thomaa (negro) ; ed. Cod. Coll. ; o. T). 1808 liar., P. 1871 S. Le. .S'. Fotuha, Islo do Los, 1807-72, Fallaiigia, 1873-4 ; Fotuhn, 1876-7. A'c.i. [p. 200]. CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, WESTERN DIVISION (1821-92)-102 Missionaries and 56 Central Stations. [Sec Chapters XXXVI. and XXXVII., pp. 2G8-'J7.] (Diocese of Capetown, founded 1847.) ANDERSON, Q^.ige WUliam, S.A.C. ; o. D. 1870, P. 1872, Cape. -S. Mossel Bay, 1871-3 ; Robertson, 1874-9 ; Riversdale, 1880-92. ANDREWS, William, M.D. T.C.D. ; 6. 1811 Lincolnshire. S. Knysna, 1881-60. ARNOLD, John Bluchleisen, Ph.D. Tubingen Univ., D.D. William and Mary Coll., N.S. ; 6. Aug. 6, 1817, at Zeli, Germ. .S'. Papendorp (Moslems), 1878-81. Died Dec-. 9, 1881 [pp. 279, 295]. ATKINSON, Charles Frederick ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. P. 1878, r. 1879, Cape. .S. adir iiiberg, 1878-9 ; Uniondale, 1883-fi ; Caledun, 1887-92. BADNALL, Ven. Eopkini, D.D. and Fellow Univ. Coll., Dub.; o. D. 1845, P. 1816, Dur. 5. Coix?town Ac, 1848-9 ; Claremoiit, l.;52-4 ; George, 1862-9 (Ardn. of GeorKu, 1802-9 ; do. of Capetown. 1869-88). Died Sept. 1892, Eng- land [pp. 274, 294]. BAKER, Jamea (Canon) ; o. D. 1819, P. 1850, Caiio. S. Swellondam, 1849-67; Kalk Bay, 1879-87 fp. 290]. BEBB, Wiiliam, 3. Capetown (St. John's), 1887-67. BELSON, William £velei«h, M.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; 6. 1827 ; o. D. 1860, P. 1851, Roc. «. Rivers- dale, f, 1884-7 ; Malmesbiiry, 1857-70. Ilet. ill [pp. 291-2] ; ir. Europe [p. 923], BENDELAOK. Oh. .S. SwelloncUm, 1851. BLAIR. Thomua Richard Arthur, a. Wynberg, 1852-4. BRAMLEY, William ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. U. 1856, F. 1861, Cape. S. Caledon, 1887-9; Beaufort West, 1863-4; SwcUcndaui, 1860-1, 1868-92 (. h. 1848, I'. 1849, Chic. S. Woodlands, 1883-4. GRAY, Robert, B,A. Bp. Hat. HaU, Dur. ; b. Dee. 22, 1832, W. Rnluton ; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Man. S. Beaufort, 1858 ; Biraonstuwn, 1853-60. 890 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL. OBJBEirWOOD, Frederick; b. Dec. 8, 1839, Gloucester ; ed. Ex. Tr. Coll. ; o. D. 1875, Cape. a. Fraserburg, 1876-82 ; Prince Albert, 1885-9; Bredasdorp, 1890-2. 0SE8LET, Oeoftey Ferrers ; ed. Salisb. Coll. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Oi. S. Pajiendorp (re- iinmed Woodstock, 1885), 1882-6 ; Claremont, 1887-9 HANCOCK, Thomas Z. S. Papendorp, 1866-7. SULRE, Marmaduke; ed. Uorch. Coll.; o. D. 1879 Ox., P. 1881 Cape. S. Salt River, 1882. HE NRY — (Station not stated) 1861. HEWITT, James Alexander (Hon. D.C.L. Un. S. U.S.A.) ; 6. Aug. 13, 1843, Capetown ; ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1871 Cape, P. 1873 Gra. S. Bredasdorp, 1871-4 ; Uiversdale, 1876-9 ; Worcester, 1880-90. Ret. EILLYARD, Percy Edward Hebard ; o. D. 1886, P. 1890, Cape. a. Oudtslwjorn, 1887-92. HISSCH, Herrmann ; o. D. 1857 Cape, P. 1861 Bath. . 1879, P. 1881, Cape. a. Port NoUoth, 1879-92. KENDALL, Robert Sinclair (,tr. Ear. [p. 923]). a. Nowlands, 1892. XEWLEY, Thomas WUson, M.A. New ColL.Ox.; o. D. 187-:, P. 1873, Elv. a. Capetown, 1878-80. LANGDON, E. a. Bredasdorp, 1870; Faarl, 1871. LAWRENCE, George ; o. D. 1867, P. 1 874, Cape. a. D'Urban, 1860-81 ; U'UrbansTiile, 1882-92. LEOG, Jacob Philip ; 6. March 1, 1836, Gosport ; o. D. 1873 St. Hel., P. 1874 Cape. a. Paarl, 1872-4 ; Stellenbosoh, 1876-88. LIGHTFOOT, Yen. Thomas FothergUl, B.D. Lambeth; b. March 4, 1831, Nottingham CasUe ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1887 Lon., P. 1869 Cape (Ardn. o( Cupe 1888). a. Grecnspoint, 1868 [p. 292]. I'JHAX, Arthur HoUiday ; ed. Lich. Coll.; o. D. 1868, P. 1871, Cai». ,S'. PaiHsndorp, 1869-72 ; tr. Qn\. [p. 891]. MARTIN, Robert; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1870, P. 1874, Cape. a. Montague, 1871-4 ; Victoria W. 1876; rr. Gra. [p. 891]. MARTINE, J. M. a. Worcester, 1851-4 [p. 295]. KAYNARD, John ; 6. 1819, Halsham (Hull); ed. York lY. Coll.; o. D. 1847 St. And., P. 1849 Cape. a. Beaufort, 1849-57; Worcester, 1868-79 [p. 296]. MOLONY, C. W. a. Claremont, 1868-00. ■OORE, Frederick Bullen ; o. D. 1866, P. 1871 Cape. a. Wynbcrg, 1867 ; Constantia, 1868-92. MORRIS, Alfred; b. 1826, Christian Malford, Wilts ; ed. St. Mark's Coll., Chel.; p. D. 1865, P. 1861, Cape. a. Oudtshorn, 1861-89. MORRIS, William John Richard ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1869, P. 1861, Cap. .S. (1) Robertson, 1869-64 ; Namaqualand (Ookiep 4c.), 1876-82 ; (1) R., 1884-92. MORTIMER, Benjamin Olapham ; o. D. 1866, P. 1871, Cape. S. Rivcrndale, 1867-74; Knysna, 1876-9. MORTON, M. .9. Somerrat W., 1882-3. MICHOL, Robert Gibbons ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1864 Oapc. iSr. (1) St. Helena Bay, 1864-6 ; Malmos- bury, 3 868- J ; (1) St. H.B., 1870-89. PALMER, Walter Vaughan ; b. 1823. a. Cape- town, 1867 ; Papendorp, 1861-4. FARMINTER, Ferdinand, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; 9. D. 1869, P. 1860, Pet. a. Capetown, 1867-8. FATTISON, Charles Benjamin ; o. D. 1886, Cape. a. Zuurbraak, 1886-92. PERRY, Ambrose ; ed. St. Aid. Coll., Birk. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, Der. a. Uniondale, 1880-3. PETERS (Canon) Thomas Henry, M.A., T.C.D. : 0. D. 1857, P. 1869, Ex. 8. Stcllenbosch, 1864- 74 ; Zonnebloem Kafir Coll., 1875-92 [p. 786]. aVINN, John; b. 1808, Loughkea; o. D. B.C. Bp. of Clonfert. a. Capetown, 1860-4 ; Papen- dorp, 186R-7. REYNOLDS, Charles William Henry; o. D. 1876, P. 1077, Bio. .S'. Robertson, 1880-3. ROBINSON, Daniel Edward {tr. Natal [p. 890]). .S'. Uniondale, 1886-9 ; Victoria W., 1890-2. ROGERS, WilUam Moyle ; o. V. 1859 ; P. 1801, Cape. 5. Georgetown, 1861-4. SAHTTELS, John Cornelius; o. D. 1861,F. 18G9, Cape. a. Mossel Buy, 1866 ; Willowmoro, 1867-8 ; George, 1870-5 ; Prince Albert, 1876-" • Victoria W., 1881 ; George, i892. SANDBERG, Samuel (tr. Madras [p. 914]). k^'. Caledon, 1861. Res. SANDERS, James Willis, 8. StcUenboa-U district, 1838-9 [pp. 272-3, 278-9]. SOHIERHODT, William Peter Gerritt, M.A. Cape UniT. ; o. D. 1880, P. 1882, Cope. .*;. Swellendam, 1882-0; Heidelberg, 1887-92 [p. 290]. SHEARD, Robert, M.A. Cape Univ. ; o. D. 1875, P. 1877, Cape. 8. Clanwillinm, 1878-S9; Worcester, 1891-2. SHEARD, Thomas. 8. Mossel Bay. 1857-70. SHOOTER, Joseph (Emigrants' * Chaplain on voyage from Eng. to Natal, 1860). 8, Albert, 1861-3. SHORT, — . 8. Swellendam, 1859. SLINGSBY, William Edward ; o. D. 1883, P. 1891, Cape. 8. Mossel Hay, 1885, 1887-92. SQUIBB, George Meyler, B.A. Brazenose. ; h. 1827 ; 0. D. 1851, Nor. 8. Plettenburg, 1857-04. TAYLOR, William Frederick (^r.Trls. [p. 894] i. a. Riversdole, 1856-66 ; Mossel Bay, 1872-89. THOMAS, Rice, a. Capetown, 1869-77. THORNE, John (Ir. Transv. [p. 898]). -Sf. Bredas- dorp, 1882-9 ; tr. O.F.S. Fp. 897]. VON DADELSZEN, H. H. (tr. Madras [p. 916]). No fixed stu.tion 1811 [p. 272] ; tr. Coyloii [p. 920]. WATIGH, J, 0. 8. Caledon, 1860-1. WELBY, Rt. Rev. Thomas Earle, D.D. Liiin- bcth; 6. 1810, Rugby; ex-U. 13th U^U Ditigooni,, India, and Missy, in Canada [sei- p. 877] ; 0. D. ond P., Tor. *'. George, IHBI-f, 1868-01 (became Ard. of George, and on Af^cen. Doy 1862 com. In I>rab. Pal. Chap. Bp. St. Helena) [pp. 284, 286, 321, 323-4, 332]. WTDDICOBIBE, John; 6. Mor. 28, 1839, Bris ham ; o. D. 1863, P. 1869, Cape. 8. Geiirff, 186 8-70 ; Malmesbury, 1870 ; tr. O.F.S. [p. i<9"]. WILSHERE, Alfred R, Myddelton, M.A. Peiii. Coll., Ox. ; 6. Mar. 30, 18']1 ; o. D. 1845 York, P. 1846 Dur. a. Claremont, 1859-77. AV.-. Died 1891. WILSHERE, Ebeneser Stibbs ; Ir. Imlia [p. 916]. S. Capetown, 1848 [p. 279] ; tr. llm. Die, [p. 892]. WILSHERE, Henry Michael Myddelton ; b. \M1 Blackhcath ; o. D. 1881 Lon. ,S. Cnledm), 1852-74; Simon's Town, 1876-6. WOOD, A. a. Capetown, 1867. WRIGHT, William, M.A. Trinity Coll., Diib. ; the first S.P.Q. Missy, to S. Africa. 8. Capetown and Wynberg, 1821-9 (tr. E. Dlv. [p. 892]) [pp. 269-71, 771, and IVauslations, Diitcli, p. 818]. YOUNG, Daniel Elliott, M.A. Pem. Coll., Ox. : 0. D. 1876, P. 1877, Ox. S. Woodstock, 1887-93. PEL. MISSIONAKY ROLL. 891 n; 6.1823. S. Cape- .861-4. , „ „ B.A. St. John B Coll., 3, Pet. S. Capetown, mini o.D. 1886, Cape. . Aid. Coll., Blrk. ; o. f. XJniondale, 1880-3. Henry, M.A., T.C.D. : S. Stcllenbosch, 1864- 3ll.,1876-P2[p.785]. Loughkea; o. D. «.<-. jtown, 1850-4 ; Papen- illiam Henry, o. D. obert son, 1880-3. ard(^r.Natal[p. 89C]). Victoria W., 1890-2. Si o.D. 1869; P. 1801, 1861-4 U81 o.'d. 1801,P. 18C9, IV, 1866; WiUowmorr, •; Prince Albert, 1876-" • srKe, 1.892. r. Madras [p. 914]). -■<. raiis. S. Stellenbofcli 2-3,278-9]. m Peter Oemtt, M.A. 1880, P. 1882, Cape. !^. Heidelberg, 1887-92 [i>. . Cape Univ. ; o. D. 1876, Clanwilliam, 1878-89 ; . Mossel Bay, 1867-70. Emigrants' Chaplain oii Natal, 1850). S. Albert, ;ndam,1859. Edward; o. D. IBHd, i. 1 liay, 1885, 1887-92. rler, B.A. Brazenose. ; (■. .S'.'riettenbiirg, 1857-C.4. deriokOr.Trls. tp.894]i. /jMossbl Bay, 1872-89. fapetown, 1869-77. '•an8V.[p.898]). S.Brwln- CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, EASTERN DIVISION (1821-92)— lOi MiBsionaries and 62 Central Stations. [See Chapters XXXVI. and XXXVIIL, pp. 268-85, and 297-806.] (Diocese of Ghahamstown, founded 1863.) LS.rp.897;. in .( land Translations, Dutfl', fe'i*«XS87%; ALSBEB, John i o. D. 1869, P. 1864, Gra. S. St. John's, 1869-68 ; Adelaide, 1869-81 ; E. London, 1882-6 ; E. London West, 1889-92. AILEN, John Thomas Walford, B.A. Tr. Coll., Cam.; 6. 1830 ; o. 1854, Chi. A St. John's, 1866-7 [p. 299]. AUSTIN, Daniel Self ; ed. Doroh. Coll. ; o. D. 1884 Ox., P. 1885 Pre. S. Richmond, 1885-8 ; tr. Transvaal [p. 897]. BAXEB, Frederick Henry ; o. D. 1881 Gra., P. 1883 Mar. S. Sidbury, 1881-4 ; Ir. [p. 894]. BALDWIN.Edward Curtis, M.A.Hert.Coll.,Ox.; 0. D. 1870, P. 1872, Ox. S. Queenstown, 1878. BANKEB, Frederick. S. Grahamstown, 1853-4. BARKER, Edward Waller; 6. Jan. B, 1828, Deptford; o. D. 1860, P. 1863, Gra. S. St. Peter's, 1861; Aliwal, 1862-6; Somerset E., 1807-8. lies. «BOOH, Jacob ; o. D. 1874 Gra. .S. St. Matthew'?, K.H., 1874-8 ; Cwaru, 1870-80 ; Rura, 1881-2 ; rr. Kaff. LP- 893].- BOON, John. S. Mancazana, 1850-1 ; Cuyter- ville, 1861 ; Port Alfred W., 1862-4. BOOTH, O. .ST. Fort Beaufort, 1840-3. Dice :1 892 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1^ 'n ^1^ first native of S.A. ordained in the Anglican Cliurcli. a. Fort Beaufort, 1870. Died 1870 [p. 303]. HEAOEN, William; o. D. 1865 Cape, P. 1857 Ora. 5. Southwell, 1856-7 ; Post Rctief, 1857-8; Winterberg, 1869-77. (Uecame Itoctor of Batlmrst, and died in tlie Albniiy Hospital, Crahamstown, Oct. 19, 1892, from injuries reoeiveil from full from his horse on May 12, 1892.) KERBIKAN, Bt. Rev. Nathaniel James. V.D. B.N. CoU., Ox.; ft. 1809; o. U. 1832, P. H33. S. in Grahamstowu district, 1818, 1851-4. Became Arcln. of Kaffraria 1885, Dean of Capo- town 1870 ; cons, third Bishop of Grahams- town Nov. 30, 1871, Gra. Cath. DieS'. St. Luke, 1806-8. EL. arch 24, 1890, from 1 19. 1882, P. 1883, Cape. 1885. :,.B. K.C.L. ; 0; D. , London, 1874- - . ), r. 1879, Orii. .*>. •Univ. ; b. 1832 ; o. iia Hoek, 1856 ; St. 2991. rscn (tr. O.F.S. {[>. 1856-81, 1885-94 Ll). iiatown 1867; lUcl hingtotti 0. D. 1868 ■eadie, 1877-8, 1882 ; in. Univ. ; 0. p. 18o7, Location, 1857 : 1 ort led "Port Alfred ), ). 12, 1813, Kuneaton; ,' Fort Beaufort, 1867- ?;mma Hock, 1870-92 ons,Xo8a,p.803]. S.A..C. ; o.D. 18iJbt. Jurgliersdorp, 1877-8 ; A.. Station not stati;;!, re, 1860-74. Dle.ll8i 4. in Henry; c'"t., S.Alice, 1861-73 ;rort -92. net. 111. l)HenryKeade,M..\. !^; 1859; St. Peter's, l«bO; St. John's, Bdlotwn, 1882-3 [p. 780 anl K'r.W.DlV.ep. 890]). M.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. ; b. rwell. S. KBst LondM, v24, 1881,incroft.sini?tne c-oart w:2, Sheriff Hutton, Yk. ; ed. Burgh Mission House ; o. D. 1882 Kafl., P. 1887 Bris. ^•. Umtata, 1883-4. •BOOK, Jacob ( Ir. G ra. [p. 8J1 ] ). .S. St. Peter's, 1884-9. Died Dec. 1889, of liver conipliiiiit. BROASBENT, Francis A. ; e'. Umtata, 1884-9 [p. 786]. Canon of St. John's 1880, CHATER, James Gibbcn ; b. Mav 28, 1855, Acton, dies. ; 0. D. 1879 St. J., P. 1889 Znl. ^•. Knsi- licni, 1880-2 ; Clydesdale, 1883-8. COAKES, Ven. Ebenezer Iloyd ; b. June 4, 1853, Maritzburg ; ej. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, St. .7. A Umtata, 1879-82; St. Peter's, lt-8.'-5 ; St. Mark's, 1886-92. (Became Archdn. of St. Mark's, 1890.) DAVIS, Humfrey (f- ^'atal [p. 895]). ,S. Kokstad, 1879-81. DIXON, Edward Young; o. D. 1879, P. 1888, St. J. S. Clydesdale, 1884-8, 1891-2. DODD, WUliam Douglas ; b. Feb. 4, 1841, Eton ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1870, Gra. S. St. Augustine's, 1868-7 ; St. Alban's, 1867-74. Hea. [pp. .310-11]. GIBSON, Rt. Rev. Alan George SumneT,M.A. C.C. Coll., Oi. ; 6. May 7, 1856, Kawloy, Hants.; o. D. 1879,P.1881,Lln. «. Umtata, 1882-3; St. Augus- tlne's,1884-7;St.Cuthbcrt'''(Ncolosi) 1884-94 ; (Ardn. of Kokstad 1886-91) [p. 311, and Trans- lations, Xosa, p. 803]. C'uH J. Coadjutor-Bishop of Capetown, Sept, 29, 1894 [pp. 296 and 764]. GODWIN, Robert Herbert, B.A. T.C.D.,M.A. St. Ed. H., Ox.; 0. D. 1873, P. 1875, Man. A Umtata, 1884, 1891-2 [Translations, Xosa, p. 803]. GORDON, John ; b. in Cape Colony ; eJ. S. African Coll.; o. D. 1861, r. 1864, Gra. .S'. All Saints', Basliee, 1862-77 [pp. 309-10] ; tr. Gra. [p. 8911. GREEN, T. W. (tr. Gra. [p. 891]). ,S'. All Saints', Biishee, 1877-86 ; MatatieUi, 1886-92. GREEN8T0CK, WiUiam ; o. D. 1854, P. 185.% (;ra. S. Kreli's country, 1888 ; Ir. Gra. [p. 891]. «JWARA, Ebeneser ; o. D. 1882 St. J. S. St. Augustine's, 1883-9 ; Mount Frerc, 1891-3. Died Oct. 13, 1893, of lung disease. KEY, Rt Rev. Bransby Lewis, D.D. TAml)eth ; h. Jan. 6, 1838, London; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1804. P. 1886, Gra. S. St.Augustlne's, 1866-82 (Komgha, 1866); Umtata, 1884-92; eons. Coadj. Bp. of St. John's Aug. 12, 18S3, in St. James's, Umtata; became Bishop of do. 1880 [pp. 310-11, 315-16, and Translations, Xosa, p. 8o3]. HANSBRIDGE, Sydney Gilbert, M.A. T.C.D • 6. April 24, 1863 ; o. D. 1886, 1\ 1887, Lie. S. St. Andrew's, Pondoland, 1891-2. lies. »MASIKO, PetruB ; ed. St. John's Coll., Umtata • 0. D. 1880 St. J. S. Clydesdale, 1889-92. *MA8IZA, Peter K. (a Finffcje) ; o. D. 1873 Gra., P. Jiuie 24, 187; St. John's, being tlie first native of South Africa admitted to the Priesthood in the .Vii^'lieaii (Miurch. ,s'. (Not fixed, 1873-8) ; St. Mark's, 1879-92 [pp. 'Mi, ;H5]. MITCHtLI.. Henry John ; o. D. 1877 St. John's. P. 1881. ,;. Kokstad, 1877-8; St. Mark's, 1881-5; ?,-. ( ra, [p. 892]. *N6C"WE«sA, William ( Ir. Natal [p. 895]). .S, (.No flxe [pp. 330, 332]. TOZER, Samuel Thomas; ft. Nov. 4, 1833, St. Austell ; ed. St. Bees Coll. ; o. D. 1862, P. 18S3, Lie. S. Richmond, 1866-7. Rei. TROTJOHTON, Arthur Peroival, B.A. Kcb. CoU., Ox. ; 0. D. 1883 dies., P. 1886 Mar. 5. New Leeds, 1886; Durban, 1886-7; Estcourt, 1887-92. TURPIN, P. A. a. Umhlatuzana, 1890-2. tJSHERWOOI), Yen. Thomas Edward, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1865, P. 1866, Rip. (Ardn. of Maritzbxirg, 1878). 3. New Leeds, 1882-6. Jits. •YESAKAN, Samuel (a Tamil); o. D. 1870 Madr., P. 1880 Bp. Sargent, a. Durban, 1890-2 [p. 334]. •YEDAMUTHU, Simon Peter (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1890 Madr. a. Durban, 1890-2 [p. 334]. WALTON, James; o. Nat. 1859. a. Pinetown, 1859-81 [p. 330]. WARD, James Rimington, M.A. Wor. Coll., Ox.; o. D. 1805 Win., P. 1867 Lin. a. Richmond, 1879-92. WHITTINOTON, Henry Fothergill, M.A. Clan Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1864, P. 1865, Win. a. Veru- lam, 1877 ; Durban, 1877-86. Res. ill. WOOD, Charles Page, B.A. Jes. Coll., Ox.; n. D. 1869, P. 1870, Ex.; one of Bp. Colen.so'a Clirfrv for twelve months at St. Paul'sCliurch, Durban ; abjured Colensoism and was reconciled to t)ie Church by Bp. Macrorie at St. Cvprian'.-i, Durban, Oct. 17, 1880. a. Durban, 1881 ; tr. Transvaal [p. 898]. WOODWARJ), John Deverell Stewart; o. 1). 1881, Mar. a. Umzimkulwana, 1881. WOODWARD, Riohard Blake: o. D. 18,1 Mar. a. Umzimkulwana, 1881-3. •I ZULULAND (1859-92)— 9 Missionaries and 7 Central Stations. [See Chapter XLV., pp. 336-42.] (Diocese of Zulitland, founded 1870; includes also Swaziland fP- 897] and part of Thanbvaal [p. 897]). ALINGTON, John Wynford, M.A. Mag. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, Glos. (Comsy. and Vicar-General during the vacancy of the Sec). 5. Utrecht, 1878-9. Died October 1879 of typhoid fever [p. 339]. JACKSON, Joei; 6. April 4, 1837, Holcombe, Lan.; ed, S.A.O. ; o. 1). 1868 Or. River, P. 1871 Nat. a. Kwa Magwaza, 1868-71 ; Etaleni, 1871 ; ir. Swazi [pp. 339 and 897]. JOHNSON, Charles (tr. Natal [p. 89S]). a. St.Viiiceiit,Uandhlwana,1880 ; St. Augustine's, near do., li..i-92 [pp. 340-1, and Transla- tions, Zulu, p. 804]. RANSOM, Robert Anderson, B.A. G. and 0. OoU., CAm.; ft. Oct. 2, 1863, Cambridge ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, Lin. a. Utrecht, 1879-80 ; St. Augustine's, 1880-1. Ret. ROBERTSON, Robert (tr. Natal [see above]), the first S.P.G. Missy, to Zululand. ,S. Kwa Magwaza, 1860-77 [pp. 336-7 ; Translations, Zulu, p. 8041. SAMITELSON, Sivert Martin (a Norwegian); o. D. 1861 Nat., P. 1871 Zulu. 8. Kwa Magwaza, 1P61-9; St. Paul's, 1866-92 [pp. 338, 340, and Translations, Zulu, p. 804]. STEWART, Robert A. tana, 1881-3. tral stations. 897] and part of |s. mreoM, 1879-80; St. t^"r. Natal [see above])^ Iv to Zululand. H- K\u |pp 336-7 ; Translations, Martin (a Norwegian!; ,l66-92[pp.338,340,ana 'l^\ St. Augustine's, ''^^-^'m k Ex. CoU., Oi.; :r^Ssi Wnfs,1881. ^^.^M^V.JesCoUCam.; S.St.Mary'i,1 W- 897 SWAZILAND (1871-92)~2 Missionaries. [See Cliapter XLVI., pp. 342-4.] (Forms a part of Dlocosc of ZL'Ltri.ANi) [p. 890].) JACKSON, Joel ('/•. 7."lu [p 89(!]). Ml.^sion to the Swazis, 1871-92 (carricil on from Derby, 1871-7) ; Mahaniba, IH77-9 ; Kulilozana, 1881-9'J, nil now in Transvaal [pp. 339, 3i:!]. KORRIS> John Simon ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1«8D, /ul. S. Enliloz.nua, 1892. ORANGE FREE STATE (1850-92)- 17 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. [See Cliapter XLIX., pp. 347-53.] (Part of the Diocese of (now) Bi.okmi'uxti-.is, founded 18G3.) CL1TL£E, Charles; b. Mar. 31, 1837. BIrmlni?- I ham; tJ Qu. Coll.. Bir. ; 0. I). 1860, 1'. 18B1. I Hoc. S. Fauros-mlth, 1803-71 [pp. 350-1, 351] ; , tr. Capo [p. 889]. CRISP, Ven. William, B.D. Lamlnith ; 6. April 0, 1842,SouthwoId ; n. D. 1808, P. 1872, Bio. ; (Ardn. of Bloemfontoln. 1887). .V.Tliaba Nchu, 1875-G. 1881-0 ; Bloomfontein. 1887-92 [p. 353 ; see also p. 898, and Translations, Secoana, 802]. CROGHAK, Ven. Davia George, M.A. T.C.D. ; * JiUv 10, 1832, Wexford; 0. I). 1801 Cork, V. 1802 dies. .S. Smithfleld, 1807 ; Bloomfontein, 1868-80, 1885-0 ( .\.rclideacon of Bloomfontein 1872-87, Dean of Crniliamstown 1887-9. Died Nov. 21. 1890. at Bloemfontoln). [Pp. 351-3 ; si>e alio p. 89;<]. CROSTHWAIXE, Herbert (tr. Grlq. W. [p. 894] ). ,S. Thabn Nchu, 1S91 2. *DAVID, Gabriel (11 Morolong) ; >d. Kaff. Coll.. Ora. ; 0. D. 1884 tira.. V. 1890 Bio. (the first native onlaineil in tlio Diocese). .S.Bloemfontoln, 1884 92 [pp. 353. 359]. ILLIS, Stephen Johneon (.tr. St. Hel. [p. 894]). V .v. 1892. , ^ EVERY, M. R. (an ex-W'osleyan teacher); 0. 1). 1850, Ora. .S. Blocmfontcln, 1858; fc. Urn. [pp. 348 9. 891]. riELD, Alfred, B.A. Cath. Coll.. Cum.; 6. Dec. 6. 1816, Lambeth: 0. D. 1851 Ex.. P. 1857 Brtth. & Smlthfield, 1863; Bloemfon- fciii, 1863-4. Res. [pp. 325, 349-50]. LLOYD, William ; eit. St. Bees ; 0. D. 1881, Bio, .S'. Thaha Nchu, 1881-3. MILES, Charles Oswald, Xf.A. Tri. Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1874, r. 1875, Ox. .S. Bloomfontein, 1881 J. MITCHELL, George; ft. Julv 18. 1855, near Mintford : ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1864. P. 1809, Blo/ •S.Thaba Nchu, 1805-8, 1808-80 (Bloemfouteiu, 1807) [pp. 350-2, and Tn\iish.tioiis, Sccoatui, p. 802] : tr. (iriq. W. [p. 891]. ROBERTS, John Morris ; eil. T.C.D. ; 0. D. 1887, Bio. *'. Thabii Nchu, 1887-90. STEABLER, William Anderson(^r.Natal[p.896]) the first Antiliciin Mis.iv. in O.F.S. .S, Bloem- fontein, 1850-4 [pp. 329,' 348-9]; ^..Grii. [p. 892]. THORNE, John (Ir. Cape [p. 890]). ,S. Jaggers- fontein, 1891-2. TWELLS,Rt. Rev. Edward, D.D. St. Pet. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1853, P. 1854, Hip. C'.m.i. Bp. of Orange lliver, Feb. 2, 1S03, in Westniiiister Abbev. .S. Bloemfouteiu, 1803-9. ii-s. Xng. '2, 1809 [pp. 324-8, 332,348-0, 351,354]. WEBB, Rt. Rev, Allan Beoher, D.D. C.C. Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1804, Ox. Cons, second Bp. of the O.F.S. under title of " Blocmfontcln" lu St. Andrew's Cath., Inverness, St. Amlrew'.s Day 1870. S. Bloomfontein, 1871-81 (Bpric. Eiidt. till n completed) ; tr. Grahamstown, 1883 [pp. 304,32.% 351, 353 4, 350, 359-00]. WIDDICOMBEJohn"( Canon) (rr.Cape [p. 890]). *'. Thaba Nchu, 1875-0 ; tr. Basu. [p. 894]. THE TRANSVAAL (18G4-92)— 31 Missionaries and 24 Central Stations. [See Chapter L., pp. 354-8.] (Diocese of Puktobia, founded 1S78.) ADAMS, Henry ; o. D. 1880. P. 1883, Pre. .V. LydenberfT. 1881-0 ; Do Kaap Valley, Uarbcrton, Ac, 1886-7. AUSTIN, Daniel Delf; (tr. Gra. [p. 891]). 6'. Klcrksdorp, 1888-9. lies. BAILEY, Robert Charles, M.A. St. Alb. Hall, Ox. ; 0. D. 1875, P. 1870, Bath. A'. Middleburg, 1888-91. lies. BECK, Alfred WaUis : o. D. 1886. Pre. .«. Bloemhof. 1886 ; Christiana, 1887 ; St. Cuthbert's, 1888-9. Res. B0TJ8FIELD, Rt, Rev, Henry Brougham, D,D, Cai. Coll., Cam.; 0. D. 1856, P. 1886, Win.; cons, first Bishop of Pretoria Veb. 2, 1878, In St. Paul's Cath. ,S. Pretoria, 1879-92 [pp. S56-8]. , RBOWNE, Langford Sotheby Robert ; b. Dou- (.'las, I, of Man, Feb. 10, 1841 ; erf, T.C.D. ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1868, Gra. S. BarbcrtOD, 1889-90. CLULEE, Oharlea (tr. Caite [p. 889]). S. (1) Potchcfstroora and (8) Pretoria, part of, 1866 ; <2) Pre. 1882 3 ; (1) Pot. 1884-0 ; Molote, 1887- U Dlitl 1892 [pp. 354, 888]. DARRAGH, John Thcmas, B.A. T.C.D. ; b. Dec. 8, 1854, Castlefurn, Ire. ; 0. D. 1880 Mm, P. 1881 Bio. A'. Johannesburg iStc. 1887-9 [p. 3571. DOWLHIG, Frank; 0. D. 1882, P. 1887. Pre. .s'. Pilgrim's Uest, 1883-5; Pretoria, 1886-7; Ileulelberg, 1888. EDWARDS, Henry Victor, B.A. Keb. Coll., Ox. ; 0. 1). 1889, 1'le. S. Thorndhle, 1890-1. Res. ELLINGHAM, Cornelius Martin (tr. N.F.L. [p. 857]). S. Kaap Gold Fields, 1882 ; tr. Gra. [p, 891], FITZPATRICK, Bernard Gowran (tr. Natal [p. 895]). S. Boksburg, 1891-2. GREEN8T0CK. William (tr. Gra. [p. 891]). TraveUin5?,1875-6; O-.Natal [pp. 3S4 -.'i, 302, 895]. LANGE, C. R. S. Pretoria and Potchefstrooic, 1881. Died [p. 357]. LAW, Arthur James, B.A. Jcs. Coll., Cam. ; 6. Mar. 21, 1844; 0. D. 1807, P. 1869, Chi. S. Pretoria, 1878-80. n?s. 111. [p. 356]. LINDAM, John Alexander; ft. Mav 27, 1854, Westminster ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1880. P. 1884. Cape. S.Thorndale. 1891-2. 8 M 898 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. MABER, Chuty ; td. St. Beoi Coll. ; e. D. ISftS, P. 1M7, York. .V. Ermelo, 1884-6; Pretoria, 1880-7 ; Rustenburg,^ 1888-92. OEOAN, Henry James (tr. Ora. [p. 803]). S. Krugeredorp, 1M90-2. KICHARDSON, Jamea Filkington (son of W. R.) ; 0. D. 1874 Zulu,, P. 1880 Pre. S. Uus- tenburg, 1874-81 ; Zcerugt, 1882-7 [pp. 355-6]. BIOHABOSON, W. (an ex-Wcsleyan Minister); o. 1865 ; the firril 2t, 1R35, Biitijjiiloie, India ; fd. S.A.O. *'. Port LimU, 1859-07. Uietl Fd). 11, 1807, o( fever [pp. 371 2]. FBENCH, Robert James (Canon of .Mauritius, lh'.>3) ; ft. March 18, 1830, London ; e. Nov. 8, 1850, Watfonl, Herts ; o. D. 1874, P. 1875, Ex. a. Antananarivo, 1882-7 ; Tamatave, 18H7, 1889-92. [Translations, Malagasy, p. 831]. Died Jan. 16, 1893, of fever atSalazie, Island of Bourbon. HEY, William, one of thefirst two S.P.G. Missies, to Maihigascar ; 6. Dec. 18, 1840, Bradford ; ed. P.A.C. ; 0. D. 1804, P. 1868, Maur. S. Tamatave, 1804-7. DicH, Slaag. .V. Foulo Point, 188H-90. Died. k^RAKOTAVO, Andrew Crispin; «•>/. Rt VauVs CcM., Ma>U, : 0. D. IH88, MbiIk. .V. Tamntave, 1888-9 : Aiitiitmnarivo, 1891-2. •'RAKOTOVAO, — ; o. D. 1893, Mmltf. S. Ambo- binary. 1893. VRAKOTOYAO, — ; o. D. 1893, Mailir. '^. Holy Trinity, Antananarivo, 1HU3. *RAKOtOVAO, Flcrent! o. D. 1890. Mad g. S. Mananjara, 1H90 ; Mahonoro, 1891-2. «RA1C0NTA, Samuel; kI. St. Paul's Coll., Madif. ; n. V. 1889, Madg. S. (? 1889-90) ; Ramalnaiiilro, 1891-3. «RASITERA. Simeon* ; o. D. 1879, Mailg. iSr. AntanBnarlv(\ 1S79-80 ; Volilnmre, 1881. •RATEFT, Hezekiah B. ; o. U. 1877, Hailg. .S. Imerina, 1881; Ankadifotsy. 1882-4; Antana- oariTo. 188A-7 ; Ambatohnrannna, 1888-9 ; Am- banldla, 1890-3. •RAVE10NAN08Y. Philip ; e.l. St. Paul's Coll., MadfjT. : 0. D. 1888, Uxh^f. S. Viitomandry, 1888-90. Diol 1890. •RAZANAMINO, — . ; fit. St. Paul'd Coll., Madg. ; u. D. 1890, Madg. . 1886, returncMl 1891.) Betslriry Mission fpioncei*iig), 1891-3 [p. 379, and TranHlations, Malagasy, p. 803]. WOODWARD, Oeorce Joeeph ; b. Julv 4, 1846, Loughl)oroiigh, LtJ. ; erf. Lloh. Coll. ; n. 1). 1873, P. 1874, Pet. S. SambBva, 1876-8. Hes. % 1 ;: I ; ,1 »- t« ' I NORTHERN AFRICA (18G1-6, 1887-91)-4 Missionaries (Chaplains) and 3 Central Stations. [See Chapter LVIIL, pp. 380-1.] FAOAN. C. C. T., M.A. 5. Tangier. 1*87-8. LATEIfDER, Charlei Ernest; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, St. All). S.Tangier, 1890-1. WASHIHOTON, Oeorge. M.A., St. John's Coll,, Cam. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Lon. * Coiro, 1881-4 fn. 381] (and see Kurojx) List, p. 934). WBIOKT, B. 8. S. Cairo, 1866-6 [p. 381]. IV. AUSTRALASIA, 1793-1892. 468 Missionaries and 855 Central Stations, now included in 22 Dioceses as set forth below, &c. : — NEW SOUTH WALES (1793-1892)— 112 Missionaries and 94 Central Stations. [See Chapter LX., pp. 386-403.] Dioceses ot Svdvky (formerly Australia), 'founded 1836; Nbwcastlb, 1847; Ooulbuiin, 1863; Grafton and Armidalk, 1867 ; Bathuust, 1869 ; Riverina, 1883. AONEW, PhiUp Peter* ; o. D. 1817, Aus. S. Sydney 4c.. 1860-4. AUWOOD, Eobwrt, B.A. (tr. Vict. [p. 902]). S. Sydney, 1842-6, 1855-9. ANDERSOK, WiliiMn ; fd. Lon. Coll. of Dir. ; o. D. 1875, P. 1878. S. Tarago, 1878-81. BABNISR, Junes, B.A. T.O.D. ; b. 1821, Dub- lin ; o. D. 1346, P. 1847, Dub. S. Kiama, 1849-54. BEAMISH, Peter Teulon, D.D. T.C.D. ; b. Co. Cork ; o. D. 1847 Aus., P. 1860 Mclb. 5. Single- ton, 1847-8 ; Dapto, 1848-9 ; Sydney, 1849 ; tr. Vict. [p. 902]. BBTTB, James Oloudesley ; eS. Newcastle Diocese, 1850-1. ROGERS, Edward. .V. (? 1837) Brihbane Water, 1838-45; GoHford, 1840-7; Camden, 1849-69; Sydney, 1860-80. Died 1880 [p. JOS]. RUSSELL, F. J. C, M.A. T.(!.U. ; 6. Dublin ; «. A»*. ^.Alexandria, 1848; Sydney, 1849. SCONCE, Robert Knox, B.A. H,N, Coll., Ox.; wi'Mt from England as a layman ; o. Bp. Aus., but not selected or sent by the Society. k«. I'l'iirith, 1812-3 ; Sydney, 1814-8 ; seceded to (.'liureli of Home [ue note to Makinsou below, and pp. 3'.)(!, 817]. SHARPE, Thomas. ,S'. Bathurst, 1844-6. SHAW, Bowyer Edward, B.A. Lin. Coll., Ox. A'. Newcastle, 1861 ; Wollombi, 18««-78. SHAW, John, U.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. S. Bria- liiviio Water, 1869. SIMM, Samuel; o. D. 1849, P. 1860. S. Ray- mond, 18G9-73; do. Terrace, 1876-81. SIMPSON, WiUiam West, M.A. .S. Sydney, IHio-1 ; Prospect, 1812-3 ; liawkesbury River, lHU-6. SMITH, Edward, B.A. Mntr.Hai;, Ox. ; o. D. 1887 I-on., P. 1839 Aus. .S. Queanbeyan, 1838-69; Cainpbcltowii, 1860-74; Maidv, 1875-6; Pro. spcct, 1K77-02. Dlcl Dec. 12, 1892. SMITH, John Jennings, M.A. i'. (? 1839) Pater- KDll, lHlO-5. SODRES, G. S. Wentworth, 1876-9. SOWERBY, WiUiam. .^. UouUmrn, 1837-06, 1K69-70 ; Araluen, 1871-4 [p. 392]. SPARLING, Hart Davis D. , B. A. .S. Sydney 4c., 1838-9 ; Appin, 1840-61 ; tr. N.Z. [p. 907]. SPENCER, Charles. .S. (? 1938-9) Raymond Ter. race, 1840-5. SPENCER, G. S. Adelong, 1875-6; Tumut, 1877-81. STACK, WUliam, B.A.(Canon ). S. WestMaltland, 1837-48 ; CaniplKjltown, 1849-56 ; Balinain, 1856-71. KilkMl by the upsetting of a coach In summer of 1871 [pp. 392,402]. STEELE, Thomas, LL.D. A Cook's River, 1837-45 ; Newtown, 1846-54 ; Petersham (Cook's R.), 1855-9 [p. 392]. STEPHEN, Alfred H. .S'. Sydney 4c., 1855-9. STILES, Henry Tarlton, Ai.A. .S. Windsor and Richmond. 1841-3. STONE, WiUiam. X (? 1847-8) ; Sutton Forest, 1849-54. SWAN, Henry, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; b. 1821 ; 0. P. 1815, Nor. .S'. Newcastle, 1850-1. SWINDELLS, James; o. D. 1875 Bol., P. 1878 Goul. ,s. lialranald, 1880-1. SYNGE, Edward. Travelling Missionary, 1850-G4 ; *■. Sydney, 1865 [p. 399]. TAYLOR, H. E. .s/Tarago, 1876. THACKERAY, James Roberts. ? S. 1862-3 ; West Maltland, 1864-8. THOMSON, H. E, S. Hay, 1876. TOMS, WUUam, B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1840, P. 1841, Lin. S. Newcastle, 1860-1 ; Williams River, 1853-9. TR0U6HT0N, John, ,S. Sydney, 1842-3, Drowned in 1860 in crossing a river. TURNER, George Edward. S. Hunter's HiU, 1838-68 (Campbeltown, 1844). TYRRELL, Loviok, B.A. St. John's Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1855, P. 1860, Newc. S. Lochlnvar, 1861-8. UPJOHN, John WUliam; o. D. 1877, P. 1878 Newc. S. Dunzog, 1880-1. VIDAL, George, B.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1840, Aus. S. Sutton Forest, 1840-3; CampbeU Town, 1844-8. VIDAL, John, S. Sydney Diocese, 1846-7. WALKER, James, M.A. (tr. Tasm. [p. 906]). S. Marsfield, 1844-7. WALLACE, John ; ed. Univ. CoU.. Dur. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1851, Newc. S. Ipswlob, i9S3-J. 902 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. WAIPO' Z, .ToMph Sidd (tr. Kadraa [p. 915]). .S. B." ..:rj-st, 1837-41 ; Aslifleld and Concord, 1*42- ) ; byanoy, 1846-8 [p. 392]. WAli. •^;, 0. S. Lochinvar, 1871-81. WALSH, WiUiam Horatio, S. Sydney, 1838-64. Voluntarily relinquislied grout [p. 3i>9]. WAEE, J. Maitland. S. Corowa, 1865-8 ; Deui- Ii(juin, 1868-9, 1871,1876. ■WATSON, B, Lucas. 5. (? 18tl-3) ronritli, ia-Jl-7, 1849. WHINFIELD, J. P. E. if. Wollombi, 1863-61. WILLIAMS, E. S. Liverpool Plains, 1853-9. WILLIAKS, J. H. S. Jejczcric, 1877 ; Biuda, 1878-9 ; Oundagai, 1880-1. WOODD, George Napoleon, B.A. Wad. Coll.. ( )x. : 0. D. 1834, P. 18!)6, I.ou. S. Sydnoy, 1837-40 ; Bungonia, 1840-60 ; Prospect and Seven Hills, 1850-6 ; Denham Court, 1866-84 ; Watson's Bay, 1884-92 [p. 392]. Died Sept. 7, 1.S93. WOODWARD, Charles, LI,.B. S. BatUur.st, 1839-41; Kelso, 1842-4; Port Maoqimrie, 1844 5. VICTORIA (1838-81)— 115 Missionaries and 84 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXI , pp. 404-10.] (Dioceses of Melbournk, founded 1847 ; and Bali..\iiat, 1875.) ALLANBT, Yen. Ohriatopher Gibson ; eii. Moore CoU., Syd. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1864, Melb. S. Little Bendigo, 1876-81 (became Ardu. of Wimmera 1885). ALLNUTT, Von. John Charles Parrott ; erf. St. Aidan's Coll., Blrk. ; o. D. 1864, P. 1869, Melb. ; ( Ardn. of Loddon 1885). S. .'ortlaud, 1872-9 ; lilarkaa, 1880-1 [p. 409]. ALLWOOD, Robert, B.A. G. and C. Coll., Cam. ; 0. D. 1820 Bath, V. 1827 Glos. 5. Porv Pliilip, 1840-1 [p. 404] ; Ir. N.S.W. [p. 900]. ARMSTONO, O. J, S. Ruthcnglcn and ChUtcrn, 1874-7. ASHE, M. H. S. Mount Blackwood, 1866-73 ; Ii:iirndale, 1374-C. BALL, John Aubrey ; ed. Mooro Coll., Syd. ; o. t>. 1875 Ba!., P. 1887 Melb. S. Bright, 1877. BARLOW, John. S. (? 1855-8) Castlemalnc, IS57-9. BARLOW, Robert Borrowes. (Station not stated) IS.56-8. BARREN, Henry Herbert; ed. Univ. Madraa; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Bal. S. Kingston, 1880-1. BARTON, G. S. Kyneton, 1866-6. BEAMISH, Yen. Peter Teulon, D.D. T.C.D. {Ir. N.S.W. [p. 900]). S. Warrnambool and Wood- lord, 1851 ; (became Ardn. of Warrnamljool 1878). BEAK, W. ; o. D. 1848, Melb. .Sf. WiUiamstowu, H48-9 : Qipps Land, 1860-4. BENNETT, W. R. L. S. Becchwortb, 1887-9. BETTS, Henry Alfred ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Melb. S. Gippa Laud, 1880-1. BLACK, J. K. S. Melbourne, 1862-4. BLOMEFIELD, Samuel Edward, B.A. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1850, Melb. S. Melbourne, 1850. BOOTH, Caleb ; o. D. 1866, P. 1850, Melb. .S'. Wangaratta, 1866. BRAIM, Dr. ; o. D. 1848, Melb. S. Belfast, 1850-1 [p. 406]. BRENNAN, J. D. S. Goldflelds, 1866-8 ; Sand- hurst, 1859 : Maryborough, 1865. BRICKWOOD, W. S. Brighton, 1860-1. BURKE, R. E. S. East Oi])ps Land (Bairns<1alc iic), 1877- 8. CAHILL, Michael Francis ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Melb. a. Woodspoint, 1874. CHALMERS, Rt. Rev. William (Ir. Borneo fp. 920]). S. Inglewood, 1862-4; Kvneton. 1870-6 ; Geclong, 1878-81 (f 1862-1, 1878-81) ; (com. Bishop of Goulburn in Goulburn Cathedral Nov. 1, 1892). CHASK, Septimus Lloyd, M.A. Km. Coll., Cam. S. Melbo urne, 1850-1 ; Swan Hill, 1869. OEETNE, John. S. Burn Bank, 1851-2 ; Mt. Alexander, 1868-4 ; Castlemaine, 1868-8; Tar- rangower, 1869. COLUNS, E. H. Geelong, 1861. COLLINS, Robert Reeves, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. P. 1 860, Cork . ,S'. I farrow, 1 865. COOPEB, William H. (cx-oflicor British Army) ; o. D. 1800, P. 1861, Cttshel. S. Wowipoipt, 1866 ; Itiuerant, 1666-8 ; tr, N.Z. [p. 906]. CRAWFORD, A. (Station not stated) 1857-8. ORESSWELL, Artiiur William, M.A. Melh. Univ.; erf. also Moore Coll., Syd.; o, D. J 864 Svd., P. 1866 Melb. 6'. Mor,st''a Creek, 1HS6-8. CROSS, George Frederick; ed, S.A.C. ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Melb. .S'. Yackandamliih, 187-1. CROXTON, WiUiam Richard; o. V, 185.3, 1>. 1886, Melli. A'. Sandhurst, 1860-6. CUMMINS, Robert Turner, M.A. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1849, P. 186U, Can. S. Giaborne, 1857-61. DARLING, James. .S. Melbourne, 1855-8. DESPARD, George Pakenham, B.A. K.C.W. nn HALL, W., M.A. f. id Sen. Fell. Clare Coll. Cam.; o. D. 1836 Ely, P. 1840 Ches. .S. Biillaii Ac, 1860 ; Kingower. 1869-72. Kes. iU. HAYWARD, R. S. Bandhiu-st, &o., 1862-4. HERON, T. A Hamilton Grange, 1867-8. HOLME, Then--*-*; ?d. Mooro Coll., Syd. ; o. I). 1870, P. 1871. S. Davlesford, 1876-6. HOLT, Samuel Bealev ; o.D. 1866, P. 1868,M(li' S. Bright, 1874 ; tr. N.S.W. fp. 901]. HOMAN, PhiUp, M.A. T.C.D. ; 6. Co. »onc!,';il. S. Ararat Goldflelds, 1866-61. HOSE, Willi<(m Clarke ; ed. Mooro Coll., Syl: «. D. 1866, P. 1866, Melb. «. TarraviUc, 1871 S, 1877-9 ; Gipps Land, 1880. HOWARD, William London u.rbet. ^S. Bemli worth, 1860-6. HOWELL, WilUam Philip; ed, S.A.C; o. IV 1879, P. 1880, Bal. S. Stawell, 1880-1. HUTOHnrSON, W. 5. Barrabool, 1869-71. JENNINGS, W. .S-. Helmoro, 1881. KELLY, George William ; ed. Mooro Coll., Sy.i.; 0. D. 1887, P. 1871, Melb. S. Moystou, 1869 ; Rosedalc, 1876-7. OSPEL. MISSIONARY ROLL. 90JJ S. WoUombl, t853-et. -rpool Plains, 1853-9. ■jcjezeric, 1877 ; Biiida, on,B.A.Wad.Coll.,(>x.: u. S. Sydney, 1837-40 : rospect nnd Seven Hills, art; 1866-84; Watsons Died Sept. 7, 1303. B Lt-.B. -S. BatUurst, •/port Miicqimrie, 1841 5. ral Sti tions. 1875.) atiou not stated) 1857-8. r William, M.A. Mell). re Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 18G4 tt. Morse's Creek, 18C6-8. leriok; ed. S.A.C.; o. D. N. Yackandandiil:, 1874. Richard; o. V. 1853,1'. umer, M.A. K.C.I-.; o. D. ,S'. Giaboruc, 185.-61. ,S. Melbourne, 1856-8. akeiiham, B.A.K.C.W.nn.i D. and F. 1837. .S. DunoUy, .S. Yackandandali, 1859-04. Edward, B.A. Trin. ( oil., 18-2,Wor. .S.KernnK, l"". i832,P. 1866,Mtlb. 6'. Koii- ort Philip, 1840-1 LP- 404] ; , D. 1856, P. 1858, Melb. .s. iBoothroyd;o.P.18C0,Mdb. JlslK)rne,1865. nas; f<.'. Moore Coll., Pyl. . Bal. S. Murtoa, 1881. re., 6'. Cbcwtoa, 186U-1 : •. Qu. [p. 9041. Borneo [p.920]').S.SnapF' 0. D. 1878, N.Z. *'. Kcraiv^', srhert. S. Bcndlgo,1853 1; oh, tlio first S.P.G. Mi-^sy. ria «. Melbourne, 1838-10; |404]; <,-.toN.S.W.[p.9iMi. Land, 1847-9 ; Heidelboru, ,,d Sen. Fell. Clare Coll. ;iy P 1840 ChC8. .f. Biilhiii er! 1868-72. «M.iU- ^ . Sandliiu-st, Ac, 18G2-4. Hilton Orange. 1867-8. 'd. Mooro Coll., 9yd. ; .). 1' )avle8ford, 1876^6. e»;o.D. 1866,P. 1868,Mt>ll' ■.'N.S.W. [p. 901]. ^^ , >. T.O.U; &. Co. DoncgiU. ig,"l866-61. fke; «J. Moore Coll., Syd '• lelb. S. TarravlUc, IBil ^, ifflon v..Tbet. S. BoecU. PhUip; ed. S.A.C.; c " S. Stawell, 1880-1. , ABarrabool, 1860-1 1. ,Hclmoro,1881. Uiam; 'rf- Moore Coll., By>^-; Mclb. S. Moystou, 18bJ , 1EWI8, J. S. Portland, 18W. VACASTNET, Very Bev, "iuttiy Burgh, O.D. T.O.D. ; 6. Dublin ; o. O. 1822 Lin., P. 1823 Mea.; (Dean of Melbourne 1351, Arohdcacouof Ocelong, 1848-61 ; do. of Melbourne, 1857-68 ; and of both, 1869-87). S. Geelomr, 1847-8, 1851 ; (Heidelburg, &o., 1848 ; ? 5. 1860). Died Oct. 1894. HcCAVSIAin), Anderson John ; ej. St. Bees Coll.; 0. D, 1849, P. 1850, Rip. 6'. Emerald Hill, 1856-6. HcJENNETT, William. 'Statiou not stated 1856-8) a. Avooa &o„ 181 9. MAHAIH, Bobert ; ed. Mo . 1874 Tas. A. The Campaspe district, 1878 -KO. TTTBNBULL, A. .<<'. Biaokwood, 1877. VANCE, George Oakley, D.I). Lino. Coll., Ox. 0. D. 1H53, r. 1854, Ad. .S. Kynctoii, 18(15-9. VIDAL, F. a. Port Philip, 1841 [p. 4041. WALKER, B. J. * Uisburne, 1801-5. WALKER, Samuel ; ed, St. Bees ; o. D. 18«2 , P. 1H63. .S. Siiiytliusdule, 1866. WATSON, George A. A'. Sale, 1876. WATSON, Henry Croker Marriott ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1860, P. JH02, Melb. A. Bulla. rat out-districts, 1K62-4 ; Turadali and Malmcs- burv, 1865 ; Kilninrc, 1872. WATSON, James Marriott; c7.MooreCoIl.,Syd.; 0. D. 1868, P. 18(19. Mcl!>. .S. Uorsluim, 1876-9. WILSON, James Yolverton. a. Port PliiUp, 1830-40; Mclbourno, 1841 3 ; Portland 4c., 1844-50 [p. 4041. WOLLASTON, Henry Newton ; o. D. P. 1862, Melb. .S. Learmoutli nnd MincrV Host, 1861. YEATMAN, Edward Kelson, M.A. Wad. Coll., Ox. ; 0. l\ 1852 IVt., P. 1856 Ncwc. a. Cam- ghimi, 13B0-1. TELLAND, Charles May ; ed. Mooro Coll., Svd. ; 0. D. 1873, P. 187S, Ttis. A. Biiglit, 1875. ' QUEENSLAND (1840-U2)— 67 Missionarios and 43 Cenlial Stations. [See Chapter LXIL, pp. 411-15.] (Dioceses of BniSBAyE, founded 1859 ; North Queknsland, 1878 ; RocKiiAitii'Toy, 1802.) ADAMS, J. ; ed. Moore CoU., Syd. ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Syd. a. ToNvnsville 4c., 1870-2. lies. ill. ALKIN, Thomas Verrier, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1869, Bris. 5. Gavndah, 1860-71 ; .Ml.ira, 1872-3. ALLNUTT, George Herbert; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; 0. D. P. 1878, Syd. a. Charters Towers, 1876-8. AMOS, Charles Edward ; o. D. 1870 N.Q., P. 1880 Bris. iS. Bowcn, 1879-81 ; Herbert and Burde- kiu 1882 BLa6k, James Xlrkpatriok, D.D. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1855, P. 1856, Man. a. Bowcn, 1869-7? ; Bris- bane, 1873-7 rpp. 413-4]. BOLUKO, T. J. (StaUon uot reported, 1R67-8.) BBAKENBIDGE, John, M.A. Cli. Coll., Cam. : b. Nov. 20, 1H32, Button, near Wnkcfluld ; o. D. 1857, P. 1859, Uur. ^■. Burnet, 1863; Rook- baiupton, 1864. CAMFBEII, Henry Jcphson; ed. St. JoUn'^ Coll., Cam. ; o. 1). 18(17. P. 1808, UrI.i. iS. Roma, 1807-70; Gympic, 1871-4; Allora, 1876-7. CLAUOHTON, H, C, a. Maryborough. 1867-9. CLAYTON, Charles James, .n. Drayton, 1866-9 ; Warwick, 1870; Allora, 1871. COLES, James (Ir. Madg. [p. 890] >. a. Bunda- berg, 1890-1 ; Ir. Mail«. [p. 899]. OANVEBS, George Gibcrne; ft. Aug. 0, 1841, Bombay ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1804, P. 1867, Bri». 5. W(kr\viok, 1867-8 ; Maryborough, l(J6»-9, ilVI > ii» L,il ^ fM: f .11,': -f ii'i\ 904 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. SSSBOIS, D. .S. Logan, 1872-3. SOKE, John; erf. Moore Coll., Syd.; o. D. 1872, F. 1873, Syd. *'. Townsville &c., 1873-6 (and MiUdiestcr 1874, and Ravenswood 1876). BUNNIKO, William Henry; ed. Christ's Coll., Tas.; 0. D. P., 1863, Bris. S. Upper Dawson, 1863-C. EDWARDS, Alfred ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1880, V. 1881, N.Q. «. Herbert River, 1880,1883 (Ravenswood, 1881-2). EVA. Richard Roberta, TIi.A. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1871, P. 1873, Clics. ,S. Cooktowii, I87B-8. GILBERTBON, James (tr. Vict. [p. 902]). S. Logan, 1874-7 ;Burlelgli, 1878- 80; Logan, 1881. OLENNIE, Ven. Benjamin, B.A. Ch.CoU.,Cam. ; .K D. 1848, P. 1849, Newc. ; (Ardn. of Bris. 1863- 86). A". Darlintf Downs, 1863-60 ; Allac, 1867 ; Uravton, 1872-7. GREdOR, John (ox-Presbvtcrian Min.l ; o. 1842, Alls. ,S'. Brislutic district, 1843-50 [p. 411]. GROSVENOR, Frederic John, M.A. Ox. ; o. D. 1860, P. 1861, Lin. Travelling 1862-5. Jiet. HARRISON, Alfred, B.A. Jea. Coll., Cam. ; 6. Oct. 17, 1853, Bodenlmm; o. D. 1882, Lon. .V. Port Douglas, 1883. HARTE, W. T, .s. Toowomba, 1866-70 ; South Brisbane, 1871 3. HASSALL, James Samuel ; eil. Syd. Th. Coll. ; o. I). 1848, P. 1849, Syd. A'. Leyburn. 1871 ; Ips- wich, 1875-7 ; Itinenint, 1878-9 ; Oxley,1880-1. HEATH, Herbert ; ed. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, Syd. .S. Bowen, 1877-8. HILL, H, J. 0, t. ,. D. 1869, Can., P. Syd. .v. Townsville, 1872-6 ; (Ravens- wood Ac., 1872-3). lies. iU. LOVE, James. .S'. Toowomba, 1872-3. McCLEVERTY, James; n. D. 1870, P. 1871, Brisb, .'i'. Gundiwindi, 1871-3; Drayton, 1878-81. HATTHEWS, James ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1861, P. 1863, Brisb. «. Brisbane (Gaol &c.), 1868 9. KOBERLT, Edmund George; (. Jan 2, 1834, Clapham, Sur. ; o. D. 1859 Lon., P. 1862 Bris. S. Gympie, 1878-9. KORBE, John, M.A. ; the first S.P.G. Missy, to Queensland. K. Brisbane, 1839-41 ; Scone, 1842-6 [p. 411]. MOSLEY, Albert Cornelius; ed. Moore ColI.,Syd.: o. D. 1880, P. 1 881, N.Q. S. Port Douglas, 1880-2 ; Cooktown. 1883. NEVILLE, E. B. ,5. Toowomba, 1867-8 ; Dra^ - ton, 1869-71. OSBORNE, Edward Castell ; ed. S.A.C.; o. D.P. 1878, Brisb. A Warwick, 1878-81. POOLE, Henry John, B.A. Pern. Coll., Ox. ; b. July 5, 1830, Oxford ; o. D. 1854, P. 1866, Lon. S. Maryborough, 1863-4 ; Wide Bay, 1865-6. lien. ill. Died Aug. 1893, in Victoria Colony (?) at Wanguratta. PDTTOCK, William; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, N,(,i. .?. Ravenswood, 1879-80. RAHM, Thomas WiUiam ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1879, N.Q. ,S'. Charters Towers, 1879-Hl. ROSS, James Auchinleck ; o. D. 1878 Lon., P. 1879 N.Q. .S. Bowen, 1879. SPOONER. John ; e,l. Moore Coll., Syd. ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Syd. .S. Bowen, 1 874-6. /(«. ill. STANTON, Rt, Rev. George Henry, D.D. Hci t. Coll., Ox. ; P. V. 1858, P. 1859, Win, Cons, first Bp. of North Queensland June 24, 1878, in St. Paul's Ciith. A'. Townsville, 1879-82; tr. to Bnric. of Newcastle, N.S.W., 1891 [pp. 414-15J. TANNER, E. .''. Mackay, 1868-71 [p. 414]. TAYLOR, Thomas. B.A. St. Catli. Coll., Cam. .S. Herl)ert River, 1884-5. TRIPP, Francis. H. Clermont, 1874. TUCKER, William Frederic. B.A. St. John- Coll., Cam.; i. Jan. 3, 1856, Peckham. .n'. Bowrn, 1881-7. TURITER, WilUam Abel ; ed. S.A.C. ; n. D. 18RI, P. 1HH5, N.Q. .s. I'ort Douglas, 1884-6 ; Nnr- manto'j, 1887; Croydon, 1887-8. WARNER. Thomas Davenport ; ed. Trin. Ihiil, Cam.; o. 1). 1874, P. 1876, Bris. S. Ronui, 1874-9. /iV.«. WARR, J, W. ; 0. D. 1873, Bris. .v. Gladstono, 1873 5. WHITE, Gilbei-t, B.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. !«*<.■!, r. I88J, Trn. .V (y 1885) Herberton, 1H87 s. WILSON. John Tryon; ed. S.A.C. A HcrtHTtmi, 1882 : Ross Island, 1887 ; Bowen, 1888 ; BuiOc- kin, 1889. SOUTH AU STB ALIA {l8S6-e,o) with the NORTHERN TERRITORY (1874, 1886-8)-— 34 Missionaries and 27 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter LXIII., pp. 415-24.] (Diocc-ecf Adblaidr, founded 1847.) ALLOM, R. S, P. ; o. D. 1849, Ad. *'. Kensing- ton, 1850-2. BAGSHAW, John Charles, M.A. B.N.Ccill..Oi. ; ^ June 18, 1818, Mossley ; o. D. 1846, P. 1846, dies. S. (? 1847) ; Burrn Rurrn. 1818-!) ; Pen- wortham, 1860 2 ; Adelaiile, 1863-5. l{ei.(tr. N./,. [p. 906]). BAYFIELD, Edward; h. 1811, Wnlwortli ; (ex- Prearliei in Lady Huntington's connexion :) n. V. 1847, r. 184U, Wor. .S. Port Adelaide, 1849 57. Died Aujf. or Sept. 1857 of ajioplexy. BOAKE, Joseph Anthony,B.A. T.C.D.; 6. Dublin. S. Siilisburr, 1868-61 ; Tahinga, 1862-6. BURNETT, 'A. B., B.A. St. .John's Coll.. Cam. ; o . 1). 1 815, P. 1816, Sal. H. Willungn, 1848-66. Kr.i. III. BURNETT, Edward H. A Mitclmm, 1853-8. COOMBS, Williwn Henry; h. 18l6,Marlbor(,.igh; ed. Si. Bees Coll. ; n. X>. 1846 Lon., P. 1848 Ad. a. UtAliT, 1846-64 [pp. 416-17]. CRAIG, Basil Tudor, M.A. Mag, Hall. Ox. : ' . Dec. 1833, Leeds; o. D. 1866, P. 1857, Hocli. Travelling 1862-.'*. FARRELL, Very Rev. James, the 1st .=.r.(!. Mis.sy. to S. Australia ( l>ean of Adeliiidi! IKIU). ,v. .Vdelaide. 1840-4. 1863-4 [p. 416]. FULFORD, John ; o. D. 1 848, Ad. *'. Wood.siilc lK,'i3-4. HALE, Rt. Rev. Hattfaew Blagden, M.A. Trh). Coll., Cam. ; 6. 181 1, Alderley, Glos.; o. U. in.li:. P. 1837, Glos.; (Ardn. of Adelaide, 1847-.')7). .S. (? 1847) (1 ) Port Lincoln, 1848 ; KcnsiiiKtoii, 1849: Adelaide, 1850; Boston Island, 1H6I): I'oonindiu, 1861-6, Res. First Bp. of IVnli. 1887-76, cniM. July 25, 1887, at Lambeth ; bp. of Brisbane, 1875-85 [pp. 412, 417, 419 l'" 427]. HAMMOND, Ootavius. .V. Foonindie (Pt. Lin- coln), 1867-66. [Translations, p. 804]. ^^W44vl" EL. S.A..C. ; 0. D- IS*"'. , (Gaol &o.), 1868^9- ce; b. Jan 2, 1834, 9 Lon., P. 1862 Bris. rst S.r.G. Mi8»y. to e, 1839-41 ; Scone, ■ erf. Moore CoU.,Syil.; Port Douglas, 1880-2; omta, 1867-8 ; Drny- I; ed.S.A.C.: o.D.r. :, 1878-81. ^ ,. Peni. Coll., Ox.; '>■ D. 1H54, P. 1866, Lon. • Wide Bay, 1865-«. J, in Victoria Colony D. 1878, P. 1879, N.(J. i; f'ni.> ;73, Bris. >'. Glailstono, :)r. Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. IHW. 1;85) Herberton, 188i s. ,rd y.A.C. .><. ncrbort.m, ?• Bowen, 1888; Bunl. !:RRIT0BY (1P74, \ec Chapter LXIH., U. Mag. Hall, ox.; ''. 1866, r. 1857, Roeh. IjameB, the Ut P.IM!. lia (Kean of Aaelawl.; lu,\.4. 1883-4 [p. 416]. I 1848, Ad. *'. WoodsiiK L Blafden, M.A. Trin. lderley,C.los.; "•p-^';^:;- I ,.f Adelaide. 1847-.')i )• Icoln, 1848 ; KeiisiiiKton, Boston Islunil, l8si , l.j. First Bp. of I'cnti. 1 1867, at Lambeth ;lM>- I [pp. 412, 417, 419-". J .S. Poonindic (Pt. till- Balions, p. 804]. MISSIONARY ROLL. 905 HAWKINS, Charles Wriothesley (n\ Bor. [p. 920]) ; the first S.P.G.MiB.sy. to the "North- cm Territory." S. Palmcrston (Pt. Darwin), 1874. /to. ill [p. 4231. IBBSTSON, SenzU John Holt ; h. Nov. 1823, lieckenhani ; o. I). 1853, Lon. iS. Burra Ac, 1855-8. JACKSON, John Stuart, M.A. (iT. India [p. 917]). ,s'. Norwood and Hindmarsh, 1859-65. JENKINS, Edmund Augustus; o. D. 1851, P. 1853, Ad. ,S'. Adelaide, 1863-4. MAERYAT, Ven. Charles, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1850, P. 1851, Can. .S. Hindmarsh, 1853-4 ( Ardn. of Adelaide 1868-87 ; Dean of Adelaide, 1887-92, ifco.). MARTIN, Charles John ; fd. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1857, 1M858, Ad. Itinerant, 1858-6(1 (Nortliern Mission &o.) ; Mount Pleasant, 1860-1. Hes. ; fi: Vict. [p. 903]. MILLER, Edmu'"' King; b. 1820, Lon.; o. D. 18-18, P. 1856, ^.i. ,S'. MacGill, 1853-4. MURRAY, WUliam, B.A. T.C.P. ; h. Sept. 20, 1818, Londonderry ; o. D. 1849, P. 1860, Lie. .V. IJiiroiisii, 1859-65.' NEWENHAM, George Cobbe ; o. D. 1846 Tas., r. 1M9 Ad. S. Port Adelaide, 1846-9; Mt. Itiirker, 1850-2. FLATT, Frederic; h. 1824, Burriiokpore, India; 0. 1). 1850, Ad. -s. MacGill, 1850-2; Walker- ville, 1853-8. Liocufio cancelled by his Bishop. POLIITT, James. .«. Mt. Barker, 184C 9 ; Burra Burra, 1850-6 ; Adelaide, 1857-8 [p. 416]. REID, Bichardson ; o. D. 1858, P. 18C0, Ad. .V. Robe Town, 1861-5. SABINE, Thomas; erf. St. Bees Coll. ; o.V. 18i;5, V. 1844. Clics. 5. Kapunda, 1869-65. SCHOALES, John Whitelaw, M.A. T.C.D.; /;. 1820, Dublin; o.D. 1846,P. 1846,Mcath. .S. Ade- laide, St. .John's, 1850-2 ; Sturt, 1853-4. SHELDON, John ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1856, P. 1857, Ad. ,S. Salisbury, 1856-8; (tr. Vict. [p. 903]). STRICKLAND, F. P, ; o. D. 1856, Ad. S. River- ton (Kiipnnila &c.). 1856-60 [p. 421], TITHERINGTON, J. B. ; o. P. 1855, Ad. ,% Glenelg, 1853-4 ; Hindmarth, 1861-6. WARD, Tom; o. D. 1883, P. 188-t, Ad. .s'. Piilmerston (Port Darwin, N.T.), 1886-8. AVs. [p. 423]. WATSON, John ; b. 1816, Durham ; o. D. 1845, P. 1847, Bur. ; (Emigrant Chaplain on voya?o to Adelaide, 1849). .S. Walkerville, 1849-52; Kensington, 1853-4 ; Purt ElUott, 1855-8. WILSON, Theodore P. .S'. McGill, Woodford, 1847-9; Walkervillc, 1849; Kensington, 18.50; Adelaide, 1851-2. WOOD, WilUam; (■. 1815. .*. r.r.worthani, 1853-4. WOODCOCK, W. J. -«. AdeJaiue, 1846 58 [pp. 416, 4211. WESTERN AUSTRALIA (1841-G4, 1876-92)— 34 Missionaries and 28 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXIV., pp. 424-8.] (Diocese of PKnTii, founded 1867.) ADAMS, Reginald Arthur, B.A. Peni. ColI.,Cam.: h. Aus. I'l, 1864, Roohcstcr ; o. 1869 Dur., P. 1891 I'lT. .'''. Hocbourne and C'osl^aok, 1890-2. lief. ALLEN, James; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Iowa, U.S. ^, sprpentine district, 1H82-7. BOSTOuK, George J. .S. Northam,1862-4[p.427]. BRAND, J., B.A. T.C.D. ; c. D. 1880, P. 1881, I.iii. .^■. t.Uu'kwoo•. Newcastle, 1877-9; Toodjay, 1880-1, POWbAIL, Very Rev, George Purves, B,A. Trin, Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1810 Nor., P. 1847 Pet. ; (Dean of Perth 1858-64). .S. York,«[ 1853-6; Perth,ir 1866-64. PRICE. James Stuart, B.A, r,C.D. ; o. D. 1855, P 1856, Down. .S. Pinjarrah &c.,18«2-4[p. 427]. THORBURN, William John; »rf. King's Coll., Lon., Ac. ; h.Voh. 22, 185C, Lon,: o. D, 1879, P. 1881,1M. .^^ Gascoyne, 1888-90. Kit. THORNHILL. Henry B. .«. Xortliam Ac, 1860-2 [p. 427]. WILLIAMS, W, Dacres: n. D. 1852, P. 1855, Ad. ,y. (V 1854) Guilford, 1857-9 [p. 427]. WITHERS. Joseph: o. D. 1869, P. I860, Nor. ,S'. Williams River, 1879-89. Res. W00LLA8T0N, Ven. J. R. (Ardn. of Albany 1849). >'. Albany, 1849-5C. Died May 3, 1856, from overwork [p. 427], 906 BOCIETY FOR THE PBOPAaATION OF THE OOSPEL. / ,'!'! I '. I . U fi Bl !'• m TASMANIA (1835-59)— 17 Missionaries and 17 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXV., pp. 428-33.] (Dlocoae of Tasmaxia, founded 1842.) BATEMAN, Gregory, U.K. Tiiii. Coll., Cam. ; o.D. 1836 Lin., P. 1837 Lie. «. Oatlunds and Jerioho, 1838-44. Liucnce revoked by his Bp. [Dp. 429,431], BUKROWEB, John, B.A. T.C.D. S. rontyUlo or Brighton, 1841-7. BIXON, John ; 6. 1816, St. Vincent, W.I. ; o. D. 1843. P. 1844, Ant. S. Jeru3Hleni, 1855-6. BUUHAK, E. P., B.A. T.C.D. il. Tasinan's Peninsula, 1843-7. FOHSTEB, Thomas Hay. Itinerant, 1845 ; Long- ford, 1846-7. Re.1. FEY, Henry P., D.D. T.C.D. ; b. Tipperary. S. Hobart Town, 1838-56 [p. 429]. GIBBOir, W. L. (tr. Bermuda [p. 860]). S. Hobart Town, 1839-40 ; Launceaton, 1841-6. GKIOG, T. N., M.A. Cam. S. Circular Head, 1841-2. lOCKTON, Philip, M.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1846. P. 1847, Lon. S. Windermere, 1863-4. MAOINTyEE, John (/r. Up. Can. [p. 876]). 3. Delornine.f 1864-60. UAYSON, Joseph. 5. Hobart Town, 1838-40 ; Swansea, 1841-88 [p. 429]. POCOCK, a. P. ; 0. D. 1882, Tas. S. Emu Bay, 1854-8. RICHARDSON, WilUam, B.A. T.C.D.; b. Co. Cttvau. S.Avoca, 1841-86. SPTTRR, Thomai. S. Clarence Plains, 1810-3, Res. A WAL^IR, James, ^f.A. ; o. 1843, Aus. S. George- town, 1841-2 ; fr. N.S.W. [p. 001]. WIQIIORE, Thomas. S. (? 1840-1) Rothm 11, 1842-4. Liocnoe withdrawn by his Bishop. WILKINSON, George. S. (? 1841-3) Evcndale, 1843-62. Res, NEW ZEALAND (1840-80)~67 Missionaries and 50 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter LXVL, pp. 433-43.] (Dioco«sof Au('Kr,\s-D (formerly Now Zealnnl), foundiHl 1841 ; Chui-itchuuch, 1856 ; Wklunotos, 1858 ; Nklsox, 1858; Wajai'L", 1863; Dunkuin, 1866.) ABRAHAM, Rt. Rev, Charles John, D.D. and Follow King's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1838, V. 1839. S. Auckland (St. John's Coll. and district), 1852-7. Res. and became Bp. of Welliiigton 1858-70 (cons. Sept. 29, 1858, in Lambeth Church), and Ojadiutor Bp. of Lichfield 1870-8. ABRAHAM, Thomas ; b. May 10, 1842, Berkeley, Som. ; ed. S.A.C. S. Upper Hutt, 1865-7. *AHU, Riwai-t© (a Maori). 6". Otaki, 1866-7. Died 1867. BAQSHAW, J. C, M.A. (Jr. 8. Aus. [p. 004]). 3. Motuchu, 1862-4. BAILACHEY, William ; o. D. 1872, V. 1876, Wei. 5. Karori, 1874-6, 1878-9. BLACKBURN, Samuel, B.A. Ch. Coll,, Cum. ; 6. June 26, 1821, Attercliffo ; o. D. 1847 Ox., P. 1848 York. S. The Tamuki (St. John's Coll.), 1859-64 [p. 788]. BLTTETT, William James Geffrard, B.A. Mag. Hall, Ox. ; 6. Aug, 30, 1834, Port Bail (France) ; o. V. 1859, P. 1861, Olos. & Christchiurch Diocese, 1865-6. BROWN, Henry Handloy, M.A. C.C. Coll., Ox. a. TaranakI, 1863-70 ; Omata, 1871-9. Died Sep. 7, 1893, at New Plymouth, N.Z., in 80th year of age. BTTTT, Georgre. S. Wellington, 1841-2; Port Nicholson, 1843-4. Rel. [p. 438]. BTTTT, Ven. Henry Franoio, M.R.C.S. ; o. D. P. 1843, N.Z, S. Nelson, 1844-61 ; Wairau, 1862-3 ; (Ardn. of Marlborough, Nelson, 1869) [p. 436]. CARTER, R. -S. Otahuhu. 1888-62. OHURTON, John Frederiok, the first S.P.a. Missy, to N.Z. S, Britannia or Wellington, 1840-1 ; Auckland, 1841-82 [pp. 434-8]. OLEMENTBON, Alfred, B.A. Em. Coll., Cam. ; b. Nov. 18, 1837, Coton, Lei. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1363, Lin. -S. in Christchurch Diocese, 1868-6. COLE, Robert, M.A. Qu. Coll., Ox, ; o. D. 1840, P. 1841, Lon. S. Wellington,1842-87 [pp. 436-6]. COOPER, Williwm Henry (tr. Vict. [p. 902]). Travelling and organising in Christohurcb Diocese, 1870-2 ; tr. Canada [pp. 878, 880]. COTTON, William Charles. .S'. The Wnimatc, Bay of Islands, 1842-3 [p. 435]. OXOBS, Edward Bunuel, TI1.A. KC.L.; b. 1833, Ipswich ; 0. D. 1867, P. 1868, Roc. S, Reefton, 1878-6 ; Westport, 1877-0. DASENT, A. .S. Wftikonaiti, 1874. SESBOIS, Dan ; b. 1836, London ; ej. S.A.C. iS. Wairarapa, 1865-6 ; Trentham, Upper Uiitt, 1868-70. EDWARDS, Henry John, ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1858 Lon., P. 1868 Melb. S. Roxburgh, 1877-9. FANCOURT, Thomas; b. Jan. 22, 1840, Mai- vern ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1868, Well. .S. Karori, 1868-7 ; Poirua, 1868-9. FISHER, F. ; ed. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; 0. D, 1847. N.Z. A'. Tamaki, 1847-60. FLAVELL, Thomas, Th.A. K.C.L. ; b. Doc. 11, 1838, Kingsthorpt ; 0. D. 1868 Can., P. 1S70 Nol. a. Charleston, 1872; Rceftoii, 1874; Ahaura, 1874 6. GOULD, Frank ; oil St. John's Coll., Aurk. ; 0. D. 1852, P. 1860, N.Z. S. Stockade, 1863-1. GOVETT, Yen. Henry, B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. : 0. D. 1845, P. 1847, N.Z. (Ardn. of TiiraUiiki, 1848). X Tiiranaki, 1847-68; New Plymoutli, 1869-77. HALCOMBE, H, C. J. S. Golden Bay, Colling wood, 1862-6. HAMPTON, David Orr; ed. Ch. Ch. (N.Z.) Coll.; 0. D. 1869, P. 18^4, Ch. Ch. S, Home Missimi, Banks' Peninsula, 1873-8. HARVEY, Baohe Wright, B.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; 6. Dec. 21, 1834, Grantham ; 0. D. 1861, P. 1866, Chi. S. Westport &c., 1867-9. HERRING, John Edward ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. P. 1861, P. 1884, Wei. S. Upper Uutt, 'M|; Lower do., 1886. HEYWOOD, Edward Howard ; 6. 1823, Ciu or. S. North Shore, Auckland 1863-4. HOARE, James O'Bryen Do. 1. Richard, M.A. d Coll., Cum. ; o. D. 1869 Wor., ''. 1? i Hoc. in Christchurch Diocese, 18'' HOVELL, Very Rev. De Be" .^ ,n of Wainpi. 1888) (t-. India [p. 916] ^. j. Napier ; lOrpw ising Sec. S.P.G. for Dioct u Waiupu, IfSJ-? HUTTON, Thomas Biddulph; ed. St. Jolin* Coll., Auck. ; o. D. 1847, P. 1863, N.Z. .'•• Auck land suburbs, 1847-9 ; Wellington 4c .8f3-9. JOHNSTONE, G. H. S. Otahuhu, \%o-i. JONES, Joshua (tr. Aus. [p. 904]). S. Clyde 4i'„ 1873 ; Queenstown, 1877-8. XEMPTHORNS, John Pratt ; n. D. 1873 Can, r. 186S Ncl. S. Uueftoo, 1878-0. aOSPEL. MISSIONARY ROLL. 907 Iral Stations. :.A.Hert. Coll., Ox.:o.lX S. WlQdermere, 1853-4. 'Jr. Up. Can. [p. 878]). 3, 's. Hobart Town, 1838-40 ; j.lSTas. S. Emu Bay, lUam, B.A. T.C.D.; 6. Co. ^I^Clarence Plains, 1810-3, IA.;o.l843,Aus.S.aeorgc. ■isw. rp.901]. , „ HHirlraWU bV Ws Uisbop. ge. M"l811-2)Even(lalr, ;0 Central Stations. CHUisTOHimcH, 1856 ; NBUIN, 1866.) ^^'^^''^Loudon: <-.».S..VC. 55-6 ;T;entham, Upper llmt, .fl). S. Roxburgh, 187J-9. omas: 6. Jan- 22- ^S*"/- *^"V !^oi. 1865, Well. «. Karon, Su'joim'3Coll.,Auck.;o.D. rrW'K.C.L.;b.Doo.n. ^•- oD.V868C;m.,P.,l?0 [e^tJn. 18T2; Reeiton, 18,1; ^,^ St. JoW8 Coll.. A;iok ; 0. \ tii. S. stockade, 1863 ■ '■ VweMV B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. iwki, 1847-^8; New Plymoutli, C. J. S. Golden Bay, ColVm;- lid Orr-*(l.Ch.Ch.(N.Z.) Coll.; bVCh Ch. a.HomeMis3inii, 1,1834, Grantham :o.D.18»l, Westport &c. l^^-J. _ J Edward: . 1847, P. 1848. a. Caverslmm, 1873. POOLE, Samuel, M.A. Fern. Coll., Ox. ; o. D. 1849, P. 1860, Lon. .S. Waimea, 1862-4. PBITT, Lonsdale. S. Kohimorama (Melanesiau College), 1865-7. Jles. ill. [p. 447, and Trans- lations, Melanesia!), p. 806]. PUBCHAS, A. Q. ; ed. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; 0. D. 1847, N.Z. & Ouehanga Harbour, 1817-6 1 ; Oiielinnga, 1858-04. RTTTHEBTtrnD, Henry ; o. D. 1873, P. 1876, Kel. .S. liocfton, 1877. ST. HILL, H. W. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Calcutta. i>. Napior, 1800 5 ; Kaiwaniwara, 18G0 -70. SOUTAB, Alexander Chalmer, M.A.Glas.UiiiT.; 0. D. P. 1870, Nel. S. West Port, 1871-4 ; Ojiotiki, 1876-9. 8PABLING, Hart Davis D„ B.A. (Ir. N.S.W. [p. 901]). ,S. Warkworth «tc., 1878-9. STACK, James H. S. Maori Missions, Christ- church Diocese (ocutro Kalaiwi), 1864-79 [p. 440]. STANLEY, Thomas Lichfield; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Christchurch. S. Blucskin, 1877-9. THATCHEB, Frederick ; o. D. 1848, P, 1853, N.Z. .S'. Auckland, 1849-57. THOBPE, Richard Joshua, M.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1861, P. 1862, Mea. S. Wcstiwrt, 18GH. TOWGOOD, Arthur, B.A. St. John's Coll., Ox. : 0. D. 1864 Sal., P. 1873 Wei. S. Rangitika, 1870-1. TUDOB, Thomas Lloyd; ed. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; 0. D. P. 1850, N.Z. ,s'. Nelson, 1851-61 ; Aborigines Mission (Nelson Diocese), 1865 ; Picton, 1866-71 ; Porirua lload, 1872-4. TtJBTON, H. H. ,S. Nelson, 1802-4. "WALSH, Philip ; ej. St. John's Coll., Auck. ; 0. D. 1874, P. 1876, Auck. .S'. Waitara, 1877-9. WHITE, James, .s. Blenhoiui, 1S65-7. WHYTEHEAD, Thomas, M.A. Fell. St. John's Coll., Cam. .S. Tlie Waimato, f 1842 3 [p. 435]. Died [_.tee his bequests, p. 436]. WITHEY, Charles Frederick ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Dun. .b'. Balchitha, 1871-0. MELANESIA, 1849-85 (with Norfolk Island, 1796-1824, 1841-92; and ntcairn Island, 1853-6) — 10 Missionaries and 8 Central Stations. [Sec Cliapter LXVII., pp. 444-52; and (for Norfolk Island) Chapters LX., pp. 386-94, and LXIX., pp. 454-6 ; and (for Pitcairn Island) Chapter LXVIIL, pp. 452-4. (Diocese of Melanesia, foundcl 1861.) ATKIN, Joseph; 6. N. Zealand,; o. D. 1887, P. 1869, Mela. .S. Norfolk Island and Solomon Island.'f, ic, 1867-71. A fellow-martyr with Bp, Patteson ; wounded at Nukapu, Sept. 20, (lied Sept. 27, 1871. [6'ee pp. 443-9.] BICE, Charles; b. July 8, 1844, St. Enoder ; eJ. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1868, P. 1880, Mela. a. Lepers* Island (New Hebrides) 4c., 1876-80 ; Banks Island, 1881 (and Norfolk Island part of the period 1877-81) [p. 448, niul Translations, Melanesia, p. 806], NAYLOB, Thomas Beasby, M.A. .'^. Nor- folk Island (Prisons), 1841-3. A'cv, iU [p. 304]; tr. N.S.W. [p. 001]. NmUL, W. i ed. St. John's Coll., N.Z. ; o. N.Z. S, Nengone or Mart, 1852-8. Died there April 28, 1868, of dysentery [pp. 434, 448]. NOBBS, George Hunn ; b. 1799, Ireland ; the first Missy, to Pitcairn Island. f<. I'ltcalrn Island, 1853-6 ; Norfolk Island, 1856-81. Died Nov. 188-1 [pp. 462-5]. FALMEB, John; o. D. 18(i3, P. 18G7, Mela. S. Mota 4o., 1865-73 ; Norfolk Island (and visiting Banks, Solomon Islands, &o.), 1874-82 [pp. 447-8]. PBITT, L. [See N.Z. list above.] «SABAWIA, George; the first (native) Melan- esian clergyman, a, native of Venua, Lava Island ; ed! by S.P.O. aid at Kohimavnma and N.I. ; 0. D. Deo. 21, 1868, Mela., P. 1873, Auck. «. Mota, 1868-81 [p. 448], SCOTT, George ; b. June 17, 1838, Scotland ; ed. Glasgow and Edinburgh Uuivs.; rox-Prcsby- terian ;) o. D. 1880, Syd. ; the first (and as yet only) S.P.G. Missionary to New Caledonia. S. Noumea, New Caleilouia, 1881-4. Res. [y. 461]. THOBMAN, Thomas Pelham Waters ; b, June 9, 1859, Brouiley-by-Bow ; o. D. 1881 Jan, V. 1886 Mela. & Norfolk Island, 1886-92 [p, ; '] FIJI (1880-92)— 3 Missionaries and 3 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXX., pp. 456-60.] (Fwi Is nominally under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of London.) FtOYD, William (from Melbourue) ; the first Anglican Missy, to Fiji (1870). 5. (S.P.G.) I.«viika, 1885-92 [pp. 466-80]. JONES, John Fruoit, B.A. Jcsua Coll. Ox. ; 6. .lUg. 17, 1855, Eglwysfach ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Llan. S. Suva, 1886-92 [pp. 489-80]. POOLE, Alfred ; o. D. 1880 Mela, P. 1888 Graf. ; the first S.P.G. Missy, to Fiji. S. Rewa and Suva, 1880-4. Rtt. [p. 158]. ^' f^^ 0 I ^f 7^/*' 908 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. HAWAIIAN ISLANDS (1862-92)— 27 Missionaries and 5 Central Stations. [Sec Chapter LXXL, pp. 460-4.] (Diocese of Uoxolulu, founded 1861.) BARNES, WiUiam Henry; f'. Tidlygunifc, 1851-64. *BAKSH. Elai. .v. Dinapore, 1875 ; Patna, 1876-7. Died V 1878 [pp. 494-5]. •BANERJEA, Aughore Nath, B.A.. Calc. Univ. ed. Bp.'s Coll., Calc. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Cal. ,S. Calcutta (Bp.'s Coll.), 1887 BANERJEA, Krishna Mohun, D.L. (Hou.)Ca]'. Univ. ; a high-caste Brahmin and the first Bengali convert ordained in the Aiiglicau Church ; ed. pavily at Hp.'s Coll., Howrali ; o. 1839, Calc. S. Howrah (Prof. Bp.'s CM.s. 18J1- 68. Pensioned, 1808-85 ; died 1885. [Irani- lation9,Bent.rali, pp. 805-6, and Sanscrit p. 810.] JOSPEL. 5 Central Stations. ^ U. iVh7, Hoiio. ti. Lii. '**!'i«- !. Dec. 18. 1844, rV^Or coll.. 0.; ■ ^' s P G. Misbionanes to *, iHB6> ^'•'. Honolulu, Imi ; talulna, 18C5-7U Col. [p. 880]. g -;- *'• " 3": LaUaina, 1803-4^. ThomM MetUeship, p.D. rTme P. 1847,Lon- Oin... i^ •;,!,, iktil in Lanibctli ^°"So.olulu i8«8-70. ./('.«. ; ,j. St. Mark's Coll., Chcl. ^~^- ^t Mae Hall, Ox.; ]^:tKna.l882.3. a Cana-iian) ; 0. Califovnia, -9. lies. [p. 402]. -^ rranoiB Ed^^raid; ed. S.A.t., !'((romtheU.S.). 5. Wailvto. •Sku, 1878-9. Ittwaiiau, P- oU^J- Central Station. „i.OH9mP-*f-D. I878,r. MISSIONARY ROLL. 909 ii )G Central Stations, c. : — • and 22 Central Stations. |o.] Inaoi-oiu:, 189-I- Calc.-,o.D.lH86,r.l887,UU. (n.V Coll.), 1887 , Hon.) Call-. J,oast. UruL.nm ami U .^^_^ 'mvlly atBp.sCoV^ .UUttSl- HowraluProf.Up.'-'^ J. ,. U.18G8-85; dle*^ l»f^: 1 15.5 \i pp.905-«,anasan8erni' SAREHtO, 3. ; n. D. 1871, Calc. S. Burlsaul, 1873-5. Dieii Fob. 1880 [p. 495]. BATSCH. Frederick (a German, ex-SIissy. of Derli Lutheran Misalon, CliotaNaKpore,for 23 years) ; 0. D. P. 18(19, Calc. S. Ilnnphi Ac, 1869-83. Furlough, 1881 ; Peusioneil 1886 [pp. 495-6, 4991. BATSOH, Henry ( brother o£ above and ex-Mlasy. of B.ri.M.) : 0. n. P. 1889, Ciilo. *'. HazaribaRh, 1869-70. Sli^k-Ii'uve, 1871 ; (wnsioncil 1875 Be!u., W. C. .''. Calcutta, 1857-9. Ues. BERRY, C. A, ("•. Burma [p. 018]). «. ToUy- Bunee, 1865-r. /.v.<. aBHTJTTACHAROEA, Bisseiwor 1 n. D. 1882, P. 1887 Cal<'. •''. Ciilcutii. 1382 9 : Howrah, 1890-2. BILU'NO, George, M.A. (tr. Madras [p. 911]). N Cidcutt:i ( Dioosii. Sec), 1885 7 ; tr. Madras fp. 911]. BIRREI.. WilUam ; 0. ton., 1826. S. Howrah (Bp.'a Coll.). 1827-8. A'm. iU. BLAKE, R. T. ; '■'/. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; 0. D. 1845, P. 1847, Calc. S. ToUygunge, 1845-80 [,«<• p. 916] ; Calcutta, 1854-61 ; Furlough,1862 ; lies, ill, 1863 [p. 479]. s^BODRA, Abraham (a Kol) ; 0. V). 1880, P. 1888. Calc. S. Chota Nagpore, 1880-92 (Kathbarl from 1889). »BOI>RA, Prabhusay ; 0. D. 1873, P. 1875, Calc. S. Chota Nagporc, 1384-92. [Translations, Mundari, p. 810.] BOHN, Erederiok (a German, and cx-Missy. Berlin Lutlieran Mission, Chota Nagpore ; 0. D. P. 1869, Calc. S. Rauohl, 1869-72 ; (Furlough, 1873-8;) Chota Nagpore, 1879-85. Furlough, 1886; pensioned. 1888 [p. 496]. BOMNAuD, Robert Louit ; 6. Feb. 13, 1836, Cal- cutta ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah, and S.A.C. ; o. 1861, Calc. & Howrah (Bp.'s Coll.), 1861 ; Patiia, 1862-5 ; Calcutta, 1866-8 [p. 479]. BOWTER, James; Cf/. Bp.'s Coll., HowTah ; o. D. 1833, P. 1835, Calc. 5. Barripore, 1833-4 ; Howrah, 1835-42. Invalided, 1843 ; lies. 1844 [pp. 477, 483. 486, 492-3, and Tran.slation3, Bengali, p. 305]. BOTD, Frederick Charle», B.A. St. Ed. H. Ox. ; b. Feb. a, 1855. Malmesbury: 0. D. 1887, P. 1890,Ciilo. .V Riinchi, 1887-92. BRAT, William Henry, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; b. .'Jcpt. 16, 1843, Hastings ; 0. D. 1866, V. 1867, Dur. >S. Calcutta (Diocesan Secretary), 1872-83 (•[ 1874 83). lies. CHATTERTON, Eyre, M.A., B.D., T.C.D. ; 6. .rvily 22, 1863, Monkstown, Ir. ; 0. D. 1887, P. 1888, Dur. .s. ICazaribagh, 1892 [p. 500]. 'CHOUSHURY, Bhabani Charan ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrali : ". D. 1855, P. 1857, Calc. S. Howrah, 1857 3(i (and ToUygunge, 1861). Pensione. Lon. S. Calcutta &r.., 1823-4: Bhagilpoor (Kajmahal &c.), 1824-7. Died Dec. 16, 1827. of fever [pp. 478, 490-1, iinil Translations, Puhari, p. 810]. COCKEY, T. A. (an F.urasian, brother of H.E.C. [p. 9161) ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; 0. D. 1857, Calc. ',«. Howrah, 1857-9 ; Ir. Burma .■p.9l8]. IDE, John WiUiam, D.D. Lamb. 1877 ; \ Sept. 12, 1834, Lauoashiro ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, I'. 1865, Calc. S. Barripore, 1862-4 ; Howrah, 1H65-82 (as Tutor, 1868 74, and Principal, 1875-83) of Bp.'s Coll. Pensioned, 1884 [p. 790]. CORNELniS, Stephen lyathorai (a Tamil) ; 0. n. 1886, Calc, P. 1888, Madras. .Sf. Calcutta, iHSfi 7 ; fr. Madra- [pp. 911 ami 480]. CRAVEN, Charlei, St. John's Coll., Cam. .S. Howrah (Prof. Bp.'s Coll.), 1826-7. Hen. ill. DARLINO, Chtrlea W«al«y, M.A. T.C.D. : b. April 14, 1862, Ireland ; 0. D. 1888, P. 1887, Kilinire. .S. HaTiaribagh, 1893 [p. 800]. OE HELLO, Katthew Roque, B.A. Cam. (a native Portuguese Indian) ; 0. 1825, Lou. «. Howrah, 1826 34 (ftM. 1834) ; Tamlook, 1839- 60. rcuaioueJ 1351 [pp. 47T, 403-3]. vDEY OOPAL, Chunder ; 0. D. 1875. S. Mogra- hat, 1885-92. "SHAN, Antoni (a Kol) ; 0. D. 1875, Calc. .S. Chota Nagpore, 1875-92 (Domia from 1870). "DUAJX, Manmasih (a Kol) ; n. D, 1880. P. 188r), Calc. iS. Chota Nagpore, 1880-8; do Tapkara 1889-90 : do. Hanohi, 1891-2. DREW, WUliam; b. Dec. 6, 1810, St. Columb, Cor. ; 0. D. 1865, P. 1867, Calc. S. Barripore, 1865-83. Furlough, 1834-5 [p. 489]. SRIBERO, Charles Edmund (from Ceylon); h. 1812; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah: 0. D". 1835, P. 1837, Calc. .S. Barripore, 1835-53 ; Tollvgunge, 1854-71. Died Oct. 7, 1871 [pp. 484, 4ti6 -8,493, and Translations, Bengali, p. 805], DRIBERO, J. G. (brother of C. 13. D.) : ed. Bp.'.s CoU., Howrah ; 0. 1845, Calc. S. Mograhat, 1845 and 1851-3 [nee p. 917 fur 1346-50] ; Barri- pore, 1855. Died Nov. Ifi, 1855, of liver com- pla'.nt, on voyage to Australia [pp. 487-8]. DUNNE, D, H. G. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1870, Calc. S. ToUygunge, 1868-71 ; Calcutta, 1872 ; Burisaul, 1873 Uee p. 916] ; Cal- cutta, 1885. flpi. [p.495]. »DUTT, Roger ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; 0. D. 1874, P. 1875, Calc. S. Ranchi, 1874-83 ; Cal- cutta, 1883-4 [p. 497; and Translations, Hindi, p. 807] ; ir. N.W.P. [p. 916]. EVANS, Robert WUliam, D.D. Lam., 1880 ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah. S. Howrah (Bp.'s CoU.), 1862-5 Isee p. 918] ; Calcutta, 1868-71. FLEX, Oscar (ex-Gcrman Lutheran Missy.) ; 0. D. 1877, P. 1878, Calc. S. Hazaribagh. 1877-9 ; (sick-leave, 1880 ;) tr. Trinidad [p. 883], FLYNN, David Joseph ; 6. Nov. 8, 1857, Ferozc- pore, Ind. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1885, Calc. 6'. R.mchi, 1884-6 [see p. 917] and 1883- 92. «OHOSE,BorodaC. (a convert fromBralimoism); ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; t». D. 1375, P. 1877, Calo. .S. (1 ) Calcutta, 1875-7 ; Chota Nagpore, 1878-9; (1) C, 1880-1 ; Howrah, 1882-9; (I) C, 1890-2. «OHOSE, Juddonath ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah; 0. D. 1847, Calc. & Howrah Ac, 1847-60; Bali, 1847-53 ; .Mograhat ic, 1854-60. (Licence with- drawn by hi.s Bisliop.) •"GOREH, Nehemiah (a learnetl Brahman, Mah- ratta bv birtli) ; ed. at Benares ; 0. D. 1868, P. 1370. S. Calcutta (Cathedral Mission), 1868- 70 [p. 582 ; and Translations, Hindi, p. 808, and Mar.ithi, p. 809]. «60PTA, Ram Kanta Dft:i3 ; 0. D. 1886, P. 1889, Calc. S. Sunderbund?!, 1390-2. HAMILTON, George Frederic, B.A. T.O.D. ; b. July 28, 1863, Limerick ; 0. D. 1891, Dub. S. Hazaribagh, 1892 [p. 500]. HARRISON, Henry Joseph; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; 0. D. 1848, P. 1850, Calc. S. Dhan- ghatta *c„ 1848-54 ; Barripore, 1855-70 ; Tol- lygunge, 1871-83 ; Barripore, 1884-6. Peu- sionod 1837 [p. 604]. HAUOHTON. G. D., B.A. Wor. Coll., Ox. S. Howrah, 1830-1, lies, after six months' ser- vice. OHEMBO, Harkas (a Munda Kol) ; 0. D. 1873. S. Chota Naspore, 1873-92. HIGGS, Edward H. S. Barripore, 1851 ; tr. Assam [p. 917], HOLMES, Frederick, B.A. St. John's CoU., Cam. .S, Howrah (Prof, Bp.'s Coll.), 1826-36. Pen- sioned 1836 : died in England Oct. 1850 [p. 477]. HUNTER, Thomas William, B.A. Hert. Coll., Ox. ; b. Feb. 3, 185?, Oare, Sus. ; 0. D. 1876, Lon., P. 1878, Calc. .s. Calcutta (Asst. Diocn. Secry.), 13,7-9. lies. • JAiLARINGAH (a Munda Kol ) ; 9-7u ; Jhanjra, 1871-89. Pensioned 1890. [Translations, Ben- gali, p. 800.] MOOR, Robert Henry ; eS. Cii). cutta, 1886-87. Died Sept. 4, 1887 [pp. 481-Sl. SABJANT, M. O. .S. Howrah, 1826. Am. ill. ' SIMPSON, Thomas Carter (of the Clergy Orpljiiii School, Eng., sent to Bp.'s Coll., Calc, for training, 1825); o. D. 1833, P. 1834, Cnle. S. Ho\vrah, 1814-9. Pensioner,A, (//. Delhi [p. 918]). «. Ranchi, 1809-90. Coii'.im Bp. of Chota Nagpore, Mar. 23, 1890, at Ranclii [pp, 498-7, 499, 790; and Translations, Hiudi, jnp. 807-8, and Mnndari, p. 810]. WITHERS, George Udney, B.A. Tr. Coll, Cam. (D.D. Lambeth, 1845) ; 6. 1808. S. How- rah (Prof, of Bp.'s Coll., 1829-41 : and Princi- pal, 1842-8. Pensioned 1848; died Feb, \i, 1873, at RicUmond [p. 790], 1 OOSFBL. rick Heniy, MA. Corp. O,. . 11, 1857, Cairo -.O.D.ISW) lcutttt(Dloou.Sco.),1881 5, i:.N.w.p. [p-9181)- '''•^''■• (aKol); ".D.l880,P.m5, tKPorc,l»80-92. ST .' 1856. Cftlc. .S. U . lied Sept. 4, 1887 [pp. 4»-il. S HowraU. 1826. «<>». il • cJter(oe,thoCU,rgyOrp.m,> „t to Bp.'8 Coll., Calc, fm D. 1833, P. 1834, laii^. ). Pensioned 1860. (W. Luther) (ex-Mis^y. Mission. CUota Na^liore) ; L, 1883-92 [p. 49B and Trans- rn B181>. S- Howrah ( Up. » ,3^S;'a'il Principal mj^ -9 leave, 1871 -.pensioned 1873 D.D Lamb.. 1882; erf.K.ai,.; ^ 1847Cftlo. S. Calcutta, IM.- :ofBp.'8 Coll.). 1861-60. It.. nslations, Urdu, p. 812]. Tien: 6. 1817 •.«■<«. BP-"" <^«1'. \li'2 P. 1843. -S. HowrBli itri851-7l [pp. ^T^-^O- ""'' eiiRali, p. 806]. nowrah [..M.A. Wor.ColL.Ox. S. 1 o«raii 'oU.). 1873-4^ W^-tP-"^!- ^, ^ 'Wa.Uis. Pern. Coll., ux. .>. nfBo'8 Coll.). 1839-81. Di^i of illness contracted while vim- ^f'^j;Bp.-8Coll.,HowraV.;^l). ,0 9- Calcutta. 18ti9-J0; Barn- DiedApril2l.l873,offev.va,.l irn'[a^kol.);o.D.1880.CaK., C(l^?^rLnKol);oD18::,, ,.OhotaNa«pore.l73-..^ 'oSn^c ^8 6-32. Dio.1 U.-. (everrpp 477,482-3,480]. . . n 1S57 P. 1858, Pill. '^' ",c. SeV) lfW"-72:'Bauol,i, T.t-B^!ueL29W0,onvoya. Kion^" '-atU. Govt Chap. Ina 1860-72 (IMrlough, IbOl-.i MISSIONARY ROLL. 911 •w. S. HowraU (Bp.'s Coll.) l^'';rfM\ Fell. Tr. Coll.. J.; ■ Henry, M..-\.,r«^"--'.„ „ p f 13 l8Cii. MuK-soone ; o. V. u'., telai.eWneUuB.M.A.i;.. t "n5^'3^8:baM^ rfr^u'T^rLsi^^ %Mundari,p. 810]. (,„„ nond[p.790], MADRAS PRESIDENCY, dc. (1825-92)-21G Missionaries (108 Natives') and 70 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXVI., pp. 501-G8.] (Dioceses of Madrah, founded 1835 ; TiiAVANconi? and Cochin,* 1879 ; Tih-SKVEU.Y, proposed.) •ABIBHAOANASEN, Thomas ; n. D. 1840, Madr. ,s. Taiiiore, 1840-4. »ABBAHAH, Onusamuthoo ; «EIKALAil(, D. ; o. D. 1800, Madr. S. Aney- oadoo, 1860-3, 1886-80 (Coml)aconum, 1864). Pensioned 1880 ; died 1891. ASOIiPHTTS, Thomai Philip ; b. Madr. Pres. ; eil. Sawyerpuram Sem. ; o. D. 1848 Colom., P. 1851 Madr. S. Sawyerpuram, 1848-9 ; Puthu- kotei, 1860-3 ; Tanjore, 1854 ; Triohinopoly, 1805-77; Canendagoo. D. 1881, P. 1882, Loii. .S. ? 1883-4. lien. CAEMMERER, Augustus Trederiok ; b. April 3, 1840, Nazareth; ed. Bp.'s OiU., Howrah, and S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1835, P. 1837, Madr. tl. Vepery, 1836-8; Nazareth, 1838-58; Tanjore, 1859-01. Pensioned 1802 ; died Sep. 2, 1891, at Tranquebar [pp. 615, 831, 535-0, 539, 5o,' ; and Transla- tions, Tamil, pp. 811-12]. CALDWELL, Rt. Rev. Robert, LL.D. Univ. Olaa. and Hon.D.D. Univ. Dur. ; 6. May T, 1814 : ai-vd. Madr. Jan. 8, 1838 (Missy. L.M.S., 1838- 41) ; o. D. 1841. P, 1842, Madr. ; cnn.i. Asst. Bp. to Bp.Madr. March 11, 1877, in Calcutta Cath. S. Edeyengoody, Nov. 1841-83 ; Tuticorin,1883- 91. Jles. Jan. 31, 1891 ; died Aug. 28, 1891, at Pulney Hills [pp. 832,534-0, 539-41, 513-4, 547- 62, 558, 500, 025 ; and Translations, Tamil, p. 811]. CALTHORP, Charles, B.A. St. John's CoU., Cam. ; 0. Lon. S. ( 1 ) Vein'ry, 1833-5 ; Tanjore, 1 836- 40 ; (I) v., 1840. Died 1811 [p. 800]. CARVER. R. S. Madras, 1842-5. "CHRISTIAN, Sathianadhan ; o. D. 1809, P. 1873, Madr. S. Tinnevelly district, 1869-80. CLAY, John; ed. Vcpery Seminary ; o. D. 1854, P. 1856, Mailr. «. (1) Cuddapah, 1854-6 ; (2) Mutialpad, 1865-65; (n C, 1800-71 ; (2) M., 1872-84. Died 1884 [pp. Slit, 506 ; and Trans- lat.ions, Telugu, p. 812]. COOMBES, Valentine Daniel; ed. Bp.'s CoU., Howrah ; o. D. 1833, P. 1834. H. Tanjove, 1831-6 ; Combaconum, 1837-41, Died 1844 [p. 519, and Translations. Tamil, pp. 811-12]. COOMBS, W. I. (brother of above) ; o. D. 1849, Calc. S. Aneycadoo 1849-58. Died 1858 [pp. 522-3]. «CORN£LITTS, Stephen lyathorai (tr. Bengal [p. 909]). & Bangalore, 1889-92. COtJlTRtP, S. W. ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. 1844, Madr. S. Bangalore, 1844 ; Negai)atam, 1845 ; Aneycadoo, 1840 ; Chittoor aud Vellore, 1847-50 ; Tinnevelly, 1851 [p. 601]. COYLE, S. G. ; o. D. 1854, P. 1856, Madr. ,v. Madura, 1854 ; Pulney Hills, 1855-9 [tee p. 898] ; Puthiamputlmr, 1802-5; Ramnad. 1800 70 ; died April 16, 1870, at Bangalore [p. 556]. •DANIEL, D. .Sf. Porevar, 1878 ; Erungalore, 1879 ; Alambaukum, 18S1-3. «DANIEL, S. S. Nazareth, lF.'6-8. ♦DANIEL, Samuel (the 1st Tinnevelly Tcllala who broke caste) ; ed. Sawyerpm'am and Sulli- van's Gardens; 0. D. 1802, Madr. 3, Tinnevelly district, 1862-8. •DANIEL, Samuel SwomiAian ; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madras ; o. D. 18i^G, P. 1889, Bp. Cald. ,S. Puthiamputhur, 1880-11-, Badhapiu-am, 1890-2. »DANIEL, Suvisehamutbu ; o. D. 1886. Bp. Cald. 3. E9]. «DEVAFBASAOAM, O. (orDEVAFRABADEN, O,); 0. D. 1867, P. 1869, Madr. .V. Puthlam- piithur, 1867-75 ; Tanjorc, 1870-8. ''DEVABAOAYAM, Bamuel; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr.; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Bp. Cal. S. Madura, 1880-92 (lent but not paid by S.P.O). •DEVASAOATAK, Swamiadian; o. T). 1867, P. 1809, Madr. S. TinnevcUv district, 1867-70, 1876 92 (llomnad, 1871-0). DODBON, Thomas Hatheway, M.A. Ex. Coll., Ox.; 6. Miiv 11, 1862, Rotherlmm (Yk.<.) ; o. D. 1886, P." 1886, Ox. S. Tricliinopoly (Prin- cipal, College), 1889-92 [pp. 829, 794]. DOWNES, Horace Oeorge, A.K.C.L. ; {i.Mar.SS, 1800, Bavlhnm ; o. D. 1880, P. 1887, Boo. S. Kalsapiid, 1888; Kurnool, 1889-90 ; Nandyal, 1891 2 [pp. 560, 794]. DU WESSINO, Peter M. (a Dane ord. in F.ng. 1827). .S. Madras, 1828-31 (and Vellore, 1830). Sick-leave. 1831. Jies. 1833 [pp. 600, 526]. EABNSHAW, John, M.A., Lambeth ; b. Dec. 26, 1831, Colne ; ed. K.C., Lon. ; o. D. 1867, P. 1868, Bip. .S'. Sawytrpuram, 1869-03 ; furlough 1864. nen. and Ir. Euroiw [pp. 793, 923]. »ELEAZES, Onanamutthu ; o. D. 1880, P. 1889, Bp. Cald. S. Christianagram, 1886-92. . 1862, F. 1886, Madr. .ST. Bangalore, 1862-70; Oossoor, 1871-6; Salem, 1877 84. Pensloneii 1885. FLETCHER, James P. (cx-Catcchlst in Kur- distan, p. 728) ; 0. Lon. 1845, P. 1847, Madr. S. Edeyengoodv. 1845 ; Canandagoodv, 1840 ; Vepcrv, 1847-8. lies. ill. FRANKLIN, C. ; o. V. 1849 Calc., P. Madr. S. Moodaloor, 1819; Boodaloor, 1852-3; Cuddalore, 1854-7. «(}NANAKAN, C. Pakkianadhan, B.A. S. Tutlcorin. 1886-92. -ONANAKAN, Hathuranayagam ; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr.; o. D. 1871, P. 1874, Madr. S. Nangoor, 1871-4; Vellum, 1876; Eningalore, 1870-8 ; Tranqucbar, 1879-83 ; TInnevellv district, 1880-92. "ONANAMOOTTOO, N. «. Tinnevelly district, 1857-00. Died 1860. ^ONANAMVTTHTJ, Bamuel, M.A. and Fell. Madras I'niv. ; o. D. 1885 Madr., P. 1880 Bp. Cald. .S. Madras (College), 1886-6; Edeyen- goodv, 1880-8 ; Tricliinopoly (College), 1888- 92. ^ONANAMTTTTTT, Vedamonikum ; ed. S.P.O. Cell., Madr. ; o. D. 1876, P. 1878, Bp. Cald. a. TinneTcllv district, 1876-83; Trichinopoly, 1884-90; Madras, 1891-2. «ONANA0LIV00, Isaao; o. D. 1884, P. 1888, Madr. ,Sf. Tanjore, 1884-8 ; NegapaUm, 1887- 92. *ONANA0LTV00, Jacob, B.A. Univ. Madr. ; o. D. 1387, Madr. 5. Trichinopoly (College), 1887- 92. •ONANAOLIVOO, JoMph ; o. D. 1875, V. 1878, Bp. Cald. .S. (1) Puthlamputhur, 1876; (2) Bamnad, 1870-88; (1) P. 1880 92. oONANAPRAOABAM, Arumanayagam ; o. 1). 1881, P. IMKH, Madr. .s. Triclilnopolv, 1881 90 • Melaaeithalai, 1891-2. «aNANAPRAOABAX, D. .S. Nazareth &c., 1866-71. DIeilJuly 18, 1871. OONANAPRAOABAH, Daniel. .V.Combaconuin, 1872 8; Itanmad, 1887 92. *ONANAFRAOASAH, NagaUnga, B.A. Madr. Univ. ; ed. 'ranjoro Coll. ; o. D. 1884, P. 1888 Madr. .S. Tanjiirc, 1884-92 [p. 610]. •ONANAYUTHUM, Pakkianadhan; ed.HV.C. Coll., Madr. ; o. I). 1879, P. 1882, Bp. Cald, .S llamnad, 1879 92. OODDEN, Arthur Joseph; b. Oct. 16, 1863. Kin);4- north, Kent; ed. S.A,C.; o. V. 1890, P. 1892, Madr. «. Tanjore, 1890-2. GODFREY, B. A. ; ed. Bp.'a Coll., HowTah ; o. D. and P. 1842, Madr. .S. Vellore, 1842 5 (and Chittoor, l>i|5); Conibaconum, 1840-60; Canan- dagoodv-, 1H57 9 [p. 519]. GODFREY, William Addison; ed. Bp.'s C'dll Howrah ; o. U. 1840, Madr. S. Tanjorc, I8iu 2 OOLDBTEIN, J. F. (from Berlin Missy. HHtitii- tion) ; 0. Madr. S. Pulicat, 1837-9 ;"Trichino. poly-. 1840-1 [J). 510] ; Ir. Trin. [p. 88.'!]. ORIFFITHB, J. a. Cochin, 1841 2. lies. ill. GUEST, John; b. Oct, ll,1812,QuiIon; (fxnjrcnt of C.M,S. and Wcfloyan Miss. .Society ; » o.i). and P. 1842, Madr. fl. Sliecmnoga and Pulicat, 1842; Cuddalore, 1842-6; Kningalore. 1840-9; Tanjorc, 1860 and 1804-73 (Vcpery, 1844 arbl 1841-04); Trichinopoly. 1873-7. Pensioned 1878 ; died Marcli 1, 1892. HART, George Frederick; b. Oct. 3, 1807, Dover- ed. 8.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, Madr. H. Kalsnpal, 1890-2 [p. 600]. HEAVY8IDE, John (the first native-born I'liir lish S.P.O. Mi.sav. in India). S. Madras (Vcintv Seminary *c,), 1829 31. Ken. ill [pp, 506- 0], " HEYNE, George Yates ; ed. Bp.'B Coll., Howruli ; o. 1839, Madr. . 864-51. HOLDEN, David; b. 1827, Newry, Ir. ; o. D. 1855, P. 1858, Madr. S. Trichinopoly. 185.5 C ; Combaconum, 1850 8. .Sick leave. 1858. HOUGHTON, George Dunbar, B.A. No fix. 1 station, 1830-1. lies. HOWELL, William (ex-L.M.S. Missy.). >. Valaveram &o., 1842-56. Pensioned 18jti [p. 663, and Transhitions, Telugu, p. 812]. HUBBARD, Charles ; o. D. 1836 Lon., P. 1S3!) Madr. S. Palamcottah, 1830-7 ; Madura, 183i<- 42 ; Cochin, 1843 ; Mudalur, 1844 ; Miiaiir:i, 1846-0, and Dindigul, 1846 ; Canandiigooih, 1847-68 ; Tranquebar, 1869-71. Died Jan. 5, 1871 [pp. 621-2, 535, 664]. HUXTABLE, Henry Constantino, Tli. A.K.C.L. ; b. 1825, Bristol ; o. 1849, Lon. S. Cliristiuna- garam, 1849-61 ; Sawyerpuram, 1862-0. Sick- leave 1867 [pp. 647, 793] ; tr. Maur. [p. 899]. oiGNATIUB, Innasimuthu; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr.; o. D. 1866, P. 1869, Madr. S. (1) Tricliinopoly, 1865-8; Vedlarpuram, 1869-75; Christianagram, 1876-83; Bangalore, 1884-0; ( 1 ) T., 1887-9 ; Mettupatti, 1890-2. Pensioucd 1892. INKAN, Arthur, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; b. Jan. 25, 1864, Grantham ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1879, P. 188U, Madr. S. Mutinlpad, 1879-8C : Kalsapad, 18»7- 92tp.566]. :i : OSPEL. itUlamputlmr, 18T5; (2) I V. 18H6 92. ;, Arumanayagwn 1 o. I). ,s'. Trlchlnopoly- 1*"" 90; D. fl. Nazareth 4c., 18. 1871. , Daniel. .S.Combnconuin, . MaBaUnja, B.A. Mivlr. 'oU. : o. dT 1884, P. 18HS, «84-92 [p. 516]. Pakkianadhan ; fi [p. 884]. MORRIS, George Eddison, a. Madras, 1840-8. Hes. NAILER, A. R, 0. ; o. Madr. S. (1) Ve [p. 793]. NORMAN, Harry Bathunt; b. Nov. 17,1855, Havre de Grace ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1880 Madr., P. 1881 Bp. Cald. 8. Edeyengoody, 1880; Mudalur, 1881-4. Jles. •PAKKIAM, Daniel ; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1870 Miulr., P. 1879 Bp. Cald. a. Tinue- vollv district, 1875-92. •PAltKIANATHAN, Samuel; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; <«. D. 1882. P. 1883, Madr. a. Cudda- lore, 1882-90 ; Tricliinopoly, 1891-2. PAPWORTH, John William; b. Dec. 12, 1855, Cambridge; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1881, P. 1885, Madr. ; S. Trichinopoly, 1884-0. J{es. •PAKENJODY, Onanapragasum ; b. Sept. 10, 18,S7 ; ed. Sasvyp. Scm. ; o. 1873, Madr. a, Tinnevelly district, 1873-9 and 1887-92 (Uam- nad, 1880-0). Died March 5, 1892. •PARENJODY, Methuselah (son of N.P.) ; p. D. 1852, P. 1850, Madr. a. Canaudagoodv, 1854-5 ; Amiappen, 1856-05. •PARENJODY, N, ; o. D. 1814, Madr. a. Secunderabad, 1812-01 [p. 5(i2]. PEROIVAL, Peter (an cx-We.^'levan Afissv. in India) ; o. D. 1852 in Englimd, P. 1850 Madr. .S. Madras, 1854-0. Hes. [p. 794]. PERCrVAL, Samuel (son of above), a. Tanjore, 1857-^04 ; Ir. N.S.W. [p. 901]. •PERIANAYAGAM. Isaac; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; c. D. 1879, P. 1882, Bp. Cald. a. Puthi- amputhur, 1879-89 ; Otapidaram, 1890; Ari- yalur, 1891-2. »P£RIANAYAOAM, Royappen. a, Nazareth, 1874-83. •PETER, G. ; o. D. 1809, Mmlr. a. EdeycniToody, 1809-74 ; Nangoor, 1875-8. Died 1878. FETTINGER, Thomas Dear (no fixed s:ation, 1829-30); tr. Bombay [p. 910]. •PITCHAMUTTU, Aaron, F.A. Madr. TJnir. ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Bp. Cald. S. Nazareth, 1881-92. •PITCHAMUTTU, Onanaprigaaam ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1887, Bp. Cald. a. Tinne- velly district, 1887-92. 8n IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I IM liO ^ m. I 2.2 iii ■ 40 ■ 2.0 Isli |l.25 ||.4 ||.6 ^ 6" ► Photographic Sciences Corporation ^ '^ i\ <^ ^. o^ 33 W,T«T

. 1843, P. 1846, Madr. S. Sawrerpnram, 1843-60; Tan jore, 1861-8. Jiei. [pp. 637-8, 644-6, 793-4 ; and TransIatloDs, TamUj)p. 811-18]. POPE, Henry: b. 1832, Turnobapel, Der.; o. 1866, Madras. S. Bamnad, 1866-8; Nazareth, 1869. /2m. [pp. 867, 660]. POPE, Eiohird V. ; 0.I86S, Madr. S. Triobl- nopoly, 1863-6; Pnthukotei, 1866-7; Cananda- goody, 1867-8. BAWSON, William Ignatiua: b. Jan. 13, 1846, Houghton Park, Notts ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1868 Madr., P. 1870 Lin. S. Cuddapah, 1868; sick-leare, 1869. BZOEL, J. A. S. YallaTeram, 1861-3 ; Nega- patam, 1864-8. Set. [p. 618]. KEIOHABBT, Frederiok Heniy, M.A. (Ir Cal- cutta [p. 910]). S. Madras (Principal of Col leg«,^ 1886-6 rp. 792]. BXLTOH, Wiulam, B.A. Qu. Coll., Cam. ; h. Dec. 13, 1867, Ealing ; 0. D. 1881, Antigua (at EaUng), P. 1882, Madr. ,S. (It Madras, 1881-3 ; Bamnad, 1883-6; (1) M. (Dioc. Seo.), 1886- 91. Sei. 1893 [p. 669, and Translations, Tamil, p. 8111. BOBEN, David (an ex-Lutheran Missy.) iSf. Mudalur, 1834-8; sick-leave, 1838 [pp. 603, •24-6, 638-6], E08B, X. ; o. D. 1848, Colom. S. Yediarpuram, 1848-9 ; Sawyerpuram, 1860-1 [pp. 638, 793]. •BAOANAHTHAII, JoMph ; o. D. 1886, P. 1889, Bp. Cald. 5. Bamnad, 1886-92 [p. 660]. •BAOAimC, Thavaaiappan TesuTin ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1890, Madr. 3. Kurnool, 1887-9 ; Madras, 1890-2. •BAinTEL, Daniel, B.D. Lambeth, 1884 ; o. D. 1863, P. 1866, Madr. S. TinnereUy district, 1 866-90 ; Madras, 1891-3. •SAMUEL, Swaminadhaa Paranjothy, B.A. 5. T uticori n, 1887-93. •tAXUEL, YadamoniluLii ; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; 0. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. S. Nagalapuram, 1886-92. •Ain)BEKO, Samuel, B.A. Cor. Ch. ColL, Camb. ; b. 1819, Lissa, Poland ; ed. for Jewish Church ; o. D. 1848 Lon., P. 1863 Yk. S. Tinnevelly, 1848 ; tr. Cape [p. 890]. •SANTHOSAftjfi. 5. Eral, 1887-8. •SATTHIANATEAK, A. X. S. Kulasegara- patam, 1889-90. Died May 1890. •SATTHIAirATEAK, Aaiimttham ; ed. S.P.G. Coll., Madr. S. Trichinopoly, 1890-2. •SAVABAXOOTTOO, D. S. Tanjore, 1861; Bangalore, 1862-7; Cuddalore, 1868-64; Madras, 1866-82 [p. 661]. •SAVABIXTTTTIT, Samuel; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; 0. D. 1887, Madr. S. Bamnad, 1887-92. BOHXITZ, P. E. W. (from Berlin Missy. Insti- tution) ; 0. D. 1889, Madr. S. Vellore, 1839-41 ; Trichinopoly, 1842 ; Tanjore, 1843-6 ; Nega- patam, 1846-8. Pensioned and Ir, Europe [p. 9241. eClHItKYVOOEI, H. David ; b. Sindhn, Gcr- many,1777; Danish Mission, Tranquebar, 1800- 26. Accepted by Bishop Heber, 1826. S. Trichinopoly. 1837-40. Died Jan. 16, 1840, at Pondicherry [pp. 808, 628, 630, 864-8]. •SEBAOKAHAX, Peter ; o. D. 1886, Bp. Cald. S. Tinnevelly district, 1886-92. •SEBABTIAK, Anthony; 0. D. 1867, P. 1869, Madr. S. (1) Oossoor, 1867-70; (2) Secun- derabad, 1872-7 ; Tanjore, 1878 ; (3) 8. 1879- 86 ; Bellary, 1887-93. SnXEB, Jamts; b. 1828, London ; ed. K.C.L. ; c. D, 1887, P. 1889, Madr. S. Edeyengoody, 1887-8 ; Moothaloor, 1868-C4 ; Nangoor, 1866- C ; furlough, 1867-8 [p. 830]. •BSNAPATTI, SatManadhaa; 0. D. 1 37, Bp. Cald. S. TinneveUy district, 1887-90 ; Vediar- puram,1891-2. SHABSOOK, Jolm Alfred, M.A. Jes. Coll., Cam. ; 0. D. 1879, Bp. Cald., P. 1880, Yk. S. Edeven- goody, 1878-9 ; Sawyerpuram, 1880-1 ; Tuti- corin (Principal of Caldwell College, . 1862, Madr. S. Madras, 1863-8 ; Seounderabad, 1869-71. Died 1871. 8PEN0EB, J. P. ; o. 1863. B. CoU.,Cam. ; c. a. Edeyen- 1880-1 ; Tuti- College, &c.), April 10, 1886, 1879, P. 1880, (3) Knlsspad, 1, and Transla- i. Bp.'s Coll., do. iS.Tan)OTe, gapatam, 1836- I Cath.) ; 0. D. Istrict, 1860-78. plain); 6. March ,ct!ng Principal f cholera (with D. 1879, P. 1882, lot, 1879-92. ill., Madr. ; o. D. ; Seounderabad, iiddapah, 1863-6 ; 864-6]. Umb. ; h. 1837, 2, P. 1866, Madr. Iras, '866. XiUfc", 6. Dec. 18, 1 preacher); e. 1867, V. 1869, Madr. 8. TinneveUy district, 1867-75, 1884-92 (Erungalore, 1880-3). •TESADIAN, Samuel. 8. TinneveUy district, 1874-83 ; Tanjore, 1884-8. •TESADIAN, Sither Gnanakan ; ed. S.P.O. Coll., Madr. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1869, Madr. 8. Bamnad. 1868 ; TinneveUy district, 1866-83, and 1891-2 ; (Madras, 1884-90) [pp. 809, 649]. •TESUDIAN, Ourubathan; o. D. 1869, P. 1876, Madr. 8. TinneveUy district, 1869-91. Res. •TESXTDIAN, Vedanayagam ; o. D. 1879, P. 1883, Madr. 8. TinneveUy district, 1879-83, 1891 2 (Trichinopoly, 1884-7 ; Combaconum, 1888-90). BOMBAY PRESIDENCY, dtc. (1830-92)— 39 Missionaries (4 Natives) and 13 Central Stations. [See Chapter LXXVII., pp. 668-89.] (Diocese of Bombay, founded 1837.) ALLEN, Oeorge L. ; o. P. 1843, Bom. 8. Ahmed- abad, 1842-6. Ret. [pp. 673-8, and Transla- tions, Oujerati, p. 807]. •ATHAWALE, Naniyan Vishnu (a native Govt, olerlr, who gave up his office for S.P.G. service in 1874) ; o. D. 1884, P. 1891, Bom. 8. Ahmed- nagar, 1884-8 ; Kolapore, 1881-2 ; Pandharpur, 1882-3; HubU (Dharwar), 1889-92 [pp. 684, 888; and Translations, Ccnarese, p. 806]. BASXEB, William Stafford, M.A. Clare CoU., Cam. ; b. Feb. 11, ir46, Bombay ; o. D. 1872 Rip., P. 1873 Bom. 8. ( I) Poona, 1873-4 ; Kolapore, 1874 ; Ahmednagar, 1874-7 ; Kolapore, 1877-9 [p p. 676, 681]. BBOWNE, Ernest S. ; 6. Aug. 31, 1861, Douglas, I. of M. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1886, P. 1888, Bom. /8. Kolapore, 1886 ; Ahmednagar, 18S7-92. CANDT, Oeorge (ex-Captain in E. India Co.'s Army; o. 1838, Bom. 8. Bombav, 1838-80 Died [pp. 669-70]. jooo 90PER, E. H. a. Mazugon, 18P <-70. July 11, 1870, in England. JCOBPIELD, T., M.A. Jes. CoU., Cam. ; 6. Oct. 3, 1842, Much Wenlock ; o. D. 18U8, P. 1866, Glos. «S. Egutpoora, 1869-76. OA&BT, William ; ed. K.C.L. ; o. D. 1842 Lon., P. 1843 Bom. 8. (1) Bombay, 1842 ; Ahmed- abad, 1843-7; ( i) B., 1848-80. ««.[pp.873,676]. DUBOIS, Edward Hyslop ; o. D. 1860 Bom., P. 1870 Oalc. 8. Bombay, 1867 ; BycuUa,! 1868. DBLLET, Benjamin, M.A. Keb. CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1876, Lon. 5. Poona, 1877-8 [p. 677]. DTI FOKT, Charles DureU, M.A. O. . 813L ISHOBE, Joseph Jamea ; ed. Bp.'a Coll. Howrah ; o. 1833, Calc. S. Cawnpore, 1833-40. Ret, [pp . 690-3]. COCKEx, Henry Edwin ; ft. 1822, Futteyghur ; »d. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1866, Madr. .S. ' Cawnpore, 1856-7. Killed (on or about June 37, 1857), at Cawnpore, in the Indian Mutiny [pp. 595-7]. OOOKBT, T. A. (Ir. Burma [p. 918]). S. Oawn- nore, I861-4. SVNNB, 1 . H. O. (tr. Bong [p. 909]). S. Oawnpore, 1874-84 ; tr. Beng. [p. 909]. •DVTT, Boger (tr, CaL [p. 909]). S. Cawnpore, 1885-93 ; Boorkee, 1893 [p. 599]. FIHTEK. H. (tr, Delui [p. 917]). S. Cawnpore, 1870-3 fp. 598]. HATCOCK. W. H. ; ft. 1833, Calcutta ; ed. Bp.'s Ooll., Oal., employed as printer there, and afterwarui at Secundra (C.M.S.) Press ; o, D. 1864, Calc. S. Cawnpore, 1854-7 ; killed (on or about June 27, 1857) in the Indian Mutiny. r.Se*pp. 691-7.] HICKEY, B. W. H. (Ir. Delhi Jp. 917]). S. Roor- kee, 1863-8; Cawnpore, 1869-74. Ret. [p. 001]. HILL, John Beuben ; ft. July 12, 1838, London ; ed. S.A.C. ; 0. D. 1863, P. 1864, Calc. S. (1) Cawnpore, 1863-73 ; Banda, 1873-84 ; (1) 1885-9. (In England 1889-94, reappointed to Banda 1894 [pp. 598-600]. HOPPNEB, Frederiok Henry Theodore (an ex- Lutheran Missy.) ; ed. Berlin Miss. Coll. : 0. D. 1875, P. 1876, Calc. 5. Boorkee, 18!. 92 [ppu601-3]. LETBBBIDOE, William Matthews; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Calc. ; o. 1861, Calc. S. Cawnpore, 1861-3, 1868 ; [1884-7 in Bengal] [p. 910]. Ret. LOOSOAIL. Arthur; (Ir, Beng. [p. 910]). S. Boorkee, 1883 ; tr. Beng. [p. 910]. PEBXnrS, William H. ((r. Punjab [p. 917]); o. D. 1840, P. 1843, Calc. S. Cawnpore, 1840-1, 1843 -S : o n leave 1850-6. Ret. [pp. 592-4]. BETTTEEB, John ; ft. Aug. 39,1846,ahaieepore ; 0. D. 1871, P. 1873, Kass. S. Cawnpore, 1874- 5 ; tr, Beng. [p. 910]. SCHLIECHfit, J.T. S. Cawnpore,1844-53[p..''a4]. SELLS, Henry ; ft. 1838, London ; ed. K.C.L. ; 0, D. 1853, P. 1866, Calc. S. Cawnpore, 18*2-7 [»M p. 917] ; (sick-leave, 1867-60) ; Boorkee, 1861-4 ; itinerating, 1866-7 [pp. 694-6, 601]. •SnrOH, Takub Ussen ; 0. D. 1871, Calo. H. Roorkoo, 1871-3 [p. 601] ; Ir. Punj. [p. 918]. •SITA, Bam Sunuel (a converted Itrabmln); 0. D. 187S, Cal. A Cawnpore, 1873-8. Died Feb. SO, 1878 [p. 699]. WESTOOTT, Foss, B.A. St. Pet. CoU., Cam. : ». Oct. 38, 1868. Harrow ; 0. D. 1886, P. 1887, Dur. .1866,P.1866,Calc. S. (1) Tez- pore, 1866-8 ; Mungledye, 1866-74 ; furlough 1878 ; (1) T., 1877-92 [pp. 609-10, and Transla- tions, Kaohari, p. 808]. FLYNN, David Joaeph (tr. Beng. [p. 909]). S. Tezpore, 1887-8 ; tr. Ben. [p. 909]. HEB&£L]IEYER,0. H. (an ex-German Lutheran Missy.) : 0. 1863, Calc. a. Tezpore, 1863-8; fur- lough, 1869-71. Died 1871 [pp. 609-10, and Translations, Assamese, p. 806], HIOOS, Edward H. {tr. Beng. [p. 909]) ; the first S.P.Q. Missy, to Assam. S. Debroghur, 1882-60. TiM. [pp. 607-9]. ISAACSON, James; (.June lii, 1861, Elveden; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1877, P. 1878, Calc. S. Debrog- hur, 1877-8. Res. RAIKBFOBD, Meyriok, M.A. T.C.D.; &. Jan. 18, 1861, Bridgend ; o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Eilmore. S. Tezpore, 1890-3 (part of 1891-2 in Choto Nagpur) [p. 610]. SMIXUEHAK, John Peter ; h. Jan. 1, 1867, Codnor Park, Dev. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1881 Calc, P. 1887 Ont. S. Tezpore, 1881-7. tives) and 5 ■] I of LUCKSOW, i-7 ; killed (on or Indian Mutiny. ;p.9l7]). S.Koor- 74. yjM. [p.601], 12, 1838, London ; 864, Calo. S. (1) 1873-84 ; (1) 14, reappointed to Theodore (an ex- n Miss. CoU. : ». Roorkee, Wi- 9* tthewt; ed. Bp.'s Cawnpore, 1861-2, 910]. Ret- ng. [p. 910])- S. 910]. Punjab [p. 917]); Cawnpore, 1840-1, \et. [pp. 693-4]. 1848,Ghaieepore ; Cawnpore, 1874- ore,l844-62[p..''84]. lon;«f.K.C.L.;'). Cawnpore, 1882-' 1867-80) ; Boorkee, [pp. 694-6. 601]. d: 1871. Calo. i. Punj. [p. 918]- _iVerted Brahmin) ; »re, 1873-8. Died Pet. CoU., Cam. :t. D. 1886, P. 18W. I [p. 6991. PUNJAB (1864-92)— 26 Missionaries (3 Natives) and 5 Central Stations [See Chapter LXXXI., pp. 612-28.] (Dioceee of Lahore, founded 1877.) •ALI, Aiad ; o. D. 1880, Lah. ,S. Delhi, 1880-4. (Suspended by the Bishop of Lahore 1884 ; restored to Holy Communion 1888.) lALLNtJTT, Samuel Scott, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1876, P. 1877, Ely. S. Delhi, 1879-92 tBIOXEKSTETH, Edward, M.A. Fell. Fem. Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1878, P. 1874, Lon. S. Delhi, 1877-81. Invalided 1882. Res. ill 1884 ; tr. Japan 1880 [pp. 626, 922]. lUAOXETT, Herbert Field, U.A. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. D. 1878 Ely, P. 1880 Lah. S. Delhi. 1878-9. InvaUded 1880. Ret. 1881 ; died Sept. 30, 1886, in England, from return of Indian fever. ICABLTON, Henry Chichele, M.A. Sid. Sus. Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1873, P. 1873, Wor. & Delhi, of 1878-93. •CHAHD, Tara ; ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1863, P. 1864, Calc. S. Delhi, 1863-82; Ear- naul, 1882-6 [pp. 616, 620, 623-4, 687 ; and Translations, Hindi, p. 8U8, and Urdu, pp. 813-18]) ; tr. Ajmere [p. 919]. CSOWFOOT, John Henchman, M.A. and Jen- kyns Fell. Jes. CoU., Ox. ; o. D. 1866, P. 1867, Ox. jr. Delhi, 1867-71. Ret.itt. FUTTEB, Henry ; b. Oct. 14, 1846, Milton,Kent ; ed. BJi.O,; 0. V. 1869, P. 1870, Calo. S. DeUil, 1869 ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 91.,^ lEAIO, Arthur, B.A. Fem. CoU., Cam.; o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Ox. S. Delhi, 1883-9 ; Karnaul, 1890-2 [pp. 624, 626], HIOKET, Robert Walter Hunter Onest ; ed. Bp.'e CoU., Howrah ; o. D. 1863, P. 1866, Calc. S. Delhi, 1863 ; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916]. HUBBARD, Alfred Rooti, B.A. Cai. CoU., Cam.; b. 1824, Rochester. S. Delhi, 1884-7. KlUed Hay 1887 in the Indian Mutiny [pp.697, 699, 613, 616]. JACKSON, John Stuart, M.A. and FeU. Cai. CoU., Cam.; o. D. 1881, P. 1882, Ely. S. Delhi, 1864-6. Res. [pp. 61 3-14] ; and fr. Austr. [p.9v6]. {KELLET, Walter Stanhope, M.A. St. John's ( iU.,Cam.; b. Oct. 13, 1882, London ; o. D. 1877 CliU P. 1879 Lon. S. Delhi, 1886-92. ^LEFROTiOeorge Alfred, M.A.Trin.CoU.,Cam.: 6. Loughbrickland, Ireland ; o. D. 1879, P. 1881, Ely. S.Delhi, 1879-92 [pp. 623, 627]. HAITLAND, Alexander Charles, M.A. Trin. Coll., Cam. ; 6. May 1863 (son of Rev. Brownlow Maitland) ; o. D. 1882, P. 1886, Lah. S. Delhi,i: 1887-94. Gave his services to the Delhi Mission for nearly 17 years, and on his death there (from pneumonia and phthisis) July 22, 1894, left H large sum of money for the Mission. [See p. 627T. MARTIN, Richard d'OUer, B.A. T.C.D. ; ». July 16, 1860, Berhampore, Ind. ; o. D. 1888 Calc, P. 1888 Lah. S. Delhi, 1883-6. Ret. iU. tMTTRRAY, John Davidson Monro, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1877 Ely, P. 1879 Lah. a. Delhi, 1877-80. Res. iU [p. 626]. FAFILLON, Richard, M.A. Ex. Coll., Ox.; 6. Dec. 21, 1862, Reading ; o. D. 1886, F. 1887 York. S. Delhi, 1889-91 ; F.arnnul, 1893. FERXINS, WiUiam H. a. Simla, 1843; tr. N.W.P. [p. 916]. :SANDFORD, FoUiott, B.i. St. John's Coll., Cam.; 6. Aug. 3, 1869, Shrewsbury ; c. D. 1887, P. 1888, Pet. a. Delhi, 1891-3. Died Nov. 23, 1893, at Delhi, of typhoid fever. : Members of the Cambridge Mission in connection with the S.P.Q. but Hr. Haig to 1889 only. 918 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE OOSPBL. I u •BXHOR, Takttb XiiMB ((r.N.W.P. [p. 916]). S. GoorRaon, 1878-9; Rhotuok, 1880-6; Kurnftul, 1887-93. SKBLTON, ThomM, M.A. and Fell, ot Qu. Coll., Cam.; b. Feb. 1834 ; o. D. and P. 18S8, Ely. 3. Delhi, 1859-63 [pp. 615-6, 619] ; tr. Bengal [p. 910]. WHTTIET, JTabei Oomeliua, M.A. Qu. Coll., Cam.; I>. Jan. 20, 1837, London ; o. U. 1860, Win. S, Karnaul, 1863-4, 1868-9 (Delhi, 1865-8) ; tr. Bengal [pp.634, 910], WZLLZAXB, T. M.A. (tr. Bombay [p. 916]). a. Riwarri. 1883-93 [pp. 634-5]. WIMT£B, Robert Beynolda, M.A. Mag. Hall, Ox.; b. July 20, 1836, Brighton ; o. D. 1859 Lon., V. 1660 Calo. S. Delhi, 1860-91, DIikI Aug. 6, 1891, in Simla Hospital, of paralysis [pp. 615-23, 684-7]. tWRIOHT, John Williaia Thorpe, M.A. Pern. Coll., Cam. : 0. D. 1881, P. 1883, Lon. .S. Dellii, 1883-93. } Member of the Cambridge Mission in connection with the S.P.O. BURMA (1859-92)— 89 Missionaries (11 Natives) and IS Central Stations. [Set Chapter LXXXU.. pp. 629-55.] (Diooese of RAxaooK, founded 1877.) P '\ ^'-, •ABIBEAXANATHAV, Samuel (a Tamil) ; <•«/. Sawyerpuram and Madras Colleges ; o. D. 1878, P. 1883, Ran., being the first ordination of a native of India in Burma. 3. Rangoon, 1878-89. Bes. [pp. 638-9]. BERBT, 0. A. 3. Moulmoin die., 1865 [p. 791] ; tr. Bengal [p. 9091. OHARB, Oharlaa Henry • b. Jan. 17, 1845, Wells, Som. ; ed. B.A.C. ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Calc. .ST. Rangoon, 1869-70 ; Thayet Myo, 1871-6 ; Man- dalay, 1877-8. liei. [pp. 634, 636, 640, 649, 654 ; and Translations, Burmese, p. 806]. CLARKE, F. C. P. 0. ; o. D. 1893, Ban. 3. Ran- goon, 1893. OLOVOH, John, M.A. B.N. Coll., Ox. ; h. Kov. 29, 1836, Acomb ; o. D. 1869, P. 1860, York. 5. Akyab, 1880-1 [p. 648]. COOKET, T. A., the first S.P.O. Missy, to Burma ; tr. Ben. [p. 909]. 3. Moulmein, 1859-60 ; tr. N.W.P. [pp. 631-2, 916; and Translations, Burmese, p. 806]. OOLBECK, George Henry; b. .Tuly 19, 1860, BUesmere Fort ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Ran. 3. MandaUy, 1887-9. Kei. [p. 661]. OOLBEOK, Jamet Alfi-ed ; b. Feb. 11, 1851, Beb- ington ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1874, P. 1877, Calo. 3. Rangoon, 1874-8 ; Mandalay, 1878-9 ; Moul- mein, 1879-85; Mandalay, 1885-8. Died March 3, 1888, of fever contracted in visiting Madaya [pp. 633-4, 637, 643, 649-53, 791 ; and Translations. Bumese, p. 806]. OOLBECK, Jnlm Arthur ; 6. Nov. 39, 1866, Beb- ington ; ed. BJLU. : o. D. 1881, P. 1883, Ban. S. Moulmein, 1881-91. Ret. 1893. ELUB, Thomaa ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1889, P. 1890, Ban. S. Rangoon, 1890-3. XVAKB, Robert William, D.D. Lamb. (tr. Ben- gal [p. 909]). .9. Moulmein, 1866-8 [p. 633] ; tr. Bengal [p. 909]. FAIRCLOUOB, John; b. July 38, 1840, Kirlc- ham ; ed. S.A.C. ; u. D. 1866 Bom., P. 1867 Calc. IS, Franoia (a Singhalese) ; o. D. 1877, Ooicm. a. Matara, 1879-83 ; Matale, 1884-90 ; Buona Vista, 1891-2 [p. 6761. miXES, [Yen.] Edward Pranoii, M.A. St. John's Coll., Cam.; o. D. 1873, P. 1873, Qlos. a. Colombo (Warden St. Tlios.' Coll. 1878-91 ; Ardn. of Colombo 1889-91). Rn. [p. 796]. MOOTAART, [Yen.] Edward, M.A. Tr. Coll., Cam. (the first S.P.G. Missy, to Ceylon) ; &. Ceylon ; o. D. 1840, P. 1843, Madr. AATJEE, Sunon Dedriok Jurgen (a Tamil); ed. Bp.'s Coll., Howrah ; o. D. 1843, Madr. 8. Caltura, 1843 ; Kalpitiya, 1842-5 ; Matura, 1846-61 ; Colombo (Cottanchina or Kotahena), 1866-7, 1880 ; Chilaw, 1878 [pp. 661, 678-4]. PASOITEB, Bobert ; o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Colom. 8. New era Ellia, 1847. •PETER, JTohn (a Tamil) ; o. D. 1873, P. 1874, Colom. a. Chilaw, 1880-3. PHILLIPS, R. a. Colombo, 1856-8 ; Newera EUia, 1869-61 [p. 679]. PnrOEIN, OeoTfe Heniy; h. Oet. 37, I86I, Woobum ; ed. 8.A.O. ; o. D. 1883 Tas. (at S.A.C.), P. 1886 Colom. S.BaduUa, 1883-8. Rn. iU ; tr. Europe [p. 924]. *RATHITA, Oeorge Adam (a Singhalese) ; son of a converted Buddhist priest ; ed. in Englauil, and at St. Thos. Coll., Colom. ; o. 1867, Colom. a. Badulla, 1867-9; Milagraya, 1860-1 [p 680]. Ret. READ, PhiUp, B.A. Lin. ColL.Oz. ; ft. Mar. 4, 1880, Hyde Ches. ; o. D. 1878 BaL, P. 1874, Bar. 5. Colombo (Warden St. Thos.' Coll.), 1891-3 [p. 796]. RI0HABS8, T. P., B.A. 8. Colombo (CoU.), 1887. Ret. SCHRODER, O. J. 8. Newera ElUa, 1853-4. •SENAHATAKA OomeUua (a S^/igholcsc^ ; o.D. 1846, P. 186 J. & Oalkisse, 1861-88. Died [p. 670, and Translations, S!nghales«, p. 8)0]. 8I7I0N, — . rSr. Putlam, 1868. •SOXAKASER, Daniel (a TamU). £. Batticaloa,. 1866-80 [p. 678]. THVRSTAK, Joaeph ; o. D. 1847, P. 1860, Colom. >sr. Mahara &.C., 1847 ; Newera Ellia, 1848-9 ; Colombo, Milagraya, &o., 1849-61. Ret. [pp. 669-70, 678, 680]. •YETHEOA.N, Arumanayagam (o Tamil) ; t>. May 18, 1833 ; ed. under L.M.8. in India and at St. Thos.' Coll., Colom.; o. D. 1866, Colom. S. KHlpitiva, 1866-7 ; Chilaw, 1868-76; Colombo (Kayman'sGate). 1876-82,1891-3; Batticaloa, 1883-90. Died April 18, 1893 [p. 678, and Translations. Tamil, p. 813]. YON DADEL8ZEN, H. E. {tr. Cape [p. 800]). a. Newera Ellia, 1843-7 [pp. 661 , 678-9]. Hn.v died in Ceylon Aug. 1862, of dysentery and brain fe ver. •WIXKRAHANATAKE, Henrj (a Singhalese) ; 0. D. 1866, P. 1871, Colom. 5. KoUupitiya, 1876-83 ; Horetuduwa, 1884-0 ; MUagraya, 1891-2. WISE, [Yen.] John, B.A., Clare Hall, Cam. : o. D. 1846, P. 1847, Boch. ; (Ardn. of Colombo. 1862). a. Newera EUia, 1849-62 ; KauUy,. 1862-3. Ret. ill. [p. 678]. BOBNE' (with Lahuan) (1848-92)— 81 Missionaries (3 Natives) aod 16 Central Stations. {See Chapter LXXXVII., pp. 682-95.] (Diocese of Labuak and Sarawak, founded 1888, now " Singapore, Labu^m and Sarawak.") ABE, Fredeiio WUliam ; h. Feb. 18, 1820, Offen- bach ; ed. (a Lutheran) Friedbegg CoU. 8. ? 1862-3 ; Quop, 1864-71 ; and Murdang, 1866- 71 ; (on leave 1872-3 ;) Kuching, 1874-6. Died June 11, 1876 [pp. 686, 689, and Translations, Land Dyak, p. 807]. »AH, Luk Ohung (the first Chinese baptized in Sarawak Mission) ; o. D. 1874, Lab. A Quop <»c.. 1874-02 [p. 690]. BVBB, Charles Spenoer ; h. Aug. 80, 1848, Chel- tenham ; o. D. 1868 O.F.S., P. 1878 Lab. 8. Banti ng, 1 871-4 [p. 688]. BYWATER, Xaunoe James; l. April 34, 1864, C!aerows, Mon. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, SingjS. Krian, 1883-8 ; tr. Bahamas [p. 884]. CHALMERS, WiUiam ; ed. St. Andrews TTniv. and S.A.O. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1869, Lab. 8. tipper SaraTvak (Quop &c.), 1868-61 [pp. 686, 689; and Translations, Land Dyak, p. 807] ; tr. Aust. [p. 902]. CHAMBERS, [Rt. Rev.] Walter; o. D. 1849, P. 1860, Lie. ; Archdn. of Sarawak, 1868 ; eont, second Bp. of Labuan and Sarawak 1860. iS. (1) Sarawak, 1851; Banting, 1881-68; (1) S., 1860-77. Pensioned 1879, died Dec. 21, 1803, in London [pp. 684-8, 601, 702 ; and Transla- tions, Land and Sea Dyak, p. 807]. CROSSLAND, WiUiam ; b. July 22, 1831, Leeds ; td. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862, P. 1864, Lab. 8. Undop, 862-78. Sick-leave, If 6 [pp. 686, 688, 600]. ELTON, WUliam Henry, B.A. K.C.L. ; b. 1846, Worcester ; o. D. 1870, P. 1871, Lon. 8. San- dakan. North Lomeo, 1880-02 [pp. 693-4]. POWLER, Charles William; b. Feb. 2, 1859, Hunsdon ; erf. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1882, P. 1883, Sinp. S. Quop, 1882-02 [p. 690, and Translatious, Land Dyak, p. 807] OLOYER, James; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1868, P. 1850, Lab. a. Banting, 1888-60. Ret. iU [pp 685-6, and Tt^iuiuatioDS, Land Dyak, p. 807] ; tr. Vict. [p. 002]. GOMES, Edwin Herbert; ed. St. John's Coll., Cam. ; o. 1887, Sing. 8. Lundu, 1887-8 ; Erian, 1887-03. •GOMES, William Hemr, B.D. Lambeth, 1878 (a Singhalese) ; ed. Bp.'8 CoU., Howrah ; n. D.. 1880 Calc, P. 1886 Lab. 8. Lundu, 1863-68. Ret. and to Ceylon, and tr. Straits [pp. 684, 680, 031]. [Translations, Chinese, pp. 80C-7, Land and Sea Dyak, p. 807, and Malay, p. 809]. GRATLIKO, James ; 6. 1816, Speldwich, Kent ; erf. St. Bees CoU. A Sarawak, 1866-6. Am. ill [p. 684]. HACXET, W. ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1888, P. 1859, Lab. .Si. Sarawak, 1868-60. iCei. [pp. 686-6]. HAWZXNS, Charles W. ; b. 1836, Oxford ; o. D. 1866, P. 1866, Lab. 8. Murdang, 1865; Sarawak, 1866-70. Ret. Ul ; tr. Aust. [p. 906]. MISSIONABY ROLL. 921 t. V, I86T, i.(atS.A.C.), Ra. iU ; tr. hBlene); fon .In England, 1857, Colora. JO-1 [p 680]. t. ; 6. Mar. 4, 3al., P. 1834, ThoB.' CoU.), imbo (CoU.), la, 1863-4. SUigbalesc) ; 861-86. Died alese, p. 810]. 8. Batticaloar P. 1880, Colon). Bllia, 1848-9 ; -61. Re: [PP- (o Tamil) ; 6. 3. in India ami 1868,Colom. S. i-76 ; Colombo -2; Batticaloa. [p. 678, and Cape [p. 890]). 1,678-9]. K. Ascension Day, 1881, in Lambeth Palace Chi\pol, third Bp. of Labuan &.C., under title Cbika (f. 1872).) BREBETON, William ; ed. C.M.S. CoU., Isl. ; o. D. 1878 Lon., P. 1876 N. China. 8. Peking, 18 80-9 ; Tientsin, 1890-2 [pp. 707-8, 710-11], GREENWOOD, Miles, B.A. St. Ca. Coll., Cam. ; b. Feb. 19, 1838, Burnley ; o. D. 1868, P. 1869, Ely. 5. Chefoo Ac, 1874-92 [pp. 706-6, 709]. GBOvES, William Leach, M.A. Fern. Coll., Cam. S. Chefoo, 1881. n.IFF, Otmny Durnford ; ed. S.A.C; o. D. 1891, N. China. 8. Toi-an Fu, 1892. *LAN, Chaag Ohinf, the Ist Chinese Deacon in the AngUcan Communion in the Diocese of N. China ; o. 1888, N. China. 8. Peking, 1888- 93 [pp. 708, 710]. Died May 28, 1C93, at Chefoo. HICBlELI, [Ven.]Fr»aoisBodon,the 1st ordained S.P.G. Missy, to China ; b. Aug. 6, 1839, Ilfra- combe ; ed. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1862 Oz., P. 1866 Cole. a. Peking, 1863-4. Ret. ; became Ardn. of Calcutta 1889 [p. 706]. NOBMAN, H. V. ; o. D. 1892, N. Chi. 8. Peking, 1899. NOBBIS, Francis Lushington, M.A. Trin. CoU., Cam. ; o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Glos. .S. Peking, 1890-2 [p. 708]. SOOTT, [Bt. Bev.] Charles Ferry, M.A. Jesus CoU., Cam. ; b. June 27, 1847, Kingston-on- Hull ; 0. D. 1870, P. 1871, Lon. S. Chefoo, 1874- 80 ; eont. 1st Bishop of North China Oct. 28, 1880, in St. Paul's Cath. [pp. 706-10, 713, 716 ; and Translations, Chinese, p. 807]. SMITH, F. J. J. (Ir. N.P.L. [p. 869]). 5. Chefoo, 1884-6. iJM. iU [p. 706]. THOMPSON, Waltvr Henry ; h. July 27, 1864, Fordingbridge ; ed, S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890, P. 1891, N. China. 8. Peking, 1890-2. WnXIAMS, William Joha (tr. S. Af. [p. 892]). & Chefoo, 1887-9 ; tr. Canada [p. 880]. I 922 800IBTT FOR THE PBOPAOATION OF THE GOSPEL. COBEA (1890-2)— 6 MiBsionariea and 2 Central Stationa. [5m Chapter LXXXIX.. pp. 712-U.l . . i (Diooeae of Coma, founded 1889.) P. 1893 Core*. 3. Soul, 1891-J [p. 714] (and »?? below). SHALL, B., M.A. (tr, B. Ool. [p. 881]). a. Soul, 1890-1 [p. 714] ; tr. B. Col. [p. 881]. TSOLLOPE, Ibrk Napier, M.A. Now CoU. Ox. ; h. Mar. 38, 1863, London : o. D. 1887, P. 1888, Nor. .8. Soul [p. 7141. WABNSR, Leonard Ottiey; h. Mar. T, 1867, Snitterby ; ei. S.A.C. ; o. D. 1890 Lin., P. 1893 Corea. S. Soul, 1890-3 [p. 714]. OOBVE, [Kt. Ber.] Oharlea John, D.D. All Souls' Coll., Ox. : o. D. 1866 OloH., P. 1867 Her. ; flrat Anglican Bp. Corea ; com. Nov. 1, 1888, in West. Abbey. S. Chemulpo, 1890-3 [pp. 708, 713-6]. SAVIE8, Kaurica WUton: b. Sept. 8, 1868, We8ton-8.-M. ; ed. Warm. CoU. ; o. D. 1893, Corea . S. Chemulpo, 1893 [p. 714]. POWHALL, Joseph Henry ; b. JtM. 38, 1865, Leioeetor; ed. Dorchester Coll. ; o. D. 1880 Ox., MANCHURIA (1892-8)— 2 Missionaries and 1 Central Station (under charge of Bishop of Corea). [See Chapter XC, p. 716.] OOBPE, Bt Bev. 0. J. (tr. Corea aborc), S. Niu Oh'wang 189S [p. 716]. POWNALL, J. B. ((r. Corea above), .Sf. Nin Ch'wang 1893-3 [p. 716]. Invalided to England in 1883, and died July 14, 1894, at Leicester. JAPAN (1873-92)— 19 Missionaries (6 Natives) and 4 Central Stations. [See Chapter XCI., pp. 717-27.] , , . . . (Diocese of Japan, founded 1883.) BIOKEBSTETH, [Bt. Bev.] Edward, D.D. (tr. Delhi [p. 817]) ; second Euglish Bp. in Japan ; eon*, on Feast of the Purifloation 1886 in St. Paul's Cath. S. Tokio, 1886-93 [pp. 713, 721-3. OHOLXONDELEY, Lionel Bemers, B.A. Or. Coll., Ox. ; b. Dec. 11, 18S8, Adlestrop ; o. D. 1884, P. 1886, Ti-u. S. Tokio, 1887-91 [p. 720]. P0S8, Hugh Jantet, M.A. Ch. Coll., Cam. ; 6. June 25, 1848, Lower Hardrcs, Kent ; o. D. 1873, P. 1873, Ches. S. Kobe, 1876-92 [pp. 734-7, and Translations, Japanese, p. 808]. PBEESE, Prederiolc Edmetton, M.A. Tr. Coll., Ox. ; b. July 11, 1868, Milton, Kent : o. D. 1886, P. 1887, Bx. S. Tokio, 1889-91 ; Yokohama, 1893 [p. 727]. 'ABShEB, COiorlea Orahani, B.A. Ox.; 6. Jan. 30, 1863, London ; '.O. D. 1886 Kx., P. 1891 Jap. S. Kobe, 1887 ; Tokio, 1887-8. HOPPEB, Edmund Oarlct, M.A. St. John's CoU., Cam. : 6. June 23, 1856, Starston Nfk. ; o. D. 1879, P. 1880, Ely. S. Kobe, 1880-2 ; Tokio, 1883-7 ; Res. [pp. 710, 725]. *II>A, Abel Eigiro ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU., Tokio ; o. D. 1889, Jap. 3. Tokio, 1889-93. *I][AI, Joohimichi John ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU., Tokio ; o. D. 1888, P. 1889, Jap. (the first native Priest of the Church of England Missions in Japan). S. Tokio, 1888-92 [p. 731, and Trans- lations, Japanese, p. 808]. XLOTD, Arthur, M.A., Fell, and Dean of Peterh., Cam. ; 6. Ap. 10, 1853, Simla ; o. D. 1875, P. 1876, Ches. «. Tokio, 1884-90. Ite$. [pp. 720-1]. •JODZWO, James laaao ; ed. St. Andrew's CoU., Tokio ; 0. D. 1890, Jap. .S. Kobe dec, 1890-3 [p. 725, and Translations, Japanese, p. 808]. MOBBIS, Harold SafTord, B.A. St. Ca. Coll., Cam. ; 6. Jan. 8, 1860, Ely : o. D. 1892, Ex. S. Kobe, 1893 [p. 736]. PLtTMKEB, i'ranoU Bowm, B.A. Tr. Coll., Ox. ; 0. D. 1874. P. 1875, Ches. S. Kobe, 1876-8. Ret. iU [pp. 724-5]. POOLE, [Bt. Bev.] Arthur WUliam, D.D. Wor. Coll., Ox. (ex-Missy, of O.M.S. in India) ; o. O. 1876, P. 1877, Ox. ; first English Bp. Japan ; eon$. St. Luke's Day 1883 in Lamb. Fnl. Chap. 5. Kobe, 1883-4. Invalided 1884, and dieil at Shrewsbury, Eng., July 14, 1886 [pp. 719-S(l]. SHAW, iVtn,! Alexander Oroft, M.A. T.C.Tor. (one of the first two S.P.O. Missies, in Japan) ; 6. Feb. 6, 1846, Toronto ; o. D. 1869, P. 1870, Tor. (Arohdn. of N. Japan, 1889). S. Tokio, 1873- 92 [pp.713, 717-9, 731-3, 796, and Translations, Japanese, p. 8081. •SHIIlASA, Andrew 0. ; ed. St. Andr. CoU., Tokio ; o. D. 1889, Jap. .ST. Tokio, 1889-92 [p. 718, and Translations, Japaiwse, p. 808], WALLEB, John Gage : ed. T.C.T. : (the first foreign Missy, of the Canadian CImrcli in direct communication with the S.P.O. [pp. T2i, 737] :o. D. 1889, Tor. -ST. Fukushima, 1890-2. WBIOHT, WUliam BaU, M.A. T.C.D. (one n( the first two S.P.O. Missies, to Japan) ; b. Oct. .^. 1843, Foulksrath Castle, Ir. ; o. D. 1866, P. IHcr, York, a Tokio, 1873-83. 7J«j. [pp. 717-19,721, and Translations, Japanese, p. 808]. •708HIZAWA, Ohristopher K. ; ed. St. Anlr. CoU., Tokio ; o. D. 1889, Jap. 5. Tokio, 1889-i)2. *T01JEOI, Tamagati San (the first Native Deaoon of English Missions in Japan) ; ed. Sf . Andr. CoU., ToUo ; o. D. 1886 by Bp. WUIinms, P. 1890 Jap. S. Tokio, 1886-93 [p. 731]. WESTERN ASIA (1842-4, 1854-6, 1876-88)— 10 Missionaries and 4 Central Stations. [See Chapter XCII., pp. 728-9]. SAOOEB, George Percy (D.C.L. by Arbp. C:an. and Royal Letters Patent, 1873) ; ed. C.M.S. CoU., Isl. : o. D. 1841 Lon., P. 1843 Sal. & Mount Lebanon, Mosul, 1842-4 [p. 738]. TBEEXAN, Bobert; b. 1817; ed. Ch.Ch.ColI., C&m. S. Scutari, 1864-5. Died Aug. 19, 1855, at sea on way to England [p. 736]. AAOOW, Oharlea Edward, M.A. Tr. CoU. Ox. ; o. P. 1853, Can. S. Scutari, 1 854-6. HOBSON, William Praaoia, M.A. St. Cath. HaU, Cam. ; b. 1830 ; o. D. 1848, P. 1849, Wor. S. Scutari, 1854-6. XEE, Biohard. S. Scutari, 1855. Died Oct. 14, 1856, of heart-disease and dysentery a fortnight after urital [p. 736]. PBOOTOB, G««ge ; b. 1830 ; ed. Ball. Coll.. Ox.: 0. D. 1860, P. 1861, Ox. iSf. Scutari, 1854-S. Died Mar. 10, 1866, of camp fever [p. 736]. SHITH, Joseph Barnard, M.A. Clare CoU., Cam.; o. D. 1850, P. 1861, Nor. S. Smyrna, 1886-8. SPENOEB, Joaiah, B.A. Cor. Oh. Coll., Cam, : b. Dec. 9, 1841, Norwich ; o. D. 1864, P. 1866, Roo. S. Nicosia and Larnaca (Cypruii), 1879-80 [p. 739]. WAKEFOBD, Bobert, B.A. T.C.D. ; o. D. 1882, P. 18 84, Ex. S. Smyrna, 1887-8. WETATT, William, B.A. Dur. Univ. ; b. 1825. a. Scutari, 1864-5. Died Feb. S3, 1866, at Bala< olava, of camp fever [p. 736]. MIBSIONABY BOLL. 923 41 (and tee 881]). a. 881]. r Coll. Ox. : 97, P. 1888, \t. 7. 1867. .m., P. 1892 charge of land In 1893. tions. Bt. Ctt. Coll., .1892, Ex. S. Tr. Coll., Ox. ; Kobe, 1876-8. m, D.l). Wor. 1 India) ; o. D. gh Bp. Japan ; ,mb. Pal. Chap. 84, and died at » [pp. 719-SO]. isles. In Japan) ; 69,P.1870,Tor. S. ToWo, 1873- id Tranalations, St. Andr. Coll., Toklo, 1889-92 i»ge, p. 808]. 3.T. ; (the nrRt Han ClmrcU in S.P.O. [PP-Jv- ishima, 1890-0. TC.D. (on" "' fapan) ; 6. Oct. i, 1X1866,?. 1««'. [pp. 717-19,721. 808]. , , • ed. St. An'lr. Toltio, 1889-i)2. [he first Niitivp I Japan) ; ed- St- I bv Bp. Williams, |2lp.731]. jd 4 Central Id. Ball. Coll., Ox.; I Scutari, 1854-5. W[p.736]. Iciare Coll., Cam.; Ismyrna, 1886-8. 1 Ch. Coll., Cam. ; Id. 1864, P. 1865, >rnaca (Cyprus), JO.D.;o. D. 1882, |7-8. i.VtAr.-.b.Wii' .88,lW6.»*B8la' Sefinkid Henry Dyke, , ; o.V. 1874, P. 1876, Bath. VL EUROPE (1702-4, and 1854-92). .> ; 114 Missionaries (Chaplains) and 281 Central Stations. [See Chapter XCIII., pp. 736-42]. (Dlooeao ot Qibbaltak, founded 1843 ; the Chaplainciea In Northern and Central Europe arc under the jurisdlotion of the Blahop of London.) AOIANS-TROTTB, M.A. Tr. CoU., Ox. S. Pau, 1884-92. BAHHEK, Oaorf e Joha, M.A. B.X.O., Ox. : o. D. 1847, P. 1848, Ches. 3. Freiburg, in Breisgau, - iggfl.go, BECKETT, 0., M.D. St. And. Unir. ; o. D. 1872, P. 1873. Ex. a. Saxe-Welmar. 1888. BELL, W. 0. 3. Aix-la-ChapeUe, 1887. BEL80N, WiUiam Eveleigh, M.A. (tr. Cape [p. 889]). S. Buda-Pesth, 1890-2. BLACK, 0. T, 3. Darmstadt, 1867. BLVNOELL, Augustus KiokAids, B.A. Qu. CoU., Ox.; 0. D. 1862, P. 1864, Bath. i!i •■ . * ■( If i tolixn Perpetual Baoeewioo. ToFurebue £3.000 ;i«r Jim. Inherit- mnce,and Bftatesfor Lhreaor Tears, Ooods and Chattels of any Value. AndtoQraut or Demise (or 31 Years in Possession only with- out Fine at the full Rent, or with Fine at thu Moiety of the full Value. And by that Name to Plead and be Impleaded. 926 80CIBTY FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPEL. of Divinity of both Our Universities for the Time being; Earle of Thannet, Thomas Lord Viscount Weymouth, Francis Lord 'Juilford, William Lord Digby, Sir Thomas Cookes of Bentley, Sir Richard Bnlkley, Sir John 7 billipps and Sir Arthur Owen, Baronetts : Sir Humphrey Mackworth, Sir William Prichard, Sir William Russell, Sur Edmund Turner, Sir William Hustler, Sir John Chardin, and Sir Richard Blackmore, Knights : John Hook, Esquire Serjeant at Law, George Hooper Doctor of Divinity Deane of Canter- bury, (Jeorge Booth Doctor of Divinity Archdeacon of Durham, Sir George Wheeler Prebendary of Durham, William Beveridge Doctor of Divinity Arch Deacon of Colchester, Sir William Dawes Baronett, Thomas Maningham, Edward Gee, Thomas Lyiford, Nathaniel Resbury, Offspring Blackball, George Stanhope, William Heyley, and Richard Willis, Doctors of Divinity and Our Chaplaines in Ordinary; John Mapletoft, Zocheus Isham, John Davies, William Lancaster, Humphrey Hody, Richard Lucas, John Evans, Thomas Bray, John Gascorth| White Eennett, Lilly Butler, Josiah Woodward, Doctors in Divinity: Gideon Harvey and Frederick Slare, Doctors of Phisick, Rowland Cotton, Thomas Jervois, Mayoard Colchester, James Vernon Junr. Joseph Neale, Grey Nevill, Thomas Clerk, Peter King, Rock, John Comins, William Melmoth, Thomas Bromfeild, John Raynolds, Dutton Seaman, Whitlock Bulstrode, Samnel Brewster, John Chamberlaine, Richard King, and Daniel Nicoll, Esquires- Benjamin Lawdell, John Trimmer, Charles Toriano, and John Hodges, Aler- chants; William Fleetwood, William Whitfeild, and Samuel Bradford, Masters of Art, and Our Chaplains in Ordinary ; Thomas Little, Batchelor in Divinity ; Thomas Staino, Henry Altham, William Loyd, Henry Shnte, Thomas Frank, and William Meeken, Clerks, and their Successors to be elected in Manner as here- after directed, Be, and shall for ever hereafter be, and by Vertue of these Presents shall be one Body Politick and Corporate, in Deed and in Name, by the Name of. The Socibttfob the Pbopaoation of the Gospell in Fobreigne Parts : And them and their Successors, by the same Name, Wee doe by these Presents, for Us, Our Hcires, and Successors, really and fully Make, Ordaine, Constitute, and Declare One Body Politick and Corporate, in Deed and in Name. " And that by the same Name, they and their Successors shall and may have perpetuall Succession. " And that they and their Successors by that Name shall and may, for ever hereafter, be Persons Able and Capable in the Law to Purchase, Have, Take, Receive, and Enjoy to them and their Successors, Mannors, Messuages, Lands, Tenements, Rents, Advowsons, Liberties, Priviledges, Jurisdictions, Franchises, and other Hereditaments whatsoever, of whatsoever Nature Kind and Quality they be, in Fee and in Perpetuity, not exceeding the Yearly Value of Two Thousand Pounds beyond Rcprizalls and alsoe Estates for Lives and for Yeares and all other Manner of Goods, Chattells, and Things whatsoever, of what Name Nature Quality or Value soever they be, for the better Support and Maintenance of an Orthodox Clergy in Forreigne Parts, and other the Uses aforesaid: And to Give, Grant, Let, and Demise, the said Mannors, Messuages, Lands, Tene- ments, Hereditara", Goods, Chattells, and Things whatsoever aforesaid, by Lease or Leases, for Terme of Yeares in Possession at the Time of Granting thereof, and not in Reversion, not exceeding the I'erme of One and Thirty Yeares from the time of Granting thereof: on which, in Case noe Fine be taken, shall be Reserved the Full Value ; and in Case a Fine be taken, shall be Reserved at least a Moyety of the full Value that the same shall reasonably and Bona Fide be worth at the Time of such Demise. "And that by the Name aforesaid they shall and may be able to Plead and be Impleaded, Answer and be Answered unto, Defend and be Defended, in all Courts and Places whatsoever, and before whatsoever Judges Justices or other Officers of Us, Our Heires and Successors, in all and singular Actions Plbints Pleas Matters and Demands, of what Kind, Nature or Quality soever they be : And to act and doe uU other Matters and Things, in as ample Manner and Forme as any other Our Liege Subjects of this Our Realme of England being CHARTER OF 1701. lOSPBli- ing ; Earie of I ^uilfoTd, William Bulkley, Sir John iphrey Maokworth, Turner, Sir William ;night8: John Hook, ty Deane of Canter- Durham, Sir George ■or of Divinity Arch Maningham, Edward all, George Stanhope, nd Our Chaplaines in William Lancaster, Bray, John Gascorth, in Divinity ; Gideon land Cotton, Thomas ,h Neale, Grey Nevill, iam Melmoth, Thomas It Bulstrode, Samuel niel Nicoll, Esquires; i John Hodges, 51er- »uel Bradford, Masters Batohelor in Divinity; ite, Thomas Frank, and 'ted in Manner as here- id by Vertue of these •d and in Name, by the >09PELl. IN FOKBEKISE lame. Wee doe by these id fully Make, Ordaine, borate, in Deed and in 927 (sors shall and may liavc me shall and may, for to Purchase, Have, Take, anors, Messuages, Lands, (urisdictions. Franchises, ature Kind and Quahty 'te Yearly Value of Two I for Lives and for Yeates hatsoever. of what Name lupport and Maintenance ithe Uses aforesaid: And Messuages, Lands, Tene- ■hatsoever aforesaid, by A the Time of Grantuig erme of One and Thirty In Case noe Fine be taken, 5 taken, shall be Ilesen^ •easonably and Bmm m Id may be able to I'lead lend and be Defended, m Inpver Judges Justices or C and singular AcUona lure or Quality soever the l?n M ample Manner and feeZe of England being Persons able and capable in the Law, or any other Body Corporate or Politique within this Our Realme of England, can or may have, purchase, receive, posaesse, take, enjoy, grant, sett, let, demise, plead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto, defend and be defended, doe permitt and execute. " And that the said Society for ever hereafter shall and may have a Common Seale to serve for the Causes and Businesse of them and their Successors : And that it shall and may be lawfuU for them and their Successors to change, breake, alter, and make New the said Seale from Time to Time, and at their Pleasure, as they shall think best " And for the better Execucon of the purposes aforesaid, We doe give and grant to the said Society for the Propagation of the Gospell in Forreigne Farts, and their Successors, That they, and their Successors for ever, shall, upon the Third Friday in February Yearely, meet at some convenient Place to be ap- pointed by the said Society, or the major Part of them, who shall be present at any Generall Meeting, betweene the Houres of Eight and Twelve in the Morning; and that they, or the major Part of such of them that shall then be present, shall choose one President, one or more Vice-president or Vice-presidents, one or more Treasurer or Treasurers, two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and such other Officers, Ministers, and Servants, as shall be thought convenient to serve in the said Oflices for the Yeare ensueing. And that the said President and Vice-presi- dents, and all Oificers then elected, shall, before they act in their respective Offices, take an Oath to be to them administred by the President, or in his Absence by one of the Vice-presidents of the Yeare preceding, who are hereby authorized to administer the same, for the faithf uU and due Execucon of their respective Offices and Places dureing the said yeare " And Our further Will and Pleasure is, That the first President of the said Society shall be Thomas, by Divine Providence, Lord Arch Bishop of Canterbury, Primate and Metropolitan of all England : And that the said President shall, within Thirty D&yes after the passing of this Charter, cause Summons to be issued to the severall Members of the said Society herein particularly menconed, to meet at such Time and Place as he shall appoint : And that they, or the major Part of such of them as shall then be present, shall proceed to the Eleccon of one or more Vice-president or Vice-presidents, one or more Treasurer or Treasurers, two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and such other Officers, Ministers, and Servants, as to them shall seem meet ; which said Officers, from the Time of Their Eleccon into their respective Offices, shall continue therein untill the Third Friday in February, which shall be in the Yeare of Our Lord One Thousand Seaven Hundred and One, and from thence forwards untill others shall be chosen into their Places, in Manner aforesaid " And that if it shall happen, that any of the Persons at any Time chosen into any of the said Offices shall dye, or on any Account be removed from such Office at any Time between the said yearly Dayes of Election, that in such Case it shall be lawfuU for the surviving and continueing President, or any one of the Vice-presidents, to issue summons to the severall '^--Tibersof the Body Corporate, to meet at the usuall Place cf the Annuall Meet...j of the said Society, at such Time as shall be specified in the said Summons ; and that such Members of the said Body Corporate, who shall meet upon such Summons, or the major Part of them, shvU and may choose an Officer or Officers into the Roome cr Place of such Person . Persons soe dead or removed as to them shall seem meet "Aik; Wee doe further Grant unto the said Society for the Propagation of t'ne Qosoell in Forreigne Parts, and their Successors, That they and their Successcfs shall and may, on the third Friday in every Month yearely for ever hereafter, and oftner if Occasion require, meet at some convenient Place to be appointed for that Purpose to transact the Businesse of the said Society, and shall and may at any Meeting on such Third Friday in the Jlonth Elect such Persons to he Members of the said Corporation, as they or tlie major Part of them then present shall think Beneficiall to the Charitable Designes of the said Corporation Amlthattbesfkid Society shall ' have a OommoD Seal. And Yearly meet ontheTliird/'n'- day in February, between 8 and 12 in the Morning, To choose a Pr«- Bident, one or wore Vice-Presi- dents, one or more Tressurera, two or more Auditors, one Secretary, and other Officers for the Year ensuing, who shall take Oath for due Exe- cution of Office. Tliat Tlumeu Lord Archbishop of Canterhwy be the first Presi- dent, who, in 30 days after the Charter passed, shall issue Summons to the Members of tbe Society to meet and elect Vice-Presidents, Treasurers, Audi- tors, Secretary, and other Officers, to con- tinue till tbe 3rd Friday in Feh. 1701. And if any Officer die, or be" re- moved, the Presi- dent, or oncof the Vice-Presidents, may Summon the Members of the Society to meet and choose another iuUis plane. And that the said Society meet to transact Busi- ness on the third Friday in every Month, or oftner if need be. And at such monthly Meeting may Elect Ruch Mem- bers of the Cor- poration as they see fit. : 1 928 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE QOSPBL. But no Act of the Sooiety ahall be vMi, unleaa the President or wjmeVice-Preai- dent, and Seven other Members, be present, and the Hajority of them consenting thereto. And at tlic first •or second Meet- ing of the said Sooiety, and any Meetiner on the Third Friday in tfotember, Feb- ruary, May, and Auguit, for ever, the major part present may maice By-Laws, and execute Leases. " And Our Will and Pleasure is That noe Act done in any Assembly of the said Society shall be effectuall and valid, unlesse the President or some one of the Vice-presidents and Seaven other Members of the said Oompany at the least be present, and the major Part of them consenting thereunto And the said Society at any Meeting may depute fit Per- sons to talce Sub- scriptions, and colieot Money contributed for the Purposes aforesaid. " And Wee further Will, and by these Presents for Us, Our He'.res and Successors doe Ordaine and Grant unto the said Society for the ProD'Agation of the Gospell in Forreigne Parts, and their Successors, That they, and their Successors, or the major Part of them who shall be presei;t at the first and second Meeting of the said Society, or at any Meeting on the Third Friday in the Months of November, Frebuary, May, and August, yearely for ever, and at noe other Meetings of the said Society, shall and may Consult, Determine, Constitute Ordaine, and Make any Constitutions, Lawes, Ordinances and Statutes whatso.' ever ; as alsoe to execute Leases for Yeares, as aforesaid, which to them, or the major Part of them then present shall seem reasonable, profitable, or requisite for, touching or concerning the Good Estate, Rule, Order and Government of the said Corporation, and the more effectuall promoteing the said Charitable Designes : All which Lawes, Ordinances,, and Constitucons, soe to bo made ordained and established, as aforesaid. Wee Will, Command, and Ordaine, by these Presents, for Us, Our Heires, and Successora, to be from Time to Timo and at all Times hereafter kept and performed in all Things as the same ought to be, on the Penalties and Amercements in the same to be imposed and limited, soe as the same Lawes, Constitucons, Ordinances, Penalties, and Amercements, be reiisonable, and not repugnant or contrary to the Laws and Statutes of this Our Realme of England "And Wee doe likewise Grant unto the said Society for Propagation of the Gospell in Forreigne Parts and their Succossors, that they and their Successors, or the major Part of such of them as shall be present at anv Meeting of the said Society, shall have Power from Time to Time, and at all Times hereafter, to depute such Persons as they shall think fitt to take .Sub- scriptions, and to gather and collect such Moneys as shall be by any Person or Persons contributed for the Purposes aforesaid And may cause " And shall and may remove and displace such Depiityes as often as they pubiiclt Noti- shall see Cause soe to doe, and to cause publick Notification to be made of this flcation of this Charter, and the Powers hereby granted, in such Manner as they shall think most conduceable to the Furtherance of the said Charity Charter. And shall yearly give account to the Lord Chan- cellur or Keeiier, •nd two Olilef Justices, or two c' "-hem, of all Moneys received •nd laid out. " And Our further Will and Pleasure is. That the said Society shall Yearely and every Yeare give an account in Writing to Our Lord Chancellor, or Lord Keeper of the Great Scale of England for the Time being, the Lord Cheife Justice of the King's Bench, and the Lord Cheife Justice of the Common Pleas, or any I two of them, of the severall Summe or Summes of Money by them received and I laid out by vertue of these Presents or any Authority hereby given, and of the | Management and Disposicon of the Revenues and Charityes afore&aid "And lastly Our Pleasure is. That these Our Letters Patent.s, or the I Inrollment thereof, shall be good, flrme, valid, and effectuall in tiie Law,! according to Our Royall Intentions herein before declared In Witnes whereof,! Wee have caused these Our Letters to be made Patents Witnes Ourselfeail Westminster the Sixteenth Day of June, in the Thirteenth Yeare of our Reigne. •• Per Breve de FriTato Sigillo, (L.8.) " COCKS." 11^ aOBFBL. any Assembly of the dent or some one of Company at the least ;o Us, Our He'.res and for the Prop-xgation of That they, and their , at the first and second i Third Friday in the V for ever, and at noe Determine, Constitute, s and Statutes whatso- I which to them, or the profitable, or requisite, and Government of the e the said Charitable Icons, soe to be made mand, and Ordaine, by . from Time to Time and as the same ought to be, Dosed and limited, soe as and Amercements, be and Statutes of this Our iety for Propagation ot fs that they and their shall be present at anv lime to Time, and at all 11 think fitt to tiike Sub- shall be by any Person or Deputyes as often as the Icationtobemafleofthb eras they shall think most said Society shall Yoarely ■- Lord Chancellor, or Lonl | as the Lord Cheife Justice the Common Pleas, or anv ,ney by them received an y hereby given, and of the ityes aforesaid -r Letters Patents, or tkl nd effectuall in the La*.f lared In Witnes wh^reol, teSs Witnes Ourselte a. enth Yeare of our Ueigne. illo, 929 THE (SUPPLEMENTAL CHAETEE OF THE SOCIETY, April 6, 1882 (see pp. 933-5). " ^lHtt0ri:a bH ihlt 6rate of 6ob of the united Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland Queen Defender of the Faith To all to whom these presents shall come Greeting Whereas our Royal Predecessor King William the third in the year of our Lord One thor. and seven hundred and one by Royal Charter dated the sixteenth day of June in the thirteenth year of his reign constituted and appointed the several Archbishops Bishops Professors and other persons named in the said Charter and their successors elected as thereinafter directed a Body Politic and Corporate by the name of "The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts": with perpetual succession and with power to purchase and hold manors messuages lands advowsons and other hereditaments in fee and in perpetuity not exceeding the yearly value of two thousand pounds and also other estates and property for the better support and maintenance of an orthodox clergy in foreign parts and to grant leases for terms not exceeding thirty-one years from the time of granting thereof and to sue and defend actions and to have a Common Seal and directed that the said Society should once in every year meet and that they or the major part of them there present should choose such officers for the ensuing year as are therein particularly mentioned and that such Officers should take oaths for the due execution of their respective offices and provision was thereby also made for filling offices vacated by death or removal and for monthly meetings of the Society and election of members thereof and power was also given to the said Society or the major part of them present at the quarterly Meetings thereby directed to make laws for the government of the said Corporation and also power to collect contributions for the purposes thereof And whereas it has been represented unto Us that by reason of the extension of the operations of the said Society and by reason of the great increase in the number of our subjec*^s who have manifested their interest therein by becoming members of the said jociety divers variations of and additions to the ordinances of the aforesaid Chartoi are necessary and desirable for the better administration of the affairs of the said Society And whereas application has been made to Us to grant to the said Society a Supplementary Charter giving it such additional powers as are herein- after set forth Now We of our Royal Will and pleasure and moved thereunto hy our hearty goodwill towards the said Society and its labours for the propaga- tion of the Gospel in foreign parts for Ourselves oar heirs and successors in addition to and notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in the aforesaid Charter of King VTilliam the third are graciously pleased to Ordain Declare and Grant as follows, viz. : " I. Henceforth the Most Reverend the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being shall be the President of the said Society. " II. The Most Reverend the Lord Archbishop of York for the time being and the Right Reverend the Bishops of the Church of England respectively for the time being holding Sees in England or Wales shall henceforth be Vice-Presi- dents of the said Society. "in. Hbnckfobth the oath prescribed by the aforesaid Charter of King William the third shall not nor shall any declaration or affirmation in lieu thereof be administered to or be taken or made by the President or any Vi^e-President or other officer of the said Society " IV. The mnnagement of the affairs of the Society shall be entrusted to a Committee or other select body of Members, whether the same shall be the Standing Committee of the said Society appointed and elected under the existing bye-laws or any Committee or body to be hereafter elected or appointed under the same or any other bye-law or Resolution of the Society and the said Com- mittee or body shall have exercise and enjoy all rights powers and privileges of the said Society by the said Charter of King William the third or hereby granted except powers of granting Leases altering or affixing or using the Seal choosing Officers and electing Members of the Corporation and except the power of trans- acting any business which from time to time by any bye-law or resolution hereafter 30 930 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. to be made or passed shall be specially reserved for the Society The said! Gommittee or body shall also have exercise and enjoy all such farther or other Powers of the said Society including those hereinbefore excepted) as the Society shall from time to time by any bye-law or resolution ordain and appoint Rut such Committee or body shall not at any time have the power of making varying or repealing any bye-law or resolution of the Society " V. It shall he lawful for the said Society from time to time by Resolution to make any bye-laws whereby provision shall be made for holding upon any day jn the year one Yearly Meeting of the Society and such bye-laws may also provide for holding other or special Meetings of the said Socisty and for the convenin? thereof by such officers or officer or members of the said Society and upon or without requisition and at such times on such occasions or for such causes as tHe said Society shall see fit And from and after the passing of such Resnlution and making of such bye-laws respectively and so long as the same respectively shall be in force it shall not be obligatory on the said Society to meet upon the davs or within the hours by the said recited Charter of King William the third appointed for yearly quarterly and monthly meetings of the said Socfety A;id all business elections acts and things which are by the said recited Cliait r directed to be transacted held and done at the Yearly Meeting of the Society upon the third Friday in February and at the four quarterly meetings thereof on the third Friday in the months of November February May and August respectively and at the monthly meetings thereof on the third Friday i i every month respectively shall be as valid lawful and effectual in all respects if transacted held and done at any meeting of the said S ciety held pursuant to any of the bye- laws hereinbefore authorized as if the same had been transacted held or done as appointed by the aforesaid Charter of King William the third " VI. Fob the several purposes of the elections authorized by the said Charter of King William the third and by these prchents (excOf)t the election of the President and ex-officio Vice-Presidents) and for the purpose of oleci iiif; any members or member of the said Standing Coinmicteo or other si icct bodv nf Members to which the management of the affairs of 'he Society may from tinse to time be entrusted as hereinbefore provided and for the purpose of any poll or other occasion for taking the votes of the said Society it shall in addition to the powers of voting conferred by the aforesaid Charter of King William tie third henceforth be lawful subject to any byp-law of the Society for incmlpcrsof the Society not personally present at any meeting to vote by means of a vntiii^ list or paper signed by the member voting And i he said Sopiety may make and from time to time add to repeal or vary as it may see lit any bye-laws rcgnla i ^ the manner in which such voting papers shall be used and generally piesciii)iiig the method of conducting any election or poll. "VII. If at any Meeting a poll of the Society in respect of any ronliiticn motion matter or question which may have been Kuliniit'«-d to and votec' up n :,v such meeting be demanded Viy two members of the Society present n< sikJi meeting such demand shall be put to the votes of the members present at su(h meeting for their approval or disapproval and if Huch d.mand be suiiportetj by the votes of one third of the members present at such meeting and shill at some time after the close of such meeting receive the i-onsent of the Frcsidtiit f the Society then the vote of such meeting in respect of such resolutioi, i,.. .;„.i matter or question as aforesaid shall be of no iorcv nr validity until afursiidi poll shall have been taken and such poll of the whole Society shall then he takm by means of such voting lists or papers as aforesaid within such time v such manner and with such conditions and otherwise a- = he bye-laws of the Sm icv shall dirict and the result of such poll shall be the resolution of the said Sue ,n'. "VIII. HENCEPORTn it shall be lawful for tlie said Society, by bye-law ur j resolution, from time to time, to lay down and pnsiTibe the condiiinnsaiji manner upc '■ and in which the resignation of any m"tnl)> r of the .said corpurafii i desirous of resigning his membership may be made atid accepted And if^'a!! also be lawful for the said Society to declare any in'Miber of the .said cnrinra- tion, who for the time being shall not fulfil .such (!"ii '■ ii ;is as to subscriliin. the Society or as to the payment or colleetinu' of -u scriptions .is niayfi.>iii| time to time be laid down by the said Socio y. 'li-cjiiiiod and thereniionthe person so declared disqualified shall cease to be a iiienii.cr of the said corporation. BL. SUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER (1882). 981 iety The Buicl 'urther or other ) as the Society d appoint But making varying by Besolution to upon any day in nay also provide or the convening iety aniety present a' sui.h linbers present at surl) land ho suvported hy ImeetinK and sluU at Int of the President t Inch resolutioi. mj lidity until afiersuch |ty shall then he tak.n Ihin such time u j-lawsof ihcSnr.ciy ,n of 'I"' ^"^''^ ^'"'■'''■' Isociety.hy^'vc-l''^^'^ Ibo the conditions ar;l if the said corpovatici v-.coptcd An.lit^'a.! |.r of the said r'^ryM- Lsftsto siihsmiiiiv '■' jriptions as may \m ^>,\ and thereiii"ni the lof the said corporatv'n. '• IX. It shall be lawful for the said Society and their successors to receive and hold all such moneys as have been or shall be given or bequeathed to the said Society whether the same shall be charged upon or payable out of or const itute an interest in land or not and also to advance any of their surplus or unemployed moneys upon mortgage of and as such mortgagees to hold any freehold copyhold or leasehold lands messuages or hereditaments and also to purchase have hold take and enjoy any manors messuages lands tenements rents advowsons liberties privileges jurisdictions franchises and other hereditaments of any nature tenure or value wheresoever situate for any estate term or interest therein respec- tively and whether or not the same or any of them shall exceed the clear yearly value of two thousand pounds without incurring any of the penalties or for- feitures of the statutes of mortmain But so nevertheless that such of the said liereditaments (other than land and hereditaments in mortgage to the Society) as shall be held for an estate in fee simple together with such of the said here- ditaments other than as aforesaid as shall be held for any term exceeding five hundred years shall not at any time exceed in clear yearly value the sum of ten thousand pounds. " X. It shall be lawful for the said Society for the purposes thereof from time to time in their discretion to make sale or partition of and to exchange enfran- chise mortgage demise or otherwise deal with all or any part of the manors messuages lands advowsons hereditaments and property of or to which the Society shall for the time being be seized or entitled and to erect build or repair any houses or other buildings or erections on any part of their property and to accept surrenders of any term of years or other interests therein and to dedicate any parts thereof to the public for roads, streets sewers and drains, sites for churches or schools or other like objects and to sell demise take in exchange and otherwise deal with any land and the minerals thereunder either together or separately and to make or join in making any roads drains or sewers and to layout any of the land of the Society for building purposes and in or for the nurposes aforesaid or any of them to use or apply any moneys or funds of the Society or borrow and take up money at interest upon mortgage with or without power of sale of any of their property. And the said Society may sell as afore- aid either by public auction or private contract and either in consideration of anv price or sum to be paid or secured or of a rent charge or fee farm rent and may in every case execute the ^'-..rora aforesaid for such price or consideration with such payments for equality of exchange or partition, v*- f^uch rents under such conditions and stipulations as to title or evidence or commencement of title or otherwise with and under such covenants and upon such terms in all respects as the said Society shall see fit In particular the said Society may from time to time grant building improving or repairing leases of their lands messuages and hereditaments or any of them for any lives renewable or not or tor any term of years in possession and may enter into contracts for granting such leases at a future time at such yearly rents and under such covenants and conditions as the said Society shall deem fit and either with or witliout taking a fine or premium for anv le;ise and such rents may be so reserved as to increase from time to time and may he apportioned amongst the hereditaments comprised in any con- tract in such manner as the said Society shall see fit, and generally all such leases may be granted and contracts be made upon such terms and conditions in all Tpsnpfits as the said Society shall deem reasonable and approve. respects as the said Society shall deem reasonable anrt approv "In WITNESS whereof wc have caused these Our letters to he made patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at Westminster the sixth day of April in the forty fifth year of Our reign. " By Heb Majesty's Command. » CARDEW." 3o2 • I ( r\i ' ■•Ti n' ■ u Members in I'trpetuum, S.P.C.K. element. R. KelBon and J. Evelyn. Foreign Honorary Members. Number of Membert Limited. AssoRiated Members. Beat riot ioDi Removed. Increase of Members. Inoon- Tenieuoet under Original Charter. NOTES ON THE CHABTEBS (pp. 925-81) AND ON THE CONSTITUTION AND FUNCTIONS OF THE SOCIETY AND ITS STANDING COMMITTEE. lax oiroamsiances under which the Society's original Charter of June 16, 17( (p. 925), was granted by William III., are related on pages 4 to 6. Archbishop Tenison was forward in " promoting the passing " of the Chatb (p. 6), and was the first to subscribe (£20) towards the " charges," amounting i £169. 98. 6d. (p. 5, 822). The S.P.G.K. undertook to advance "the mone^ wanting," and actually advanced £20 (p. 6). The Archbishop also bore the co> of the 1st edition of the Charter (500 copies), which was printed under the supci intendence of Serjeant Hook and Mr. Comyns, who arranged it in paragraphs, an added marginal notes (pp. 813, 822, 925). The original members appointed by the Charter consisted of the 2 ARCBBisaor (Canterbury and York), 9 Bishops (London, Worcester, Ely, Bochester, Gloucestei Chichester, Chester, Bath and Weils, and Bangor), 3* Deans (St. Paul's, West minster, and Canterbury), 3 Archdeacons (London, Colchester, and Durham), th 2 Begius, and the 2 Margaret Professors of Divinity at Oxford and Cambridge, ' other Clergymen, 4 Peers, 6 Baronets, 7 Kniohts, 2 " Doctors of Phisick," 2( EsqriREs (including representatives of the legal profession), and 4 Merchants— ji all 94* persons. Of these, the following were membera in perpetuum, viz. :— 'fhi Archbishops of Canterbury and York, the Bishops of London and Ely, the Lore Almoner and Dean of Westminster the Dean of St. Paul's and Archdeacon oi London, and the two Begius and two Margaret Professors of Divinity of Oxford and Cambridge Universities " for the time being " (pp. 925-6). The S.P.C.K. was represented in the original list by most of its own members at the time (p. 6). Among other distinguished persons elected during the next 20 years vere Bobert Nelsonf (author of " Companion for the Festivals and Fasts of the Church of England," &o., elected 21 Nov., 1701) and John EvelynJ (elected 15 May, 1702) [1], and over 40 representatives of the Beformed Churches of tH Continent of Europe. The admission of these Foreign Honorary Members due to the "fraternal Correspondence " between the Society and the Eeformei Churches (p. 734), which inspired and stimulated the noble efforts of the Lutheran in India in the beginning of the last century (pp. 468-9, 471-2, 501-8). During the first 100 years the number of living members never reached 300 and in 1819, the number then being 320, it was thought " expedient in con formity with " (what at that time was considered to be) " the Spirit and Intent the Charter," to suspend the election of new members " for the present, except the case of Persons already proposed, and of any of the Bishops of England am Ireland. . ." [3]. For the purpose of " extending the beneficial operations of the Society," it wa further resolved (at the same meeting) to admit subscribers under the denominati of " Associated Members," and " from them only " to fill up vacancies occumo in the Corporate Body, with whom the government of the Society remained [4] In 1830 the number of Incorporated Members was definitely limited to 301 exclusive of the Bishops [5]. The limitation was entirely removed in 1850 [6],an( as a result, the number of members reached 1,980 by the year 1866, 4,300 in 18! and 5,400 in 1893, including the Vice-Presidents [7]. Under the regulations of its ancient Charter, the Society's action was mnc hampered by the anomalies accumulating in the course of time, but such incoi veniences increased more rapidly as the Corporation added to its roll [8]. * One of the DeauH (Westminster) was also one of the nine Bishops. t In 1887-8 the Society promoted the raising of a fund for restoring Robert Nelson tomb in the burial ground of St. George the Martyr, Bloomsbury [la]. X Evelyn's diary contains the following reference : " Being elected a member ( the Society lately incorporated for the Propagation of the Oospel in Foreign Partt. anbscribed JCIO per annum towards the carrying it on. We agreed that every missionN besides the £20 to set him forth, should have £50 per annum out of the btock of & Corporati. i till his settlement was worth to him XlOO ^«r annum. We sent a joiiit diyino to New York." wa- c. NOTES ON THE CHARTERS &C. 983 L) AND ON THE THE SOCIETY UTEE. Jhatter ol June 16, 1701 )8 4 to 6> J paaaing" o! the Chatter "charges," amounting to to advance "the moneys bbishop also bore the cost 3 printed under the super- ,nged it in paragraphs, and aisted of the 2 Archbishofs p.lv Rocheater, Gloucester, Deans (St. Paul's. West- Ichester, and Durham), the Oxford and Cambridge, 32 " DocTOBB of Phisick," 20 j8ion),and4MERCHANTS-in •s inperpetuum, viz.-.-Ihe London and Ely, the Lord Paul's and Archdeacon of sasors of Divinity of Oxford . 925-6). . , by most of its own members ioK the next 20 years were Festivals and Fasts o( tk , and John EvelynJ (elected ,e Reformed Churches ot the eign Honorary Members was le Society and the Reformed noble efforts of the Lutherans h 9 471-2, 501-3). lumbers never reached 300 [2-. ■^thought "expedieiitm con- be) "the Spirit and Intent o! ra" for the present, except ml the Bishops of England and I rations of the Society,"_it™ cribers under the denomination ■^to fill up vacancies occurring ,f the Society remained 4]. k was definitely limited to 3 tiTely removed in 1850 6],and S the year 1866. 4.300 in 1811,1 ■be Society's action ^a8mdi| fourse of time, but such. noon. added to its roll [8]^ EsS^bertNelJ HS^'ited a member J ■theOoBleHn Foreign Part,] We aS that every nm9,o«l ^al^uToutofthoB^k;^ 3 per annum, we sem- • i and 1879 [9], to " consider After fruitless discussions and efforts in the years 1868-71 a large Special Committee was appointed in February 1880, lu uuuwuur whether any, and if any, what, changes should be made in the constitution of the Society." Their Report (July 16, 1880) after having been for seven months in the possession of the Incorporated Members, was discussed at the largely-attended Annual Meeting held at Willis' Rooms on February 18, 1881, and in consequence of the Resolutions then adopted a Supplemental Charter was obtained from the down on April 6, 1882 (the cost being ±,189. 4s. Od., of which £l06. 16s. 6d. were the Crown OflSce charges) [10]. The immediate result was the equalisation of the governing power vested in each member. Under the original Charter no member had any power unless personally present at the Monthly Meetings, but under the Supplemental Charter every member, wherever resident in the United Kingdom, is able by a system of voting* papers, to make his influence felt on any subject which may be referred tc the whole Corporation. The Standing Committee, which since its appointment in 1702 (p. 7) had been subject to " the Society," was now made the Executive of the Society, except in regard to certain reserved matters ; and the Archbishop of Canterbury became President ex-officio, and the Archbishop of York and the Bishops of England and Wales Vice-Presidents ex-officio. The " oath "prescribed in the original Charter, for the President and other officers, had been superseded in 1836 by a " declaration," which was abolished in 1850 (p. 7) ; nevertheless, any test of the kind " henceforth " (from 1882) was now actually forbidden. Among other advantages secured by the Supplemental Charter was the provision made for the removal and the voluntary resignation of member9,f and (or the purchase or holding of lands of the annual value of £10,000 [11]. " The Society " now comprises about 5,400 Incorporated Members [12], of whom the Lord Almoner and Dean of Westminster, the Dean of St. Paul's and Arch- deacon of London, and the two Regius and two Margaret Professors of Divinity of Oxford and Cambridge Universities are Members cx-officio (p. 925). The officers of the Society consist of ; (a) a Pkesident, viz., the Archbishop of Canterbury (X-oficio ; (b) Vice-Presidents, viz., the Archbishop of York, and the Bishops of the Church of England holding Sees in England and W !es ex-officio; and (the following, elected annually) the Archbishops and Bishops of the Dioceses in Ireland, the Bishops of the Scottish Episcopal Church ; the Colonial, Indian, and Missionary Bishops and Coadjutor-Bishops of the Anglican Church in Foreign Parts ; the Retired Bishops and Coadjutor-Bishops of the Anglican Church ; and about 81 distinguished Clergymen and Laymei. at home [12aJ. (c) Honorary Associates— the Bishops of the Episcopal Church in the United States of America. The order is intended for " persons who may have promoted, or whose co-operation may be deemed to promote, the designs of the Society, whether they be British subjects or not," It was instituted in 1868. but up to the present time the only Associates elected have been the American Bishops (see p. 83). Associates have liberty to lattend the Board Meetings, but without the right of voting [13]. (d) A Secretary and two Assistant Secretaries ; (c) Four Treasdrers (Honorary) ; {j) Acditobs [(now paid) ; (g) A Board of Examiners (Honorary, see p. 842) ; \h) an Honorary "CoNscLTiNO Physician [14] (who examines candidates in England for Missionary fork abroad, also Missionaries on their return to England ; Dr. J. W. Ogle, "las filled the office since 1867) [15]. (For the Standing Committee see next (e.) The Meetings of "the Society" (Incorporated Members) are held at the viiety's office, at 2 p.m., on the third Friday in every month, excepting Good 'riday, and August and September, when there are no meetings ; seven members, B addition to the President or a Vice-President, form a quorum [16 and 17]. The knnaal Meeting is in February, when officers are elected. (There is also an pnua! Public Meeting, generally in St. James's Hall, in April, May,[or June.) Remei'.y r sought. Supple- luciita] Char- ter obtained. Equalisation ol Governing Power, The 6ta»a- iiig Com- mittee tlic Execor live. Ex-affitio President and Vice- Presidents. Abolition of Tests. Removal and iiesignation of Jlembr/fl. Socift.v'g jirescrit Oon« s-titation. Membcrp. (a) Presi- dent. (h) Vice- PrcFidentai (c) Honorary AsFoiiatcs (J /.I Scorilury, Treasurers, Auditors, Kxamincrs, I'liysioian. Committt'c. Mcetinpff and Q'loriuu. * The desirableness of adopting this system formed the subject of a meinorial to the Jcciety from 64 of the Comisli members in 1871 [11a]. t Though no provision for removal or resignation can be found in the original Charter 1 is interesting to note that in 171U a Standing Order was mode "That all members I are three years or more in arrear " (witli their subBcriptions) " shall not have a nice in deciding any question relating to the Society at any Meetings of the Society, or ny Committee thereof " [lib] ; and that (wliether legally or not) the Society exercised lie power ot diamisaing a member in one instance at least, as recorded on p. 198. c 984 NOTES ON THE CHARTERS &G. Slectlon of Hemberc Siialiflca- ons r»- quired. SooietT's Fu notions. if' ft fmL t hi h standing Oommittee Oonstitu- tion. Dioceaan Eepreaeuta- tirca. The election of Incorporated Members is by ballot at the monthly meetings, the following being the qualifications for membership : — " la) A Donation of ten guineas or upwards in a single payment ; or, " ( b) An annual subscription of not less than one guinea to the General Fund of the Society — two such annual subscriptions at least to have been paid before the candidate is eligible for election ; or, " (c) To be an inoumbont of a parish, or a curate in charge, who shall have in his parish an association in aid of the Society, or an annual collection, and who remits to the General Fund of the Society not less than two guineas annually." These qualifications are not necessary in the case of persons recommended by the Standing Committee " on the ground of important services rendered to the Society at hr^me or abroad " [18]. Tht i^'DNcrioNH specially reserved for " the Society " since the Charter of 1882 are:— (A) Granting leases ; (B) altering or affixing or using the Seal uf the Societj; (C) choosing officers ; (£>) electmg members of the Corporation ; (E) laying down the conditions and manner in which the resignation of any member of the Cor- poration desirous of resigning may be made and accepted ; (F) declaring any member of the Corporation disqualified who shall not fulfil the conditions as to subscribing or as to payment or collections as from time to time may be laid down ; (G) transacting any business which from time to time by any bye-law or resolution made or passed after April 6, 1882, shall be specially reserved for the Society; (H) making, varying, or repealing anv bye-law or resolution of the Society [19]. The Standino Committee (which in 1882 became the Executive of the Society) now consists of (a) ex-officio members, viz., the President, Vice-Presidents, Treasurers, and Secretary of the Society ; (6) twenty-four members elected by the Society out of its Incorporated Members (six retiring annually) ; (c) Diocesan Representatives— two for each Diocese in England and Wales, and four for each of the Provinces (Armagh and Dublin) in Ireland. The Representatives are now elected by and from the resident Incorporated Members, Vice-Presidents and paid otlicers of the Society not being eligible [20]. The system of Diocesan Representation was introduced in 1872 " with a view to give the Country Members of the Society a more distinct voice in the manage- ment of the Society's afifairs, and to encourage their interest in Missionary work ' ^21], and the Representatives (who may be two clergymen or two laymen, or one of each order) are now elected for a period of three years [22] (gee foot note*). • The first election (C. L. Higgins, Esq,, and Rev. F. Bathurst) was made by the Ely Diocesan Conference, and confirmed by the Society on July 19, 1872 [22a], The first Welsh election (the Rev. W. Feetham, for Llandaff Diocese) was confirmed in February 1880 [226], and the first Irish elections (8 Representatives) were reported simultaneously in February 1885 [a2c]. London's first " Diocosan Representatives" were tlie Rev. Panckridge and the Rev. J. H. Snowden, reported in February 1883 [22(i]. Tlie stages of development of tbe system were as follows : — 1872-74. — Vice-Presidents were eligible, but not paid officers of the Society; and in dioceses where " any Representative Church Body " met " periodically " under the presidency of the Bishop, such " Body" was "invited to select" from the Incorporated Members resident in the diocese " a Clergyman and a Layman." Where no such " Body" existed, the Incorporated Members were " invited " to make the selection " by some method to be approved in each case by the Standing Committee." The elections were annual, and subject to the "concurrence of the Bishop," and to "confirmation by the Society at a Montlily Meeting " [22e]. 1875-81. — The Incorporated Members in each diocese were " at liberty to select," I before the Annual Meeting of the Society (February), and in such manner as they should I determine, " two of their own body, not being Vice-Presidents or paid officers of the Society." The elections were for three years, and still " subject to confirmation by the j Society," but at the "Annual Meeting" [22/]. 1882-93.— Up to 1882 the electors had been referred to as "Country Members," or Members " dispersed throughout the country," but in that year the area was expressly j limited to " England and Wales," and it was laid down that the Incorporated Member) | " shall elect," and by means of voting papers. But residence in diocese was not ikiti I to be necessary on the part of candidates, and the elections were simply to be reported Id j the Society at the Annual Meeting [22^]. In 1884 the system was extended to Ireland, bit I there the Members elect four Representatives for each of the two Provinces (Amujli I and Dublin) [22A]. In 1893 residence in the diocese (or Province in the case of IreM | was again expressly stated to bo essential [22t]. NOTES ON THE CHARTERS &C. 935 e monthly meetings, lytnent ; or, , _ , k to the General Fund ave been paid before ■ae, who shall have in al collection, and who guineas annually." rsons recommended by rvices rendered to the ice the Charter of 1882 .heSealof the Society; ation ; (E) laying down ,y member of the Cor- ied; (F) declaring any fil the conditions as to ^e to time may be laid time by any bye-law or ,pecially reserved for the aw or resolution of the Executive of the Society) ^ce-President3, Treasurers, ctedby the Society out of ocesan Bepresentatives- [or each of the Provinces , are now elected by and tsand paid ofticers of the ced in 1872 " with a view itinct voice in the manage- erest in Missionary worlc U or two laymen, or one of [[22] (gee foot note*)^ twat) was madeb>- the Elv IvTg 1872 [22«]- The first ^L\J confirmed in February Jere reported simultaneons^J ll»n.*iveB" were the Rev.W, Pl«83[22d]. The stages .fflcers of the Society, and in 'r" periodically" under t e ect'Mrom the Incorporate! I an" Where no 8Uoh Body , ake the selection "by some 1 -ffoo " The elections were ^T;S^to" confirmation by the I L were " at liberty to select," (Sject to confirmation by the I to as "Country Members," Acting " both as delegates from their Diocese to the Standing Committee and as delegates from the Committee to their Diocese," these Representatives (as pointed out by the Committee) " have it in their power to promote the work of the Church abroad in a manner and to a degree which are shared by no others " [23]. The Functions of the Standing Committee do not include those specially reserved for the Society {see A to K on p. 934) ; but otherwise " the manage- ment of the a£Fairs of the Society" is "entrusted" to the Committee, the Committee have " all rights powers and privileges " of the Society granted by the Charters of 1701 and 1882, and " such further or other powers" of the Society C including those herein before excepted ") " as the Society shall from time to time by any bye-law or resolution ordain and appoint," saving "the power of making varying or repealing any bye-law or resolution of the Society," which power the Committee " shall not at any time have " (p. 929-30.). The Standing Committee meet about twice a month (the hour being 2.30 p.m.) [23a], and ten members form a quorum [23'>]. Most of the business is prepared by Sub-Committees, vi^., (1) India ; (2) The Straits, China, Corea, Japan, and the Pacific ; (3) Africa, Mauritius, and Madagascar ; (4) America (North, Central, and South) and the West Indies ; (5) Europe (Continent of) ; (6) Home Organisation ; (7) Intercession (for Missions) ; (8) Missionaries' Children's Education ; (9) Finance and Accounts; (10) Applications [24]. On most of the Sub-Committees for Foreign business the Society has the advantage of having some gentlemen possessing personal knowledge of the country. To the Applications Sub-Committee are referred all applications from abroad for the renewal of existing grants or for additional grants. All such applications received in the year are fully considered at one and the same time (generally in May), when grants are made with due regard to the comparative merits and urgency of each case; and thus equal justice is secured all round, which would not be possible were each case to be considered alone and without regard to the claims of the whole. Thus relieved of much of dry business details, and " matters which can never be advantageously managed in a large assembly," the Monthly Meetings of the Society have become more distinctly missionary in their spirit and in their doings [25]. The formal business to be transacted seldom now occupies much time, and the chief interest centres in the excellent addresses delivered by labourers in the Foreign Field [26]. Bfferencea to the Notes on the Charters dc, pp. 982-5.— [1] Jo., Nov. 21,1701, and May 15, 1702. [lo] Standing Committee Minutes, V. 44, pp. 59, 61-2 ; Jo., V. 55, p. 3 ; M.F. 1887, p. 266, 876. [2] Lists appended to Annual Reports for the Period. [3] Jo. V. 82, p. 47 (and see p. 252) ; R. 1819, pp. 92-112. [4] Jo. V. 32, p. 47 ; R. 1820, p. 158 ; Jo. V. 40, p. 86 ; R. 1831, pp. 199, 200. [5] Jo., V. 40, p. 41 ; R. 1881, p. 200. 16] Jo., V. 46, pp. 109-10 ; R. 1850, p. 28. [7] Jo., V. 53, p. 186. [8] M.F. 1880, p. 283 ; M.F. 1881, p. 187. [9] Jo., V. 50, pp. 122, 280-3, 298-9 ; Jo., V. 51, p. 142 ; Jo., V. 68, pp.254, 258-«; M.F. 1868, p. 208 ; M.F. 1869, pp. 183, 217 ; M.F. 1879, pp. 287-90 ; M.F. im,vv- 186-7. [10] Jo., V. 53, p. 366; Jo., V. 54, pp. 74, 79; M.F. 1881, pp. 136-8, 141-4 ; R. 1880, pp. 9, 10 ; R. 1881, pp. 9-14 ; R. 1882, p. 135 ; R. 1883, p. 129. [11] R. 1880, p. 11; R. 1882, pp. 9, 10. [llaj Jo., V. 51, pp. 141-2; M.F. :1871, p. 253. [116] Jo., May 18, 1716 ; M.F. 1868, p. 178. [12] See Diocesan Lists of Members. [12a] R. 1892, pp. 4, 5, and Lists of Members. [13] Jo., March 20, 1868 ; R. 1868, pp. 126-7 ; R. 1893, p. 160. [14] R. 1892, pp. 4, 5. [15] Jo., V. 49, p. 389 ; R. 1892, p. 5. [16 & 17] R. 1892, p. 154, and Journals, and p. 930 o! this book. [18] R. 1892, p. 160. [19] pp. 929-80 of this book; R. 1892, p. 154; [20] R. 1892, pp. 158-9, and 4, 5; Jo., V. 55, p. 328. [21] Jo. V. 51, pp. 885-7 ; R. 1872, pp. 7, 104. [22] Jo., V. 55, p. 328 ; R. 1892, p. 159. [22a] Jo., V. 51, p. 811. [226] Jo., V. 53, p. 817. [22cJ Jo., V. 54, p. 293. [22d] Jo., V. 54, p. 161. [22fl] Jo., V. 61, pp. 283-7; R. 1872, p. 104; R. 1874, p. 126. [22/] R. 1875, p. 116; R. 1881, p. 164 ; Jo., V. 62, pp. 85, 107, 123, 107, 275, 285, 380. [22g-] R. 1882, p. 114 ; Jo., V. 64, p. 99 ; R. 1892, p. 159 ; Jo., V. 55, p. 328. [22/i] Jo., V. 64, pp. 263-4, m\ R. 1884, p. 117. [22t] Jo. V. 55. p. 828. [23] H. MSS. V. 8, p. 421, Stand. Com. Book, V. 47, p. 882; R. 1872, p. 7. [23a] See Stand. Com. Books. [236] R. 1892, p. 158. [24] Stand. Com. Book, V. 47, pp. 349-50. [26] R. 1880, p. 11 ; M.F. 1881, p. 139. [26] 5«e Journals 1882-93, and Reports of the Meetings in M.F. 1882-93. Functions of StaiiiHiiK Coniiu'.ccee. Meptiugs and Quorum. Suli-Cora- mittees. Sm-iety's Met'tiiigs Improved. !"■-■, V-' ■ -'r^:'.:..' ■.■■■■. ' ■■ : fr^ 'If ' vi i ■ , 1 . ■ . , . , , .^■v'MliV.."',' -•:_ 1.,"-.'. . V: A' ' ■'■i ^ ^ md>j i.. ■ .icr"'''" m m -^-^.v^*^^Ii>«-^'^il*%f^.. ^S»',,^, THE society's HOTIBE, 19 DELAHAT STREET, WEBTHINSTER (see p. 936). Office Honrs, 10 to 6 (Saturdays 10 to 2). A Short Service is held daily in the Chapel at lO.C a.m. .^; 987 INDEX. ii .). wi ABACO ISLANDS. 220-1, 884-6 Abatcmbn Tribe, 788 • , Abbennarle County, 2S . , , Abbot, BeT. C. P., 868 ' ' Abbot, Rev. J., 868 Abbot, Her. W., 868 Abbotsdale, 291-2, 205 , Abbotsford, 868-71 i '', ' . Ablx)tt, KcT. J., 860 Abbott, Kev. K. R., 888 Abbrevintiong, used in references in tbiH book, xili, 848 Ab*, Kcv. F. W., 686, 689, 807, 920 Abenaquls Indiang, IM, 192 Aberdeen, 80 Abernetliy, 879 Abishagauftden, Rev. T., 911 Abislmkuiiatlisn, Rev. S., 638-9,91 8 Abor Hills, 608 Aboriginals, India, 471 Abor Language, 608 Abor-Mlrl Language, 470 Abor Tribe, 607-9, 730 Abonkir, 886-6 Abraham, Bp. C. J., 766, 788, 906 Abiabam, Sachem, 73 Abraham, Rev. O., 911 Abraliam, Rev. 8. Y., 812, 911 Abraham, Rev. T., 906 Abraham, Rev. Ved., 911 Abraham,Rev. Vis., 911 Abyssinia, 381 Abyssinia, Church of, 471 Acadians, 107, 114 Acadie, 107 Acawoio Indians, 348-8, 2S2 Aoawoio Language, 262; List of Xranslations, 801 , , Aecra, 284, 267 'I, , Acland, Sir H., 796 Acland, ilr. T. D., 826 Acland-Troyte, Rer. R. H. D., 923 Actteon, H.M.R, 463 Acton Vale, 872 Adaikalam, Rev. — , 584 Adams, Mr.(U.S.Amba88ador), 780 AOinu, Rev. A., 881 AAams, Rev. H., 897 Adams, Bev. J. (Aua.), 903 Ailsms, Rer. J. (U.S.), 20-1, 860 Adams, Mr. John, 482-3 AOams, Rev. R. A., 905 Adams, Rev. T., 779 Adams, Tom, 420 Adam's Bridge, 866, 673 AOlm's Peak, 678 AAamson, Rev. J., 823 Adamson, Rev. T., 793-4, 911 Adamson, Rev. W. A., 872 AdamsTille, 871 Adcock, Rev. W. A., 868 Addington (Nat.), 896-6 Addington (N.B.), 864 .'.Odington Road, 877 AddiBOD, Kev. O. A., 856 Addison, Rev. R., 165-6, 169, 166, 872 Additional Clergy Societies In India, 672, 609, 669 Adeikalam, Rev. D., Oil Adeikalum, Mr., 522 Adelaide (Aus.), 418-19, 421, 423, 904-6 Adelaide Dialect, 46C, 804 Adelaide Diocese, 396, 897-8, 417, 427, 788, 760, 768, 904-6 Adelaide (Bahamas), 886 Adelaide (Cape Col.), 891-2 Adelaide (P. Out.'), 873-4, 876 Adelaide, Queen, 92 Adeline, Rev. J. B., 898 Adclong, 901 Adliiyntchapuram, 888 Adin, Rev. T., 860 Adkyn, Itcv. F. J., 893 Adolplms Town, 873, 876 AdolphuH, Rev. T. P., 911 Adonis, Rev. S., 313, 803 " JEsculapius, Sons of," 118 Afghans, 730, 671, 614 Africa, xiv. 284-388, 783, 700, 7G2, 764-6, 771, 816, 888-900 [64 AfricaCompiiny's Bill (1710,1712), African Companies, 64, 264, 266, 288-9 Agassiz, Rev. P. W., 8C0 AgasKiz, Rev. S. L., 878 Agncw. Rev. P. P., 900 Agra, 894, 791 Agreemeiitsasto Mission boundar- ies, 374-7, 826-7, 634-6, 842, 654-6, 557-9, 883-4 (tee also " Boundary Questions"). All, Rev. Luk Chung, 690, 920 Aliunganin, 676 Ahaura, 906 AlimeTirunagari, 649 Alwis, Rev. 608, 919 ill I'iJ i'(:;'| r ■• II* ■ i .■'-■(. d38 Amalfl, 740 Ammignbad, 680 Atuajilsik Tribe, 338 ▲nin|ioiiilo Tribe, 305 AruuDwazilaml, 343-4 AmaHwnzlii, 343, 84S, 3S6, 3;^ AmiktmiKa Tribe, 344-S, 384 AinulKhezi Tribe, 30S AnrnxosA Trilw, 897, 30O, 308. 318, AoibuniUia, QUO [383 Anibutohnratmim, 890-900 AmboHtitny, HU9 Ambrd»m, 734, 740, 933 Amwell, 54, 851 Aoabaptists, 30, 45, 330 AnadagarjousI (an Indian), 70 Anaigudy, Oil Anaiteum, 444-6 Anamaboe, 354-7 Aoamayboie, 365 Ancuster, 875 Ancestral Worship, 342, 374, 703 Ancient, Rev. W. J., 860 Andaman Islands, 663-4 [and 630] Andamanesc, 663-4 Andermatt, 740 Anderson, Capt., 169 Anderson, Bp. D., 178-9, 181, 763 Anderson, Ker. E. A.(Bp.-elcct)766 Anderson, Rev. G. A., 168, 872 Anderson, Rev. O. W., 889 Anderson, Rev. J., 868, 872 Anderson, ReT. R., 868 Anderson, Rev. W. (Can.), 868 Anderson, Rev. W. (N.S.W.), 000 Andomo, 740 Andover(N.B.), 866-7 Andovoranto, 378, 800-900 Anilrewes, Rer. S. J., 866 Anilrews, Mr., 704 Andrews, Rev. J., 851 Andrews, Rev. 8., 128, 128-0, 746, 862, 864 Andrews, Rev. W. (Africa), 889 Andrews, Rev. W. (of Albany), 70-1, 800, 888 Andrews, Rev, W. (of Schenec- tady), 8S6 Andrian, Rer. Jakota I., 800 Andrianado,Bev.D.J.,S75, 378, 899 AndrianaiTO, Rev. A., 899 Andrianarirony, Rev. R., 809 AndronRono, 379 Andros Island, 230, 225, 881-8 Anegada, 810 Aneycadu, 822-3, 911, 913 ▲agell, Rev. C, 885 INDEX. Anglo-Esqulmaux, 97 Anguilla, 310-11, HH3-4 AnimUtlcs ( At)origlnaIs> (India), 471, 473, 604, 606 Ankadlfotsy. 900 Annals of Colonial Dioceses, 814 Annaniliile, 330 Annapolis (.Md.), 31 Annapolis, Kovul, 107-9, 112-13, 115, 118,125". 860-4 Anne, Queen, 3, 14, 44. 63-3, 63, 66- 70, 107, 166-6, 198, 313, 744, 833-5 Anniversary Hermons(1703-1893), 833-5 [and 7, 8, 473, 833] Anuui.l Urant system, 435, 035 Ansell, Rev. K., 860 Ansley, Rev. A., 868, 873 Anson, Up. A. J., 763, 878 Anspoch, Rev. L. A., 00, 93, 856 Anstey, Judge, 537 Antananarivo, 376-6, 378 80, 818, Anthracite, 878 [890-000 Antigonlshe, 117,860, 863-4 Antigua, 310-13, 883-4 Antigua Diocese, 304, 212-13, 744- 6, 758, 764, 883 Antinomians, 41, 45 Antloch, Patriarchs of, 471, 728 Antipa'. Rev. E., 799, 852 Am, 461 Arabia, 627 Arabic Lungungc,470, 730, 732,742; List of Translations, 805 Arabs, 571, 661, 730, 743 Arakan, 647-8 [and 629, 631] Arakancse language, 470, 630 Arakanese Race, 647-8, 791 Araluen, 000-1 Ararat (N.8.W.), 002 Arawuk Language, 352 ; List of Translations, 801 Arawuks, 244-6, 262 Arbuthnot, Rev. — ., 211 Amhangel, 734 Ar-jhblshops of Canterbury (lee "Canterbury"), of York (ic* " York "), of the Colonial Church, 180, 761, 763-4 Archbold, Rev. G.. 868, 872 Archibald, Lt.-Oov., 180 Archimandrite from Mount Arco,739 [Athos, 737 Arcot, 814, 824-5 (Nabob of, 630) Arcot, Nortlu 913 Ardagh, Rev. S. B., 873 Ardall, Mr. J., 806 Arden,SirR. P., 753 Arecuna Indians, 248, 352 Argeles-Blgorre, 739 ArTcbat (C.B.), 860, 863-4 Ariyalur, 913 Arizona Diocese, 757 Arkansas Dlwcsp, 757 Armenia, 739, 741 Armenian Language, 470 ; LUt of Translations, 805 Armenians, 471, 670, 737, 742 Armldalc, 400 [I'M 1,707 Armldale Dloceso, 768, 766 Armlnians, 41 Armour, Rev. S., 873 Armstrong, Uev. D., 872 Aruistroiig, Ut>v. G. J., 903 Armstrong, Up. J., 384,287, 97-9. 348, 764 Armstrong, Rev. J., 864 Armstrong, Rer. J. C, 872 Armstrong, Rev. L. 0., H7M Armstrong, llev. W. U., 8t; I Arndt, Rev. J. C, 874 Arnlya Language, 470 Arnold, Rev. H. N., H60, 8J 1 Arnold, Rev. J., 852, 866 Arnold, Rev. J. M., 270, 29."(, HH<) Aniold, Rev. O., 864 Arnold, Rev. R., 860, 864 Arnold, Rev. S. E., 864 Arnold, Rev. W., 868 Arnprlor, 873, 878 Aroolappen, Uev. C, Oil Arosa, 740 Arnicancse, 647-8, 701 Arran, 873 Arrlans, 41 Arthabaska, 871 Arthur, Sir 0., 169 Arthur's Scat (Jam.), 8HC Arton, Rev. P., 008 Arulaiipen, Rev. D., 645, 91 1 Arumanayagani, Uev. (!,, !i|l Arumanavagam, Uev. V.. 91 1 " Aryu " (India), 471 Arya Samajis (or Arya Soniai), 471, 599 Aryan Languages, 470 Aryo-Eraniu Languages, ITd Aryo-Kuropean Languagos, KU Aryo-Indic Languages, 47o Ascension Island, 320, 804 Ascot Corner. 869, 873 Ashantee,«361 Ashant kj Princes, 850 Ashe, Uev. M. H., 003 Ashfleld, 903 Ashportel, 874 Asia, xiv, 468-733, 763, 760, 7C0 7, 008-23 Aslrvatbam, Rer. Sam., 91 1 Aslrvatham, Rev. Sat., Oil Aspdin, 873-8 Asrapur, 804 Assam and Assamese, 4C9, 60011, 730, 790, 017, 067 Assamese Language, 470, 731), 600, 808,805; Listof Translatiuiis,805 Assinlboia, 177-8 Asslniboine Indians, 179, 19» Associates (Honorary) uf H.P.O,, Assyria, 728 [83, 933 A8s\Tiau Christians, 728 9 AstwooKUi»K09,4.0 (.Kuroi)can UwguttgPi<.4iO ).Inclic Languages, 4.0 nsioii Island, 320, 894 ,t Corner, 869, 872 nitee,ia61 uni c Princes, 259 B, llev. M.H., 902 aeld, 902 r'x'lr,'468-733.753,TCO.;G0;, '8-22* „ „,, •vathain,Ber.Sam..flU -rvatham. Kev. Sat., 9U din, 873-6 ar8nrA«9amesc,4CO,GU0-ll, JO, 790, 917, 967 .^ aiese LangxiagC ■*',«• '*V'i^; S8;805;Ll8tofTranslations805 ilnlboia, 177-8 ,„„ linibolne Indians, 179. 19. «„iate* (Honorary) of ^Si>Xl,. l^rian Christians, 728 9 twood, Rev. J. t-., 884 habasca, 177 , „.g liaba8caDlooesc,75«,.M4,8» hav^-ale. Bev. N. \ .. 6*^, ''»». »06, 915 1,6^8,739-40,923 herton,Mr..677 ,kin,Bev.J.,448-9.9%.., Sffln^'n2% ;twood.lVv..T.B..268 Atwater, ncv. T., 800 Aublgny, 868 Auolilnlook, Her. A., 103, 330 Auolimuty, llov. H„ 65. 77. 855 AuckUnd, 484-U, 438, 440, 788, 906-7 Auckland Diocese, 305, 398, 435, 788, 700, 766, 906 Augsburgli Protestants, 111 Aiigustu (Oeo.), 39, H51 Augusta (P. Out.), 873 Aurcngftliiid, 5H2-3 Ausali, Jolm (A'ricau Prince), 289 Austen, Mr., 326 Austin, llev. U. D., 801, 807 Austin, llev. P. B., 887 Austin, Up. W. P., 242 3, 215-81, 764 Australasia, xiv, 380-467, 753, 760-2, 771, 9U0-8 (and see 838) Australasian UisUops' Couferonco (1850), 700 Australia, 886 138, 466-7, 766-0, 000-5 Australia Diocese (.tee Sydney) Australian Aborigines, 387, 390, 398, 405, 408-9, 413-14, 417-33, 425-8,466 (Murder of and Out- rages on, 393, 414, 418) Australian Company, Tlie, 434-5 Australian Native Dialects, 466 ; List of Traiisiatious, 804 Austria, 739, 742 AVH, King of. 641 Avery, llev. K, 75. 865 Avury, llev. R.. 860 Avoca. 903-3. 900 Awftjl,726-7 A.xeiifeis, 740 Axenstein, 740 Axford. Rev. K. J. U., 860 Ayers. Rev. \V., 854 Ayies'ford, 118. 800-3 Ayimer, 80, 869-70, 873-1, 876 Ayiwin, 868. 870 Azores (St. Mioluiel's), 730 BABAONAU. Bev. J. T., 908 Babcock, Rer. L., 75, 855 Babu, 190 Babylon. Patriarchs of, 471 BacaTribc, 306, 313, 382 Baccbus Marsli, 903 Backhouse. Rev. R., 851 Bacon, Rev. J., 796, 919 Bacon, Hey. S., 804 Baden (Suisse), 740 Baden-Baden. 740. 923 4 Badger. Rev. O.I'.. 728, 922 Badger, Rev. M., 852 Badnail, Veu. H., 374, 294, 889 Badnauheim, 740 BadulU, 679, 680-1, 919 Baffin's Bay, 07 Bagdad Jews, 677 Bagnall, Rev. — ., 880-1 Bagsliaw, Rev. J. C, 904, 906 Bahamas, The, 216-27 [and 194-5, 252 3, 261, 744, 770-1, 884-5] Bale lie Vents, 868 Bale Verte, 885, 867 Baign Language, 470 Bailey, Rer. H., 797 Bailey, Rev. J., 46-8, 80, 118, 852, 860 BaUey, Rer. J. B. H., 919 Bailcv, Rev. R. C, 897 Bailey, Rev. T., 899 BaiUe. Mons., 126 Bain, Rer. — ., 387-8 Baines. Mr. (the explorer), 363 Bairnsdal*, 903 Dajan Tribes, 093 Bnjows. The. 082 Bakatla Tribe, 786 Baker, Hey. 0., 856 Baker, Rev. V. H., 891, 894 Baker, Rev. K. V., 878 Baker, Rev. J., 290, 8H0 Baker, Rev. J. S., 873 Baker. Mrs. S., 15 Bakkia, 262 Bakkyanathan, Rev. D. S., 911 Baksh, Rev. K., 494-8, 908 Balaclava, 730, 024 Balavendrum.Rev. R., 690,701, 931 Balolatba, 907 Baldwin, Rev. D., 873 Baldwin. Itcv. K.. 872 Baldwin. Rev. K. C, 891 Baldwin. Bp. M. H., 763 Baldwyu, Rev. W. U., 868, 872 Balembangan Island, 683 Unlfe, Rev. R. P., 868 Balfour, Rev. A., 868 Balfour, Bev. A. J., 868 Balfour, llev. F. R. T., 320, 301, 364-6,893-4,898 Balfour, Rev. J., 90, 92-3, 880 Ualholm, 740 Ball, 4'Jl, 909 Ball, Rev. E. H., 800 Ball, Rev. J., 808 Ball, Rev. J. A., 002 Ball. Rev. T. L.. 808 Ball. Rev. W. 11., 894 Ballachev, Rev. W., 000 Ballan. U02-3 Ballarat. 407-8. 903 Ballarat Diocese, 758, 766,902 Bailee, 477 Ballygunge, 483 Balmaln, 000-1 Baloch Language, 470 BalranaUl, 001 Baltimore (St. Paul's), 851 Baltimore, Lord, 31, 88 Baly, Rev. J., 796, 919 Bambous, 899 Bamforth. Rev. J., 675, 919 Bancroft, Rev. C. (Potton), 868 Bancroft, Rev. C. (St. John's), 808 Banda, 600-l[and 500, 910] Bauerjea, Rev. A. N., 908 Banerjea, Catechist D., 806 Banerjea, llev. D. N., 806 Banerjea, Rev. K. M., 805-0, 810, 908 Banff, 878, 880 Bangalore, 560-1, 765. 911-14 Bangela, Her. S. A., 803, 893 Banghock, 273 Banister, Rev. C. L., 895 Bankrts, Sir J.. 388 Bankes, Rer. F., 891 Banks, Rev. L., 369 Banks, Rev. W. J. H., 339, 886, 895 Banks Islands, 444, 410, 448, 481, 907 Banks Peninsula, 900 Banner, Rev. a. J., 933 Banahu, 726-7 Banting, 684-8, 688, 691-2, 920-1 Bantu Race, 324, 383, 384 Banyani Tribe, 364 Baptism, Hypothetical, 08 ; by immersion, 46, 718 ; by Laity, 98, 134, 148 (by women and a mid^^ife, 99) Baptism of four generations in one family, 139 Baptlste, Rev. J., 373-3, 898 Baptists, 471, 488, 489, 498, 663, 505, 631,642,647,649,604 BaraOrammar anrlVoc»bulary,80S Biira Language. HOh Barak Hlvor. 0U6 Bara-slruhl. 595 Barclados, 1»4, 106-7, 745. 770, 8HI-2 : Diocese of, 194. 201. 204, 212, 242, 744 5, 762,758, 7UI,7»9, 881 Barber, Rev. H. H., 884 Barber, Rev. W. D., 878 Barberton, 897 Barbuda. 197, 310, 313, 215. 88.1 Barcelona, 740 Barclay, Rev. H., 73-S, 800, 865 Barclay, Bp. J., 786 Barclay. Mr. .1.. 68 Barclay, Mr. It., 62 Barclay, Rev. T., 69, 80, 05, 69, 70, 800, 855 Barclay, Rev. W., 862 Barclro, Rev. S., 496, 009 Barford, 870, 872 Barker, Rer. K. W., 801 Barker, Bp. F., 399,413-l.^. 705 Barker, Rer. J., 220, 884 Barker, Veil. J., 330, 805 Barker, Rev, T., 881 Barker, Rev. W. 8., 676, Gftl, 915 Barkly East, 891 Barkly (Orlii. W.), 893 4 Barlow, Bp. 0. O., 414, 760 Barlow, Rev. J., 868 Barlow, Rev. John, 902 Barlow, Rev. U. B., 902 Barnard, Dr. F A. P., 770 Barnes, Ardn., 669 Barnes, Captain, 142 Barnes, Rev. \7. H., 463, 8iJ8, 878, 008 Barnett, Rev. E., 881 Barnett, llev. F. H., 88J Barnett, Rev. J., 860 Barnier, Rev. J., 900 Bamsly, Rev. — ., 823 Barustnn, 868 Barnstown, 869, 871 Barnwell, Col., 22 Baroda llikilways, 675-0 Barolong tribe, 337, 348. 3S0, 352-3. 382, 384, 788 Baron, Rer. H., U9 Barossa, 905 Barr, Rev. I., 878 Barrabool, 902 Barrackporc, 479 Barrasawa, 121 Barren, Rev. H. H., 908 Barrett, Rev. K. O., 886 Barrie, 872, 876 Barrie&eld, 873 Barrlpore, 476, 483, 485-90, 49» 607, 909-10. Barrow, Rer. E., 885 Barrow, Rer. T. P., 881 Barrow, Rev. R. H., 881 Barry, Bp. A., 464, 785 Barry, Mr. T., 290 Bartholomew, Rev. J., 864 B.'iTtloa Grove, 848, 887-8 Bartle Bay, 466 Bartlett, Rev. H., 872 Bartlett, Rev. J., 860 Bartlett, Rer. P. O., 873 Bartlett, Rer. T. H. M., 87J Barton, 872-6 Barton, Rev. B., 878 Barton, Rev. 0., 903 Barton, Rer. T., 86-40, 851 Bartouche, 887 Bartow, Rer. J., 58, 885 Barwell, Rer. B. J., 878 Bascomb, Rer. J. A., 318, 881 940. INDEX. B*Md MisaioD, 588, IM Baskett, Uev. C. a, 880 Basque Langtiage, 470 Bass, Bp., 44, Su, 746, 853 Bass, Surgeon, 404, 438 Ba88ie, Mr., 803 Bastard, 874 Basutolaud, 268, S24-7, 350, 3S3, 382-3 894 Busutos', 305, 318, 324, 333, 348, 350, 382-4, 784-6 Batang Lnpar River, 684, 6i)l Batavia, 702 [and 278, 462] Batchelor,Hev.R.T.,377-8, 801,809 Batemali, Kcr. Q., 429, 431, 006 Bath (P. Ont.), 872, 874, 877 BatJi District Oommittee, 660, 752 Bath Town (P. Ont.), 876 Bathurst, Hev. F., 934 Bath and Wells Diocese, 823 Bathurst (iN. S. W.), 392, 396, 400, 865-7, 901 2 ; Diooese, 758, 760, 900 Bathurst fCnpe Col.), 270-1, 274, 297, 892 Bnthurist (N.B.), 8C5-7 Bathur8t(\V. Afr.), 269 Butlapin Tribe, 785 Batongas, 785 Biitore, 477 Batscl), Rev, F., 495-6, 499, 909 Batsch, Mrs. F., 499 Batsch, Rev. H., 496, 909 Batticaloa, 676-8, 919-30 Battlefonl, 879 Buttle Harbour fLab.), 97, 856 9 Batwell, Rev. D., 851 Bangh, Rev. W., 330, 895 Bauh, 684 Bannia, 465, 908 . Bausungi, 265 Baveuo, 740 B.W, King Thee, 650 Bay Bulls, 90-1,867, 869 Bay de Chaleur.^, 868, 870 Bay de Verd, 93, 8f7-9 Bay du Vin, 865, 867 Bayfield, 873-4, 876-7 Bayfleld, Rev. £., 904 Baylec, Rev. C. 0., 864 Bayley, Rev. - ., 181 Bayly, Rev. \. E. 'J., 866 Bayly, Rev. A. G., 86< Baynes, Bishop A. H., 334, 766 Bay of Islands ( N,Z.), 434, 436, 906 Bay of Islards (N.F.L.), 99, 867, Bay of Quint«, 154 [869 Bavonne Castle, 841 BaVreuth, 740 Bay Roberts, 866, 858-9 Bacaar Preaching (India), C71, f)98-600, 622-3, 658, 688 Bazaars for Missions (England), 827 Beach, Rev. A., 854 Beach, Rev. J., 46-7, 49, 76, 852 lieachborough, 877 Bcaconsfleld, 894 ■ '■ J • ' Beal, Rev. T. a.. 878 Beamish, Rev. P. T., 900, 902 B(!an, Rev. J., 898 Bean, Rev. W., 902 Bear Cove, 98 '■' . Ikarcroft, Rev. P., 836 Beardsley,Rev. J., 1^6-8, 862, 866, Bcatty, Rev. W., 788 [864 Beaufort County, 860 Beaufort ship, 109 Beaufort West, 287, 39), 889-90 Beaulieu, 739 B«aTen, Ber. B. W^ 871 Beaven, Rev. J., 873 Bearer Greek, 179 Bearer Harbour, 121, 860-1, 863 Bebb, Rev. W., 889 Bechuanaland, 368-61 [and 368, 353, 363, 384-5, 898] Beclmann Race, 318, 348, 369, 383, 384, 786 Beck, Rev. A. W., 897 Beck, Re f. J. W, R., 873 Beckut, Rev. Canon, 361, 803 Bcokct, Rev. A. E. 919 Becket, Rev. W., 34, 861 Beckett, Rev. C. :"23 Beckles, Bp. E. )!.. 266, 764 Beokles, Rev. W. A., 242, 887 Beckwith, 874-7 Becu Karens, 646 Betiell, Rev. G., 864 Bedford, 870-1 Bedford (Cape Col.), 801-2 Bedford (N.8.), 868 Bedford (N.Y.), 59 Bedford, Dnke of, 45.'!, 748 Bodford-Jones, Ven. T. 873 Beetocguiigc, 477 Beochworth, 902 Bceling, 632 Beer, Rev. H., 873 Beers, Rev. H. H., 864 Begbie, Mr.,800| Behar, 469, 494 Behmenism, 118 Beku, 644 ' " Bel Air, 888 Bel Alp, 740 Belcher, Rev. B. and Mr. 11. W., vil Belcher, Chief Justice, 769 Belcomb, Rev. H., 886 Belfast (Vjc.), 406, 903 Belgium, 739, 742 Belize, 236, 238-40, 886 Bell, Lt.-Col., 271 Bell, Mr., 360 Bell, Rev. C. R., 873 Bell, Rev. J., 604 Bell, Rev. W. C. (India), 909 Bell, Rev. W. 0. (Europe), 923 Bellamont, Earl of, 66 Bellamy, Mr. J., 823 Bellary, 568, 914 Belle Isle (Maur.), 370 Belleisle (N.B.), 129, 866 Belle Isle Strait, 858 Belle Oram, 866-7 Belleville, 878-4 Belligam, 674 Belmont (N.W. Can.), 879 Belson, Rev. W. E., 289, 291-2. 923. 889 Belt, lleT. A. J., 878 Belt, Rev. W. 873 Belvidere, 28«-7 Benalla, 902-3 Benares, 605 Bencoolen, 696 Bend«dack, Rev. C, 889 Bondlgo, 902 Bengal, 473-600, 730-1, 772, 908-10 [and 469] Bengal, Nawabof, 492 Bengali Language, 372, 470, 473, 600, 629, 730, 799 ; List of Tranx- lations, 808-0 Bengalis, 476-95, 614, 730, 787, Beni Israel, 677 [709-1 Rennet, Cateohist, 47 8, 800 Rennet, Re . 8., 188 Bennett, Rev. E., 320-1, 894 Bennett, Rev. U. (Colombo), 796 Bennett, Itev. O. (St. Helena), 320, 894 Bennett, Rev. J., 119, 860 Bennett, Rev. P., 328 Bennett, Rev. W. R., 481 Bennett, Rev. W. R. L., 902 Benson, Archbp., fronti8])iere vii (portrait), 88, 713,720, 728, 756 Bentinok,874 Bentley, Dr., 823 Benwell, Rev. E. L.,860 Bequia, 197 Berbice, 242, 247, 887-8 Berea, 324, 896 Bcree, 623 Bergan County, 864 Berhampore, 910 Beri8al,740 Berkeley, Bp., 775, 798 Berkeley, I^ord, 62 Berkeley, Rev. A. F. M., 883 Berkeley, Rev. A. P., 883 Berlin (Ger.), 740 Berlin (P. Ont.X 87C Berlin Missy. Socletv, 28f: 847, 365, 413, 694 Bermuda Juan, 103 Bermudas, 102-6 [and 95, 100 119-20, 192, 195, 7'JH, 826, 8601 Bernard, Rev. W. C., 8U8 Berne, 740, 924 Berry, Rev. A. G., 894 Berry, Rev. C. A., 791, 909, 918 Berry, Rev. P., 886 Berthier, 143, 869 Best, Ven. 0, 118, 131, 860, 8C4 Best, Rev. J. H., 887 Best, Rev. J. K., 911 Beterverwagting, 887 Bethany (S. Africa), 348 Bethell, Sir It., 700 Bethlehem (S. Africa), 350 Bethulie(O.F.S.), 389 Bethunc, lUv. -., 139 Bethune, Bp. A. N., 139, 167, 754-,'). 763, 873 Bethune, Rev. J., 873 Betsimisaraka, 374-6, 384, 787 Bctsiriry Country and l'eople,874. 379, 384, 899 Bettridge, Rev. W., 873 Betts, Rev. H. A., 902 BotU, Hev. .1. C. 900 Bevan, Rev. W. H. R., 359-CO. 802, 893, 898 Beverley (Aus.), 905 Beverley (V. Ont.), K74 Bew, Rev. W. Y., 463, 908 Bewsher, Rev. J., 881 Bejse, Rev. H,, 61, 855 Bhngaliwre, 490-1, 909 Bhagilixwr, 490-1, 909 Bhamo, 663 Bhawani (the goddess), 5'.i3 Bheels, 673-4, 584 Bhil Language, 470 Bhinjwar Language, 470 Bhiwani, 623 Bhoti Language, 470 Bhowanlpore, 481-2 Blmmij Kols, 495 Bhurra, 691 Bhutan! Language, 470 Shuts, 608 Blmttachargea, Rev. B., !t0» Bibby, Rev. E. W., 895 Bible, The, Dissenters iuducnl to read it, 44 Bible Cluistians, 471 Bible Society, The (Kninu u> 8.P.O., 474,846), 811 Bible Women, 630,644, 8-16 Bibles, Distribution of {st-r Bovit) Bice, Rev. C, 448, 806, 907 Bicbord, Rev. — ., 371 Bickerrtetb, Bp. £.,626, 71S, 7301, 767, 917. 933 Biokersteth, Bp. E. H., 734 INDEX. 941 nev. W. B. L., 902 ArcUbp., fronti8i)ieoc Tii »lt),8», 713,720, 728, 756 t,874 Dr., 823 ,Rev.B.L.,860 197 242, 247, 887-8 24,896 23 County, 864 ipore, 910 !y,Bp.,778,798 ,y,Ix)rd,62 .V. Rev. A. F. M., 883 ey Rev. A. P., 883 (Ger.),740 lP.Ont.X87C Missy. Society, i>^K 386, 413, 694 .da Juan, 102 Idas, 102-C [and 95, 100, 20 m,195,79H.H26,8601 rd.Rev. W. C, 8U8 , 740, 924 Rev A. G., 894 ' Rev. C. A., 791, 909, 918 ' Rev. P., 885 iter 143,869 Ven.O n8.13».8«0-»«* Rev. J. H., 887 Rev. J. K., 911 rverwagting, 887 any (S. Africa), 3i8 ell. Sir 11., 760 leliem(S. Africa-), 350 ulieCO.F.S.), 359 r:£irx;N:S,io7.754-. Q 873 iiiTiP Rev. J.* ^73 P^«ka, 374-6 384, 787 iriry Country und l'eople,8i4. 9, 384, 899 irldge Bev. W.. 873 :8,Itev.H.A.,902 « Rev J. C, 900 ai,ReV.W..H.ll.,359-C0.802, 13, 898 erlcy (Aug.), 905 erliv (V. Ont.), 874 ■,Re'v.W.Y.,463.908 I'sher, Uev. J., 881 8e,Rev.H.,61,855 iBttlwre, 490-1, 909 liiUioor, 490-1, 909 lino, 663 K ■,,-, iwani (the goddoKs), u'.iS 3clfl, 673-4, 584 1 Language, 4<0 luiwar Language, 4.0 iwani,623 otl Language, 470 Bwanipore, 481-2 umij Kolg, 495 urra, 691 uuni Language, 4(0 uts, 608 , nttkcbargea,nev.B.,-.»0« bby,Rev.K.W.,895 Die The, Disseutcrs luducfa u. read it, 44 ble Clu-igtiaiis, 471 bie Society, The (K'n>ia. w S.P.O., 474,846), 811 ble Women, 630, 644, S'Jb bes. Distribution of (i.'rBooi*) crBev.C.,448,806 807 tevK">.E.H.,7«4 Biddulph, 876-7 Biggs, Rev. L., 690 Bilate Oesh, 608 Bilderdeck, Rev. J., 911 Bill-Bella Indians, 186, 192 Billing, Rev. G., 657 -60, 909, 911 Billy-pots, Sahib, 608 Biminia, 225, 884-5 Binda, 900, 902 Bindlev, Rev. T. H., 783, 881 Binet, Rev. W., 868 Binney, Bp. H., 123, 763, 860 Binney, Rev. H., 860 Birohtown, 116 Blrhu, 497 Blrkee, 497 Birkenhead, 830 Birrel, 482 Birrcl, Rev. W., 909 Birtol, Rev. B. S., 868 Birtle, 879 Bist ,)p. Rev. A. H., 887 Bishop, Rev. O. H., 866 Bishop, Rer. J., 886 Bishoprics, American and English Colonial andMissionary, List of, 757-8, 763-7(i/>f aUo Episcopate) Bishops (tee Episcofiate) Bishop's College, Calcutta, 474-7, 789 [and 478, 480, 491-4, 869, 576, 606, 616, 660, 683-4, 772, 799, 828, 841] Bishop's College, Lcnnoxvillc, Bishop's Cove, 868-9 [161-2, 779 Biskra, 381 Bissett, Rev. G., 127, 865 Biflsett, Rev. J., 868 Biswas, Rev. O. C, 916 Bithoor, 591-2. 58 Black, Rev. C. T., 923 Black, Rev. J.. 865 Black, Rev. J. K. (Queensland), 413-14, 903 Black, Rev. J. K. (Vic), 902 Black, Rev. W., 861 Black River, Mosk. Shore, 236, 888 Blackburn, Rev. C. A., 898 Blackburn, Rev. S., 788, 006 Blackott. Rev. H. P., 917 niackfp-'t Indians, 192, 781 Black Hole of Calcutta, 473 BlackKiA.. Rev. C, 782, 886 Blackmo.'o, Rev. M., 886 Blackmore, Sir R.. 6 Blactrial, Rev. J., 860 Blacktonm, 606, 608 lilackville, 864-6 BlackwfU. Rev. B., 864 Blackwelt, Rev. S., 823 Blackwood, 603, 905 BliinK, Rev. M. W., 881 Blair, Rov. .inmes, 3 Blair, Rov. .Tohii, 80 Blair. Uev. T.R. A., 889 Blake, Rev. D. K.. R73 Blake, Rev. R. T., 479, 894, 909, 916 Blake, Rev. W. H., 516, 794, 911 Blakev, Rev. B., 873 Blakey. Uev. 'i'., 868 Blanchard, 87b Blanchard, lU'v. C, 880 Blanc Pablon, 97 Bland, Rev. R., 606. 609 Blankenbcrghe, 739 Blaylock, Uev.T.,888 Bleawlell, Rev. W., 873 " Blcndcn Hall," Wreck of the, J22 Blenheim (Can.), 872-S Blenheim (N.Z.), 907 Blewtields (Mosk. Shore), S37 UUgh, Lieut., 463 Blind in Japan, The, 726 BUnd Man (Station), 878 Blinu, Rev. — ., 850 Bliss, Rev. C. P., 868 Bliss, Rev. D. M., 865 Bloemfontein, 347-8, 380-1. 389. 897 Bloemfontein Diocese, 291, 348. 361, 768, 766, 893-4, 897-8 Bloemhof, 897 Blomefleld, Rev. S. E., 903 Blomfield, Bishop, 683, 704, 728, Blomflcld, Rev. J. R., 900 [783 Blood, Rev. W., 887 Bloomer, Rev. .1., 855 Blount, Rev. N., 850 Blueflelds (Jam.), 885-6 Blucskin, 907 Bluett, Rev. T., 851 Bluett, Rev. W. J. G., 906 Blumeiistein, 740 Blumenthal, 740 Blundell, Rev. A. R., 923 Blundun, Rev. T., 880, 908 Blunt, Rev. W., 259 Blyth, Bp. O. P. P., 766, 806 Boakc, Rov. J. A., 904 Boardmnn, Rev. W,, 269 Board ji Examiners, 842-3, 933 Boa'Jsof Mission.^ (Foreign), 761 [and 181, 175, 398, 409, 445, 464, 828] Boards of Missions (Home), 828 Bodenham, Rev. T. W., 900 Bodily, Rev. U. J., 321, 894 Bodra, Rev. A., 909 Bodra, Rov. P. N., 810, 909 Body, Rev. C. W. E., 778 Boelim, Rev. A. W., 471 BcBothick (or Bed) Indians, 94 Boers, The (in Swaziland), 342-4 Boers, Migration of, 338-7, 364, 384 Bogert, Rev. D. F., 873 Boiiemians, 742 Bohn, lU?v. F., 496, 909 Boishkotty, 477 Bolssevun, 879 Boksburp, 897 Bolaiid, Rev. T.. 856 llolarum, 562, 915 Boiling, Bev. T. J., 903 Bologna, 740 Bolotwa, 891-2 Bolt, Bev. G. H., 886 Bolton, 869 Bolton, Rev. R. T.. 900 Bolton, Bev. W. W., 878 Bombala, 9(H)- 1 Bombay Additional Clergy Society, 672, 659 Bombay City and District, 569-73 [and 658,915] Bombay Diocesan Committee, 869- 70, 573, 676-7 Bombay Diocese, 660, 762, 786,758, 766-^, 789, 918 Bombay I'reaidency, 469, 668-89, 730-1,016-6 Bombay and Baroda Railways, 678-6, 918-16 Bombo Mountain»,344-6 Bonipas, Bp. W. P., 763 Bomvanaland, 305 Bomvanoa, 305 Bona Vista, 89, 91, 93, 886-9 Bond, Mr. G., 30 Bond, Bp. W. B., 763. 868 Bondet, Rev. D., 89, 888 Bone, Rev. W. M., 916 Bonham, Sir G., 704 Bonin Islands, 725 Bonn, 740 Bonnaud, Rev. R. L., 479, 494, 909 Bonne Bay, 868 Bonnet Peri, 668 Bonsall, Rev. C, 868 Bonsall, Rev. T., 868 Boodaloor, 812, 913, 915 Boodle, Rev. R. G., 900 Books:— (1) General, 798-816 [and 11,20,26,48, 48,88, 63. 69, 70. 102, 109-12, 116,123, 130, KIH, 140, 143, 194, 211-12, 233, 228-9. 319, 366,378, 3SP-1, 389, 471-2, 808, 567, 734, 739, 837]. (2) Translations, 800-13 [and IB, 69, 71, 113, 140, 171-2, 186, 245- 6, 256, 264, 266, 270, 306, 32ti, 332-3, 341, 3o2-3, 374, 434, 448, 46), 471, 474-6, 486, 491, 497. CG6, 871, 673-4, 676, 679, 882, 590- 2, 604, 610, 632, 634, 643, 646, 668 ■ 9, 685, 698, 703-5, 714, 719, 731, 798] (Royal gifts, 62). (3) Home Publications, 813-15. (4) The Library (a) MS. Collection, 815 ; (b) Tlic White-Kennet Collec- tion, 81516 ; (c) General printed works, 816. Boom, Rev. J., 891, 893 Boomer, Very Rev. M., 873 Boom-plaats, 347 Boon, Rev. J., 891 Boone, Bp. W. .1. (sen.), 707 Boone, Bp. W. .T. (jun.), 707, 710 Boone, Mr. J., 13, 14 Boone, Rev. T., 856 Booth, Rev. C, 902 Booth, Rev. G., 272, 891 Booth, Ven. G., 926, 932 Booth, Rev. L. P., 334, 895 Booth, Rev. 0. J., 868 Boothe, Arohdn., 823 Boppard, 740 " Border Maid," schooner, 445 Bormlo, 740 Borneo, 682-96, 697, 760, 774, 796, 816-17, 920-1 Borneo, China Mission Fund, 683-4 Borneo, North, 682-3, 693-4 Borneo Special Fund, 829 Boschi, Bev. C, 234, 849 Boscobcl, 868 Bosomworth, Rev. T., 28, 851 Bosor, 494 Bosphorus, 737 Bostock, Bev. G. J., 427, 905 Boston (Nat.), 898 Boston (U.3.), 9, 41, 798, 852-3 Boston Island (Aus.), 419,904 Bostwick, Bev. U., 888 Botany Bay, 386 Botlhasitse, Cliief, 360 Bott, Bev. A., 883 Botwood, Rev. E., 856 Boudja, 711 Boulrto, 381 Boulerie, 740, 923 ■"toulogne-sur-Mer, 739, 923 Boundary (Mission) questions and arrangements, 374-8, 626-7, 634-5, 564-5 667-9, 643, 680, 583-4, 624, 642 "Bounty," H.M.S., Mutiny of, 452-4, 456 Bourg Louis, 868-71 Bourn, Bev. G., 873 Bourne, Bev. J. F., 248 Bourne, Bev. B. H., 868 Bouts, Bev. P., 852 Bousfleld, Bp. H. B., 356-8, 785, BoUBficId, Rev. T., 873 [897 Bousfleld, Rev. W., 319, 884 Borell, Rev. .1.. 883 Bow (Borneo), 684 Bowden, Uev. J., 92J Bowen, 413, 903-4 I 'f ^ % v »l n' y.,'" il 1 i' ') r' WT'^i' fvffj 942 Bowcn, Bp. J., S64, 366, 764 Bowcn, Sir O^ 413 BowoD, Rev. R., 881 Bowen, Mr. W., 822 Bower, Rev. E. C, 873 Bower. Rev. H., 614, 817,704, 811- 12, Oil Bowman, 870 Bowman, Rev, C, 800 Bowman, Rev. W., 886 Bowjer, Rev. J., 477, 483, 486 492-3, 80S, 909 Boxes, Collecting, 827 Boyd, Rev. C, 868 Boyd, Rev. F. C, 909 Boyd, Rev. J., 23, 860 Bovd, Rev. S., 860 " Boyd," The ship, 433 Bovdell, Rev. J., 868, 873 Boydvllle, 116 Bover, Rev R. C, 873 Beyle, Rev. F. J., 808 Boyle, Hon. R., 471 Boys, Rev. H. A., 923 Brace, Rev. F. D. Y., 884 Bracebridge, 873, 875 Bnwldock, General, 38, 73 Bradford, Rev. R., 808 Bradshaw, Rev. J., 881 Bradshaw, Rev. J. Mc i., 886 Bradwardioe, 879 Brahmans, 471 Brahmaputra River, 600 Brahmiii.s471,678, 880, 583-4, 887, 891-8, 899, 603, 613, 772, 799,817 Brahmo, The, 471 Bralimo Soraaj, The, 471, 481, 699 Brahui Language, 470 Braiui, Rev. Dr., 406, 902 Braintree (U.S.), 60, 882-4 Braithwaite, Rev. P. O. C, 868 Braithwaite, Rev. J., 868 Brakcuridge, Rev. J., 903 Bramia, 263 Bramley, Rev. W.. 889 Branch, Ven. B. N., 883 Branch, Bp. C. J., 215, 764 Branch, Rev. S. F., 881 Brand, Rev. J., 908 Brandon, 870 Brandt, Rev. K., 495-6 BranfEX. ^43 Thoods, Missionary : Cam- Be Minion, 626-7. 844; lev Fathers, 678; Dublin versity Mission, 499, 600, •Oxford Mission, 490; St. iVew's Mission (Tokyo), -1 844; S*- Augxistine's Mmfontein), 361 lertcm, Kev. T., 620-1, 542, ib"iev"c. C. 169-70, 873 I ton. Bp. W. O., 390-400, f-5 411, 422, 429, 434, 435, ), 766, 787, 796 m, Rev. A., 860 vn, HfiV. C.,873 vn Rev. CD., 805 868 vnlRcv.FD 873 (vn. Rev. G., 88B wn,Rev.H.H..906 wn, Rev. H. J., 709 wn. Rev. James, 29 851 ,wn. Rev. Joseph, 884 ,wn Rev. J. D. H., 860, 865 r.5:v.P.H..860^65 ■,wn Rev. R. L. C, osu own, Rev. S., 906 own,Rey.T.,V3 865 own. Rev. W., 881 •owu,Rev.W.B..,878 rown,Uov.W.R.,868 rowne. Rev. A., 862 rownc, Rev. E. &., 916 rowne, Col. Gore 441 irowiic, Rev. ».,»»» irowiie, R^v. I., 65-6, 854 5, »60 trowne. Rev. J- »»* Jrowne, Rev. L. S. R., 897 Jrownc, Rev. M., BSJ Browne, Rev. M.C., 190-1, 880 SrownhiUs, 903 >rownlnK,Rev.M-D..9"^ jrowninB, Rev. T., »»» lJrowni8tsSect,37,4l.45 BrowurigK,SirR.,660 Hrucc, Rev. O., "« nruce.R«v.W.R.,891 WrwlencU, 873, »" isrunei.682 liruuHwick (C.er.), 740 Brunswick (N. Car), 850 Hran8Wiek(N.E.), 852,802 Brussels. 739 Bryant. Rev. A. A., 866 BryzeUus,ltevV.. 112.8^0 Bubl), Rev. r. S., 688, 9JU Bucolcugh, 287 p (,„, Buchanan, Rev. A. J. V., mi Buck. Capt.. 2fi2 BuckiuKham, «''8. f^y. Bu.-kner, Rev- R. O.. 885 luulft, Catechlst, 691 712,717 Builnalra, 678 "Chwcli Bulldli'B. Church (i« Luwc BuiWii'B Bukar.921 Bukit Tengah, 700, »ii Bulgaria, 739 Bulkeley,blrR.,6 B«lkeley.R..^8q..l09 Bull, Rev. C., 888-» Bull, R ^"" Bungonia, 392, 397, 001-2 Buninyoug, 903 Bunn, Rev. T. W., 878 Bunn, Rev. W. B., 887 Buona Vista, 661, 674-5, 910-20 Bur 620-7, 790-1, 844 Cambridge University, 222. 026. 736,771. 823, 925-6.'932-3 Camden (N.S.W.), 901 Camden (P. Ont.), 877 Cameron, Mr., 684 Cameron, Rev. F., 900 Cameron, Rev. J.. 9t)0 Cameron, Canon W. M., 786, 893. Camidge Bp. C. E. 706 CamiUeri, Rev. M. A., 279, 88& Camp, Rev. I., 853 Campaspe, 903 Campbell, Sir A., 777 Campbell, Itev. A,, 851, 856. Campbell, Itev. A. D., 805 Campbell, Itev. A. M., 83il Campbell, Mr. C, 823 Campbell, Itev. C, 854 CamiibcU, Mr. D., 746 Caniiitjell, Rev. D., 887 Canipljell, Rev. H. J., 903 Campbell, Hon. John, 400, 459- Ciimpbeli, Itev J., K85 ( -ampbell, Itev. J. C., 900 (^ampbell. Rev. J. M., 801 Campbell, Itev. J. R., 805 Campbell, Rev. B. F., 873 Campbell, Itev. T., 873 Campliell, Rev. T. S., 873 Campbell, Rev. W. II., 887 Campbell Town, 391, 901 Campfer, 741 Campobello, 127, 129, 865-7 Canada, 107-93, 751, 760-1, 819,. 825-0 Canadian Church, Foreign Jlission Work of, 151, 174-5, 722, 727, 701 Canandagoody, 520-2 [and 612. 911-U] ' Canarese Language, 470, 501, 568, 730, 800; List of Tran8lations,806. Canarese Race, 561, 563, 730, 790 Candy, Rev. G., 569-70, 915 Caner, Rev. H., 45, 863 Caner, Rev. R., 863, 855 Canmore, 870 Cannibalism, 327, 429, 433, 685 Canning, 865, 807 Canning, Viscount, 260 Cannington, 878 ; do. Manor, 878 Caiuikok Indians, 95 Canopy over a (jovcruor's pew, 128 Canso, 107, 863 Canterbury (N.B.), 865, 867 Canterbury (U.S.), 853 Canterbury, Archbishops of (see vi, vii, for Portraits of Society's Presidents), 597, 743, 842, 927- 30 (Cath to, 294) ; Benson, 86, 713, 720, 728, 750 ; Cornwallis, 824 ; Cranmer, 1 ; Howley, 122, 444, 480, 683, 728; Laud, 743 j Longley, 331,080,728, 701-2, 836 ; -Alnore, 222, 258-9, 749-51, 824 ^ Seeker, 735, 743, 745, 747-8; Sumner, 81, 461, 761, 797, 842; Sutton, 474, 752 ; Tait, 84, 294, 030, 688, 719. 728-9, 756, 821 ; Tenison, 4-7, 00-7, 70, 471-2, 734, 743-5, 798, 813, 822, 836, 925, 929, 932 ; Tillotson, 760 Canterbury -Association (N.Z.),439 Canterbury Convocation, 4, 6, 701-2, 821, 828 Canterbury, Deans of, ex-oflflcio Members of S.P.G., 926, 932-3 Canterbury Settlement (N.Z.),439, Canton, 704 [442. Cantonese dialect, 732 Cape Breton. 107, 117, 120, 124, 193, 836, 860-1, 863 lif« i, M h kW .J i 944 Cape Coast Castle, 2S4-9, 888-9 Cape Colony, 268-319, 382-3, 889-94 Cape Cove, 869-71 Cape de Verde, 267, 888 Cape Dude, 486 Cape Freela, 867 Cape La Hune, 866 Cape Malays, 786 Cape Pnlnias Diocese, 764, 967 Cape Sable, 128, 860 Capelton, 872 Capetown, 268, 270-6, 286, 291, 296, 771, 889-90 Capetown, Bp., and the Long and Colenso cases, 764 Capetown Diocese, 273-4, 284, 328, 347-8, 768, 760, 764-5, 889 Capetown Diocesan College, 783 Capri, 740 [and 279] Carabisee Indians, 245 Caratou Indians, 126, 192 Caradoc, 168, 171, 874 Caralituck, 21 Caravethcy, 677 Oarberry, 870 Carboneer, 92, 856-8 Carcoar, 901 Cardew, Lord, 931 Carey, Rev. O. T., 868 Carey, Ilcv. J., 172, 873 Caribee Islands, 196 Carlbi Language, 252, 801 ; List of Translations, 801 Carib Indians, 196-7,206,210,252, Cariboo, 186, 881 [246, 248 Carleton, 865-6 Carleton, Governor, 127-8 Carleton, Sir G., 751 Carleton Place, 873, 876 Carlisle, Earl of, 196, 210 Carlisle, Rev. — ., 270 Carlisle contributions, 823 Carlton f N.W. Can.), 878 Carlyon, Rev. F., 889 Carlyon, Rev. H. C, 917 Carlyon, Rev. H. E., 895 Carlyale, Professor, 805 Carmarthen contributions, 823 Carmichael, 884 Carmichael, Very Rev. J., 873 Carnarvon (Penn.), 39, 882 Carnarvon (W. Aust.), 905 Carnatic, The, 601 Carnatic, Nawab of, 532 Carnghara, 903 Car Nlcobar, 656 Carolina (»« North and South Carolina) Carolina Clergy Act (1704), 13, 14. (Sefiilso N. andS. Carolina.) Carolina Indian Wars, 17, 21-2 Carotuok, 20, 850 Carpentaria, Gulf of, 410 Carr, Rev. J. P., 866 Carr, Bp. T., 689, 874, 576, 766 Carr, Rev. W., 900 Carreras, 209 Carriacou, 197 Carrington, Rev. F. H., 858 Carrituck, 21 CaiTy, Rev. J., 868, 873 Carrying Place, 873-4, 878 Carshore, Mr., 892 Carshore, Rev. J. J., 890-2, 916 Carter, Rev. C, 243, 887 Carter, Rev. C, 881 ■ Carter, Rev. O. W. B., 866 Carter, Rev. J. (Ant.), 883 Carter, Rev. J. (Aus.), 900 Carter, Rev. R. (N.Z.), 906 Carter, Rev. R. (Nass.), 218, 884 Carter, Up. W. M., 340-1, 315, 766 INDEX. Carteret, Sir O., 63 Carteret (the explorer), 452 Cartier, Jacques, 135 Cartwright, 875 Cartwrlght, Rev. H. B., 878 Cartwright, Rev. R, D., 873 Carver, Rev. R.,911 Gary, Rev. H., 900 Cashmere and Cashmeris, 656-7, 732, 919 Cashmcri Language, 470 Cass, Rev. A. H. Du P., 891 Cassiar, 189-90, 881 CasteUa, J.deN., 319 Ca8te,278, 328,334, 351 , 355, 426, 483, 489, 506-8, 512-14. 817-19, 821-2, 524, 531, 538-41, 654-5, 557, 681, 583, 585, 591-2, 630, 662, 723,817 Castes of India (see "Caste" and under their various designa- tions) Castle Hill, 900-1 Castlcmainc, 902 Caswall, Rev. H., 82 Catiiilina, 857-9 Cataraqui ) or \ 142, 154-5, 875, 877 Cataracqui ) Catawba Indians, 22 Catawo Indians, 86 Catechising, Need of, 140 Catechising, Value of, 59 Catccliists, 844-6 [and 93, 120, 146, 167, 166, 189, 213, 250, 418, 580, 586, 772, 774] Catharine, Queen Consort, 668 Cathcart, 892 Cathedral.s, Colonial, 100-1, 132, 144, 261, 275, 320, 331, 379, 392, 668, 696-7 Cator (Peter) Prize, 794 Catling, Rev. J.. 891 Cattle disease, 289 Cattle-killing delusion of Kaffirs, 300, 307-8 Caulfleld, Mr., 673 Caulfield, Mrs., 427 Caulfleld, Rev. A. St. O.. 873 Caulfleld, Bp. C, 224, 764 Caume, Etcwa (a Sachem), 70 Caunt. Rev. F., 883 Cauverv River, 519 Cavan,"872, 877 Cavary River, 530 Cave, Rev. J. C. B., 880 Caversham, 907 Cawnpore, 590-601, 604, 612, 659, 916-17 Cayman Islands, 223-9, 338 Cayon, 883 Cayuga Indians, 86, 164, 166 Cedar Creek, 852 Cedar Hill, 880-1 Celeste, Mary, 376 Centenary of American (U.S.) Episcopate, 86 Central Africa, 367-8, 384-5, 898 Central Africa Diocese, 367, 758, 765, 898 Central America, xir, 194, 234-41, 252-3, 886 Central New York Diocese, 757, 855 Central Pennsylvania Diocese, 767, 861 Central Pennsylvania Diocesan Convention, 86 Central Provinces, India, 730-1, 469,604-5,917 Ceres, 889 Cetywayo, King, 336-9 Cevlon, 660-81 [and 506, 517, 732-3, 760,771,774,795,919-30] Chadda River, 261 Chaibasa, 495, 910 Chaka, King, 335, 363 Chaldieans, Church of, 641, 72S Chalmers, Bp. W., 885, 689, 7ii.i 807, 902, 920 Chamars, 615, 619-22 Chamberlain, Rev. G. S., 857 Chamberlain, Rev. G. W., 881 Chamberlain, Rev. T., 891 Chamberlayne, Mr. J., 6, 472, H3( 926 Chambers, Rev. J., 868 Chambers, Rev. R., 884 Chambers, Bp. W., 684-8, G91,fi9i 702, 767, 807, 920 Chambly, 868, 871 2 Cliampernowne, Rev. XI. K., m; Champex, 741 [sii' Champlain, 135 Chanars, 817 Chance, Rev. J., 873 Chand, Rev. T., 616, 620, C23-t 657,806,812-13,917,91!) Chandler, Rev. T. B., 54 5, 746 S 761,884 Channel, 100, 856-9 ChantiUy, 740 Chaplaincies on Continent ol Europe, 738-41 Chaplains' Duties imposed on Missionaries in Imli.i (if, " Europeans in India " ) Chapman, Bp. J., 370, 6RI 3, 66H 671-5, 676, 678-81, 767, 7:i5 B Chapman, Biov. J., 857 Chapman, Rev. T. S., 868 Chard, Rev. C. H., 634. 83(i, M.i 649, 664-5, 806, 918 ; Cliiini, Mr. C. H., 640 Charles I., 1, 31, 196, 206, 74.1 Charles IL, 2, 3, 41, 177, 216, ijs 319, 668, 743 Charleston (N.Z.), 906 Charleston (S.C), 16-19, 27,949-«' Charlestown(R.I.), 47 Charlott, Dr., 822 Charlotte County, 127-8, 133, m Charlotte Town (P.E.I.), 1 14, 86i)-; Charlton, Rev. R., 65, 855 Charncook, 866 Charter of the Society. 925 [m^ tee 4-7, 16-17, 734, 747, 813, 82: 829] ; Supplemental Charter 929-33 [and 7, 738] ; Notes i the Charters, 932-3 Charter's Towers, 903- J Chase, Rev. H. P., 173 Chase, Rev. S. L., 902 Chateau Bellnir, 881-2 Chater, Rev. .T. G., 893 Chatham (N.B.), 864-6 Chatham (P.Ont.), 875-6 Chnthiim (P.Q.), 868; Gore i 889, 872 Chatham Islands and People, 44! Chatsworth, 878 Chatterton, Rev. E., 500, 909 Cliatzo, Chief John, 276 (^hobucto Harbour, 109 Checkley, llov. .T., 48, 853 Checkley, Rev. — ., 854 Chediao, 131 Chccthara,Bp.H., 266, 7(11 Chefiw, 706-8, 921 Chemulpo, 713-15, 922 Cheney, Rev. W., 878 Cherequois Indians, 17 Cherry Valley, P.E.I, 862 3 Cheshire (Penn.), 852 Chesshire, Rev. H. S., 923 "Che8ter,''H.M.S.,31-2 [U INDEX. 945 Wa RWer, Ml ibttsa.498,910 ka King, 335, 382 Wian", Church ot. 641 72S Imers. BP.W.,«86, 689, 765, )7. 902, 920 :mar8,615,6l9-22 „nberlain,Rey.G.W.881 .mberlttln,Rev.T,891 amberlayne, Mr. J.,6,472,H3fl. ambers, Bcv. J., 868 ambers, Hev.R., 884 lambcra, Bp. W., 684-B, bJl.hji, 702,767,807,920 mmbly, 868, 87V-2 .ampernowne.KcT. U.K..m iiampex, 741 l linmplaln,135 hanarg, 817 l>ancc,Rev. J.,»'^ hand Rev. T., 616, 620, C.J-t, M7 806 812-13,917,919 ;UaudlTr!'Rev.T:B.,54-5.-4G-.. 751, 864 ■!hannel, 100, 856-9 ^llS^i^ on Continout of Europe, 738-41 ChaplaW Duties ^1.-0,, on Missionaries in lujii.i ('" » Europeans inlmlia) rbanmau, Bp. J., 370,661 i,m '''X6,6V6,W81,T67.::ir..; Chapman, Rev. J., 857 ^m*6^».806,918;Cl>.nU[v.. ClSl..l.3l.l9«.,\0«-;}6'-, Ch!vrto8ll.,2,3, «. "^•l'*'"' !tl9 568, 743 Charleston (N.Z.), 906 Charleston (S-C-). 16-"'-''***^ Charlestown(R.I.).4' Charlott, Dr., 8^^ ,. „, Charlotte County. 127-8. 133 8 4 Charlotte Town (r.E.I/). Ill, Charlton, Rev. B., 65, 855 S29V Supplemental Charw-, & [and 7. 738]; Note, o:, the Charters. 932-3 Charter's Towers, 903- 1 Chase, Rev. H. P., 173 Chase, B«v.S.L.. 902 Chateau BelK^ir 881^2 g-n-fi Commutation of Life Interests bv Clergy, 150, 163 Como, 740 Comox, 880-1 " Compound system," for Native.s, 318-19 Compton, 868-71 Compton, Bp., 1-7, 33, 41, 89, 102 311,744,769,822,932 Comvns, Mr., 6, 813, 926, 932 ' (Jondeption Uav. 90, 867, 859 "Conciliator, The" (Mr. U. A. Robinson), 428 Concord Mission, 902 Coney, Rev. T., 923 Confirmation, Nee • Sub-C!ommlttee, 935 mnioi.,*Tl>e Holy, Profana- aunioii Plate,Distrlbution ot « p a 11, 42 ; Oilts of, Qu^nAnne,83,62,70.18S-r. nutation of Life Interests by :rgy, 150, 163 5,740 n%uudBV8tem," for Native., J-19 P,S:V-7,33,4l.89.i02, 1 744 759, 822, 932 '^ept.ionUay.90 867 859 mciliiitor, Tlie" (Mr. *■•■ >• x)bin8on), 428 icord Mission, 902 ;?(^S^-W;^ot, 749; value ,f. 158-9, 276-7, 350 infucius, 703 tiigarees, 19 'ir^^T^gational courts "749 iiKrogationalists, 414. 460-2,471 and Ve'-Indevendonts ) lingresses, Cliurch, 761 Lnccticut. 41, «;50j,''''/8Y'; 852-4; Diocese, 80,750,757,1*5. Uiuolly, Rev. J., 861 lusetva Estate, 197 &ntia,890.9.« ,nstantine,Uev.I.809 .ustantine, Be^, M- G-, 7* „, MHtantinople. 730-8, 741, 774. Ca1>tlnoi.lo Diocese 757 ontincntal Ohaplaincies. 738 41 ontrexi'Viile, 740 Phuri-li 'S),, (i8n) 83; ^2 Selwyn's v'sit f^. "^ '^ ^^'**'?.":^'mirch?59-60rand onventions, Churcii, i c.» 771 -Heathen condition of, 3M, 390-3,396,402,430-1 -onvooition of (-ftnterbury, 4, 5, 744 761-2,821. «««„ .o„yicationofYork,82l,82S ;„„yer8,Mr8.Caeclia,17 :onyerB,Rey.C.,887 ^ok, (laptiiin, 386, 40i, »' ■ 454,456,400 :ook,Kev.T.,179,878 ;ooke,Mr.,128 ;„oke, Kev. (J. B. 873 arv.fcm-S. 854,805 Oookesley, Rer. F. J., M9 Oooksliire, 867-71 Oooksoii. Rev. J., 885 Cook's River, 392, 901 Cooktown, 465, 004 Cookwcll, 900 CooUcs, I i)2, 208-0, 240-80, 282, 380, S84-6, 458-60, 462,466, 873, 610, 668, 672-3, 679, 696-701, 787 Cooma, 001 Coombes, Canon G. F., 878 Cooml>e8,Rev.V,D.,5ie,811-12,011 Coombes, Rev. W. L., 622-3, Oil Coombies, 573 Coombs, Rev. W. H., 416-17, 904 Coombs, Rev. W. L., Oil Cooper, Dr., 74 Cooper, Rev. A. W. P., 878 Cooper, Itev. C. A., 888 Cooper, Rev. E. H., 018 Cooper, Itcv. H., 873 Cooper, Rev. H. C, 873 Cooper, Jtev. J. E., 923 Cooper, Rev. M., 776 Cooper, llev. M. J. M., 884 Cooper, Rev. R. 8., 873 Cooper, Rev. T. J., 891, 023 Cooper, Rev. W. D., 878 Coojier, Rev. W. H. (P.E.I.), 861 Cooper, Rev. W. H. (Aust. Ac), 902 [nntl 906. 880, 878] Cooper River, 12, 849-80 Coorui Language, 470 Coofa Nerilor, 516 Co|)eIiinil, Mr., 826 Copeman, Rev. P. W., 273, 299, 891 Cople.^ton, Bp. R. S., 664, 767 Cop!>. Rev. J., 861 Copperfield, 413 Coptic Cliuroh, 806 Coralawelle, 670-1, 919 Corbvn, Rev. — ., 654 Cnrdcs, Rev. — .. 623 Cordincr, Rev. W., 31-2, 851 Conlner, Rev. R., 873 Corca and Coreans, 712-15, 732, 817,922 Cor.'aDioceee,714,716,768-9,767,023 ('orran lAnguage, 732 Coree Indians, 21 Corentyn, 888 Coroiityn River, 247-8, 887 Corctuck, 20 Corf c, Bp. C. J., 708. 718-16, 767, 023 Cordeld, Rev. T., 918 Coriah Tribe, 246 Cormack, Mr., 04 Conibury, Lord, 63, 60, 67, 823 ; (Misconduct and deposition of, 68) Cornelia, 392 Cornelius, Rev. S. I., 480, 009, 911 Cornelius (an Indian, of Ouiana), 244 5 Cornelius, a Sachem, 72 Cornrlius Island, OS Comet Ppruit, 324 Corn ford, Rev. E., 801 Cornipliano, 740 Cornish Members' Memorial in 1871.933 Cornwall (.Tam.), 886 Cornwall (V. Ont.), 185-6, 169, 872, «76 7 Cornwall, Rev. J. (Can.), 869 Cornwall. Rev. J. (Gui.), 887 Cornwalli!(, 860-4 CornwalUs, Archbp. (portrait), frontispiece, vi, 824 Cornwallis Mines, 860 Coromandel, 471, 801 Corosal, 239 Corowa, 900, 902 IKDBX. Oorrie, Bp. D., 272, 479, 803, 836, 890,809,766 Corrie, Mr. T., 322 Cortland, 885 Corvan, Rey. J. H., 869 Cory, Rev. C. P., 802, 899 Cosgreve, Rev. J., 850 Cossack, 906 Cosalpore, 478-9 Cossitt, Rev. R., 48, 117, 853, 8B1 Coster, Rev. F.,868 Coster, Ven.G.,94, 103, 657,800,865 Coster, Rev. N. A., 867, 861, 865 Coteau du Lao, 870-2 Cotes, Rev. W., 849 Cottanchiiia, 668, 910-20 Cotterill, Bp. H., 294, 300-2, 304. 308, 332, 348, 764 Cotton, Rev. C. C, 809 Cotton, Bp. G. E., L., 496, 609-10, 610,631,635, 658,766 Cotton, Rev. .T. S., 923 Cotton, Rev. \V. C, 435, 006 Couchniau, Mr. G., 247 (Joughlan, Rev. — ., 813 Coughlan, Rev. L., 92, 857 Coultliorp, Mr. J. W., 861 Coultrup, Rev. S. W., 561, Oil Councils, Native Church, 373, 489, 525, 546, 548, 867, 621, 625, 644 Country Harbour, 862 Courland, I)uke of, 206 Courtccn, Sir W., 196 Courtcnay, Bp. R.. 239, 764 Courtney, Bp. P., 763. 86i. Courtney, Rev. IL Mel)., 700, 921 Cousins, Rev. W. E.. 801 Coutts, The Baroness Burdett, Munificence of, 181, 273, 417 Covell, Dr., 823 Covenanters St>ct, 637 Covcnauta with other Societies, 374-7, 520-7, 654-6, 657-9, 584 Covert, Rev. W.S., 865 Cowan, Rev. G. B., 887 Cowansville, 869 Coward, Rev. W. S., 229, 885 Cowcll. G., 865 Cowiohiin Indians, 182-3, 185, 192 Cowiclian Language. 183, 185, 192 Cowne, Rev. .T. IV de W., 885 Cowie, Dp. W. O., 442, 450, 766 Cowitchen, 188, 880-1 Cowley, Rev. A. E., 878 Cowley, Rev. W., 883 Cowley Fathers, 877 Cowper, Rev. W., 389 Cowper, Rev. W. M., 788 Cox, Rev. .1. C, 869 Cox, Rev. R. O., 873 Cox, Rev. S. W., 891 Cox, Rev. T., 777 Covle, Rev. S. G., 856, 898, 911 Coyte, Rev. J. ('., 891 Cradock, 297, 891-2 Cragg, Rev. ,T. G., 857 Craig, Rev. B. T., 904 Craig, Rev. G., 36, 851, 854 Cramer-Roberts, Bp. F. A. R. C, 226, 764, 884 Cramp, Rev. — ., 850 Cranipton, Rev. E., 919 Crane, Rev. G., 857 Cranmer, Archbp^ 1 Cranston, Rey. — ., 823 Cranworth. Lord, 754 Crapaud, 861-4 Craven, Gov., IS Craven, Rev. C, 909 Craven, Rpv. C. A. A., 923 Craven Town and Co., 8B0 Crawford, Rev. A., 902 Crawford, Rev. T., 34, 851 94r Cree Indians, 179, 102, 780-1 , Creek Indians, 18 Creen, Rev. T., 873 Croighton, Mr. J., 793-4 Creoles, 245, 249, 308-9, 372, 378. 884, 771. 787 ' Cresswell, Rev. A. J., 866 Cresswell, Rev. A. W., 902 Creswick. 903 Crick Indians, 18 Cridge, Very Rev. E., 880 Crimean War and Chaplains, 736, 922-3 Crisp, Ven. W., 353, 359-60, 802. 897-8 Crispin, Rct. H. S., 884 Croberuian, Rev. — ., 211 Crofton, Rev. H. P,, 226, 884 Crofton, P 7. H. W., 634 Croghan, Vcu. D. G., 317-18, 351-3, 893, 897 Crokat, Rev. R. C, 878 Crompton, Rev. W., 873 Cromwell, Oliver, 49, 228 Cronstadt, 350 Croiiyn, Bp„ a., 173, 763, 873 Crooke, Rev. M., 923 Crooked Island. 220, 224, 884 Croskerry, Rev. H., 887 Cross, Rev. E. 8., 006 Cross, Rev. G. F., 902 Crosse, Rev. S., 857, 869 [920 Crosslaiid, Rev. W., 086, 688, 090, Crosthwaite, Rev. A,, 899 Crosthwaite. Rev. H., 893, 897 Crottv, Rev, E. C, 378. 800 (Vouch, Rev. W. G., 857 Croucher, Rev. 0., 801 Crowder, Rev. J. H., 023 Crowfoot, Rev. J. H., 017 Crowther, Rev. J. T., 226, 8M Crowther. Bp. S. A., 258, 765 Croxton, Rev. W. R,, 902 Cfovdon (Aus.), 904 Crozier, Rev. F. B„ 866 Cruden, Rev. W., 868 Crum-Ewing, Messrs., 249 CuddiUore, 624-6 [and 601, 60J, 633, 912-14] Cmlilapah, 563-5, 911, 914 (!'udjo, Cnlwsheer, 255-6 Cudjo, William, 256 CufTee Town, 850 CuUucotei, 6D4 Culpeper, Rev. C. C, 883 CulpeiHT, Rev. G. P., 882 Cumberland (Aus.), 392 Cumberland (New E.), 852 [864 Cumberland (N.S.), 113-14,800-3, Cumberland (P. Out.), 874, 877 Ciimbum, 663 Cuming, Rev. R., 849 Cummins, Rev. R. T., 902 Cunatunv, Chief, 171 Cunliflte.'Rcv. T. W., 878 Cunningliam, Hev. — ., 229 Cunningham, Hev. C, 878 Cunningliam, Rev. H. W., 867 Cunningliam, Rev. J., 857 Cunninghau), Rev. T. S., 023 Cnpples, Rev. C, 850 Curlewis, Rev. .T. F., 889 Curling, llev. J. J., 96, 783, 8»7 Curnunis, 564 Ctirran, Hev. J. P., 873 (^irrey. Rev. li. A., 889 Currie, Mr. H., 270 Currie, Hev. W., 851 Currie, Hi v. W. L., 861 (^lrtin, Rev. .T., sen., 212 Curtiii, Rev. .1. inn.. 883 Curtis, Rev. 0. G., 736-8, 9!8 Curtis Islauil, 44/ 3p2 948 INDEX. OuMck, R«y. B., 147-8, 869 Cuihoe Indian!, 86 OutoUfle, Rev. 0., 900 Cutler, Rev. T.,44, 46, 863 GuttinK, Rev. L., 854-6 Cutis, Rev. E. L., 728 Cuyler, Rev. F. S., 867 CuytervUle, 891 Cwaru, 891 Cyprus, 729, 934 Czernavoda, 923 DACCA, 607 Dacre, Judge, 626 Dahomey, 260-1 Vaimiyos of Japan, 717 Dal Nippon, 717 DalhousiR, 866, 867 Dalhousie, Earl of, 769 Dallas, 233 Dalmatians, 737 Dalton, Colonel, 498 Dalzell, Rev. W. T. D., 888 Dalziel, Rev. J., 869 Damascus, 728 Damon, Rev. S. C, 4f.l Dance, Rev. C. D., 887 Dandef^ama, 919 Danes in New Brunswick, 134 Daniel, Rev. A. W., 861 Daniel, Rev. D., 911 Daniel, Rev. David, 867 Daniel, Rev. S., 911 Daniel, Rev. Samuel, 911 Daniel, Rev. S.S., 911 Daniel,llev. Suv., 911 Danish Inlands, W.I., 210, 213 Danish Language, 192 Danish Missions, 469, 471-2, 601, 611-14,817,823 627-8,831-3 Danube Banks, 737 Danubian Provinces, 737, 923 Danvers, Rev. G. G., 903 Danville, 868, 871-3 Dapoli, 887, 918 Dapto, 900 Darby, Rev. W., 673, 676, 916 Dari Hona, 893 Darkey, Mr. S., 809 Darling, Rev. C. W., 800, 009 Darling, Rev. W. 8., 873 Darling Downs, 410, 904 Darling River, 399 Darlings, Rev. J., 902 Darlington (P. Ont.), 876 Darliston (Jam.), 888-6 Darmakan, Rev. D., 911 Darmstadt, 740, 923 Darragh, Rev. J. T., 367, 897 Dorrel, Mr. W., 223 Darrell, Rev. A. S.. 886 Darrell, Rev. J., 867 Dart, Rev. J., 671, 777, 796, 919 Dartmouth, N.8., 860-3 Darvull, Rev. T. E., 911 Daryaganj, 621 Darzoy, 901 Dasent, Rev. A., 906 Dasuns, The, 682 Daunt, Rev. W., 873 Davenport, Rev. A., 883 David, Otttechist (Africa), 380-60 David, (Jateohist (India), 833 David, Rev. .. 694 David, Rev. B., 912 David, Rev. C, 668, 919 David, Rev. G., 363, 389, 897 Dovid, Rev. J., 919 David, Rev. San., 012 David, Rtv. Sol., 919 David. RcT. 3. B., 913 DaTid, Rev. Y., 913 David, Rev. W. (P. Ont.), 840, 878 Davidson, Mr., 274 Davidson, Mr. H., 109 Davidson, Rev. J., 869 Davidson, Rev. J. A. M., 885 Davies, Rev. H., 268 Davies, Rev. J., 823 Davies, Rev. M. W., 714, 922 Davies, Rev. R., 884 Davies, Rev. T., 883 Davies, Rev. V., 663-4 Davis, Capt. D., 16 Davis, Bp. D. G., 813-14, 764 Davis, Rev. E., 783 Davis, Rev. F. F., 878 Davis, Rev. H., 893, 896 Davis, Isaac, 460 Davis, Rev. J. W., 878 Davis, Rev. S. H., 908 Davis, Rev. T., 881 Davis, Rev. W., 873 Davy, Mr. R., 435 Dawajava, a convert, 679 Dawes, Rev. J. S., 887 Dawes, Bp. N., 413, 765-6 Dawes, Bp. W., 821, 823 Dawes, Rev. W. D„ 869 Dawn, 874 DowBon, Rev. A., 873 Dawson, Rev. F. H., 604 Dawson, Rev. L., 878 Daykin, Ven. W. Y., 896 Daylesford, 902-3 Day of Intercession, 821 [and 705, 717, 842] De Abrca, Antonio, 464 Deacon, Rev. Job, 873 Deacon, Rev. .Tos., 894 Dealtry, Bp. T., 476, 614,648, 858, 664, 614, 753, 766 Dean, Rev. B., 841, 853 Dean, Rev. J., 264, 888 Debbage, Rev. J. B., 869 De Blois, Rev. H. D., 861 De Britto, Rev. John, 856 Debritzen University and Trust Fund, 735, 774 Debroghur, 606-10, 917 Deccan, The, 568 De Chaire, Rev. W., 798 Declaration, Form of, for S.P.G. Officers, 7, 933 Dedham, 48-9, 853 De Diaz, Bartholomew, 268 Dedication of Plucentia Church, Form for, 92 Deer Island (N.B.), 133 Deesa, 674 De Gama, Vasco, 328, 469 De Gruchy, Itev. P., 869 De Hoedt, Rev. C. W., 919 Dciryam, Rev. B., 912 Deism, 481 Deists, 64 De Kaap, 897 De Kock, Rev. S. N., 891 De La Boeswe, Pi-re, 656 De La Fontaine, Rev. F. G.,370, 898 Delagoa Bay, 346-7,381-5 Delahav Street, Office of Society in, 836, 936 De La Mare, Rev. F. (Natal), 895 De La Mare, Rev. F. (Can.), 869 De Lancy, Lt.-Gov., 775 De La Roclie, Rev. P., 112, 118, 861 Delaware (U.S.), 861 Delaware (P. Ont.), 171, 874 DeUiware Diocese (U.S.), 787 Delaware Indians, 171 Delaware River, 744 De Lew, Rev. J., 878 Delhi (India), 612-28 [and 42J. 695-7,601,869,766,790-1,917-181 Delhi (P. Ont.), 876 ■* De Lisle, Rev. D. C, 138-40 Dellius, Rev. — ., 67 Deloraine (Tas.), 906 Beloralne (N.W. Can.), 878-9 De Mel, Rev. C, 919 De Mel, Rev. F., 671, 919 De Mello.Rev. M. R., 477, 492-3, 90» Dcmerara, 243, 350, 887-8 Demitagodc, 668, 919 De MontmoUin, Rev. F., 138-40 Demon Worsliip, 263-6, 49«-8, 620, 633, 537, 839, 608, 629, 654-5, C82 687 De Moulipied, Rev. J., 86a Denbigh County, 823 Denham Court, 903 Deniliquin, 901-3 Denis, Rev. B., 899 Denmark, 742 Denny, Rev. A., 369-70. 374 Denroche, Rev. C. T., 873 Denroche, Rev. E.,873 Dent, Mr. A., 682 Dcptford, 819 "Deputation" of Collectors, 82SL 928 [and 814] Derby (N.E.), 46, 49, 852-3 Derby (N.B.), 864-8 Derby (Transvaal), 343, 897 De Redcliffe, Lord S., 736 De Rlchbourg, Rev. P., 18 Desbarres, Rev. T. C, 873 Desbois, Rev. D. (Aus.), 904 Desbois, Rev. D. (N.ii.), 906 Des»>risoy, Rev. M. B., 861 Desbrisaye, Rev. T., 861 Desecration of Churches, 45, 49, 65, 70, 74-5 Deseroiityon, Captain ,Tnhn, 154 Desigaclmrry, Rev. J., 5G6, 912 Designs of 8.P.G., 7, 8, 69 DeSilva, Rev. J., 919 De Silva, Rev. M., 919 De Rovsa, Mr. C, 795 De SoVsa, tl^e Modliar, 670 Despard, Rev. G. P., 902 Des -oaux, Rev. A., 899 Detroit, 141 Devapiriam, Rev. D., 912 Devapiriam, Rev. G. D.,373, 899,912 Devaprasagam, Rev. D., 912 Devasagayam, Rev. Sam., 912 Devanagayam, Rev. Swam.. 912 Deva-sahayam, the poet, 533 De Veher," Rev. W. H., 805 Devil Worship, 262 6, 496-8, 620, 532, 637, 539, 608, 029, 051-5, 682, 687 Devipore. 483 Devon (Bcr.), 860 Devonshire (Ber.), 800 Devonshire (P. Ont.), 873 Devonshire (Eug.), Contribution.', 823 " Devonshire," H.M.S., 32 Dewnr, Rev. E. H., 873 Dewaaagayam, Rev. C, OCR, 919 De Winton, Rev. F. H., 919 De Wolf, Rev. T. N., H61, 805 Dev.Rey.G.C.,909 Dhan, Rev. A., 9U9 Dhan, flev. M., 909 Dhaiighatta, 909-10 Dharwar, 588-9, 916 Diamond Fields (Qriq., W.), 291 1 317-9, 893-4 Diamond Mountains, 712 Dias, Rev. A., 670, 919 Dias, Rev. S.W., 668-9 INDEX. 949 Ml!650.766.79a-1.91T-18] P Ont.'), 876 ^.R^v/b. 0.138-40 , Rev. — .. «7 ne (Tas.), 906 me (N.W. Can.). 878-9 &MIt477.492-3.90S> faTohfceW „ ."5K9! 608. 629. 604-5,082, oullple.l.Rev.J.,86a ,igh County. 82a ,ftm Court. 902 liquln. 901-2 g, Bey. B.. 899 iniirk, 742 ny.Uev A., 369-70 3.4 rocUo,Bev.C.T..873 roche.Rev. B.,873 ,t. Mr. A., 682 c'Xion" of CoUectors, 82!*. ?.V(N:ff46, 49. 852-3 ;^/yS^;l^»««07 'ZlcUflc. Lords 73b > BlcUbourK. Rev. P.. 18 ttlVcv.D.(N/..),9*.6 .sbrisfty,Kcv.M.B.861 eMKacUarry. Itev. J., 60b, 912 csipnsof8.P.G.,7 8,e9 eSilva,nev.J.,919 ,eSilva,Bev.M.,91» ,e Soysn, Mr. C., 795 •eSoVM.tlie^o.lliM.670 )os -naux, Rev. A., 899 )etroit. Ill .,, )evaprasagain,Rev.Dj^912 fvasahaU-t^cPf-Sf Ipvil Worslup, 262 0, 4^ "> " ' 532,537,539,608,029,051-5,682. 687 >vlpore^483 Dhaii. aev. M., 909 Dhaiighatta. 909-10 Dlbblee, Rer. E., 748, 858 Dlbblec, Rev. P., 139-30, 065 Dlcken, Rev. E. A., 900 Dickinson, Mr. F. H., 826 BickBon, Rev. H. A., 869 " Dido," H.M.3., 444 Diego. Garcia. 868 Diego, Martin, 88S Dieppe, 740, 923 Dlgbv, 118, 118,860-3,864 Digby Mines, 862 Dlgby Neck, 860-1 Dlgdequaali, 127 Diggeepara, 494 Dijon, 740 Diuan, 33, 740,923 Dlnant, 35, 739 Dlnapore, 494-6, 908, 910 Dlnard, 740 Dindigul, 566-6 [and 511, 536, 657, 912] Dindinga, 695 Dlngoan, King, 338, 335 Dingle, Rev. J., 867 Dlnlzulu, Chief, 321 Dln/ev, Rev. J. (N.B.),8e6 Dinzey,Rev. J.(P.Q.),869 Diocesan Church Societies (tee " Organisation ") Diocesan Representative S.P.G., 934-6 Dioceses, American, and English Colonial and Missionary, List of, 757-8, 763-7 (see alio " Episco- pate ") Dippers (Sect), 46 " Dirigo " (Ship), 820 Disbrow, Rev. J., 866 Dlsbrow, Rev. J. W., 861 DUbPow, Rev. N., 868 Discipline, Cliuroh, 112, 144, 320, 361, 484, 621-2, 750 Dlseiidowmcnt (tee "State Aid," Withdrawal) Disney, Rev. H. P., 97-8, 867 Dissent, Accessions from, 38, 43, 44-5,60, 51, 53-5, 67-9, 111-18, 120, 128-30, 133-4, 139, 142-3, 147, 152,156-7, 159, 164, 184, 189, 221, 224, 226, 236, 273, 280-1, 287, 293, 333, 3S5, 349, 355, 359, 396, 406, 411, 426, 496, 503, 526, 636, 563, 677, 588, 609-10, 642, 077, 694, 744, 799, 847 Dissent, Secessions to, 11, 51, 276, 349, 489, 614, 617-19, 526, 631, SS4-S, 566, 847 Dissenters induced to read tlie Bible in their Meeting-houses, 44 Dissenters, Opposition of, to Anglican Missions, 31, 36-7,41-7, 49, 82, 69, 60-1, 282, 325, 327, 376-7, 458, 457, 826-7, 680, 671, 746-8, 775, 777, 841 Dissenting Missions (le* under the various bodies) Ditcham, Rev. G., 880 Divinity Exhibitions (tee "Col- leges") Dlxcovc, 254 Dixcove Castle or Fort, S5S, 357 Dixon, Ven. A., 873 Dixon, Rev. E. Y., 893 Dixon, Rev. James (of N.S.Wales), 389 Dixon, Rev. J. (of W. Indies iSec), 861, 883, 906 Dixon, Rev. John (N.S.W.), 900 Dixon, Rev. P., 333,884 DixviUe, 870, 873 Dobbs, a«T., 34 Bobie,ReT.a. N.,878 Dobie,Ber.B.T.,8S7,861 Dodd, Rev. T. L., 900 Dodd, Rev. W. D., 310-11, 893 Dodgson, Rev. £. H., 367, 323-4. 888, 894 Dodgson, Rev. W. J., 887 Dodson, Rev.T. H., 794, 912 Dodsworth, Rev. U., 857, 801 Dodsworth, Rev. R. de M., 883 Dodwell, Rev. O. B., 861 D'Olier, Rev. R. H., 873 DoU, Rev. — ., 823 Domingia, 205-0, 888-9 Dominica, 210, 212, 883-4 Done, Rev. J., 904 Donelly, Rev. G. W., 887 Dongaria, 905 Doolittie, Rev. L., 869 Doppln, Mr. S., 823 Dorchester (N.B.), 865, 867 Dorchester (P.Q ), 143, 869 Dorchester (P. Ont.), 873 Dorcliester, Lord, 142 Dordrecht, 891-2 Dorma. 909 Dorruli, Rev. A. A., 889 Dorunda, 497 Doty, Rev. J., 139-43, 855, 809 Douet, Bp., 241, 764 Douglilin, Rev. P. H., 802-3, 888 Douglas (B.C.), 184, 880 Douglas (N.B.), 132, 865-7 Douglas (N.S.), 802-4 Douglas (P. Out.), 873, 877 Douglas, Rev. A., 900 Douglas, Hon. and Rev. H., 274, 277 889 Douglas, Sir H., 131,133-4, 777, 826 Douglas, Bp. H. A., 670, 677-9, 680-1, 760, 773 Duuglasvlllo Memorial Cluiich (U.S.), 85 Dove, Rev. W. W., 901 Dover (I'cnn.), 34, 39, 851-3 Dover, Bp. of, 743 " Dover," H.M.S., 31 Dowaganlme, 00 Dowell, Rev. T., 902 Dowling, Uev. P., 897 Dowling, Rev.T. E., 865 Downes, Rev. H. G., 560, 795, 912 Downie, Rev. J., 874 Downing, Rev. J. L., 861 Dowson, Rev. R., 181-4, 880 Doxat, Rev. F. W., 317-18,716,894 Drage, Rev. T. S., 24, 880 Dravidians, The, 469-70 Dravidlan Languages, 470 Drayton, 903-4 Drayton, Rev. J., 883 Drew, Mr. T., 257 Drew, Rev. W., 489, 909 Driberg, Rev. C. E., 484, 486-8, 493, 805, 909 Driberg, Rev. J. G., 487-8, 604, 909, 917 Drink as a Demoraliser of Native Races, 68-9, 71-3, 166, 185, 255, 257, 279, 318, .S23, 330, 341, 346, 356, 306, 454, 495, 498, 519, 644, 662 ; (Drink Acts, 1710-12, 71) Drink in N.S. Wales, 393-4, 402 Drink in Tasmania, 432 DriscoU, Rev.J. C, 869 Drooge Vlei, 273 Drought, Rev. C. E., 902 Druids, 245 Druitt, Ven. T., 901 Drumbo, 873 Drumm, Rev. T. H., 861 Drummoud, Rev. H. M., 878 Drummond, Rev. W. R., 887 DrummondvlUe, 868-73 Druset iu Syria, 728 Duaterra, Chief, 433-4 Dublin (N.S.), 863 Dublin University Mission t0 Cliota Nagpore, 499, 600, 844 Dubois, Rev. E. H., 916 Dubourdieu, Rev. J., 874 Dudley, Gov.,7,9,41-2,44, 61, 68, 82J Dudswell, 868-9, 872 Dufferin, Earl of, 671 Dufferin, Lady, 619 Duftus, Rev. J., 901 Duke, Rev. J. H., 243, 248 Duke, Rev. T., 881 DuUev, Rev. B., 677, 918 Dumfries, 866 Dun, Rev. W., 849 Dun, Dr. W. A., 776 Dunbar, Rev. R., 888 Dunbar, Rev. W. J., 888 Duncan, Mr., 260 Duncan, Rev. A., 908 Duncanson, Rev. W., 851 Duncombe, Rev. W. W., 884 Duudas, 875 Dundaa, Rev. A. B., 878 Dunedin Dlncese, 440, 758, 708, 90« Dun field, Rev. H., 857 Dunganuon, 873, 876-7 Dunham, 143, 809-71 Dunkers (Sect), 37 Dunkirk, 740 Dunlop, Uev. H., 901 Dunmore, Lord, 221-2 Dunn, Bp. A. H., 152, 703 Dunn, Rev. J. (Eur.), 923 Dunn, Rev. J. (N.B.), 865 Dunne, Rov. D. H. G., 495, 909, 91< Dunning, Rev. W. H., 904 Dunolly, 902 Dunville, 870, 874, 877 Dunzog, 901 Du Port, Rev. C. D., 670-1, 915 Duport, Rev. J. H. A., 261-4, 802-3, 888 Dupplin County, 850 Duquesne Fort, 38 Dural, 9U0 Durand, Rev. L., 849 D'Urban (Cape Col.), 889-90 Durban (Nat.), 328-30, 895-6 D'Urbansville, 890 Durham, Rev. E. P., 906 Diu'ham (P.Q.), 868-72 Durhom (P. Ont.), 874 Durham Diocese, 823 Durrad, Rev. B. G., 923 Durrang, 609 Dustees, 223 Dusun Tribes, 693 Dutch, The, 67-81, 159, 270, 273, 382, 633, 410, 660-1, 717, 737, 771 Dutch Church, 242, 372, 278, 280-1, 288, 347, 355, 422 Dutch Language, 86, !82, 384, 798, 813 ; List of Translations, 813 Dutch Migrations from Cape, 268, 347 Dutch Rule in Ceylon, 660-2, 671 Dutchess Co., 868 Dutoifs Pan, 317-lf». 893-4 Dutt, Rev. R.,497, 699, 80^909,91» Duval, Rev. J., 867 DuVernet, Rev. B., 869 Du Wessiug, Rev. P. M., 506, 836, 912 Duzza, 729 Dwight, Rev. D., 849 Dyak-Chinese, 696 Dyak Language, 682, 732 ; List of Translations, 807 Dyaka, 682-9, 733 Dyce, Rev. A. P., 98S I'K'', MI , i- n i, 9S0 BADE, ReT. E., 923 Eager, Rev. T., 8S3 'Bagle, 874 BafTleson, Rev. J., 113-14, 861 Bales, Rev. S. J., 707 Eniues, Rev. J., 869 *Kardsley, 871 Kurl, Rev. D., 25, 850 Bar), Rev. R. T., 901 Barley, Rev. T. W., 874 Barly, Rev. W. T., 869 Barnsliaw, Rev. J., 793, 912, 923 Barthquakefi, 462, 732-3 Bast, Rev. S., 923 East Africans, 369, 371, 381 Bast Carolina Diocese, 7S7, 8S0 Bast Chester (U.S.), 68, 850 Bast India Companv, 319, 4fi4, 469, 471, 473-4,481, 601, 606, 668- 9, 682, 699, 762 Sast India Railway, 658 Bant Jersey (jw New Jersey) East London, 301, 891-2 Eastern Christians, 728, 737 Eastern Churches, 82, 728, 737 ■Eastern Coast (N. Soo.), 802 Eastern Diocese (U.S.), The, 757 Eastern Equatorial Africa Dio- cese, 768, 766 Eastern Passage, 860-1 Eastman, Rev. Q., 431 Eastman, Rev. O. E. V., 866 Eastman, Rev. R. M., 887 EastoD, Rev. C.T., 866 Easton Diocese, 757, 861 Eastwood, 813, 876, 877 Baton, 869, 871-2 Batough, Rev. W., 865 Eburn, Rev. S., 42, 853 Ecclesiastical Gazette, The, 816 Ecclesiastical Provinces, 764-7 [and 291, 294] ■Echlin, Rev. A. F., 874 Ede, Rev. J., 874 Edelstein, Rev. S. I. Q., 874 Bden, Governor, 23 Eden, Bishop R., 96 Bdcnton (St. Paul's, Ac.) 22, 24, 860 Bdereslnghe, Rev. F. D., 674, 919 Bdovengoody, 636,539-42, 644-5, 549-50, 911-15 Bdgar, Mr., 6U4 Edge, Rev. J., 874 Edgecumbe County, 860 Bdmondston, Rev. J., 901 Edmonton, 878-9 Edmunston, 867 EJucatioii, Primary and Second- ' ary ("National" or "Madras" System, Ac), 769-74 [and xv, 18, 19,22, 58, 60, 70, 73-4, 91, 04-96, 98, 100, 103-4, 106-10, 1 16, 119-23 129-30, 134, 137, 139, 146, 165-6, 169,194-6,199,200,203-6, 208 9, 212-13, 217-19, 223-6, 229-32, 336, 238, 3t2, 245, 256, 258, 260, 263-4. 266, 269-70, 272, 279, 286, 291-2, 296, 307, 320, 323, 329-30. 345. 348, 350. 353, 371-2, , ii(, 378, 387-9. 417, 419, 423, 425-6,462,472, 477-8,481-5,490- 3, 497, 602, 506, 609-10, 514, 618, 619, 621-22, 623, 624, 628-30, 633, 638, 640, 543-4, 648, 650, 664, 666-8, 661, 566, 569-71, 874, 663, 686-6,691-2,694, 598-9,606, eiO, 613-18, 620, 622, 626, 631-2, • eS4-5, 630-40, 643, 646, 649-50, «62, 657, 682-3, 669-70, 671, 674-6, 676-7, 679-80, 683-4, 690, <94, 687. 6U9-700, 708, 718-20, 788-9, 737, 789, 837, 816 INDEX (Education) Principlea for conduct of Mil- lion Schools, 773-4; Defective System of Government Educa- tion in India, 771-3 Higher Education— Colleges and Training Institutions, dtc, 775-97 [and xv, 96-7, 100, 119, 121-2, 130-1. 145, 151, 160, 180, 194, 197-200, 206, 209, 261, 279, 290, 291, 301-4, 303. 397, 4.'il, 438, 438, 448-8, 460-1,474-7, 478,480, 491-4, 606-7, 615-7, 519, 829, 644- 8. 547, 660, 669, 670, 677, 685, 699, 606, 815, 817, 626, 634-7, 648, 660, 663, 665-0, 668, 675, 683-4, 704. 708, 721, 737, 744, 772, 798] Missionaries' ChiMren, 844 Industrial, 28H, 29H, 301-3, 307- 0, 318, 339-30, 341, 413, 419-20, 438-9, 447-8, 462, 825, 644, 550, 588, 577, 679, 885,, 887, 899 601, 607-8, 617, 669-70, 075, 679-80, 707-8, 769, 772, 774, 784, 786 Orphanages, KM, 660, 888, 669. 877, 887, 692, 594-6, 698, 601, 618, 631, 633, 638, 064, 676, 697, 769, 772, 774 Female, 629, 844, 666, 887, 892, 894, 618, 617-19, 625, 6,16, 640, 646, 653, 674-6, 721, 720, 772, 784 (Bible Wonipu, '•29,846; Zenanas, 617-8) Edward, King of Moskitos, 234 Edwardes, Rev. H., 880 Edwards, Dr., 822 Edwards, Mrs., 15, 16 Edwards, Rev. A., 904 Edwards, Rev. F. D., 889 Edwards, Rev. H. J., 906 Edwards, Rev. H. V., 897 Edwards, Rev. R., 674, 919 Edwarils, Rev. R. M., 868 Edword-sburg, 874, 870 Edwardstown, 872 Eedes, Rev. J., 889 Eerste River, 273 Eerstclling, 366 Effendi, Rev. M., 737, 923 Effendi, Rev. S,, 933 Eganvillo, 873 Egmorc, 609-10 Egosa, 31 1 E(?remont, Rov. H. E., 923 Egg Harbour, 884 E)?utj)Oorn, 676, 916-16 Egypt, 381 Egyptians, 871, 730 Elilig, Rev. J. J., 61 Eiile, 740 Eisenacli, 740, 923-4 Kkufundisweni, 330, 896 Ekukanyeni, 330, 336, 896 Elder, Rev. J., 901 Elder, Rev. W., 861 Elder. '■ v. W. A., 867, 898 Eldon nl, 753 ElDoi .>, 242 Eleatcr, Rev. O., 912 Eleazer, Rev. J., 667, 912 Elebc, 361, 3i i, 893 Eleuthera, 216-21, 225, 884-8, 894-6 Elim, 288 Eliot, Rev. John, 2, 9 Elizabeth, Queen, 1, 88 Elizabeth County, (Va.), 20 Elizabeth Town (N.J.), 84-5, 884-6 Elizabeth Town (P. Ont.), 873-5 Elkhorn, 880 Elkington, Rev. J. J., 908 Ellegood, Rev. J., 869 Ellesmere, Earl of, 683 EUlngham, Rev. 0. M., 867, 891, 897 Ellington, Rev.E., SSI Elliot, Rev. 0., 861 Elliot, Rev. F. R., 923 Elliott, Rev. A., 169, 874 Elliott, Rov. E., 923 Elliott, Rev. Edwin, 883 Elliott, Rev. F. G., 874 Elliott, Rev. 0. E., 883 Elliott, Rev. J., 874 Elliott. Rev. R., 906 Ellis, Rev. P. A., 682, 016 Ellis, Rev. S. J., 389,894, 897 ElIis,Rev. T., 918 Ellis, Rev. W. (L.M.S.). 374 Ellis, Rev. W. (Cey.), 019 Ellis, Rev. W. (Windsor &e, N. SCO.), 113, 861 [N. Soo. ,, Wl Ellis, Rev. W. (Pugwash, Ac. Elminn, 284 Elms, Rev. R., 874 Elora, 878, 877 Elrlngton, Rev. H., 887 Elton, Rev. W. H., 603-4, 920 Elvington, Rev. Dr., 425 Elwcll, Rev. J., 865 El wes, Ven.W. W.( Bp. rfM.),562, 767 Elwood, Rev. E. L., 874 Ely (P.Q.), 868-0 Ely, Bp. of (in 1701), 822 Ely, Dean of, 472 [P34 Ely Diocesan Conference ( in 1 872), Ely Diocese, 823 Emapiapnl. 338 Emerald Hill, 003 Emerson, 878-80 Emery, Rev. C. P., 869 Emigrants and Emigration, 818- 20 [and82-3, 166, 406,711] Emily, H74, 877 "Emily," Wreck ot the, 322 Emma, Queen, 461-2 Emmangweni. 336 Emmanuel Coll., Prince A]bert,780 Emmanuel, Father, 138 Empson, Rev. J., 889 Emrev, Rev. J., 883 Ems, 740 Emsdale, 673 Emsundusi, 816 Emu Bay, 908 Endle, Rev. S., 609-10, 808, 917 Engelberg, 741 Endowments Aided by the Society: Bishoprics, 758-9 [and 100, 123, 160, 158, 189, 209, 21.\ 226, 233, 261, 284, 329, 332, 346, 383, 371, 397, 411-3, 427, 429, 439-40, 442, 499, 547, 662, 590. 027, 630, 657, 666, 684, 704, 7.16] Clergy, 123, 161, 163-6, 180, 189, 226, 232. 294, 333-4, 408, 413-4, 417, 422, 427, 435, 449, 480, 646, 668, 783 Colleges, 160, 180, 242, 261 English Colony, 1st Charter for founding of, 1 English Congregations on Con- tinent of Europe. 736. 738-41 English Harbour, 867-8 English Language, 86,1 92, 2&2, 382, 384, 466, 470, 730, 732 Enhlozana, 343, 897, 907 Enkanwini, 362 Enmore, 249, 897-8 En8ikeni,312-1.3, 893 Epidemic of Measles, 457-8 Episcopate, The American and the English Colonial and Mis- sionary, its Formation and Growth, Chapter on, 743-68; Struggle for Bishops In America, 743; Commission of 183 J; Bp. of London's jurisdiction ii INDEX. 951 m,ReT.E.,861 tev. 0., 861 [lev.F.R..983,,, Rev. A.. 169, 874 Rov. K., 923 Hev. Kdwln, 883 Ilev. F. O., 874 Rev. Q. E.. 883 , Rev. J., 874 Rev. R., 906 W. P. A., »82. OIR^, , lev. S. J., 359,894, 897 [lev. T.. 918 IVGV. W. (Cey.). »19 . Rev. W. (Windsor do, 5co.),113,861 [N. SCO.,, 8(11 Rev. W. (Pugwnsh, Ac. in, 2S4 , Rev. K., 874 •"*•?." TT HH7 irton. Rev. H., 857 , Rev. W.H., 693-4, 920 L'^ton, Hev. Dr., 425 ,od,Rev.E.L.,874 IV Q), 868-9 ^Bpo((lnl701).822 Dc.inof,472 m Diocesan Conference ( in 1 8< 2), Diocese, 823 ipisenl, 338 -raid Hill, 903 jrBon,878-80 ,rv Rev. C. p.. 869 ^ii^s and BmlKration 818- ) [and 82-3, 165, 406,711] K"*Wr"k0tthe,322 ma. Queen, 461-2 rari''r»rinceAlbert,780 manuel, Father, 138 pson Rev J.. 869 rey. Rev. J., "°* 8,740 5gdale,873 sundusi, 815 ^A'^eV's., 609-10. 808, 917 tenulide.lbytheSoc.iety: 'lW5'8%X»l\^C,m' 261284:329 332 346,353,371, I97 411-2, 427, 429,439-40, 442 499,647,652,590.627.630, 657; 666', 684, 704,7361 n.rev 123, 1*1. l^**""' ^^' 189 228. 232, 294, 333-4, 408, 4f3-4, 4*17, 422,427.435,449, 480,545,658,753 "olleBe8,160,180,242,2ei rgUsh Colony, Ut Charter for S^^f &U10- on con. rtinent of Europe. 736 738-41 384.468,470,730 732 ihlozani,343,897.907 ikanw Inl, 362 mmore. 249, 887-8 Likenl. 312-13, 893 pidemicolWeM*^^^^^^ '''CT&H^ Colonial and Mis- rionarjf its /o^„»«T43-68 Growth, Chapter on, 74i «». KKleforBishopslnAmeri^^ 743 "commission of 831 . eg ol London's jurisdiction U foreign parts, 743 ; Nomination of a Bishop for Virginia, 743 ; Proposed BufTragau liishops, 743-4 ; Appeals from America for Bishops, 744-8 ; Dean Swift mentioned for Virginia, 744 ; Convocation's failure to take action, 744; See House pur- chased, 744 ; Schemes of 1712 and 1716, 744-6; Fund raised (1717-41), 746, 761 ; Consecra- tion of Talbot aud Welton by Non-juring Bishops, 746, 760; Hardship of Candidates having to visit Kngland for Onllnatlon, 746; Nomination of a Bp. for Maryland, 746 ; Dissenters' op- position, 746-8; Plan of 1760, 747 ; Arbp. Seeker's services, 747-8 ; Bp. proposed for Quebec, 748; liOss of the American Colonies, 749; Mr. G. Sharp's services, 749-60 ; Dr. Franklin's action, 749 ; Act for Ordination of Subjects of Foreign Countries, 749 ; Action of American Con- ventions, 749; Consecration of Bp. Seabury by Scottish Dps., 749-50 ; American Prayer Book, 750 ; Consecration of Bps. Wliitc.Provoost, and Madison by Englisli Bps., 750-1, 783 ; First com. of a Bp. in America (Dr. (-laggett), 751 : Extension of American Episcopate, 751 ; Foundation of the first English Colonial See ( Nova Scotia) and of other Sees in N. America, India, and Australlft, 761-3 ; the Colo- nial Bishoprics' Council, S.P.G. and S.P.C.K., supply funds, but extension hindered by lack of creative power, 763; Letters Patent, 763-4; Invalidity of, 754 (Cases of Tasmania, Long, and Colenso, 764) ; Freedom of Colonial Churches, 754-8 ; Com. of Bp. Bethune, 764-6 ; Colonial Clergy Act, 786 ; Jurisdiction by Canonical consent, Chota Nagpore Dioce8e,76e ; Jerusalem Bishopric Act. 766 ; the Mada- gascar difficulty, 767 ; Arch- bishoprics created, 761, 783-4 ; Society's support of Bps. by En- dowments, 788-9 [and 100, 123, 150, 158, 189, 209, 216, 226, 233, 261. 284, 296. 329, 332, 346, 363. 371, 397. 412-13, 427, 429, 439-40, 442, 499, 647, 662, 690, 627, 630, 087, 666, 684,704, 736, 763, 765-6] ; do. by Annual Grants, 768-9 [and 101,105, 119, 123, 136,168, 180, 189, 226, 240, 363, 386, 377, 414,462, 714, 720, 751] ; Exten- sion of the Episcopate summa- rised : N. America, 787-8, 783-4 ; Asia, 758, 766-7 ; W. Indies and S. America, 788, 764 ; Austral- asia, 788, 766-6 ; Africa, 768, 764-6; Europe, 768, 767. [See alto pp. (on the need of the Episcopate) 11, 13, 38, 35, 37-8, 82, 69, 77, 80-1, 93-6, 109, 143, 147, 158, 178, 194, 201, 212, 229, 366-7, 269, 272-3, 310, 320, 348, 364-6, 362, 377, 429, 458, 488-9, 471-2, 499, 603-3, 633, 647, 652, 869, 627, 666, 860-1, 684, 706-». 713, 719-20, 788, 841 ; (on the Mtefut'on of theBpisoopate) 80-1, M, 106, 109. 117, 133-8, 133, 143, 147, 160, 168, 168-6, 178, 180-1, 188, 194, 201, 304-6, 307, 209, 312, 224, 229, 240, 242, 201, 273, 384, 312, :i20, 829, 339, 346, 348, 386, 363, 305, 307, 371, 877, 392, 396, 397, 399-401, 408, 408, 412-14, 417, 427, 429, 438, 439-40, 446, 468, 461, 473, 499, 803, 869, 690, 627, 830. 601, 684, 703, 708-7, 714, Epsom (N.Z.), 438 [719-20, 786.] Eral,912, 914 Erasmus, the Greek Bishop, 867 Erde, 740 Ermelo, 898 Ernest (or Ernest Town). 188, Erromango, 445-8 [878, 877 Erse Lan(;uaKc, 117, 192 Erse Race, 117 Erungalore 830-1 [and 812, 911-16] Escreet, Rev. J., 923 Eshowe, 336, 340 Espin, Rev. J., 785 Espirlto Santo, 448 Esqucssing, 874-6 Esquimault, 185, 880-1 Esquimaux, 94, 96-8, 181, 192 Essequibo, 242-4, 246-8, 887-8 Efitcourt, Rev. M. H., 320, 894 Estcourt, 330, 895-6 Estcrhay, 880 Etaleni, 896 Etas, The, 723 Ethelbert, King, 796 Etobicooke, 873, 876 Eurafricans, 876 Eurasians, 569-71, 631, 633, 643, 688-9, 730, 732, 790-1, 793, 797 Europe, xiv, 734-42, 763, 767, 774, 923-4 ; Reformed Churches in, 734, 932 EuropeansinIndia,471,658-9,730-3 Eutychians (Sect), 54 Eva, Rev. R. R., 633, 904 " Evangeline," Church ship, 174 Evans, Dr., 822 Evans, Hev. D., 883 Evans, Rev. E. (Montserrat). 883 Evans, Rev. E. (U.S.), 33, 881 Evans, Rev. F., 874 Evans, Rev. J., 823 Evans, Rev. John, 887 Evans, Rev. J. A., 857 Evans, Rey. Jonathan, 901 Evans, Mr. N., 39 Evans, Rev. N., 864 Evans, Rev. R. W., 632, 909, 918 Evans, Rev. Dr., 6 Evans, Mr. W., 438-6 Evans, Rev. W., 874 Evans, Rey. W. B., 874 Evelyn, Rev. E. B., 923 Evelyn, Mr. J., 932 Everidale, 906 Everson, Capt. J., 234 Every, Rev. M. R., 348-9, 891, 897 Eviau-lcs- Bains, 740 Evington, Bp. H., 787 Ewald, Rev. W. H., 923 Examiners, Board of, 842-3, 933 Excommunication of Bp. Colenso, Exeter (P. Ont.), 874-8 [331, 764 Exeter (Dev.) contributions, 82o Exeter Diocese, 823 Exhibitions (Missionary) at home, 796-7, 841-2 ; abroad, 148, 206, 474-6, 777-95, 841-2 Exhuma (lee "Exuma") Ex-offlcio Officers and Members of S.P.G., 926-6, 929, 932-3 ExpenditureofS.P.G.(»e«"Fund8") Exploits, 94, 8S7-9 Exuma (or Exhuma), 220-1, 223, Byambo, King, 260 [884-6 Byneyehutah, 247 PABER, Chief, 368 Fabriolus, Rey. P., 605, 510 Factories, British foreign, 734 Fagan, Rov. C. 0. T., 900 Fairclough, Rey. J., 633-4, «87. 649, 683, 791-3, 806, 918 'airfield, 48, 49, 863-4 FairviUe, 866, 867 Faku Chief ami Country, 281 , 805- Faloke, Rev. — ., 503, 606 Falcon, Rev. T., 783. 881 Paleide, 740 Falkland (N.S.), 860-8 Falkland Islands, xv, 888;DlcceN of, 252, 768, 764, 888 Falkncr, Rev. J. F., 919 FaUangia, 262-4, 266, 888-3 Falloon, Rey. D., 149, 869 Fallows, Rev. F., 271 Falls, Rey. A. S., 874 Falmouth (N.S.), 860-4 Falmouth (U.S.), 48, 854 Famllists (Sect), 41 Famines, 150, 245, 308, 617, 83>, 847-8. CH, 868, 619, 643, 708 Fancourt, Colonel, 238 Fancourt, Rev. T., 906 Fancy Fairs for Missions, 827 Fantee Language, 383 Farawella, 680 Farnham, 870 Farquhar, Sir R. T., 363 Farquharson, Rev. J. S,, 888 Farr, Rey. S. A., 881 Farrar, Ven. T., 887 Farrar, Rev. W., 887 Farrell, Very Rev. J., 416, 904 Farringia, 263, 266, 889 Fate Isle, 448 Fattalah River, 266 Faulconer, Rev. W. G., 869 Fauquier, Bp. P. D., 174, 763, 874 Fauresmith, 349-50, 897 Fayerweather, Rey. S., 46-6, 863 Fearne, Ven. T. G., 329-30, 896 Feetham, Rev. W., 934 Feild, Bp. E., 96-101, 108, 763, 781, Felix, Rev. Father, 494 [867 Female Education {see under "Education") Fenelon Falls, 874 Fenoariyo. 376, 899 Fentou, Judge, 441 Fernandez, King Jelloram, 263-3 Fernando Po, 269-61 Ferpecle, 741 Ferryland, 90, 886-9 Ferryman, Rev. R., 881 Fidler, Rev. D., 229, 885 Fidler, Rey. T., 874 Field, Rev. A., 328, 349-50, 807 Field, Rev. G. H., 887 Field, Rev. W. St. J., 878 Fielde, Governor, 268 Fiji, 488-60 [and 388, 448-9, 466-7, FiUeul, Rev. P. J., 861 [907] Finch, 874 Findlay, Rev. A., 885 Flndlay, Rev. Alexander, 881 Fingo (W. Africa), 254 Fingoes, 280, 284, 287, 299, 301, 311, 312, 315, 318, 325-6, 349, 383, 384, Flngolaua, 306 [786-8 Finn Language, 470 Fins-Haut, 741 Finter, Rev. H., 898, 916, 917 First Proceedings of S.P.G., 6, 7 Firth, Rev. J., 902 Fish Creek, 880 Fisher, Rev. A., 874 Fisher, Rev. F., 906 Fisher, Rev. J. H., 884 Fisher, Rev. N., 881 962 IDDBX. r ! y'i-^ Fiak, ReT.O.H. a, 88t Fitch B«r, 868 FItztrerald, Rot. 0. T., 8fl4 FltZKeralii, R«t. H. J., 887 Fitzpfitrick, Ven. B. O., 89t, 887 Fltzwi'linm, Oovornor, 317 Flanagan, Rev. J., 869, 874 Flats DlHtrlct, 868, 870 FUrell, Rev. T., 906 Fleet, Rev. B., 887 Fleetwood, Bp., Sermoo of (1711) 8, 33, 199 Fleming, Rer. 0. B., 869 Fletcher, Rev. H. W. 0., 933 Fletcher, Rev. J., 874 Fletcher, Rev. J. P., 738, 912 Fletcher, Rev. R,, 874 Flett, Rev. ■!., 878 Plett. Rov. W., 780 Flewelling, Rov. B. P., 865 Flewelllng, Rev. J. B., 868 Flex, Rev. O., 200, 888, 009, 023 Plindcra, tlio Explorer, 404, 418 Flinders Iglniul, 428 Flood, Rev. .T., 874 Flood. Uev. R., 171-2, 874 Floods in Queenslands, 413-3 Florence, 740 Florida, 29, 881 Florida Diocese, 757 Florida Indians, 16 Flower's Cove, 858 Floyd, Rev. W., 466-60, 907 " Fly," H.M.8., 446 Flynn, Rev. D. J., 88S, 909, 917 Fogg, Rev. D., 863 Fogg, Ven. P. P., 889 Fogo, 880-9 Folger, Oapt., 462 Fond du Lac Dioceao, 787 Ponk, Rev. — ., 229 Foo Chow, 713 Fooaan, 706 Forbes, Rev. A. C. 874 Forbes, Rev. J., 884 Forbes, Rev. J. H., 880 Forbes, Rev. R., 8H6 Ford, Rev. E. W., 923 Fordyce, Rev. J., 849 Foreign Contributions to 8.P.G., 106, 150, 174-6,204,213,226,231, 233, 283, 321, 888, 402-3, 423, 426, 443, 453, 466-6 Foreign Honorary Members, 8.P.O., 734 Foreign Mission work of American Chnroli, 80-1, 84, 87, 462, 703, 707, 717-9, 751, 761 of Australasian do., 398, 409, 423, 442, 446, 451,464-6,467, 781 of Canadian do., 162, 174-5,727. 761 of Indian do., 834, 873, 880, 507, 561, 699, 731 of S. African do., 803, 353, 383-6 of West Indian do., 206, 214, 234, 263, 260-7, 761 (See also " Foreign Contribu- tions" to 8.P.O.) Forest, Rev. C, 889 Foriong, Rev. R. R., 923 Formalists (Sect), 41 Forneret, Rev. O. A., 878 Forrest, Rev. R., 404, 901-2 Forster, Rev. T. H., 906 Forsyth, Rev. D., 865 Forsythe, Rev. J., 861 Forgythe, Rev. J. W., 861, 874 Fonythe, Rev. W. T., 889 Fort Anne (N.Y.), 68 Fort Augnatino, 17, SS Fort Beaufort, 373, 374, 379, 397, •91-1 Fort Charlotte (M.8.>., IJO Port Ellice, 179, 8fS Fort Erie, 872, 874- Fort Frederick, 676 Fort Garry, 178 Fort Howe (N.B.), 136 Fort Hunter, 71-3,74,139, 166,865-6 Fort Miicleod, 879 Fort Pato, 301, 803 Fort Pelly, 179 Fort Qu'AppoUo, 878-9 Port Rupert, 183 Fort St. David. 473. 824 Fort St. (loorgo, 472, 606, 648 Fort Salisbury, 304 6. 898 Fort Simpson, 182, 100, 881 Fort TiUi, 384, 898 Fort Victoria, 364, 898 Fort Waterlix). 297 Fort William (P. Ont.), 875 Forteau, 07, 147, 856-8 Fortin, Rov. I. C, 878 Fortin. Ven. O., 809, 878 Fortune Bay, 03, H60, 869 Fortunelsland, 884 8 Foss, Rev. H. J., 724-7, 808, 923 Foster, Rev. C. H., 867 Foster, Rev. .T., 809 Foster, Mr. Miles, 63 Fothorgill, Ven. J., 342, 887 FotherKill, Rev. M, M., 889 Fotheringliom, Rev. W., 867 Fotubah, 268, 880 Foule Point, 376-6, 899, 000 Fountavnc, Rev. Mr., 267 Fowle, Rev. J., 853 Fowler, Rev. C. W., 690, 807, 920 Fowler, Rev. L. B. W., 866 Powles, Mr. J., 103 Fox, Mr. C, 684-8 Fox, Rev. J. (Jam.), 888 Fox, Rev. J. (Can.), 889 Pox, Rev. 8., 901 Fox, Rev. W., 887 Foxtrap. 887 Franinaes, 740 Frampton, Up., 63 Frampton, 868, 870 Franco-Chinese Quarrel, 707 France, 739-40, 742 Frankfort (N.E.), 882 Frankfort (Penn.), 882 Frankfort-on-the-Main, 740, 923 Franklin, Dr., 749-80 Franklin, Rev. C, 912 Franklin, Rev. C. G., 371-2, 899 Franklin, Sir J., 429 Franktown, 878, 877 Franzensbad, 739 Fraaer, Rev. D., 874 Fraser, Rev. J. F., 874 Fraser, Rev. P.. 220-2, 259, 884, 888 Fraser, 184, 186, 880 Fraserburg, 889-90 Frazer, Rev. G., 881 Frazer, Rev. W., 864 Freehold, 864 Frederic, King of Mosqultos, 336 Frederica, 28, 861 Fredericksburg, 158, 876-6, 877 Predericton, 126-31, 866-7 Fredericton Diocese, 132, 768, 761, 763-4, 777, 884 Fredrick IV. of Denmark, 801 Free and Open Churches, 132, 279 Freeman, Rev. J. (Aus.), 902 Freeman, Rev. J. (Out.), 887 Freeman, Rev. R., 736, 922 Freemantle, 424-6, 906 Freer, Rev. J. B., 887 Freese, Rev. F. E., 737, 9SS Frecth, Rer. T. J., 823 Freiburg-ln-Breiigau, 740, 933-4 Freligsbnrg, H71 French, Rov. O. A., 868, 874 French, Rev. J„ 433 French, Rev, B. J., 871, 373. 783. 899 French, Bp. T. V., 440, 010, 631-2, 628-7, 767 French, Rev. W. H., 874 French Race, 27, 88, 8», 64, 1 1 1 -12, 136. 138-40, 787, 708 (in India, 480) French Language, 27, 86, 102, 372, 384, 470, 708, 813 ; List of Truns. lations, 813 French Protestants in Basutoland 886-7; in Canada, 138-40; iu Orange Free State, 347 French Refugees in Carolina, 18 French Shore, Newfoundland, 88, 889 Frere, Sir B., 313, 828 Prey, Rev. L., 310, 804 Pril)ourg, 741 Friedcrickshafen, 740 Friel, Rev. T. H., 906 Friendly Islands, 444, 482 Friendship (Uom.). 8H8 Frink, Rev. 8., 28, 881 Frith, Rev. I. C, 874 Frith, Rev. M. K. S., 86u Probisher, Martin. 1 " From East to '"est ' (Book), 815 Frost, Pev. P., 874 Froste ViUape, 870 Fry, Rev. Henry P.. 420, 006 Frj', Rev. J. H.'. 023 Pry, Rev. J., 272, 889 Fubu, Chief, and his Tribe, 309 Fugiers, 32 Fukusawa, Mr., 718, 721 Fukushinia, 727, 922 Fulford, Bp. P., 754, 703 Fulforcl, Rev. J., 904 Fuller, Rev. F. J., 809 Fuller, Rev. H. 8., 869 Fuller, Bp. T. B., 763, 869, 874 FuUerton, C0U8II FuUerton, Rev. C. H., 865 Fullerton, Rev. J., 849 Fulton, Rev. J. (Can.), 809 Fulton, Rev. J. (U.S.), 849 Funds (S.P.G.), 822-32; First Subscription List and Form of Subscription Roll, 822 ; CoUec. tiousby " Ueputationn," «22-3, 928 ; Appeals to City of Ten- don and Trading Companies, 823; Support from Iri.fli Cliurch, 823 ; First Auxiliary Committee, 823 ; Supscriptions in Arrears, 823 ; Roval Letters, ( 'oUections under, 823-6, 827, R30-1 [ami 194] ; Parliamentary Grants, 828-6, 831 [and ViiH, 231]; Parochial Associations nml Dis- trict Committeoa, 820-7 ; Public Meetings, 826 ; Help from Oxford University, and Co-operation of Home and Colonial Clnirches, 826-8; Jubilee Fund (lH6)-2), 827 ; Detiendencc on Voluntary Contributions, 827; Local Or. ganising Secretaries, Deputa- tions, Prayer MectinKs, Ser- mons, Collecting Boxes and Cards, Sales of Work, 8J7; Bazaars and Fancy Fairs dis- couraged, 827 ; Value of Paro- chial Associations, 827-8 ; Eng- lish Boards of Missions, 818; Diocesan Organisation, 83S; INDBX. 968 T J., 92* Brel»g«u. T40, OJS-4 871 ;. 0. A.. 866. 974 ;-.B.*j!871.373,703. T. v., 440,010,621-2, [ W. H, W4 re2T.69.6».04.in-12, 40, 787, 708 (In luiUn, nauBKe. 27, RO, 102, 372, 798,813; LlrtolTran^ ■otertftntsliiBftsutolanil In Canaaa, 138-40; m Free State, 347 BfugewinCarcUna,lR liorc, NewfounaiftiKi, 1)8, •B., 313, 625 r.li., 3l»,894 .741 kBliafen, 740 V. T. H., 906 Ulaiirts, 444, 452 lip (Bern.). RR** ;eV. 8.. 28. R61 ev. I. 0.. 874 ev. M. K. W.. 86u er. Martin. 1 EiUto"'e8t' (Book), 815 ■ev. F., 874 ^lUftPe, 870 v.Hcnb-P-.«9.906 ,v. J. H.. 923 .» J 272,889 rliief; and 1>U Tribe, 309 J;^a'!Mr..718 72l ,ima,727,922 np F.. 754, 703 „Uev.J.,904 liev. F. J., 899 Upv H. S., 869 bIiTt B.,763,869,874 ton, CoU611„ „„, W,Rev.C.H.,865 ton,Kev.JM849 Rev. J. (Can.), 8b9 Sev.J.(U.8.),849 I (SP.O.). 822-32; First wription llut »"<1 Form of ,g bv " Deputations, H2i-*>. ^ ADDeBU to City of I^n- andTTrading y^^}^}"^ quDDort from Irish t Imrcli, First Auxlliftry Committee, SuDBcrlptlona lu Arrears, K^W I/itters. CoUpotions ler 823-5, 827, R30-1 [»«'! ^'''' ParU;mentary Orants, :6, 831 [an'l I"*'*' ?" = ■oohlal A8SOclation« aiii D s- ■? (5.minittee8. 826-7 ;rubUc htlDBB 826: Help from Oxford "er!lty,an.l (^-operation ol ^eaU Colonial (-imrch^^ "\8; Jubilee Fund (lRSi-2). ; Dependence on Voluntanf itribdtlons, 827; Local Or- ilalnlf Secretaries, I)er«w- C Prayer Meetings, Scr- p. cXting Boxc, and \L Sales of Work, 8S7; [z^rs and Fancy Fa rs to- iriffed 827 : Value of Pmo- SX&lations, 827-8 ;Eng. h Boards of Miss ionn, 8W. locesan Organisation, »». ClaulSoktlon of Funds, Qeneral, S|)eolal and Approprlatud, and Invested (or TrUHt), 828-9 ; Ueg- ulwtlon of Speelal Funds, 828-9 ; Classiflod Statement of Income and Kxpcudituro (1701-1892), 830-2. (See also xlv.) CertlQad Accounts, 938 FurueauK's Expedition, 433 Fusan, 718-14 Futuna. 446 Fyles, Kev. T. W., 809 GABBETT, Rev. J. H., 883 Oabldilou, Mr., 262-3 Gabriel, tlio Angel, 441 (iabriel, Kev. A. E., 867 Uiuiaba Language, 470 Uadag. 688 Uaduey, llev. A., 678, 687, 916 Oaelic Luntfuage, 192 Oaetano, 460 Oage, General, 138 (iagetown, 126. 136. 139, 183. 866-6 Uaikas. 306. 382, 786 Ualutu, 736 'ialat«,740, 924 Lulbralth, Uev. E.,885 Galkisse, 669-70, 919 20 Gallaglier, Bcv. P., 908 Gallo, 661,674-6 Galloway, Earl of, 144 Galley Slaves in France, 735 Gambia, The, 269-60 Gambia Hiver. 266 Gambler Islands. 463 Gammagc. Kev. J.. 184. 880 Gander, liev. G.. 874 Gangalizwe ehicf. 316 Ganga I'uttras, 693 Oanges Ulver, 690, 603 ; Bathing in, 601-2 Oantlett, Mr., 823 Garde, Mr., 297 Garden, Rev. A., 849 Garden River, 168, 174, 876 Garden, Rev. Commissary, 18 Gardiner's Town, 862 Gardner, Rev. C. O., 922 Gardner's Inlet, 191. 881 Oargaon. 918 Garland, Rev. D. J.. 906 Garland, Rev. J. W.. 869 Garlick. Rev. T. B.. 903 Gamiisch, 740 Garnctt, Rev. J., 881 Qaro Language, 470 Garrett, Bp. A. C, 185-6, 801, 880 Garrett, Rev. R., 874 Garrett, Rev. T., 874 flarrioch. Rev. A. C, 878 Garthwalt, Rev. K., 823 Garton, Rev. W. J., 878 Garzia, Rev. J., 33, 850 Gascarth, 823 Qascoyne, 427, 906 Oa3p«:', 147, 868-71 Gaspd Basin, 869-71 Gasp6 Bay, 868-9 Oasperan. Rev. S.. 919 Oasperson. S,, 919 Gathercole, Rev. J. C. A., 867 Gaul, Veil. W. T. (B'p.-elect), 765, 894 Gault, 873 GavlUer, Bev. O. H., 874 Gawler, 417, 904 Gawler, Col., 416 Gawler, Rev. J. W„ 891 Gay, Rev. J. L., 889 Qayadah, 908 CUzaland, 387 [and 346] OealekeUnd, 808, 311 Ocalekas, 306, 3R8, 786 Oeare, Rev. .T. H., 339, 886 IJcddes, Very Rev. J. O., 874 (Ice, Dr., 823 Uerlong, 4C6-6, 903-3 Geer, Rev. O. T., 902 Qeislor, liev. J. E,, 606, 624 Oell, Bp. P., 616, 627, 543, 848, 661-3, 666, 666, 766-6, 760, 794 Gelling, Uev. W. E., 861 Geneva, 740-1 Geneva Form of Prayor, 111 Oenever, Rev. U., 861, 883 Genoa, 740 Ueusan, 713-14 Ueonkaly, 492-3 George, Rev ., 676 George I., 17, 60, 501, 744, 824-6 George II., 26, 234, 736, 824-6 Georgo III., 107, 748, 824-6 George (Cape Col.), 384, 886-7, 889-00 George, Prince, of Carolina, 16, 17 Georgetown (Cape Col.), 373-4, 889-90 Georgetown (Dem.), 860, 887 Georgetown (P.E.I. ), 801-4 Georgetown (Tas.), 900 Georgetown (U.H.),858, 854 Ocorgevllle, 808-9, 871 Georgia, 26-9, 86-7, 861 ; Diocese, Ueorgiana, 874, 876 [757, 861 Georgians, 748 Geraldton, 004 Gerlcke, Rev. — ., 502, 605, 609, 618, 624, 526, 533, 530, 560 (Bequests, 518) German Language, 86, 192, 302, 382, 470 ; List of Translations, 813 German Legionaries in 8. Africa, 3U0, 302 QermanMi88lon8,189,409,49&,502-3, 694. (See also " Lutherans ") German Refugees in Georgia, 26 Germans, 61, 86, 111-12, 115, 143, 143, 169, 192, 300, 302, 798, 813 Gcrmpry, 734, 740, 742 Ger-aii, 7 iO-1 Gestopuiontein, 368, 361 Oethen, Rev. P., 919 Ucthing, Rev. O., 889 Ghazeeabad, 624 Glmzni, 469 Ghent, 739, 983 Qhose, Bev. B. C, 909 Ghoae, Rev. J., 909 Gibbon, Rev. W. L., 860, 900 Gibbons, Rev. S., 861 Gibbs, Rev. E., 889 Oibbs, Rev. J., 889 Gibbs, Rev. W., 863 Gibraltar Diocese, 736, 768. 767. 923 Gibson, Bishop (of London), 8, 26, 816, 815 Gibson, Mrs., 674-6 Gibson, Bp. A. O. S., Coadjutor of Capetown, 296, 311, 704, 803. 893 Gibson, Rev. G., 933 Gibson, Rev. J., 874 Gibson, Rev. S., 809 Gifford,—., 211,883 Giftord, Rev. A., 97-8, 867 Gifu, 722-3 Oiguillet, Rev. J., 849 Gilbert, Sir H., 1, 88 Gilbertson, Rer. P., 206, 881 GUbertson, ReV. J., 902, 904 Gilchrist, Bev. J., 867 GUder. Bev. C, 670-2, 918 Giles, Bev. S., 36, 861 GUI, Rev. T., 881 GUI, Rev. W., 887 QiUett, Rev. C, 883 Glllett, Bev. F. C, 906 Gillie, Rev. K. McK. 883 Oillmoor, Rev. (1., 874 Gilpin, Rev. A., 801 Gilpin, Rev. Edward, 801 Gilpin, Rev. Edwin, 881 Gilpin, Very Rev. E., 801 OUson, Rev. S., 880 Glolma, Rev. A. T,, 239 Gipps Land, 400, 902-3 Glraud, Rev. A. F., 229, 880 Girling, Rev. R. H., 878 Olsborno 1 „„„ , Gishume f ^^^'' Uittens, Rev. O. D., 881 Oittons, Rev. J. A., 312, 88;i Glttens, Rev. J. M., 881 Oivins, Rev. S., 107, 874 Glaco Bay, 800-1, 864 Gladstone (Can.), 878-9 Gladstone (Aus.), 904 Gladwin, Rev. — ., 307 UlanvlUc, Dr. D., 360 OlanviUe, llev. W. L., 88 1 Cilass, Governor, 322-3 Glcnboro, 878 Glcnelg (N.B.), 866 Glenelg (S. Aus.), 905 Ulenelg, Lord, 416 Olennie, Rev. A., 901 Olennle, Ven. B., 904 Glennle, Rev. O., 676 GlooesterCN.J.), 854 Gloucester Fancy Fair, 887 Glover, Gov.. 21 Glover, Ven. E., 785, 889 Glover, Rev. J., 685-6, 807, 902,920 Gnanabharanam, Rev. D., 600 Gnanakan, Rev. M., 912 Gnanakan, Rev. C. P., 912 Gnanamoottoo, Rev. N., 912 Gnanamutthu, Rev. S., 912 Gnauamuttu, Rev. V., 912 Gnanaolivoo, Bev. Isaac, 912 Gnanaolivoo, Rev. Jacob, 912 Gnanaolivoo, Bev. Joseph, 912 Gnanapragasam, Bev. A., 912 Gnanapragasam, Bev. D. (Naza- reth), 912 Gnanapragasam, Rev. D. (Com- baconum, Co., 860 GranvilK Lord, 377,767 GrasBett, Rev. E., 874 Graesett, Rev. H. J., 874 Oravenhurst, 874-8 Graves, Rev. J., 863 Graves, Rev. M.. 47-8, 80, 746, 863 INDBX. Gravesend, 924 Gray, Mrs. (Capetown), 294 Gray, Rev. A. (Port Medw ^ ), 861 Gray, Rev. Archibald, 801, 866 Gray, Rev. B. G., 117, 861, 866 Gray, Rev. J. W. D., 861, 866 Gray, Bp. R., 273-84, 286-96, 297-300, 306-8, 319-20, 328, 326, 328-9, 831, 347-8, 364, 367, 374, 764, 704, 783-4; Long and Colenso Cases, 764 Gray, Rev. R. (St. Helena), 894 Gray, Rev. R. (S.A.), 889 Gray, Rev. S., 297, 891 Gray, Rev. W., 224, 884 Gray, Rev. W. S., 861 Grayfoot, Rev. C. H., 881 Grayling, Rev. J., 684, 920 Greathead, Rev. J., 887 Greaton, Rev. J., 866 Greatorex, Rev. P. P., 861 Gt. Peninsular Ry., India, 876-6 Greaves. Rev. J. A., 901 Greece, 740, 742 ; American Mission to, 80 GreekChurch,471 , 736-7, 741 : Patri- arch's Representative, 786-7 Greeks, 469, 737, 742 Green, Dr., 823 Green, Bp. A. V., 766 Green, Rev. C, 670, 916 Green, Rev. E. I., 300, 891 Green, Very Rev. J., 328, 330-1, 348, 896 Green, Rev. S. D., 861 Green, Rev. T., 891 Green, Rev. T. W., 891, 893 Green, Rev. W., 874 Green, Rev. W. H., 878 Green Bay, 172 Greene, Rev. P. J., 786, 896 Greene, Rev. Frank F. W., 874, 879 Greene, Rev. T., 874 Greenpoint, 889 Greenspond, 866-9 Greenstock, Rev. W., 298-9, 801-2, 854-8, 362, 803-4, 891, 893, 898, 897 Qreenway, Mr., 698 Greenway, Mrs., 698 Greenwich (N.B.), 866-7 Greenwich (N.J.), 864 Greenwood, Rev. P., 890 Greenwood, Rev. M., 708-6, 709, 921 Greer, Rev. W., 868 Grsgor, Rev. J.,410, 904 Gregory, Rev. F. A., 378, 787, 801-2 .J99 Gregory, Mrs. F. A., 801 Gregory, Rev. J. W., 879 Gregory. Rev. J, H., 902 Greig, Rev. W., 874 Grenada, 196-7, 204, 831-2 Grenadines, Tlie, 196-7 Grenfell, 878-80 Grenoble, 740 Qronvllle, 808-9 Grenville, Mr., 748 Gresham, Rev. H. E., 882 Orealey, Rev. G. P., 890 Grey, Sir G., 298, 300, 308, 348, 418, 784 Grey, Rev. Wal., 861 Grey, Rev. Wm., 782, 867 Greytown (Natal), 896 Gre\-town (N.Z.), 907 GribbeU, Rev. P. B., 880 Gribble, Rev. C. B., 874 Oribble. Rev. J. B., 427, 908 Grier, Rev. J., 874 Grlesbach, 740 Griffin, Rev. C, 861, 868 GrifflD, Rev. J. (N.r'.L.), 867 Griffin, Rev, J. (P.Q.), 869 Griffith, Rev. D., 864 Griffith, Mr. S., 468 Griffiths, Rev. J. (India), 913 Griffiths, Rev. J. (N.S.), 801 Grigg, Rev. T. N., 906 Grimsby (P. Ont.), 873-8 Grindon, Rev, O. M., 861 Oriqualand East, 308-0, 311, 333 Griqualnnd West, 317-19, 359-00, 382-3, 893-4 Griquas, 306, 311-13, 349-6', :o4. 786, 882 Grisons, Churches of, 734 Grole, 867 Oroombridge, Rev. H., 224-8, 884 Gm:-, Malor, 387 Qri'Fcr, Rev. U. E., 861, 906, 908 Groser, Rev. W. H., 862 Grosse Isle, 160, 868 Grosvenor, Rev. F. J., 904 Groton, 882 Grout, Rev. G. "3.. P., 874 Grout, Rev. G. W. G., 874 Grove (Jam.> 886 Groves, Rev..'. S., 874 Groves, Re-,. W. L., 705-6, 709, 921 Orubb, \"«n. 0. S., 830, 896 Grundler, 'Hev. — ., 623 Grylls, Rev. T. C, 404, 901-2 Guadama, 632 Guaica Indians, 246, 262 Gubbins, Mrs. J. P., 612 Gublagundam Jumbledinne, 5G3 Gudvangen, 740 Guelph, 873, 876-7 Guerout, Rev. N., 869 Guest, Rev. J., 912 Guethary, 740 Guiana, British, 242-63 ; Diocese, 204, 768, 760-1, 764, 887 Guildford, Lord, 4 Guilford (W.A.), 427, 905 Guilford (U.S.), 864 Guinea (W. Africa), 264-8, 2C8 Guinea, New, 464-6 GujeratI, 730, 807 Qujerati Language, 470, S6M ; List of Translations, 807 GuUiver, Rev. C. H., 788 Gundagai, 901-2 Qundiwindi, 904 Guniie, Rev. J., 874 Gunning, 901 Gunning, Rev. H. H., 869 Gunning, Rev. W. H., 874 Gupta, Rev. R. K. D., 909 Ourkhali Language, 470 Guthrie, Rev. W., 229, 885 Guy, Rev. W., 17, 210, 849, 853, 884 Quysborough, 118, 861-4 Ouzerat, 668-9, 671, 673-6 Ouzcrrattce8,The, 671, 7,10 Guzerattec Language, 470. 668 Gwatyu, 304, 892 GwiUlmhurg, 874 Gwilvm, Rev. D.V.,887,8fi5 Oymple, 903-4 Gypsy Dialects, 470 HACKET, Rev. W. (Boriioo), 686, 920 Hackett, Rev. W. (Ponn.), 861 Hackney (Gui.), 248,218 Hackney, Rev. J., 641, 644, SOD, 91 Hackney Wick Inrtitutioii, 27S Haddo, 664 Haddock, Rev. C, 389 Haden, Rev. — ., 604 INDEX. 965 Rev. J. (PQ). 889 ,ReT.D.,W4 9:S^v.J.(N.8.).861 ReT. T. N- 90« ,y(P.Ont.),873-6 n Rev. 0. M., 861 :ran^^305-6 311 333 atind West, 317-19, 359-UU, »B,^30J*3U-13, 3«-5', :o4, ig, Churches of, 734 nbridge. Rev. H., 224-8, 884 i''^v:'aK,86l.905.908 L5'lde,150,868 venor. Rev. F. J., 90* on, 862 - . it Rev. O. -*• "■• "'* J^;S:;:a.wa.,874 ve(Jam.>,886 ^iib.V«n.C.S..«W.895 JlSv"Tc-«01-. »^fn.246.26. ;S&d:^'umble^-»'g()a louptft. Rev. R. K- "•• ?X &haUlUngu»ge,470 e^^vn.^V! ^Vl ^'' «"' gUrattecB^The^*J];|^,%e8 Quzeratt^e Languag , Gwatyu, 304, 8»j* QwlUlmburg, 874 Gwllym,Rfv.D.v.,'w'. g^B?DlSs.470 HACKET, Rev. W. (Boruco), Haddo, 654 Haddock, B«vC.; 389 Baden, Bev- — > «"* Badfleld. Bp. 0., 440-1, 766 Hadow, Rev. C. B., 922 Hneger, Rev. J. F., 61, 86S HaeDsel, Rev. J. Q., 6SB Hagau, Rev. Father, 32 Haig, Rev. A., 624, 626, 917 Haigue, Mrs., 16, 16 Haiues, Rev. F. W., 702, 921 Haines, Rev. G. 0.. 874 Haiti, .'>.n]erican Mission, 80 Haiti Dioceae, 757, 764 Hajong Language, 470 Hake, Rev. R., 923 Hnlabi Language, 470 llalcombe, Kev. H. C. J., 906 Haldane, Mr. P., 191 Uale.Bp. M.B., 411-2,417,419-20, 427-8, 765, 904 Hales, Mr., 343 Hales, Rev. F.. 902 llaU-caate8, 192, 223, 236, 252, 256-8, JU2-7, 273, 277-81, 286-8, 290-6, 353, 382, 384, 421, 426, 458, «31,771,78»i. (A'eenZjo" Coloured Mixed Races") llnliday. Rev. T., 854 HaUfax (M.S.), 110-16, 119, 768, 8tiU-4 ; Local Committee, 769 HaUfttX, Lord, 266 Hall, Captain. 217 Hall, Major, 562 Hall, Mr., 433 Hall, llev. B., 923 HaU, Rev. C, 22, 24, 860 Hall, liev. F. G., 867 Hall, llev. W., 902 Halle, 504 Hallen, Rev. O., 874 Halliburton, Mr. Justice, 118 UaUiwell, Kev. H., 159, 874 UftUoweU, 169, 876, 885 Hambantolle, 674 Hamilton, Governor, 694 Hamilton, Bp. C, 763 Hamilton, Rev.G. F., 600, 909 Hamilton, Rev. A., 836 Hamilton, Rev. U. H., 857, 862 Hamilton, Rev. J., 2U8, 883 Hamilton, Itev. J. W., 882 Hamilton (P. Ont,), 167, 761, 874-8 Hamilton Grange, 902 Uammnm R'Irha, 381 Hammond, 866 Hammond, Mr., 787 Hammond, Rev. 0., 804, 904 Humpstead (Jam.), 886 Hampstead (L.I.), 67 Hampton (N.B.), 866-7 Hampton, Hcv. D. 0., 906 Hancock, Rev. T. L., 800 Hands, llev. J. C, 894 Hauford, Rev. S. J., 866 Haningtou, Rev. C. P., 86S Hankow, 710 Banna, Rev, T., 886 Hannah, Rev. J., 677, 919 Hannah, Mrs. J., 077 Hannington, Bp. J., 765 Hanover (Uer.), 740 Hanover (.1am.), 884 Hanover (U.S.), 854 flanseu, llev. N. M., 134, 861 Hansen, llev. N. C, 865 Hansi, U23 Hanyane River, 868 Harbour Itrlton, 887-9 Harbour liuflett, 856-9 Harbour Grace, 92, 856-9 Harbour Island, 216-81, 684-6, 894-5 Bardie, Rev. J., 899-300 Harding, Re». — ., 398 Harding, Rev. F., 874 Harding, Rev. G. T., 869 Harding, Bp. J., 643, 766 Harding, Rev. J. B., 923 Harding, Rev. R., 874 Hardwar, GOl-2 Hardy, Mr,, 95 Hare, Bp., /20 Hare, Rev. M., 890 Harlot, T., 1 Harlem (N.Y.), 61, 855 Harman, Mr. W., 212 Harold, Rev. R., 258, 888 Harper, Ardn., 526 Harper, Rev. E. J., 869 Harper, Rev. H., b«2 Harper, Bp. H. J. C, 439-40, 706 Harper, Rev. W. F. S., 874 Harpur, Rev. S. S., 901 Harpur, W. H., 915 Harpwell, 852 Harrington, Rev. E. A. W., 865 Harris, Lord, 5U9 Harris, Bp. C. A., 730, 738, 707 Harris, Rev. C. E.. 923 Harris, Rev. G., 891 Harris, Rev. G. P., 782 Harris, Rev. Jas., 874 Harris, Rev. John, 91-3, 867 Harris, Rev. J. C, 887 Harris, Rev. M., 874 Harris, Rev. S., 874 Harris, Very Rev., T., 908 Harris, Rev. V. E., 8B2 Harris. Dr. \V., 770 Harrismith, 348 Harrison, Rev. A., 904 Harrison, Mr. G., 369 Harrison, Rev. H. J., 004, 909 Harrison, Rev. J. (Europe), 923 Harrison, Rev. J, (S.C), 849 Harrison, T., 777 Harrison, Rev. W. (N.B.), 866 Harrison, Rev. W. (N.J.), 854 Harrison, Rev. W. (N.Y.), 888 Hurrold, Mr. T. C, 779 Harrow, 902 Hart, Rev. G. F., 660, 912 Harte, Rev. 11., «74 Jlarte, Rev. W. M., 882 Harte, llev. W. T., 904 Harte Point, 379 Hartford (Con.), 60 Hartin, Rev. T. B., 866 Harvard College, 798-9 Harvey, 865-6 Harvey, Dr., 6 Harvey, Rev. B. W., 900 Harvey, Rev. J. C, 857 Harvey, Rev. R. J., 809 Harvey, first Swazi convert, 343 Hasell, Rev. T., 849 Hasina custom, 377-8 Hassall. Rev. J. S., 904 Hastings, Lady E.. 745 Hatchard, Bp. T. G., 372, 768 Hatheway, Rev. C. H., 865 Hatley, H5, 868, 870-1 Hatteras Indians, 22, 80 Hau>iroc,Rev, L. P.,503, 612, 626,630 Haughtou, Rev. G. D., 909 Hau Hau Fanaticism, 441-2 "Havannah," H.M.S., 446 Havelock, 866 Haverhill, 48, 853 Havre, 739-40, 923-4 Hawaiian Islands, 460-4 [and 386, 400-7,908]; (Church Committee, 461-2 ; Prince, 461) Hawaiian Language, 460, 804 ; List ot Translations, 804-6 " Hawk," Churoh Ship, 96 Hawker, Rev. H. E., 895 Hawkcsbury (P.Ont.), 875 Hawkesbury River, 901 Hawkins, Rev. C. W., 423, 906. 920 * Hawkins, Rev. E. (Eng.), 82, 136, 836 ; (his account of 8.P.Q., 816) Hawkins, Rev. E. (Jam.), 885 Hawkins, Rev. E. J. E., 883 Hawkins, Rev. J. B., 923 Hawkins, Rev. W. C, 901 Hawlcy, Capt. J,, 165 Hawtayne, Archdn,, ^^77 Hay, 901 Haycock, Rev. W. H., 594 7, 916 Hayden, Rev. H. 862, 865 Haymaa, Rev. W. E., 880 Haynes, Rev. W. A., 867 Haysville, 876 Hayton, Kev. W., 905 Hay ward. Rev. R.,902 Haywood, Rev. H., 874 Hazard, Rev. H., 869 Hazaribagli, 496, 500, 909-10 Hca, Rev. J. R., 777 Head, Sir F. B., 169 Heard, Rev. W., 248, 887 Heart's Content, 90, 866, 857-9 Heath, Rev. 0,,886 Heath, Rev. H., 904 Heath, Rev. W., 882 Hcathcote, Col., 43, 57, 61-2 Heathcote, Rev. G. S. C, 891 Heathen, The, Society's Missioni to (see "Negroes ' "Indians," and " Slaves " ; ii 30 lists on pp. 86, 192, 252, 382-4, 400, 730-2) Heathenism, W hite (see" Colonists in a heathen condition ") Heather, Rev. G. A., 874 Heaton, Rev. H., 860, 874 Heavyside, Rev. J., 272, 605-0, 912 Hebdeu, Rev. J., 874 Heber, Bp. B., 473,476, 478, 490-1, f.02-3, 5O0, 613-14, 628, 609, 061, 706, 799 ; (his Seminary, 506) Hebrew Grammar, 807 Hebrew Language, 470 Hebron (Griq.W.), 318 Hebron (U.S.), 48, 840, 853 Heidelberg (Cape Col,), 890 Heidelberg ( Ger.), 740, 902-3 Heidelberg (Tran8V.),897 Heke, J., 437 Heligoland Bishopric propo«ed,738 Hellesylt, 740 HcUmuth, Bp. I., 173, 703, 809 Helmore, 902 Helps, Rev. — ., 819 Hembo, Kev. M., 909 Hemison, 808 Hemmiugford, 809-71 HmKdM^-«-«2-''^'='''«*'* Henchman, Rev. T., 6.1I Heudersvn, Rev. J., 851 Henderson, Rev. W., 874 Hendrick, Rev, 8. P., 886 HenhEm, Hcv. H. C, 700, 915, 921 Henley, Rev. W., 919 Henrietta Maria, 31 Henrique, a Sachem, 70 Henry, Kev. — ., 890 Henry VII., 107, 796 Henry VIII., 796 HenryviUe, 869 Hensley, Rev. J. M., 862 Henty family. The, 404, 406 Heuzada, 639-40 Hepanla (a false p' :)het), 441 Hepburn, Rev. J., ^ J H«rftt,Rev.W.e81,»l» 956 Herbert, 903 Herbert, Rev. H., 26 Herbert River, 904 Herberton, 904 Hnrchmer, Rev. W. M., 874 Hereford, 871 Hereford, Bp., 708 Heriot, T., 1 Herinitape, The, 879 Hermitage Bny, 856 Hermitage Cove, 866-7 Heron, Uov. T., 902 Herring, Arclibishop (portrait), frontispiece, vl Herring, Rev. J. E., 906 Herring Neclc. 857, 859 Herschel, 891-2 Hervey Island, 444 Hesselmeyer, Rev. C. H., 609-10, 806, 917 Heaseltine, Rev. S. K., 869 Hewitson, Mr., 297 Hewitt, Uev. J. A., 890 Hewitt, Rev. J., 857 Hewitt, Rev. N., 879 Hewlett, Rev. A. M., 801, 899 Hewton, Rev. B. W., 869 Hexiiam, 900 Hey, Rev. W.. 378-6, 801-2, 899 Heyes, Bp. J. T., 209, 764 Heygate, Rev. A., 858 Heygate, Rev. R. T., 868 Heyne, Rev. O. Y., 628, 635, 912 Heyat-sur-Mer, 739 Heywcod, Rev. E. H., 906 Hlckey, Rev. R. W. H.. 601, 916-17 Hiclcey, Rev. W., 555-7, 912 Hickie, Rev. J., 874 Hickman, Mr., 256 Hicks, Bp. J. W., 363, 765 Hickaon, Rev. J. W., 866 Higgins, Rev. 0. P., 866 Higgiiigs, Mr. C. L., 934 Higgins, Rev. J., 664-6, 912 Higginson, Rev. — ., 862 Higgs, Mr., 264 Higgs, Rev. E. H., 607-9, 909, 917 Higgs, Rev. J. S. J., 884 High Castes, 649-50 (ife also "Brahmins") Highflats, 333, 896 Highgatu (Geo.), 27 Highgate(Jam.), 231 Hildyar-l, Rev. W., 884 Hill, Rev. — . (of India), 482 Hill, Rev. — . (of Sydney), 390 Hill.Chief A., 167, 800 Hill, Rev. A., 874 HiU, Rev. B. C, 874 Hill, Rev. G. C, 879 Hill, Rev. O. S. J., 874 Hi:i, Rev. H. J. 0. E., 904 HiU, Mr. John, 168 Hill, Mr. Joshua, 453 Hill, Rev. J., 874 Hill, Kev. J. J., 862 Hill, Rev. J. R., 698-601, 916 Hill, Bp. J. S., 765 HIU, Rev. L. M. W., 863 HiU, Rev. R., 874 HiU, Rev. T. E., 788 HUUs, Rev. R., 887 HlUig, Rev. T., 887 Fills, Bp. O., 181, 183, 185-8, 763 . iUyar, Rev. W. J. M., 901 nUlyard, Rev. P. B. H., 890 Hllsboro, 876 KUton, Rev. J., 874 Hilton, Rev. R., 879 HUU, Rer. A. F., 86S, 866 Hinoks, Rer. J. P., 874 Hind, R<.T. Dr., 886 HioA, B0T. D. H., 862 INDEX. Hind, Mr. H. Y., 788 Hinde, Rev. W., 876 Hindi Language, 262, 372, 470, 473, 690, 604, 606, 612, 629, 730, 732, 799 ; List of Translations, 807-8 Hindmarsh, 905 Hindoos (s?« " Hindus ") Hindrances to Conversion of the Heathen from (Colonists {see "Colonists a Hindrance") Hinds, Rev. Dr., 434 Hinds, Bp. S., 783, 882 Hindus, 208-9, 249-50, 262, 469- 668 [and 196, 287, 368, 371-3, 380, 384-5, 458, 4«0, 471, 604, 730, 732, 771, 787, 799] (the Shingwa or Holi Festival, 586) Hindustani Language (j«« Urdu) Hiogo, 722 Hippesley, Governor, 266 Hirsch, Rev. H., 890 HisK-a, 312, 623 Hitchins (or Hichens), Rev.A.,887 Hivondro, 378 Hlubi, Chief, 333, 340 Ho Language, 730 ; List of Translations, 808 Hoadlev, Rev. A., 866, 891 Hoar, Miss, 721, 808 Hoar, Miss A., 721 Hoare, Rev. J. W. D., 904 Hoare, Rev. J. O'B. D. R,, 506 Hoare, Rev. Mr., 104 Hobart Town, 428-30, 432, 464, 906 Hobhouse, Bp. E., 440, 766, 842 Hobson, Rev. W. P., 923 Hobson, Rev. W. H., 875 Hochelaga,869, 871 Hochien Fu, 708 Hodge, Rev. P. T., 88S Hodges, Bp. E. N., 767 Hodges, Rev. N., 216, 884 Hodgkin, Rev. T. I., 878 Hodgson, Mr., 235 Hodgson, Uev. — ., 882 Hodg.son, Rev. J., 884 Hodgson, Rev. W., 788 Hody, Rev. Dr., 6 Hog Island, 888 Hokien Dialect, 732 Holbrooke, Rev. J., 854 Holby, General, 234 Holden, Rev. D., 912 Holding, Rev. J., 376-6, 801-2,899 Hollanil (Europe), 734, 740-1 Holland (N.W.C.), 880 Holland (P. Ont.), 876 Holland, Rev. H., 875, 887 Holland, Rev. J., 921 Hollands, Rev. C. W., 868 HoUoway, Rev. H., 868 Holman, Rev. — ., 458 Holman, Rev. O. J. O., 888 Holman, Dame Jane, 823 Holme Rev. — ., 412 Holme, Bp. H. B., ?40, 764, 883 Holme, Rev. T., 902 Holmes, Rev. D., 187-8, 880 Holmes, Rev. P., 477, 909 Holmes, RcT. J., 881 Holme^.hiU, 877 Holt, Bev. J., 199, 816, 888 Holt, Rev. S. B., 901-2 Holyoko, Uev. E., 799 Homan, Rev. P., 903 Homberg, 740 Homfray, Mr. P.. 8., 486-7, 492 Honan, 706 Hondo, 717 Honduras, 234, 236-40, SI6I-8, 886 ; diocese, 768, 764, 88^;.,"2 ir*a^Ttr9^iWM9DelaU.y Street. 836, 936 K.^Vrr;fV.^S'eB.,906,.S r£ow,Mr.B.107 b'rv-.w:.t8 'lowa^(N.B.).8«*^^^ Howard (P. Ont-)- %;. Wftf'i. 1^^-j^; 901 [owcU.Rev.O.-T . ;»*^9jl [owelUlev. V ^ ^,- 3 12J1, Howell, Bev-W-t' " fHoweU,Rev.W.^ K HoweU«,B«f O.R•.«"» Howloll(Nat.).895 Howlok(N.Z.),48» Howick (P. Ont.), 878-7 Howie. Key. A., 8M Howley, Arohbp.(fronti«pieee, vil, portrait), 122, 444. 480, 683, 738 Howrah, 474-8, 492, 794-7, 908-10 Howseal. Rev. B. M., 862 Hoyles. Rev. W. J.. 858 Hoyt, Bey. L. A.. 866 Huband-Smith, Rev. E.. 901 rubbard, Rev. A. R., 597, 618,618, 917 Hubbard, Rev. B., 883 Hubbard, Rev. C, 621-2, 635, 654, 912 Hubbard's Cove, 863 Hubli. 688, 915 Huddlestone, Mr.. 66 HudgeU, Rev. R. W., 866 Hudson (the explorer), 177 Hudson, Rev. J., 86b Hudson, Rev. T.. 875 Hudson's Bay Co., 177, 179, 1^1-2 Hughes, Rev. E., 894 Hughes, Rev. G., 852 Hughes, Mr. H., 725 Hughes, Rev. H. B., 883 Hugill. Rev. W. Jos.. 904 Huliiert. Rev. D. P. M., 901 Hull. H68, 870-3 Hull. Bp. of, 743 Hunmusdorp, 891 Humphrey, Rev. J., 862 Humphreys, Rev. A. A., 883 Huniphrevs, Rev. D.. 836 (his Ac- count of S.P.G., 814) Humphreys, Rev. W. T., 631 Humphries, Rev. H., 884, 887 Hunluilgodde, 680 Hungary, 735, 739 Hunt, Rev. B., 849 Hunt, Rev. I.. 858 Hunt, Rev. J., 219, 884 Hunt, Mrs. S., 388 Hunt, Rev. T. H., 862 Hunter, Gov. (N.S.W.), 388 Hunter, Gov. (N.Y.),43-4, 61-2, 64,71 Hunter, Rev. H., 887 Hunter, Rev. T. W., 909 Hunter. Rev. W. E., 891, 895 Hunter Ca?te, 830 Hunter's Hill, 901 Hunter's River, 396 Huntingdon, (P.Q.). 14». 868-70 Huntingdon (N.Y.). 865-6 Huntingford, 871, 874 Huntley, 874-6 Huntsville. 874-6 Hurley. Rev. E. P.. 866 Huron IMocese, 163-4, 788, 763-4. Hurricanes. 372-3, 376 Husband. Rev. B. B., 870 Huslop, Mr., 419 Hustler, Sir W., 6 Hutchinson, Capt., 475 Hutchinson, Rev. G., 98. 888 Hutchinson, Ri-v. J., 878 Hutchiuson, Rev. W., 902 liutson. Rev. E., 883 Hutscn, Itev. J., 212, 883 Hutt. Gov., 425 Hutt, Rev. R. O.. 891 Uutton,Archbp. (portrait), fron- tispiece, vl Hutton. Rev. T. B., 906 Huxtable, Bp. H. C, 371-2, 647, 765, 793, 899, 912 Hydah Indians, 192 Hvde County, 22 Hvderaljad, 662-3 H'ylam Dialect, 732 Hypothetical Bp.ptism, 98 IBBETSON. Rev. D. J. H., 906 Ibbotson. Rev. E., 461, 908 Ibraila, 923 Iceland, Bp. of, 739 Ida, Rev. A. E., 922 Idaho Diocese, 757 Idutywa Reserve, 306 Itontsy, 375, 899 Ignatius, Rev. I., 912 Igwaba, 892 Ikemaka, Rev. '.. 899 Iken (or Ikin), Rev. W. D., 884 Iliff, Rev. Q. D.. 921 lUing. Rev. W. A., 895 lUinois Diocese, 757 Imal. Rev. J. .T.. 721, 808, 922 Imeriim, 376, 379 Immersidn, Haptism by, 46, 718 Impey, Kev. W., 891 Inagua, 884-5 Inanda. 896 Incle. Rev. 8., 887 Income. Society's (tee "Funds ") Incorporated Members {see '■Memburs") Indepeniience. American, Decla- ration of, 74. 76 IndciKiiiUent Kaffraria (see '• Kaff- raria") Indepcndents,41-5,471.663,580.583 India, 469-659, 730-3, 752. 760, 766-7, 771, 816-18, 841, 908-19 ; Languages, 470; Races, 471; Religions, 471 India, Ecclesiastical Establish- ment of, 659 India, Europeans in, 658-9 [and 471, 525, 575-6, 640, 643, 674] Indian Arm, 99-100 Indian Church, Foreign Mission work of , 334, 373,380, 507, 551, 699 Indian EpiscopateKxte II sion,755-6 Indian Famine, 302 Indian(N.A.)KingE,(T.NiDigrate) 47. (G. Ninigrett) 47 Indian Missions Extension Fund, 696 Indian Mutiny, 469, 496, 690, 695-8. 609, 612, 615, 653 Indian ( N.A).Prince (George) bap- tized in London, in 1716, 16, 17 Indian Territory Diocese, 757 Indian Training Institution, Port Louis, 787 Indiana Diocese, 757 Indians (N. American), 2,7-8, 1' 13, 16-18, 22-3, 27-8, 36-8, 46-8, 63-74, 86, 94, 107, 110, 112- 113, 125-6, 129-30, 136-7, 1,S9- 41. 151, 153 4, 157-8, 164-74, 177-9. 181-4, 192, 770, 780-1, 816, 839, 844. 848; (Central American) 234-7, 262; (S. American) 243-9, 252 Indigenous Ministry (see " Native Ministry ") Indo-Aryans, 469 Indo-British, 609-71. 576 Industrial Education (see under "Education") Indwe, 304 IngersoU, 874 Ingham, Bp. E. G., 764 Ingle, Rev. W. H., 886 Ingles, Rev. C. L.. 876 Ingles, Rev. C„ 862 Inglowood, 902 IngliB, Rev. A. P., 862 Inglis, Bp. C. (Portrait IV.), 36, 74-8,117-19,128, 130, 139,143-4, 165,761,768,882.862 Inglis. Bp. J., 94, 103-6, 114-18, 119-23, 132, 763, 777, 862 Inglis, Rev. J., 890 Inkerman, 736. 924 Inkster, Rev. B., 879 Inman, Rev. A., 866, 912 Innasi, Rev. C, 913 Innocents, Barbados, 881 Inoculation promoted by Mis- sionaries, lis Insurance of Missionaries' Lives. 613, 844 Instructions (Royal) to Colonial Governors, 60 Intercession for Missions, 821 fand 82, 705, 717, 842] Intercommunion, 80-5, 112, 114, 189,475,7.34-9,789,796, 806 (and see "Comity") Inverness, 8G8-9, 871-2 Invested Funds. 829 Inxu River, 310 Inyampara. 307 Inyanga River. 309 Inyutsitsi River. 363 Iowa Diocese, 757 Ipolela, 895 Ipswich (N.R.>V.). 901 Ireland (P.C). 868-9, 871 Irelard, Missionary zeal of the Church of, 823, 826. 840. Repre- sentatives on Stan. CVmitee., 934 Irion, Rev. J. L., 503, 500, 535, 811, 913 Irish Church (see " Ireland") Irish Famine, 1847-8, 15U, 819 Irish Settlers at Fort Hunter, 72 Iron Hill, 808. 870 Iroquois Indians, 60-71, 86. 141. 163, 192, 845 Irrawaddy River Stations, 639-40 Irvine, Major, 425 Irwin, Mr., 259 Irwin, Rev. A. L., 913 Irwin, Rev. H., 880 Irwin, Rev. H. 0., 411, 901 Irwin, Mr. J,, 149 Irwin, Rev. J., 870 Invin, Rev. P. S., 884 Irwin, Rev. R. D., 870 Invine, Rev. ?C., 882 Isaacson, Rev. J., 917 Isiiiah. Rev. — ., 918 Isftudhlwana, 335, 340-1, 345, 896 Isanilhhvana, St. Vincent, 340 Isandhhvana, St. Augustine's, 340> Ischl, 739 Ishapi, 785 Ishmaelites, Ancient, 306 Island Cove, 857-9 Islathcra, 210-17 Isle de Los, 254, 266, 888 Isle of France, 368 Isle of Man, 840 Isle of I'ines. 439, 444-6 Isle of Shoales. 42, 853 Isle of Valen, 858 Islington, London (St. Mary's), 266 Israel, Ailmiral, 238 Israel, Rev. M. D., 380, 899 Israeli Language, 470 Italian Language, 27, 86 Italians, 27, 737 Italy. 740, 742 Ivondrona, 376 Iwata. Mr. M., 725 JABLONSKI, Dr. J. E., 468-9- .lack. Dr. W.B.. 777 ■Tackson, Rev. A. C. 933 Jackson, Rev. C„ 870 Jackson, Rev. James, 882 Jiu'kson, Rev. Joel, 339, 343, SM-T Jackson, Bishop John, 738 Jackson, Rev. John (Canada) 619 ih 958 JaokaoD, Rev. John (N.P.L.), B8-9, 868 Jackson, Her. J. S., 613-14, 905, 917 Jackson, R. Esq., 789 Jaokson.Rev. W. E., 894 Jackson, Rev. W. H., 891 Jackson, Bp. W. W., 214-15, 764, 883 Jacksonville, 226 Jacob, Rev. Dr. E., 777, 866 Jacob, Rev, E. W., 895 Jacobs, Rev. P., 171, 876 Jaenicke, Rev. — ., 633 JaSna, 661, 673 Jaffrey, Rov. W., 866 Jagg, Rev. F. C, 413, 858, 904 Jaggersfontein, 897 Jains, The, 471, 660,873 Jakaringfth, Rev. — ., 909 Jamaica (U.S.), 60-3, 858-6 Jamaica (W.T.), 2, 228-33, 238-9, 252-3, 798, 886-6 Jamaica Diocese, 96, 194-8, 744-6, 762, 758, 764, 799, 886 James, I 102,196 James, ■ „ . T., 270-1, 766 James, K. . ' "■ ^ James Foi\, ' 266 Jamestown (,. J20, 894 Jamieson, Rev. .72-3, 878 Jamieson, Rev, R., 802 Jamieson, Rev. W. H., 862 Jamison, Rev. A. D., 862 Jammu, 687 Janke, Rev. H., 495-6 Japan, 717-27, 752-3, 760, 774, 922 Japan, American Mis.sion, 80 Japan, Canailian Mission to, 176 Japan Dioceso, 758, 767, 922 Japanese LanguaKP, 466, 470, 732 ; List of Triuialatious, 808 Japanese Race, 462, 466, 714-16, 717-27, 732 Jarbo, Rev. P., 913 Jarvis, Rov. O. S., 862, 866 Jarvis, Rev. II. J., 862, 868 Jarvis, Rev. H. M., 862 Jarvis, Rev. W. O. T., 862 Jasman, Rov. D,, 909 Jatki Language, 612 Jats, The, 624, 732 Java, 702 [and 278] Java, King of, 696 Javanese Ijinguage, 470 Jayasekere, Rev. A. B. W., 919 Jayasekere, Rev. 0. A. W., 919 Jecks, Re. aB.,891 Jeddore, 862 Jeejeebhov, Sir J., 674 Jeffery, Rev. A., 890 Jeffery, Rev. C, 858 Jejezeric, 902 Jemmett, Rev. G., 882 Jenkins, Major, 606 Jenkins, Rev. — ., 307 Jenkins, Rev. E. A., 005 Jenkins, Rev. H.. 222-4, 884 Jenkins, TU'V. J. D., 840, 890 Jenkins. Rev. .T. II., 870 Jenkins, Rev. L. C, 862, 870 Jenkins. Rev. T., 852 Jenkinson, Rev. T. B., 896 Jenkvns. Rev. E, H., 878 Jenkyns, Sir L., 840 Jenkynx Fellowships, Oxford, 840 Jenner, Rev. O. 0., 93, 888 Jenner, Bp. H. L., 440, 766 Jenney, Rev. R., 38, 852, 886 Jennings. Rev. M. J., 697, 612-16 .Jennings, Kir R.. 823 JeDuingi, Rev. W., 903 INDEX. Jenns, Rev. P., 880 Jephcott, Rev. F., 878,879 Jeremiah, Rev. J. C, 913 Jericlio (Tas.), 429, 431, 906 Jennyn, Rev. E., 913 Jermyn, Bp. H. W., 863-4, 767 Jerry's Plains, 901 Jerusalem Bpric. Act, 377, 756 Jerusalem Diocese, 788, 766-7 Jerusalem (Tas.), 906 Jervoyse, Mr., 6 Jessamy, Rev. T. D., 882 Jessup, Rev. H. B., 876 Jesudason, Rev. J., 913 Jews, 276, 471, 479, 668, 677, 780, 737,741,790-1,799 Jeynes, Rev. W., 858 Jlianjra, 483-4, 910 Jimmu, 717 Joachim, Rev, J., 372, 899 Job, Rev. A., !)13 Jobcrns, Rev. C. H., 890 Johannesburg, 367, 897 John, a Sachtm, 70 John, Catpchist D., 632 Johnson, Rev. A., 820, 812, 913 Johnson, Rev. C, 340-1, 804, 898-6 Johnson, Bp. E. R., 496, 499, 688, 659, 756, 706 Johnson, Rev. O. M., 888 Johnson, Rev. H., 896 Johnson, Rev. H. C. H., 868 Johnson, Rev. J., 875 Johnson, Rev. M. B.. 887 Johnson, Rev. R., S86-7 Johnson, Rev. R. M., 888 Johnson, Rev. S., 44-8, 47, 746-7, 778, 883 Johnson, Rev. T., 870 Johnson, Rev. W., 876 •lohnson. Sir W.,61, 74, 800 .Tohnson, Rev. W, A., 876 Johnson, Rev. W. H. L., 891 Johnson, Rev. W. J., 782 Johnson, Rev. W. P., 388, 898 Johnson, Rev. W. R., 879 Johnson, Dr. W. S., 776 Johnston (N.B.), 888 Johnston (P. Out.), 876-7 Johnston, Mr. (Bahamas), 222 Johnston (or Johnson), Rev. Q., 16-7, 849 Johnston, Rev. J., 870 Johnston, Rev. R. W., 875 Johnston, Rev. T. W., 862 Johnston, Rev. W., 229 Johnstone, Rev. (J. H., 901 .Tohnstone, Rev. G. H., 906 Johnstone, Rev. R. W., 876 .Tohnstown, 74, 856 Johore, 697, 701 .lollifTe, Rev. — ., 96 Jooce, 691 Jones, Archdn. (of Guiana), 247 Jones, Mr. (Howrah), 476 Jones, Rev. A. C, 862 Jones, Rev. B., 858 Jones, Rev, C. E., 890 .Tones, Rev. D., 482-4, 486,806, 910 Jones, Rev. D. E.. 901 Jones, Rev. 1). T., 177 Jones, Rev. Edward, 24, 860 Jones, Rev. Evan, 886 .Tones, Rev. E. J„8ll, 913 Jones, Rev. (}., 849 Jones, Rev. H. (Bar.), 882 Jones, Rev. H. ( N.F.L.), 89-90, 888, 886 Jonei, Rev. H. (N.B.), 868 Jones, Rev. H. A. W., 899 Jones, Rev. .Tames, 870 Jones, Bev. Joshua, 904, 906 Jones, Rev. .Tohn, 883 Jones, Rev. .T. A„ 886 Jones, Rev. J. C. L., 884 Jones, Rev. J. P., 469-60, 907 Jones, Rev. J. N., 866 .[ones. Rev. J. P., 888 .Tones, Rev. J. W., 870 Jones, Rev. K. L., 876 Jones, Rev. L., 18, 849 .Tones, Bp. LI., 100, 763 Jones, Rev. S., 870 Jones, Rev. T., 904 Jones, Rev. T. T., 782, 868 Jones, Rev. W., 870 Jones, Rev. W. E., 643-4, 792, 808-fl, 918 Jones, Bp. W. W., 294-6, 316, 34«. 356, 764, 785 Jordan, Demsy, 116 Josa, Rev. F. P. L., 249, 250, 799 807, 887 Joseph, Mr. A., 806 Joseph, Rev. D., 913 Joseph, Rev. J., 913 Joseph, Rev. S., 913 Joseph's Island, 873, 876 Juang Language, 470 Juba, 304 Jubbulpore, 604-8 Jubilee, Society's third (1851-2) 81-3,827 [and 108, 180, 260 ]. 283,488,608, 612, 688, 761,706 814] Judd, Rev. F. E., 870 Juddard, Rov. — ., 870 Judge, Rev. A. H., 870 Judges, Rev. — ., 271 Jugganath Temple, 488 Jukes, Rev. M., 879 " Julia," Wreck of the, 322 Julius, Bishop C, 766 Junma River, 690 Junar, 677, 683 Jurong, 697 Jwara, Rev. E., 893 KAAPCHE (or Kaapke), Rev. C. J., 870 » Kaanwni, Rev. W. K., 462, 908 Kabousie, 304, 891-2 Kaohari Language, 470, 606, 730 ; List of Translations, 803 Kacharis, 608-9, 730 Kachchap, Rev. M., 910 Kachchap, Rev. P., 910 Kachhi Language, 470 Kachyens, 629, 647-8, 653 Kadgao, 684 Kadicrs, 860 Kafir College, Zonneblocm, 784 [and 291,325] Kaflr Institution, Grahamstown, 788 [and 304] Kaflr (Xosn) Language, 382, 384; (Zulu) Language, 382, 384 ; List of Translations, 803-4 Kafirs, 276-80, 284, 287, 2!)1, m. 297-304, 306-16, 32H-34, 349-.')l. 355-7, 382, 384. 784-B, 7!i:: Cattle-killing delu.sion, 300; Character, Customs, and C.ip.i- city of 301-4, 314-1.'); Cnieltvnf, 309-10 ; Meeting of Chiefs with Bp. Gray, 276 ; Wars, 283, 297, 304,311, 366-7 Kaffraria, 305-1 7 [and 273, 276, V% 281, 882-3, 803 ; Diocese (iff "St. John's ") Kahhyln Language, 470 Kahoon River, 298, 892 Kaiapol, 907 KaigoUe, 679, 681 ^^k^,ii INDEX. 95» John, 883 J.A„886 J. C. L.. 884 J. F., 459-60, 90T J. N., 866 J. P., 886 J. W., 870 , K. L., 875 . L., 18. 849 LI., 100, 763 . S., 870 . T., 904 ■ T. T., 782, 868 r' W., 870 .'W.E., 643-4, 792, 808-9, ,. W. VT., 294-5, 316, 34i!, ,' 785 I ,Ir. A., 806 lev. D., 913 lev. .T., 913 :iev.S.,913 Island, 873, 8. 8 anguage, 470 4 *SocS'8 third (1851-2). sl? [aivl 106,160,260 1. 88,608,612,688.761,7%, ev. F. E., 870 1, Rev. -.,870 Kev.A.H.,870 Rev. — ., 271 lath Temple, 488 Rev. M., 879 ," Wreck of the, 322 'Bishop C, 766 Blver, 690 677. 683 ,697 Bev. E., 893 .>CHE (or Kaaplce), Ecv. rfBev.W.H.,462,908 Isie. 304, 891-2 [rl Language, 470, 606, 73n . ■ of Translations, 803 ris, 608-9, 730 hap, Kev. M., 910 hap, Bev. P.. 910 li Language. 470 rcns, 629, 647-8, 653 10,584 College, ZonncWoem, 7»4 d 291, 325] , ^ „ ' Institution, GrahamBtflwn. [and 304] (Xo8«) Language, 382, 3M . Llu>I-an8"aK''-*'*'^'^*''^' tranRlations, 803-4 fs 276-80, 284, 287, 2^- i^^^' '%M, 306-16. 32S-34, 34941, .-7, 382, 381. 784-fi, 7^; |tle-killing delusion, 30O, tivrnctor. CuRtoms, niul Capn 'of 301-4, 314-ir.:Crueltyo, ,.ro Meeting of Chiefs ^tl, [.Only, 276; Wars, 2H3, 29.. ;kria,'3K[aud273,278,5:9, ™882-3,893;Dlocc8C(»ff'fe<' in's") .,„ lyin Language, 470 In River, 298, 892 [pol. 907 VtOle, 879, 681 Kaira, 673 Kaiwarawara, 907 Kajra, 497 Kiikuzen, Rev. M., 727 Kalahari, The, 369 Kali Ammcn, the Goddess, 617 Kali Ghat, 482 Kalk Bay, 889 Kallers, 621 Kallihirua, an Esiiuimaux stu- dent, 97 Kalpitiva (or Calpentyn), 661, 673, 919-20 Kalsapad, 663-7, 911-2, 914 Kftlutara, 919 Kamatipura, 915 Kamchameha. I., 460 ; II., 461-2 ; IV., 804 ; v., 462 ; VI., 483 Kaniloops, 880-1 Kaminamet, 683 Kannimapo, Chief, 247 Kanandagudi, 620 Kanawari Language, 470 Kttiiderstog, 741 Kandli Language, 470 Kandy, 660, 679, 919-20 Kangaroo Island, 416 Kansas Diocese, 767 Kapunda, 421, 905 Karen Language, 470, 629, 732 ; List of Translations, 808-9 Karen Training Institution, Toung- hoo, 792 Karens, 631, 641-7, 732, 793 Karkloof, 895-6 Karlsruhe, 740, 923-4 Karuaul, 857, 917-18 Karori, 906 Kars, 729, 741 Kartigai Festival, 619 Kaslimeri lianguage, 470 Katanning, 905 Katehabarri, 497 Katlibari, 909 Kathi Language, 470, 799 Kattv, King, 262, 264-6 Kaulbach, Ven. J. A., 868 Kawa, Bev. P., 891 Kawai, 907 Kay, Rev. W.,790, 805-6, 810 Kay, Rev. W. H., 516, 794, 918 Kaydavenodei, 639 Kannan's Oate, 668, 920 Kealekekua Bay, 462 Kearns, Rev. J. F., 615-6, S31, 688 542, 645, 557, 794, 913 Kedah, Rajah of, 699 Kcclan, Pcv. J., 887 Keeiie, Chief Justice, Murder of, 90 Kcer. Rev. W. B., 572, 916 Keh, Mr., M.D., 809 KelieUwatta, 671 Keiskanima Hoek, 299, 301-4, 891-2 Keitli, Rev. O., 7, 9-11, 20, 30-1, SS-4, 41-2, 62-3, 67-8, 849 ; (His Journal, 10-11, 814) Kelakiirai, 911 KcUcy, Rev. W. S., 917 Kellog, Rev. S. n., 876 Kelly, Sir F., 760 Kelly, Rev. Q. W., 909 Kelly. Bp. J. B.. 100, 763, 782 Kelly, Bev. W. F„ 919 Kelsey, Ardu., 823 Kelso, S02 Kcinm, Bt'V. J. C. C, 880 Eemmeituine, 686, 918; TrainiDg Inetitut on, 791 [and 637] Kemp, Rl v. C. C. 901 Kemp, T!. v. F. B., 901 Kemp E. V. J. (Ca- .), 870 Kemp, Rev. J. (Bor.), 921 Kempthorne, Rev. J. P., 906 Kempthorne, Rev. B., 319 Kemptvllle, 876-6 Kenbrai, 878 Kendall, Mr., 433-4 Kendall, Bev. — ., 823 Kendall, Rev. R. S., 890, 895, 923 Kenderiok, Mr. & Mrs. J., 126 Kennebeck Rivci , 854 Kennedy, Rev. J., 876 Kennedy, Rev. K. W. S.. 500, 910 Kennedy, Rev. T. S., 876 Kennet, Mr., 413 Kennet, Rev. C. E., 610, 792, 811, 918 Kennet, Bp. W., of Peterborough 6, 833, 928 ; His Library, 814-16, 835 Kennion, Bp. G. W., 423, 765 Kennoit, 685 Kenny, Rev. H., 918 Kensington (N.S.W.), 902 Kensington (S. Aus.), 904-6 Kent (N.E.). 853 Kent Co. U'enn.), 36, 861-2 Kent! Bay, 164 Kentucky Diocese, 757 Kentv Bay, 154 Ker, Rev. M., 870, 875 Korang, 902 Kerr, Rev. J., 886 Kerr, Bev. S., 240-1, 888 Kestell-C>)rnish, Rev. G. K., 899 Kestell-Cornish, Bp. R. K., 377-9, 765. 801-2, 899 Ketohum, Rev. W. Q., 866 Kettilbv, Mr. A., 17 Kewley, Rev. T. W., 890 Key, Mrs., 310 Key, Bp., B. L., 310-11, 816-16, 766, 803, 893 Key, Rev. E. B., 240, 886 Keynsham, 232, 886 Keys, Rev. G„ 876 Khama, Chief, 318 Khamti Language, 470 Kharria Language, 470 Kharwar Language, 470 Khasi Language, 470 Khin, Mr. Hpo, 806 Khond Language, 470 Khoon, Rev. F. N., 687, 931 Khvin Dialects, 470 Kiama, 900 Kiblene, 248, 887 Kidd, Rev. D. W.,567,913 Kilakarai, 659 Kilanjuni, 669-60 Kildahl, Rev. C. W., 904 Kildare, 870-1 Kilgour, Bp., 760 Kilkenny, 147, 149, 889-70 Killarney (Man.), 879 Killpatrick, Rev. B., 89, 90, 92, 866, 858 Kllmore, 903 Kimberlev, 318. 860, 893-4 Kincardine, 875, 877 Kinder, Bev. J., 788 King, Governor, 388-9 King, Mr., 433 King, Rev. — . (Bermuda), 102 King, Rev. Dr., 835 King, Rev. A. F., 796 King, Rev. B. M., 906 King, Dr, C. 776 King, Bev. Charles, 682, 915 King, Bev. Copland, 465, 908 King, Rev. E. A. W., 870 King, Rev. G., 425-7, 906 King, Rev. L., 891 King, Mr. R., 828 King, Rov. R. L., 788 King, Rev. W., 870 King, Chief WiUiam, 441 King, Rev. W. B., 862 King, Rev. W. C, 862 Kingdon, Rev. B. B., 888 Kingdon, Rev. G. T. B., 907 Kingdon, Bp. H. T., 134, 763 [906 King George's Sound, 424, 426-7 Kingower, 902 ' King's Clear, 133, 805-7 King's College, Fredericton, 777 King's College, New York, 776 King's College, Windsor, N.S., 778 King's Cove, 858-9 King's Province, 41 Kingsdown, Lord, 754 Kingsey, 148, 888, 870-2 Kingsmill, Rev. C, 702 Kingston (Jam.), 229, 886-6 Kingston (N. B.), 126, li9, 867 Kingston (P. Ont.-once Catar- aqui), 142, 164-5, 186, 872, 874, 876-7 ' ' Kingston (Vic), 902 Kingwell,Rev. J. (sen.), 868 Kingwell, Bev. J. (jun.), 858 King William's Parish (Va.), 851 Kingwillianiatown, 278, 280, 891 King«-ood, 854 Kirby, Rev. M. C, 878 Klrby, Rev. W., 858 Kirk, Rev. C, 570, 576, 915 Kirk, David, 107. 135 Kirk, Rev. J. H.. 895 Kirkpatrick, Mr, (of N. Jersey), 65 Kirkraad, 312 Kirton, 875-6 Kissa Isle, 422 Kissengen, 740 Kitcat, Rev. V. H., 908 Kitley, 873 Kittery, 853 Kitton, Ven. H.. 317. 891, 894 Kittson, Rev. H., 870 Kiushiu Diocese, 758, 787 Kivern, Mr., 712 Kiyoto, 722 Klapmuts, 273 Klerksdorp, 897-8 Klip Drift, 317-18,359,894 Khurs, 791 Knagg, Rev, R., 870 Knecland, Rev. E., 863 Knell, Rev. A., 907 Kniglit, Rev. R., 870 Knight, Bev. S. E., 875 Knight-Brucc,Bp.,G. W., 818,.'<'"6-7, 383, 3R1-7, 765, 898 Knipe, Rov. C, 880 Knowles, Bev. F., 907 Knyetou, 902 Knvsna, 286, 889-90, 900 Kobe, 719-20,724-7, 922 Koch.Bev. C A.,684,92l Koch, Bev. 6., 913 Koch, Catechist Louis, 6 97,614-16 Koch Language, 470 Kooherthal, Rev. J., 61 Kodaga Languatj:e, 470 Kodeikanal, 551 Kohilawatte, 919 Kohimarama, 789, 907 Kohl, Bev. E., 528,913 Kolilhoflf, Rev. C. S, 631, 534-6, 794 913 Kohlhoff, Rev. J. C, 808, 812, 814, 621-3, 527. 533 Koh Pni Sah-ism, 646-7 KoilpiUay, Rev. Y., 913 Kok, Chief A.ti.ni,306, 311-12,343-0 Kokstad, 312-13, 898 If i'. ! 'iff I' Shi 960 Kol Latagrucffe. 470 Kolftpore, 676, (78-80, 684, 76S, 916-16 Kolari, 919 Kolarian Languages, 470 Kolarians, 469 KoUupitiya, 920 Kols, 496-8, 610-11, 730, 790 Komgha, 891 Kona, 908 Konkan, The, 668 Koora, 691 Koorene, 671-2, 910 Kootenays, 881 Kopela, 358 Ko Po, Dr., 651 Koralawella, 919 Koran, The, 602, 686 Komegallp, 679, 681 Kororareka, 437 Korwa Language, 470 Kota Language, 470 Kotahena, 668, 919-20 Kotri, 576, 916 Kow-loon, 708 Krau88, Rev. A., 879 Krell, Chief, and Tribe, 276, 299- 800, 306-8, 893 Krian, 691, 920 Krishna, 693, 603 Kristna, Rev. J. (Kristiiasawmy), 634, 644-6, 806, 918 Kruger, Rev. P., 498, 808, i>10 Krugersdorp, 898 Kuala Lum|K)r, 701-2 Kuching, 6H3-5, 688, 693 Kudat, 694. 921 Kukl language, 470 Kulaseganipatam, 914 KuUuthur, 912 Kur Language, 470 Kurdistan, 72K Kurds, Tim, 728 Kurena, 671-2 Kurnaul, 624 Kurnool, 663-7, 765, 912, 914 Kursawan, 697 Kurung, 671 Kustendji, 740, 923 Kwa Magwaz" 336-7, 88»-41, 896 KwangKe, 704 Kyengs, 631 Kynetou, 903 Kynston, 902 Kyoungs, 629, 632 LABRADOR,97-9, 147-8,161-2, 192-3, 856, H6H, 868-9, 871-2 (Labrador Indians, 94) Labrooy, Rev. E. C, 679, 919 Labruniere, Rev. — ., 716 Labuan, 682, 694-6 Labuan Diocese, 684, C87, 696, 768, 767 L'Acadle, 870 La Cadie, 107 Lace-niaking in Tinnevelly, 644 La Cliiiip, 140, 164, 868-9, 871 Laclilani), 901 La Colle, 869-70 La Croze, 472 Lacy, Rev. V. C, 870 L»cy, Mr. W., 328 Ladies' As8o<1s. Rev. J., 870, 875 reminK, B*^' ^•' ^''\ eeminB, Rev. W., 876 coper, Rev.»P. J., 572, 913 tnmwln, Capt.. 415 (K-ward Islands. 210-15 [und 2, 195 252-3, 744 5, 883-4] * Feuvre, Rev. T. H., 916 *fevre. Rev. C. F., 870 !l Glials, R«v.W.W.. 858 x-tft;. Rev. J. P., 890 .(■Ijgfttt, Rev. F. W., 692, 921 je Oros, Rev. J. P., 886 Bicester, Mr. T., 53 >lffli, Rev. J., 93, 858 :^iKh. Mr. W., 417 LeipxlB, 740, 923-4 t.e 5au, Rev. F., 15, 16, 211, 849 ^Jcune,Rev.W.a.879 LennoKvUle, 869. College, 162, -79 Lepclia Language, 470 Leper's Island, 907 Leribc, 324, 326 Leslie, Rev. A., 849 Leslie. Rev. H. T.. 879 Lessay. Rev. T., 823 Lethbri.ltte, 879 ^ „,. Lethbridge, B«v. W. M., 494, m, 916 l::rt;r'^;a^ntfl Bishopric. 7M, 758-6, 760 (Invalidity of, 764-8) Levellers (Sect), 45 LDverock.Rev.J.W.88S Leverton, Rev. N., 19« Levio, BeT. A., 887 Levingston, Mr. R., 07 Levulja. 458-9, 907 Ixwcj(Pniin.),3H, 851-2 Lewis, Kov. D., 879 Lewis, Ruv. J., 903 Lewis, Arclibisliop J. T., 164, 7G1, 7(iH-l. 875 r,owis, llcv. R.,870, 875 Lewis, llev. W. O. U., 907 Lex I.oci Act, 508 I,cyl)iini, 904 Liiiiiu, 739-40 Lilxrtv (if Conscience secured by Lex'TiOOi Act, f)OS T.iliniries. Mission, 798 Lilirnrv, The Society's, 815-16 Lielitield (.'ounty (U.S.), 853 I.iefeldt, Mr., HU3 Life liisuriinoe Assooiation, 5l3 Lifn, 4tS-6; Cliicf of, 146 I.iKlitlKiurn, Rev. .T. F., I116, 800 Lifilitliouriio, ll(!V. F. J. U., 884 Liulillmrn, Mrs. 263, 266 LiirlitfiMit, Up., 762 Lifllitfoiit, Ven. T. P., 292, 890 l,i Hung Cliang, Viceroy, 706 Lillcliamiiier, 740 Lilloct, lHr>, H80 Liniiisol, 729 Linihric^k, Hev. A. D., 560, 913 I,iniires, 7 (0, 923 l.iiieolii, lip. of, in 171D. 109 Lincoln Di icesc^ 82.') I.ini'cilnsliire Contributions, 823 Linil, llev. H., 858 Lindiiiu, llev. ,1. A.. 897 I.iil.isav, liev. li., 858 l.inilsii'v, Ven. ])., 870 Lindsay, Hev. H.. 870 IJnilsiiV, Uev. W., 852, 854 LincisiiV, Uev. W. 11., 886 l.inclse'v. Uev. J. U. H., 875 I.iiigii.'li.S-") Linijii riiief. 688 I.intM lliver, 691 Linton, lip. S., 768 Lipscdnili, lip. C, 229-31, 764 LislHMi, 739 4i>, 923 !,i>le, Hev. \V., 396, 901 Listowi'U, 875 Littell, llr,, 822 Littl.', liev, H. \V., 378, 899 Little liendigo, 407, 9U2 Little Ciimpton, 853 Littler Iliinnonv, 330 l.ittlejdliii, lip.. 8«, 746. 818 I.ittlejohn, Hev. IX ll„ 886 Littler, Hev. C. R., 879 Litiirgv (The Anglicim) esteemed liy Dissenters, 10, 1 1, 43, 58 9 ; ilo. hV Duteh, 58 ; do, by Swis.s, 1 1 1 Liverpciiil ( I'liig.), 819 20, 923, 924 LiTciiUKii (N,S.\V,), 391, 394, 901 Liverpdol ( N'.,^,), 8tlU 4 l.iverpKd I'lains, 902 Livinf-'ston, Mr. II., 67 Living.stone the K.xplorer, 307 Llewellyn, Ituv, W., 891 Lley I, ('apt„441 Lloyd, Hev. A., 720-1,922 Lloyd, Hev, C, 862 Llo' il. Hev. K. v.. .T., 858, 862, 870 Llo.il. Key. 1'. .r., 9(»7 Lluv.!. Uev. N. V„ 870 Llovd, Uev. T. (llei-.), lOi Llovd, Hev, T. (N,S.), 119, 802 Lloyd, H.v. \V. II. C, 3J« Llovd, Urv. \V„ 897 Llo'-iltown, 160-1, 876 Llwvd, Hev. T,. 875 Loheng-.ilii, King, 3iJ2 4 Lobert, Catcchibt, 243 Loblcy, Rev, .T. A., 779 Locldnvar, 9ill-2 Locli Loinond, 865, 807 liOoke, Hev, R„ 852. 851 Lockhait, Rev. A. D., 149, 870 Lockton, Hev. P., 9im Lockwnrd, Key. ,T., 858, 800 Lodge (Dem.), 888 Lodge ni.strict (Berbicc), 887 Loen, 740 Lofthus, 740 Logan, 91)4 Logiiii, Rev. \V., 875 Logansville, 87.') Log.sdiiil, Hey. A,. 499, 010, 916 Loinax, Hev, A, II., 786, 89i)-l Irf)ndon(l'. Ont,), 170,872-5 Ldiiilon, Ardn. ol (in 1701), 822 London, Hisliops of, 1, 2, 26 2''8 597, 738,749, 7.52,813, 8P2: I Their .lurisilietion in Foreign Piirts, 1. 2, 60, 450, 4fi2, 738, 713-4, 74ti, 837, 840;) iJlonifiold, 08,1, 701, 728, 753 ; Conipton, 1-7, n3, 41, 89, 1U2, 211, 741, 759,822, 932; (iil).-ioii (his Addresses on liehalf of Negroes), 8, 2fi, 210 ; llowley, 7:iS; K()l)ins()n,17,8l:i; .Lieksoii, 738 ; I'orteus. 386 ; Sherlock, 743, 740:TiHt, 728 London, Lord Mayor and Aliler- tnen of, 823 London Missionary Society, 279, 2H;!, 288, 347, .1tii-2, 371-7, ,380, 43,3, 444, 4 10, 404-5, 471 , 506, 542, 663, 095, 70;-3 Londonderry, 80O. 802 Long. Rev. \V., 272-3, 270. 891 LongCiiy, 88( Long r. iip. of Capetown, 331, 754 Longford, 9'J6 Long Island (Ilali.), 220-1, 223, 220, 8.S1-.') Long Island (VS.), 57, 00, 75, 77 L)ng Island Dioeese, 757, Hfio Longiey, frontispiece, vii (por- trait), 3:il, 080, 728, 701-2, 836 Longwood, 320-1, 894 l/)nsdale, Capt„404 Lonsilcl!, Veil. It., 870 Loosenmre, Hev. P. \V„ 860 Lord, Hev. U, F,, 010 Lord. Rev. J. D., 577-8, 916 Lome, 800 Lort, Mr, G,, 822 L'Oste. Rev, C. P., 901 Loudon, Lord, 130 T/)Hgli, Hev. .T. F. I!. L., 104, 860 I/niisl)urg(C.E.), 801-3 I.ouislade Ishinils, 405 liOuisinna, 153 I.(misiiina Diocese, 757 Louisville, 871 Loureuid Miinpie.s, 310 Louth (!'. (Int.), 873 Love, Hev. ()., 800 Love, Hev. .!„ 904 Love. l!.v. (yU, orC), 8.82 Lovckin, Hey. A. P., 913, 920 Loveless, Uev, — „ 5 tO Low, Hev. (1..L, 875 Low, l)r, S., 770 Lowe, Hev. ('. F,802 Lowe, H'V. 11. P., 875 Lowe, Rev, R. L, 8s0 Lowell, Hey. U. T, S., 858 Lower, Von. H. M., 782 Lower Mutt, 900 Lower I'liarl, 889 Lower Waikato, 907 Lowndes, Hev. A. K. G,, 800 Lowndes, Uev. W., 882 Lowiy, Rev. VT. U,, 879 Lowth, Bp.. 748 Lowthcr, Covernor U., I93 i Loyalty Island.s, 31)8, -i 1,5-8 I 1..UC, 740 I Lucas, Hev. H., 44, S.iS j Lucius, Kov. S. F., l!), 850 I Lueknow Diocese, 590, 755-0. 768 ' 707, 910 ' I Ludlani, Hev. R„ ]8, 850 Ludlow (N.B.), 807 I Ludlow, Huv. W., 923 ; Lugano, 740-1 , Lugar, Ven. ,L. 242, 887 I Lugger, Hev, 11, 107 I Luniley, Sir \V., lot j Lund. Hev. W,.9!ll ! Lundu, 081-5, 087-9, 920-1 Lundy, Hev. F, J. (P. (),it.), 875 Lundy. Hev. F. .L (l'.(^.), 870 Lunejiburgh, 111-12, hq 813. 800- 1 ' Lung, Ilua Tien, 708 Lush, Hev. V„ 907 Lushai Language, 470 Luslungtor., Dr., 751 Lusty, Hev. G. IL, 910 Lutherans (spe aho " Danish and (ierman Missions'), 0.01,111-12 115,l:i», 142 .3.1.'^9. 288,409 471* 49.\5i)l-3,,')0.').512-ll,523-i,53l' 633,5,')0,50:i,5S8, 7:11,739,932 Lutheran Clergy in Anglican Ml.ssions, 0, 501-3 ; (Proposed Union witli Anglican Church iu Atnerica, 37) Lutseka, Mr, K„ 311 Lydenherg, 340, 355-0, 8J7-8 Lvdius, Uev,— „ 07 Lyle, Key. ,T. S., 920 Lyndi, Hev. H. a, 886 Lynch. Sir T,, 228 Lynedoch, 870 liVnford, Dr., 823 Lyon, Hev. ,L, 852 Lyon, Itcv, |>. K., 879 Lyon, Hey. W. (j.. 879 Lyons, Hev. J„ 85:), 855 Lyster, Hev, W, G,, 870 Lytton, 187-9, 880-1 Maher, Rev, C. 835, 898 Miic.Mpine, Rev. IL, 875 Macartney, Hev. O. D„ 875 Macartney, \'ery Hev. H. B., 903 Macartney, Uev. .1,, 850 Macaulay, Hev, \., 875 Maeaulay. Hev, W,. 159, 875 MiK'ciio iiialeet. 732 Maccarther, Rev. .1. G., 870 McCanl. H-.'v. .L, 778 McCausland, Rev. A. .L. 903 M'Cawley, Uev. U„ 7/7. 802, 806 MTliiverty, Hev, (":,, 2:12, 880 MeClelanii, Uev. F„ 271, 273, 289 Miieclenaehan, Hev, W„ 853 Met leverty, Hev. .1,, 904 McConkev, Mr,, 112 McConnell, Uev. .T., 901 McCiuinev, Uev. \V. .1.. 8S3 MTorniiek, Uev. U., 891 M-Cully, Hev. C. \V., S02 Macderniot. Uev. II. C. P., 886 Miiedonald, Sir A„ 753 Maediniidd, Uev. A.C. 802 McDonald, Ven, R., 879 McDonald, Hev. U., 179 .Maechmald Uiver, 9ol McDougall, Up. F.T., 683-9, 6)4-6 099, 707, 809, 810, 921 Macdowcll, Hev. ,T,. 850 McEwcn, Rev. J. 13., 888 8 Q m h H': .iU i in:,' nVf \ I V' f mm ^,i (*!» t 962 Macey, Rev. V. H.. 882 MftcGfeortio, Rev. 11. J., 878 McOhoo, Kev. T., 8ti6 McOhivoni, Uev. J,. 8G(! McGilohrist, Kev. W., 853 MacOill, U()5 Mac^reKor, Sir W., 48 1-5 Maolmkii Tribe, 318, 382 Maclmviii Burpiir, 5'J5 Maclu'llar. Dr., 682 Macliiii, Kev. C. J., 875 Maoliin, Kev. T., 870 Machray, Arel\l)islii)p U., 179-80, 761, 703-4, 77it-8il Molutvrp, Ili'V. J., 875, !)1I0 Maniiityre, llcv. J. L., 8H(i McTeniictt, \Uiv. W., 903 Mack, Rev. F., 875 Mackav, 411, 901 Maokav, Rev. B., 8fi0, 862 M'Kav", Veil. (}., 879 Markav, Arelniii. .T. A., 780 McKeaii, Rev. R., 854 Mackenzie, (!civ., 677 Mackenzie, Mis.s. 339 Mackenzie, Up. 0. F.. 339, 367, 765 McKonzie, Up. D., 339, 341, 343-6, 705, 804 Mackenzie, Rev. E., 58-9, 855 Mackenzie, liev. F. II., 875 Mackenzie, Rev. G. W., 923 McKenzifi, Itev. J. O. U., 875 McKenzie, Rev. L., 887 Mackenzie lliver Diocese, 758, 703-4, 878 McKedwn, R"V. J., 870 Mc Kiel, Rev. W. Le B., 806 Mackintosh, Rev. A. (Can.), 875 Miu'kinto^'h, Rev. A. (Houululu), 804-5, 91)8 Mai'kwortli. ; ir II., 4 Maclat^an. Arclibishcip, 834 Maeliireii, Hev. A. A., 405, 908 Maclean. R-v. C. U, 907 M'Lean, Rp- .1.. 763, 780-1, 879 MLeaii, Rev. T. U., 802 Maclear(Ji.S.W.). 901 Maclear. Rev. (i. V.. 797 McLelaiiil, Kev. J., 887 Macleoil, .1 mitre. 033 Macleoil, Rev. K. ('.. 561, 913 Macleoil, Rev. .1., 870 McMalioii, Rev. K. O., 379, 899 Macmuster. Rev. .1., H7o McMoriiie, Kev. .1. K., 875 McMiinav. Veil. W'., 875 MiwNal), Kev. A., H75 Macdiii's Distrli't, 360 Maci|iiarie, (iov., 391 MaeipiiH'ti, Kev. — . (Calcutta), 479 Ma•(■ d/.wi •• InJus. trial," under "Kilucatiun"). Maniiil, Hev. A., 913 Manuel, Hev. N., 913 MSS., The Society's, 815 Manvers, 875 Maori Language, 434, 466 Maories, 433 4,460, 7«8 Mapletoft, Rev. Dr. J., 6, 823, 920 MaiH.ndas, 318, 382 Marabikstad. 355 Marashite Indians, 120, in? Maratlii Laiiguage( j'« "Malirutu")| Miiravars, 511, 550 Maravila, 919 Marblehead, 48,8,52 4 March Mis.sion, 872, 874-6 Mare, 44.5. 9li7 Margaret Professors, Oxford audi Cambridge, 822-3 Margisou, Rev. W„ 895 niusula, C95, 700-1 in Laiigurtgei ■»'" 27';f''2n-0. 2H6-7, 29r.-6, M 5, 6H9, 69«-8, 732. 771, '\„r Mai Bay), 868-70, »72 X Hev. A.., 863 , 903 Uev. D., 891 :!:;;j^^, 425, 05 ,,,ruo.:i%,901 „iH(ilvei r;::\:::uLufi8ri,nuBT3, hu>na lUv.T. J54 ,^^,„„,rs,l,ov.l..,7o5 lannint.'. lli'V. S., «H7 l,u..vH.« »>v'. . JOl .^ M.inu.1, luv. A., JU Mrtiuu-l.li.'y.N...'.'^ MhS..'nii'Socift> »,»!» MiilH.iiiliis SIW,."- M,,rasl>it.' U.a "^1 ,^;;;^j,,,,.,tti", Maravilu, 919 ^ Margosfliis, Rev. A., 550-1, 817,913 MarKOSclils, Mr. J. T., 794 Marico, 365 Miirie, Joseph. 121 Marieiibml, 739 Maritzburi,', 328 30,896-6 ; Diocese, 332-4. 768, 766, 895 Markdale, 877 Miirklinm, 874-6 Miirkham, Itev. A., 701, 921, 923 Markliain, lie v. B., 895 Marks, Hfv. J. K., U31-2 , 634-40. 647-60. 653, 791, 806, 918 Marks, liev. P., 675, 920 Marlb()rci\it{li, Karl of, 196 Mftrooiia, TI1MI6-7. 228, 232 Marriage Coiidemncil l)j' Quakcrs,58 Marriage hy Laymen, 98 MaiTVat. Von. ('., 905 Murrvlie I'alls, 249 Mars('len. Huv. H., 850 Marsili'ii, Ilev. S.. 388-9.433-4 Marsl.. 5.'i« Marton". Laiulgravo J., 15 Martwai. Ilev. — .. 918 Martjli. Hev. C, 18, K.'iO Martvn. Itev. H. 268. 690 Mart'vn. liev. J., 315 6 MartVn. liev. .1. 1)., 525, 557, 9ir!. Martyrs. , ■101, 311. 310. 374. 447, 419,451). 5,')6, 712 13, 716-17 MarvU)niUf.'h (Qu.). 412. ao3-4 Mar'ylMiroU'-'h (Vie.) 902 " Marv-Chnrelies." 528 Marv'l,ake, 873, 876-7 Mar'vlaiMl. 31 3 [* 2, 3. 4, 9, 30-3, 411. 02, 86-7, 746, 851] ; Diocese, 757 Marvsborough (P. Ont.), 877 Marv's Hdiw. 888 Masiila. a Zulu, 336 Masasi, 898 Maseareiilias, Dom Pedro, 368 Maseoiiche. 868 9. 871-2 Maseru, 324-5, 894 Masham, Itev. V., 319 Mashart, liev. J[., «82 Masliona Itaee, 363-ti, 384 Mashniiiiland, 363-6 [and 353, 361 2, ;i84-.5, 898] llaslionaland Diocese, 758, 759, 765, 898 ; Bishop's Journals, 1888-92, 815 Masiko, Itev. P., 893 Masilanianv, Itev. J., 913 Ma.4te, 327, 894 Masiza, Hev. Piuilus, 303, 891 Miisizii, Ilev. Peter K.,313,3I5, 893 Mason, Hev. Dr.. 649 MasdM, Itev. A. I.. A.. 923 Musnn, liev. F.. and Mrs. (of Touugoo), G42-3 INDEX. Mason, Ven. ("1., 461, 880, 908 Mason, Itev, H.. 905 Massachusetts, 41. 746, 852 ; Bp. Bass of, 44, 50. 746. H52 Massuehu.setts Bay, 852-3 Maasaohusetts Dirnu'se. 757 Massiiih, Ilev. T. P.. 858 M-.t;!rs, Gov. S., 505 Masnlipatam, 5(i3 Masupha, ("liief and Tribe, 327 iAIatabelH lliiee, 318, 324, 362-3, ;i6fi, ;)S2. 785 Matabeleland, 351, 362-3, 366, 384-5 Matale (,s?f " Matelle ") Matara (or Matura), 674, 919-20 [and 661. 667-8] Matatiela, 312, 893 Matelle (or Matale), 681, 910-20 Matlier, Mr. Inerease. 41-2 Mathers, liev, II.. 870 Matlier's " Mat,'nalla," 746 Mathe.son. Hev. K.. 879 Mathe on, Hev. S. P., 879 Mathlobi Tribe, 318 Matilda, 875-6 Matis. 147 Matlanjiala's Village. 325 Jlatthew. Ilev. C, It., 866 JIattliew, Bp. II. J., 627, 767 ilatthew, Ven. W. K., 920 Matthews. Ilev. C. 875 Matthews, liev. F. B., 226,884, 913 Matthews, Itev. 0. W., 887 JIatthcws, Ilev. J., 904 Matura (.tiphinaphina. 236 Mestizes, 235 Metcalfe, Mr, C.T., 474 Mi'tehdsen. 881 Me-thi-la-vins. 029 Mettr.ev,Rev.J.,H95 Methiniists, 111. 171,001,7:3. (_See ril-ti '■ We.slevans.") Methue;i, Ilev: 11. H.. 3-:9-30, 89> 3y2 964 INDEX. Il !t I i Mptlakiitln, 190 Mettupatti, 912-13 Mftzli'i, licv. (i. W., 882 Mi'xii'o-Amerifiiii MUsioti, 80,87, 751,7f>r Mf.vrlok, llcv. v., 882 MeJTiiifrP(Mftilnis), 507 MiilmiixircCOr.), 492,910 MiilzuiH., lU'V. .1. I., 725. 808, 922 Mikii.lo.-i of Jaium, 717, 722 MilaKniva, 6(!!l-70, 920 Milatiows, (iHS Milos, llPV. C. O., 897 Miles Hfv. S., 41 Milfonl ( L'.S. ), 852 3 Will. Ui'V. \V. II., 474, 491, 576, I 591. 7.S9-90, 79;t, 8J5, 810, 910 Milll>auk, 875, 877 Jlillolicsti'r, 9 It Millwliaiup, IfoT. T., 850 MiUiMlk'f. KfV- A- '^V-. SU* Mill.'.!;,'!', UfV. J., 8«2 Mille Isles 8(;9 Millrr, ll^-v. A. K.. 875 Milkr, Uov. i:.,853 Mill.r, Veil. K. I''., 79fi. 920 MilKr, Iti'V. !•:. K., 905 Mili.r, HfV. .I.,875 Mlllciisni, 118 Milliil-'i', I'x'V. .1. W., 880 Milliiiwttoii, llfv. Dr., 798 Mills Mr., 45 MiUs llcv. S.. 879 Jlilm 111, Up. ».. 481, 495, 490, 001, cm .5, G17, 624, 632, 039, 012, tits 9, 7.')5 0, 706 Mtlii, Itev. Joliu, 71-2, 854-5 Milne, llev.O.,870 Milne, ncv..TaincR, 709, 8G3, 866 Miliicr, Itev. v., 131, 8U6 Milncr, ll^v. .1., 855 Miliier, lUv. U., 8(i0 Miliier, l^v. T., 247 M'Iner, Kev. \V. J., 888 Milt.. 11 (I'.y.), .Sti9, 871 Milton (I*. O'lf ). 877 MiUoii(lM;.I.),H«2 3 Milioii, llcv. .T. L., 870 Milu.ii, Hev. W.T.,879 Mihvimkre Diocese, 757 Miliiir, 110 Min 'liihii-MIn, King, 618-9 Miii'V, Mr., 855 Miuei'.s Uext, 9J3 Mill-' Ti, Kioperor, 709 Miiii'try. Indigenous (le*" Native Mini.stry") Miiinescita Diocese, 767 Minns HfV. «•.«»! ,„ . ,„,„ lliutlia, TUeTUonjay (Princo),648 Minto, Lonl, 303 Miiiuclon, 88 MIriij, 679 Miraini(Oii, 131-2, 801-0 Mlri.s Tlie, (!07 Midpiili 852 Mission r.irnis (anil Villages), 288, 291, 307 10, .I.IO, 360, 419 20 "Ml.ssion riclil," Tlio, 811 Mission ItousiM aC Oxlonl uiiil Oanil>rl(l({e, 8il " Missions to tliu Ileatlicii" (Pul>- llcatloii), Hll Missionaries of the Soeiotv, Tlie, 830-924. Care in .selection of, 830-7,842-3; Up. UnHcr's tcs- tiniony to, 830-7. Salaries ami nllowiinees 837, 813 I. In- strnetions for, 837-10, 8(4 5. Supply of (Jan(li(lat<'s: -.Icnkyns Fellowships at Jesm ('olle^'e, Oxfonl, 810; Candidates from S(M)tlanil, Ireland, and Wales, 840 ; Up. Wil.son's seheine for a Training' College in Isle of Man, 810; (^odriim'ton ('olle;,'e, 8(0; Candiilates from America -daii- K(!rs and I'xpense of voyage, 810-1 ; (Jolletfiate traiiiinj^ re- (piired, 811 ; Indigenous Minis- try seeiired tIirouf;li tlie Kpisoo- lutte and Colonial Colle^^es, ami Colonial Cliun^lies become .Mis- sionary, liut supply .still inade- tpiate, 8)1 ; Kxliilpitions at St. Anis'ustine's College and ut Ox- ford and ('amliridifc, 811-2; Day of liiten-ession, 812. Hoard of Kxamincrs 812-3, 933 ; Selection of Candidalcs in the Colonies left to CulonialUishops, 812 3; Present llOKiilations us to wjleotion, n|)iK)intinent, and removal, 842 -3 ; .Medical e.\- aniincr, 813, 933. Kdiication of Missionaries' (Tliildrcn, 814 ; I'eiisions, 745, 841; liisnnini^u .soliemc, 841 ; Urotherli(M)ds, 814 [and 351,490,499,5011,577,020 7, 720 1]. Lay Agents 81 1 6 (,ivc also XV and "Lay .Mission Agents") ; In.strnctions for SoiiiHilmastcrs and Catechlsts, 844-5. The Ladies' As.sociation, 810 [and 618 1!», 030-7, 010, 721, 726]. No. of Mi.ssioiiaries em- jilovod liy the .Societv, 17(11 1892, and loyalty of, ' xv, xvl, 847; Mi.-,sionary Jloll (170l- 1892), 818-924 Missionary Uequests, 18, 333, 430, 505 Missionary Brotherhoods (see " Drotlierhooda") Missionary Ktf(u-t in 10th and 17th Oentnrics, 1 3 ; do. at vIo.mi of loth and 19th ('oinpared, xiv, 80 7. 192 3, '.'52-3, 3S2 5, 400-7, 731 3 Missionary Manual, 82 Missionary Uoll of S.P.G., 1702- 1892, 848 924 Missionary Spirit, Growth of the, in 17th Century, 2 Missionary Spirit in Europe stimulatcil by theSoeiuty,408-9, 471-2,731-5 MixHisaga, 106 Missls.sippi Diocese, 757 ; Kiver, 153 Missouri Diocese, 757 Missusaugua Indians, 192 Mltchatn. 904 Mltehel, Mr., 217 Mitchell, 874,870 Mitohell, (Japt., 239 MitcheU, Ilin-. F. U., 923 Mitohell, llcv. O., 319, 350-2, 802 894, 897 ' Mitchell, Rev. I" ,T.. 892 -3, 895 Mitchell, Iti'V. M., 229, 880 Mitchell, llcv. Ilii'h., 875 Mitchell, Kev. Ilobt., 870 MItchiii.son, Ui). .!., 7ti4 Mitford (X.W. t!an.), 879 Mitford, -Sir.r., 763 Mitre Hock, 405 Milter, llcv. (K C, 910 Mitter, Hev. I'. L. .V.. 800, 91) Mixeil or Colourcl Uai'es, lit2 23.> 2.->2, 318 '.'O, S2.3, 382, :W| m 730, 732, 737, 78.3, 7ho, 7ai Miivakiima, Hev. S., S!I2 Moiierly, Hev. K. U., 901 Mochce, Hev. — ., 918 Mockridgo, Hev. C. H., 875 Mockridge, Hev. ,1., 870 Modderpoit, 3.')1 .Modvford, Si.- T., 228 Molfett, Hev. W. U., 876 Mogg. U<'V. H. H., 880 Moghul Dynasty, 409 Mogliul FmiH'ror of Delhi, 580 Mograhat, 487 90, 909-10 Mohalis Hock, 32.'i, 327, m9| Mohawk Castle Fort (N.V.) 70 73-4 Mohawk Tndiun.s 00 71, 80, 130-7 153 «, 105 8, ly2, 815 Mohawk TiUiiguage, 0!t, 71, 85; List of Traiislations, 8ij0 Moir, Hev. J., 8.'">0 Moka, 899 Molde, 740 Molel)olole, 301 .Molitzaiii(;hief,3l8 Molonv, Hev. C. \V., 8W .Molop'po, tlhief, 320 Molote, 358, 897-8 Molteuo,^iy2 .Momoti, Hev. P. \V., 8'J2 Monaco, 7lo Monase (a Zulu). 330 Monastery St. (u-orge, i»i4 .Moiiekton, lion. K. (Fiiiuli, ,W5 MonorielT, Ilev. — ., 590 Moneton, 800 7 .Money, Hev. 11., 802 .Monghir, 491 Mongolia, 703 Moninouth County (U.S.),H5Mi Mono, 874 Montagtie, 281, 890 Montague. Duke of. 197 Montana DicMiese, 757 .Montbeliiard iMnigrantd, III Mont Caiix, 740 Mont Dore, 740 Monte (ieneroso, 710 Montgomery, liev. Ili'iiry, »<'i() Montgonicrv, llcv. IIukIi, .s7il Montgomery, lip. II. II., 705, 825 .Montgomery, liev. It. A., K7i) Montgonicrv, Itev. S R, (JK.i " Monthly Record," Till', KM Montmorenei, 871 Montreal, 00, 130 4il, 142 1, IH 809 -72 ; Diocese, 15ll, "W, 703-4, .808 Montscrrat, 210-12, 7!I8, S83-1 Montshio, Chief, 3ili) Moodelly, Mr. T. V.,H12 Moody, Hev. .1. T., 862 Moody, Hot. J. T. T., 80 INDEX. 9G5 r.. 004 , Mr.. 2ir I, »71,«7il 1, (;iii)t.,2:w l', llcv. O., SV». 350-2.802, 1 Itov.V .T.. 892-3. 895 I \WV. M.. •^21), HHIi , u H..V. lUci... wr, •U Itcv. U.)l>t.. «70 ,„;„>, Up. .lM7t!4 ■,l(N.W. (.;au.),H79 ■,l, Sir .r.. "&S Kock, -Itir* r Kcv.U.C.'.tlO 'uH •>!), SJ.-J. -Mi, :''*i. ">>i (' 73" 7;!7, 7«:j. "'<»>. 7^1 kri.Uc K.'v.(. H..«"> kriii^'f. Ufv..l..H'^' ,lcr\« 1 im i>f Tniiwliilioiis, two .,ir, Itov. J., HftO ■ ik.i. H'.V.) .,Ule,740 „lolH.l.>le, 3(.l oU«u..ii;Ui.'f,3l« olony. Uov »;. W «-*^ ;„l.„„,„,01.i.- .W«. \,mi(.tl. llcv.i'. W-«»^ loiiiWO. 7t;> ^onorMT.lUv. -•.■'•>'' MoiicU)il, ««t'^7 Money, lUn-. U., 8(.2 Moii«lilf. '1'"., ^lSmthC«unty(U.S.,.«5.. E£e.2MH0O ^^^ Montana Oi<>.'re. 740 Monte (icneroso. MO ^,.^_ MontK-uu^ry. ^ '/ , ^'^ sTo MontN'otnory.ll V- "'!' ,.^^ji Montgomery. ^' •"•'.,. MontK'onicry, U v. k. -^ • Monti-'oniery, '"V.,'-im mi " Monthly U."=o!;'. H'^.^l^ Montinoreuci, »' I , ,5, Montreal. ««• •*"'*''• ^V ;,b, K(i9 72; Uiooese, IW, 703 -4. W.8 798,883-4 Monticrrat. 210-1-, >- - Montsl.io.n'"'f-f' " Moo.lelly, Mf-- T «62 Moody, nov..T.r..«62 Moody.llcv.J-T. i.™ Moon, Pr., 725 Moon Ulvpr, 309 Mr, Hcv. II. H.,404.«»8, 910 Mmir, Hov. T., «7 H, HR4, Md M.>ore(l'. Oiit.),H72-3, 878 :Moore, Lady, 15 M, frontispIcTO.vii ( i«)rtrait ),222, L'5K !l, 74!t 5 1 , 824 Moore. licv. A. If., 48i; 8,010 Moore, Kcv. A. h., HH'i Moore, Dr. 1!., 776 Moore, Itev. D. C:., 803 Moore, llev. P. B.. 890 Moore, llev. J., 858 Moore, llev. .1. H., 8H8 Moore, Dr. N. P., 770 Moore, Mr. T., 397, 787 Moore, llev. W., 88.T Moore, Itcv. W. I [..222,884 Mooro College (N.S.W.), 787 [and 3U7] Mooretown, 885-fi MiMirUoiise, Mr., 417 Moorlioiise, liji. ,1., 705 MiK)::aM, Itev. H. B.. 889 Mornan. liev. W. C, 889 Morpnn fainilv, Tlie, 205 Morice, Hcv.C, 870 ■Nloriec. liev. W., 838 Mnrin. 872 Morlev. llev. T., 876 Mormons. 485, .189; (Mission to, 83) Morne. 899 MorniiiKton. 903 Moroko, Cliief, 348, 350, 3r)3 Moroko. Sepinari. 353 Morottoo. 070-1, 920 Morpeth (Aus.),901t Morpt'th (P. Ont), 874, 877 Morris, 878, 880 Morris. Col., 7.9. ,52. 01,823 Morris, Uev. A.. 890 Morris, llev. C..1., 870 Morris, liev. K., 870 Morris, Iltv. O. K., 913 Morris, Uev. G. E. W.. 862 Morris. Uev. IJ. S., 922 :\Iorris, Mr. J.. 15 Morris. Uev. .1., 232. 888 Morris, Uev. .T. A., 870 Morris, llev. T.. 852-3 Morris, Uev. W., 870 Morris, llev. W. .1. II., 890 Morris. Uev. W. T.. 802 Morris County, 854 Morrisanift. 125 Morrison, llcv.G. (India), 575 Morrison, llev. G. (Tobago), 200, 882 Morritt. Rev. T., 18, 850 Morea, Uev. M., 910 Morse, Uev. ,T.. 410, 004 Morse. Uev. W.. 870 Morse's Creek. 902 Mortimer, Uev. A.. 876 Mortimer, Uev. It. C. 800 Mortimer, Uev. (!., 876 Mortimer, liev. T., 920 M(jrtlciek, liev. ('.. 238. 8H6 Morton, Uev. A., 850, 85^ Miirton, Uev. .1. .1., 87U Morton, liev. M.. H9ii .Morton. Uev. W.. 309, 478, 482 491-a. 075 «, 8(ir>-U, 899, UIO Moruca. 246-8, 887 Moniyii. mil Moseow,734. 798 Moshcsh, Cliief, 324 6, 350; George. 325 ; .TereMiiiili, 326 Mosilikatsi, Chief, 302 Moskito (Indiiin) LanpfuaKP, 252 Jloskito (or .Mos(|uito) .'ee Indiiins, 108. 171-2, 192 Mount .Vlexiiniler. 407, 902 Mount Athog Areliininiidrite, 737 Mount AvlitY, 3(i(i Momit Barker, 905 Mount Uliiekwood, 902-3 Mount Dalliis, 880 Mount Fnre, 893 Xlo'.uit Henuon, 885-0 Mount Lebanon, 922 Mount Maeedon, 9o3 .\lo\nit I'leasiint ( Clin. ),S73, 875,877 :M(umt rieiisiuit t.**. Aus.), 905 Mount Iloyiil, 66 (and si-e " Mou- treiil") Mountain (T>. Ont.). 874-5 Mountain, Bp. G. ,1.. 145-9. 152, 1.58. 168, 178, 754. 703, 779. 860 Mountiiin. Tip. Jiieol). 143-4, 146, 155 6, 167.763 ilountain. liev. .T., 143. 870 Mountain, liev. .1. (i., 782, 858 Mountain. Wi'V. .7. .1. S.. 87(J Mountiiin, Uev. S. ,T., 876 Mountaineer Indians. 94, 90 5Iountain-uiin (Sect), 37 Mountniovris, 871 Mouranibine. 905 Alowav Karons, 045 Movst'ou, «02 Moziiinlii.pie. 346 Mo7,ambi(iiies, 280, 305-6,309, 371, 785 Mpnndii (vv " Panda ") Mtobi. Uev. IL, 803, 892 :Mtslia/.i. :!U Mn.liihir, 635-0. 550, 912-15 Muptrletiuiians (Sect), 45 Muirson, Uev. G., 43-4, 59, 60, 853, 850 Mukerji, Eev. P. M. 910 Mukupurry, 539 Mulattos ) 21^,223,235 0,255-8, Mulattoes 1 -''-'••'**-<■'"'"'" I lliilf-cilsto* ■) Mulatton, 862 .Mules, Bp. C. <).. 700 .Mnlj,'oa, .392.901 MtillioUand. Uiv. A. II. U., 878 .Mnlkins, llev. IL. 870 Mulli<'i'., l!ul)oo M.. 471-5 Mnlliiis. Uev. Ii..l., 307,785, 892 Muloek. lU'V. .1. A.. 870 Mulviiny. Uev. C. P., 860 Muneey luilians. 171-2, 192 .Minioeytown, 172 .Muuilii Kols, 495 Mundari Kols, 498 .Miindari Lain.'iiiii;e,73(i,S09 ; List of Translations, 810 JIunden, Sir li., 319 Muiidliii LauKuavre, 470 .MnuKledye, 0O9-|(i faml GOfl, 9U] Mnnro, Uev. II., 73, 850 -Murdanfr, 689-90, 92(J-1 Jfnrliu. 910 Murkee. 497 Murks.i. 902 Murphy, Uev. — ., 886 Murphy. Uev. \V.. 876 Murrainliurrah, 900 Murray (P. (int.), 873. 875 Murray, General, 135-7 Murray, Uev. Dr. A., 713 Murray, liev. A., 852 Jlurray, Uev. A. U., 866 :\Iurrav, Uev. F. 11. ,858 Murray, licv. G. H. A., 870 Jlurray. Uev. ,1. A., .'iOO, 910 .Murriiv, llev. ,). (i., IdO, 860 MuirnV, liev. ,1. 1). M., 020, 917 Murray, llev. W. (Can.), 1(;8 JIurmy, liev. \V. (Ans.), 9(5 Murray, the i;.\-plorer,404 -Murray Harbour, 863 .Murray lliver, 396, 9(il Murray lliver Tri'jc 426-7 .Murren,739 1(1 ^rurrunibidjee, 901 Murtoa. 902 Museiit. 627 Mu.seovitCN 734. 737 Music as an Aid to Preaching, 549, 550 Jluskcuetcunek, 8J4 Muskoka, 873 ^Mu.sipiash, Si;4-,5, 867 Musiiuedoboit, 861 Jlus.^ah, Ciiteehist K., 591 MiHsen, Uev. T. W., 870 .Musson, Uev. S.. 858 .Mussoii, liev. S. P., 860, 883 .Mustee Creek, 235 Mustees, 223, 23.'! -6 JIuswell Brook. 394, 900 Mutu, Uev. Ci. P.. 440, 907 Mutwiil, 668, 919 Mutyalapad, 563-7, 911-12 914-1 -Mvanoung. 640 Mvers, Uev. P., 878 Mvers, Rev. S., 648 Mvitha. 651 JlvlaiMire. 507 Mvliie. Bp . L G., 678, 582, 58 587-9, 706 Mvsore, 560-2 Mzamo. llev. D., 892, 805 JIzulus, 785 NABOB of the Carnatic, Tlic 611 Naes, 740 Naga Dialects, 470 f;il,;fi.. ' ■; 7'.'--' 'ffif t')t.j'r "-IN ' .''■fci' ,„, 11 ^!r 96d NilKiilftpurnm, 538, 550, 911, OH Nb,'iiiiii, 727 NuBD.vii, 722 Nni,'liur, (iUl Niilk CiifttP, sar. SI7 Nailor, llev. A. R. C, 704, 913 NakttnoM', 727 Naloor, (171 NuiniiMiialiiiid, 2Hn, 293, H90 Nilliaiiiio, 181, 185-6,880-1 Nairn Siiliib, 595 Naiitljal, 563 7, 911-12 Naiiil'val Tnilniii),' Collctfc, 794-5 [anil noO] Nrtiii-'ciiir, 52(1, 524, 912-14 Naiikivcl, Mr. J., ;f.'2 Nai)iiii.c 874 Nap:iriria, 883 Napiir, !Hl6-7 NapiiT, Lord, 515 Naliii!!-, Sir .1., 7«l» NaiK)liMiii, 319-20, 322 Narawin*tt, 41, 45, 47, 745, 852-3 Nani'/iiiisott r)l>>ltrt and Transla- tions, 86, 800 Nara,'anwtt Indians, 47-8, 86 Narrainpore, 5!il Narruni.'. Mr., 419 Nash, RfV. J., K8(! Nash, llev. J. J., 001 Nasliwalk, 880 Naslck, 582 3 Nassajfawi'va, 874 Nassau, 216 -18, 221,884-5; (Dio- CfSf, 1115, 768,761, 884, 906-7) •'Nassau," Wreck df tlie, 322 Natal, 328-35 [and 2C8, 273,281, 29H. ,'!H4-5, 507, 895 -(!] Natal, Bp. (Colenso) of, 764 Natal Diocese, 284, 329,331-4,758, 7i;5, 895 Natli. Rev. K. M., 910 National system of Kducation, 119, 130, 14tl," 229, 769 70. (See alto '■ Ivlucation.") Native Cln;rcli Couneils, *("., 373, 489, 525, 546, 548, 56", 021, 625, 644 NativeMlnistrv( Dark Races), tIv, 252, 303, 313 l.'.. 331, 333-4, .353, 30H, 371-3, 378 80, 384,148,450 1, 466, 485, 4!M». 49,3. 195- 8, 509,514, 616, ,'i,!5, 5 14-6, 530, 566, 599, 60(), 613, 616. 62:i. 633, 643 5,003, 665, 0M7-8, 690, 70S, 710. 721, 732, 771, 774, 776. 781 7 ; (t'olonial-t)orn Wliite RaiU!s), xiv, 80, 119, 122, 131) 1, 144 5, 192, 205, 252, 384, 730, 732, 776 a6, 841 Nature-worship, 641-2, 647 Nat Ynunjr. 641 Navit,'ator I-sland. 444 Nawali^'unge, 596, 598 Na.vlor. Rev. T. 15., 304, 901, 907 Nazaretli, 633. 535 0, 839, 542, 544 7,550,011 15 Ncolosi, 311, 893 Neale, Rev. C, 224, 885 Neales, Itev. 11. H., 866 Neales, Rev. J., 866 Neales, Rev. S., 866 Neale.s, Rev. T., 866 Neales, Rev.W. S.,866 Neau, Mr. E., 63-i) Nel)raska Diocese, 757 Neelor, Mr. F., 250 Neely, Up., 83 Neeiiawa, H79 Neesli. Rev. W., 885 Nef,'apatam, 518 [and 503, 611, 621,911-12, 914-1:)] Nej?ombo, 071-2,919 Negri Seuibilau States, 701 INDEX. Newrn DIalectB findia). 470 Neifroes, 8, 1 1-13, 15-16, 18, 22,38, 38-9, 46 7, 55, 63-6, 80, 103 5, 116, 127, 132-4,192, 194 5, 197. 199 201, 203-8, 211-15, 218 26, 229-32, 230, 242-3, 249, 262, 251 68,270, 277 81, 287, 320 1, 382, 769 70.783, 818-16,821,811; (Venrro InstnieMon Fund, 105, 194-5,203 6,208, 212, 221, 229, 232,238, 242, 255,371, 771) Noifu.i, Mr«. S., 799 Neill, Rev. II., 35, 39, 882 Nelavellv, 677 Nellps, llev. A., 87. Nelson, 430, 438, 9O0 7 Nelson DliK'Cw, 758, 766 ,900 Nelson, Mr. 11., 932 Nelson, Itev. R. C, 860 Nelson's Roaeli, 901 NeIsonvllle(Man.), 880 Nclsonviile(I'.Q.), 868 Nenifone, 445 6, 907 NerlMidda. 604-6, 017 Neshitt, Rov. A. C, 870, 870 Nesliitt, Ri'V. C. II., 885 Nestoriaii (^liurehen, 728-9 Nestorianisin. 471 Nestorians, 703 Netliercott, Rev. II., 905 Netlier Court, 288 Netti'M. Rev. T. ().. 858 Netten, Rev. W., 858 Neuenalir, 710 Neufeliattel, 731 Nevaila Dioeese, 757 Neve, llev. F. S., 870 Xevill, lip. «. T., 459, 766 Neville, Rov. K. R., 901 Neville, Rev. \V. L., 261, 266, 889 Neville-R4)lfe, Rev. .1. .1. F., 895 Nevis. 210-11,883-4 .Vew jVinsterdaiu, 8H7 8 Newark (U.S.), 5.5, 854 Newark Diooes.-, 757, 854 " Newliorn " Seet, 37 New Bristol (U.S.), 855 New Itritain, 398 New llrunswiek, 826 New Hrunswick (Can.), 125-35 [and 88. 107, 118, 120, 125 31, 192 3, 769 70, 820, 864 7] New llrunswiek (U.S.), 56, 851-8 Newhurt'li, 65, 855 6 Newbury (U..S.), 44, 852 4 New Caledonia, 398, 414 6, 418, 451, 907 New Cauihria, 117 New Canihriiine, 853 New Carlisle, 868, 870-1 Newea.sth! (X.S.W.), 412, 900-1 Newcastle (N.H.), 132, 864-7 Newcastle (Nat.), 895-6 Newcastle ( Pen.). 851-2 Newcastle (P.Ont.). 874 Newca.stle (\V. Aus.), 905 Newcastle Diocese, 397 R, 400-2, 411,414, 445, 788, 705 6, 900 Newcastle, Duke of, 717 New Concorii, 855 New Denmark (N.B.), 805 New Dublin, 860, 863-4 New Kn:,'land, 41-51, 76, 86-7, 745-(!, H2.3, 852-4 New EtiKlanil (^o., Tlie, 2-3, 9, 167 Newenham, Rev. (i. C, 416, 905 Ncwera EUia [or Nuwara Elva], 661, 667, 678-,SO, 919-20 Newfoundland, 88-102 [and 1,119, 192, 744, 769-70, 826, 846, 856-9 Newfoundland Diocese. 105, 122, 395, 763, 768, 763-4, 856 New Glasgow 870-2 New Guinea, 401-7 [and 386, 123 008) Nowham, Rer. D., 903 New IlamburK, 876 New llamiisliire, 41,46, 60. 852 New llainpsldre Dioeese, 757, 882 New Hanover County ( U.S.), 85(1 New Hanover Island. 3;i8 New Harliour, 857, 859 New Haven (S.Af.), 287 Newliaven (U.S.), 853 1 New Hebrides. 398, 441 6, 907 New .lersev. 82-6 [and 7, 62. 8i) 7 136, 255,'748,759, 823, 81|,H!>.l-5]' New .lersey Diocese, 767, 854 Newlands ((^apn Town Diocese) 270, 889 90 Newlands ((Irali. Diocese), 208-9 891 New Le«'ds (Nat.). 896 New I,ii.'tits(Sect), .37, 118 New l.iverimol, 8(i9, 871 New I,.inih>n (I'.K.I.). 863 New Donchui (ir.S.), 50, 833 4 Newman, Rev. C. B., 9ol Newman, Rev. K. K., 876 Newman, Rev. .1.. 718 Newn.arkct, 878 7 New Maryland (X.R.). 861 New Mexico Diocese, 737 New Milford, 853 Newnam, Rev. T., 22. 850 New Netherlands, 57 Newnhain, Up. J. A., 7i!3, 870 Newnham, Rev. O. S.. 866 Newiiham, Rev. \V. (>.. 3.30,snt.S|)5 New rivmoutll ( S :/,.). 438, 9u« Newl'lvmouth (i;.S.), 41 NewiM)rt (N.S.), 860 1 NewiH.rt (ll.I.), 42, 47, 49, 853-1 NewiMir ''ev. M., 236, 238 New ' 1. 853 New 'ence, 216 22, 221 5 as- New Ho. iii'lle, 59, 136, 833 6 New Ross, 8.10, 862 3 News from the Mi-'slo?!-.. 81 1 New South Wales. 386 403, 110, 429, 466 7, 7a,!>f.(>-2 Newth. Rev. J. A.. 907 Newton, Catechlst, 249 Newton, Rev. A. .1., 8oJ, 892 Newton, R<.v. ('., 853 Newton, Rev. H. S . 880 Newton, Rev. \V., 879 Newt.>wn (N.K.). 45 6, 8.K Newtown (N..!.). 854 Newtown (N..S.\V.), 901 New Westniin.st<'r, Im.3, IHH, Sftv i New Westniin.stor Dioccje, 758, 763 4, 880 New Windsor. 6.5, 89, 833 New York, 42, 50, 57 79. SI, M. 86 7, 578, 746, 748. 751, 7.V,t, Tiiil, 823, 811, 8,35 6; Dio.'ese of, XD, 7.50,7,57,855 New York Hospital, 819 New Zealanil, 4.33 43 [lui.l 398. 386, 466-7,75,3, 76.)-'.', 7i;6, 771, 906-7] ; N. Z. Churcli Siicietv, 435 ; N. Z. Laii.l C.i., 431-'.5. 438 ; Foreijrn Missi.m iVork ol N.Z. Church, 398, 409, 445,461, 464, 761 New Zealand Diocese (»«? Auck- land) Ntfantee, 6,32 Nffcwensa, Rev. W., 331,333,904, 893, 895 N(.'wani, Rev E., 892 NiaMrara. 73, 141, 153-0, 153-9, 166, 872-6 Niagara Diocese, 165,758,7(i3-4,8iwl'l>''. ^'•'•il.SO. «52 nn|w\ilr«' niix'f'"'. TS7, 8152 imm-r Cimiity ( n.9.), 850 mover Ixlaud, 8'.m »rbour. H57, HSl) ,iv,.n(SAf.), 2H7 n'n(tr.!^. ).«*•' « ,.|.riae«,3!)«.-«»t 0,0117 •r^'V, 52-« [""'1 '• '''-• *' ^' ,.r..('v niiM'iwp, 757, m.\ i„ls'(r!ikpc Town Diooeat^), HK9 W) uds (Urrtli. Diocoac), 298-9, ,li.'lits(S.vt), ;i7^n8 .ivcriHiol, Wl'.t, w71 ;,,„i.loi.(l'.V'..I.).«n^ l,.„„iou(U.*^.i.r'i'.«'':i I ,un, Ilov. ('. B , !•') ,„ui,Uov.K.K..H.O „uu, Urv. .1.. 7l« i.urkft, H76 7 MurvlrttM (N.ai. «ia Mexico Diooose. 7a7 Milfonl. HfiS ,mm, U..V. T., 22. 850 NetlierliiivK 57 nluvm. 111.. J- Av ''•?'«^" nhiuii, llev. O. S., w>t' «n. Hev.\V.(>..3SO.H,M,895 ,Tyiuoatl.(N./..).i:'*^.»« r l'!VlIM"ltll (II.S.), tl •iKirt iN S.). t*'''0 1 ,.' r -'eV. M- 23''. 2;!-' /• 1. H.W <'..liee, 210 22, 2it 5, V u.„ nellc, 51). ISO, 855 G v Knss, H.;M. 8fi2 :» v4fromtUeMi.'sioiH.81t vSouM.W.ile..3sr. lOiMM.lSi". ,.,,., 7, 7W, '.tf.0 2 ^vU., llev. J. A.. 90, lvtoM:itev.A..I..HOj,892 wton. lli'V. <'•. t*''^^^, vvton, IJev. H. S . H«0 wtn„, Kev. W.. Kjit wtown(N.K.).IS '.■8W \vtowii(X..I. >.«•''■♦ , wtowii(N.S.\V.), S>ill .\v Westminster. 1.^5, 1HH,8S^ 1 .\v Westminster Uioccse, ii\ ri;3 •♦, 880 •w Windsor, rt.5. 8!) «.'>5^fi ,w York, 42, 50, 5, lit. »l, «t. Hf, 7 57H,74ii, 74«. 751, 7j'.t, iii!V 823, 811, 855 6; Uiooese of, SO, 750', 757, 855 .«• YorkHosi>itiil,81!) X /.e.UaM.l. 433 43 [mvl SH 3m; 4r,il-7. 753, 7i;o-'.', ,06, i>l, 900'^7] : N. Z. (^linr.-l; S<.aet.v, 435 ; N. Z. Li""*. L"^v''\' ; 438 ; KoreiKn Mission ^,ork ot N.z! Olmrch, 398, Ul!>, 145,461, 404, 701 , , \, ;,.w /.eiilan.l Diooesc (."v Auck- ■^;!;r;Olcv.W., 331,333,804, 8'.».3. «»''^ 'l;:^^!:''fn-iri53-o. m i^SrJDioccsc,lC5,758,7C3-4,*iS SlH Nloliol, Rev. n. fl. 890 NMeliohis, Mr., 433 NUiholiis, Hcv. (J. D., 783 Nlclioliis, llev. H., 07S-.3, 677, 950 Nleholl, Hev. K. 1'., 879 Nleliolln, llev. (". H. a, 007 Nleholls, Uev. i;. [■'.. II.. Htl2 MelioUs, llev. V. W., 921 Nieholl.s, Mr. W. W., 864 N'ichols, Mr., Nichols, llev. H, n., 032, «««, 918 Nk'liols, llev. J., 863 Nieliolsoii, Ocneriil, 01, 107, H23 Nicliolsoii, llev. M., 7H3, 8H2 M(.kes«)n, Uev. 1)., 8ti(l Meiilmr Isliimls, «84[& 533-8, 030] Ni(.ul)urese, 051-5 Nicol, Mr., 292 Nieoliiy, Uev. V,. ii., 905 Nleole't, 808, 871 Nieolls, Uev. H., 34, 840, 852 Nli'olls, Uev. .1., 779 N'Icolls, Uev. W., 879 [H.W NIeols (or NIooUs), Uev. H., 3 J, H Id, Nicosi.i, 729, 741, 922 Nieinever, Uev. Dr., 801-5 MeiKPt'li. Uev. - ., 280 1, 280-7 Ni^'er Di.M'ese, 758, 705, 8.S8 NiRer Uiver, 201 Nihlll, Uev. W., 431, 410, Ul)7 Nlkoliiirl Liinifimt'e, 470 Nile Viilley, 381 Niiiinio, Uev. J. H.. 870 Nine;.'rett, Kln(f (ieorKe, 47 Niii^'Vivn, 053 Niiiitrnite, King Thonms, 47 Niiisen, 713 Nioliniru Diorese, 787 Xipiili Diiilectrt, 470 N'irviiim, 029 NislK'tl, Uev. W., 858 Nitliikii|iiinink l.um;niij{e. 187, l'J2 ; List of Transliitlons, 800 Niuii, no Niu 'Cliwimif, 710, 922 Niveii, llev. -., 297, 892 Nixon, Itp. V. 11., 27.3, 380, 428-9, ■131 2. 048, 754,700, 705 Niziim of Hvileruliiid, 502, 508 Nolilj.s, Mr. K., 447, 455 Nohbs, Uev. a. U., 452-5, 907 Not.le, Uev. W. T., 876 Nohletown, 855 NoiMr, Uev. J. H. M., 637, 018, G.Vl, 918 NoilweiiKU. 330-7 Noel, Mr. C, 92 Noel, Uev. J. M.. 858 Noiiiaiisland (S.Af.). 308 No .Miiii'.i l,aiiil (Aus.), 415 Nonniinli. a False Prophetess, 307 Noll I'areil, 888 Norliilk, Uev. A. S.. 802 Norfolk Lsliiml, 380-91, 447-9, 4,'il-6, 460-7, 771, 789, 907 Norlieimsuml, 740 Noruiiiii, Uev. A., 870 Normuii, Kev. 11. B.. 913 Noriimn, Uev. IC. V., 921 Noriiiiinton, 904 Norri(li;e\valk Indiana, 47 Norris, Mr. (of.S. C), 10 Norris, Uev. V. L., 708, 921 Norris, Uev. It., 862, 866 Norris, Uev. W., 851 Norris, Uev. W. 11., 870 Nortli, Lord, 854 Nortimm, 427, 905 [849-81 Nortli Ameriea, xiv, 9-193, 763 4, Nortlmnipton (N,B.>, 865 Noithiimpton County (U.S.), 850 NnrHmmptonshlre (Eng.) Con- tributions, 823 North nn>l N.K. Africa, 380-1. 384-8, 900 North Areot, 913 North Bay (P. Ont.), 871, 877 North Borneo, 093 1, 920-1 Nortlihrook, I,oril, 049 Nortlihiiry, H53 North (.'urollim, 20-5 [iinil 1. 7), 86-7, HI1,H,5U] North Carolliiii DIoee.sp, 757, 880 Nortli Chhm Uiocuse, 703, 706-7, 78H, 707, 921 North Dakotn niiieese, 757 Nortlierii Afriea, 251, 3H()-1, 384-8, 900 Northern Ciilifoniin Dioppse, 757 .Northern .Mii.|il;.'iiti Dioeesp, 757 Northern N'ew ,lL.rsev Uioeese, 757 Northern Territory '(.Vus.), 422-3. 905 Northern Te.\iis Oioeese, 185,757 North (i niton, 854 Noithhiiveii, H52 North Paliiierston (N.Z.), 907 Nortli|M)rt, H73 North (^ueensliind Diocese, 411, 414, 78H, 706, 903 North .-JtratfonI, H53 Nortli.WestDiocese(U.S.),The,757 N.W. I'roviiices, liidiii, 469, 590- 003, 730 1,916-17 North-West Territories, Canada, 177-Hl, 192, H7H-H0. Norton, 8iil, M(i7 Norton, ('i)l., 800 .Norton, Uev. M., H92, 893 Norwalk, 45, 50, H53 Norway, 74ll. 742 NorwaV .Mill «73 Norwpulaii-. ,110, 371, 380 Norwich ( I", (int.), 876 Norwich (CS.), MSl Norwich, Up. of, in 1710, 89 Norwich, Dean of, 259, 573 Norwood, 874 Norwood, Uev, .T. W., 803, 870 Nott, Uev. W. C, 10(. 903 .\ottiiij,'hani. Up. of, 743 Noumea, 451, 907 Nova Belh'iii, 57 .Nova Cnpsaria. 52 Nova Scotia, 107-25, 192, 228,751, 709-70,825-0,800- l[iiMd02,78.SO] Novii S(.otia I)i()ce>.c, 95, 1(1.), !17, 119, 122-3, 143, 3'J5, 7,U-3, 758, 701, 70.3-4, 79'.t, M60 Nowers, llev. ,1. H., 215 Nowlaii, Mr., 91 Ntsiko, Rev. J. T., 313, 803, 883 Nubians, 381 Nuliliiig. Rev. W., 5S8 NuceUa, Uev. —.,813 Nutlloli, 4.50 Nui-'eiit, Uev. (K, 870 Nukapn, 449-50, 907 Nuns (Burmese), 029 Nurse, Rev. .1. H., 212, 883 Nurse, Uev. T. R., 858 Nuttall, Up. ]•;., 23,3, 240, 764 Nwara lOlya (.ifg Newera EUia) Nyasalaiid Uiocese, 758, 768 Nye, Uev. H. W., 870 Nyo, Shway, 644 OAHRE,9fl8 Oak Lake, 879 Oak Itiver, 879 tlaklev, Uev. A.. M., 858 [933 ( lath ior S.VXi. omcers, 7, 927, 929, Oatlailds. 429, 431,906 Obeali Women, 225 Olielapoor, 505 Ober-Ammergau, 740 Object of f^ P.O., 7, », 09 Oix-asioiml Piiiieru (iS.l'.G.), 814 Oclio llios, K8,'5 U'tjoiiuor, Uev. W,, 910 Odanjfudv, 535 Odde, 740 (>lell, Uev. .1., H.Vt Oileon tlieStnrs, hva Kafir Bov,30l Odessa, 739-111, 923 Gel, Uev. .1. ,1., 73, 850 Offertory, The Weekly, 286 Utfleers of the Society, 928, 927, 929-30, 933 (and 836) OtHees of the H.P.tJ. in London, 835-6, 936 OK'den, Uev. U., 851 0;,'ilvlc, Rev. (}., 781 0«ilvie, Ilev..r., 73, 136-7, 139, 183 , 800,856,871 OKle, .Mr., 336-7 Oifle, Dr. J. W., 933 OiTlethorpe, fJeiieral .T., 26 O'Orady, Uev. (1. de C, 871 Ohio Diocese, 757 Ohio Uiver, 153 Ojibwiiy Indians, I68-74, 193 Ojilnvay LaiiKUa^e, 192,800 Okahu, 438 Okanudo, 0. Fusu, 808 Oklalionia Diocese, 757 Okpaak, 125 OldfieH. Uev. !■;. C, 350 Old Pcrliean, 90 Old Plymouth Colony, 48 Ollpba'nfs Foiitein, 28H " Olive," Crew of the. 198 O'LouKlilIn, Uev. A. J., 870 Olton. Uev. H. E., 8S4 Oluwole, Up. 1., 765 Olymiiia Diocese, 757 O'Mcnra, llev. C, 803 O'-Meara, Uev. F. A., 168-71, 876 OWIeara, Uev. J. D., 879 Oinmanev,Capt., 97 Ondaatje'e, llev. S. D. J., 661, 073-4, 920 Oiielianger, 438, 907 Oneida Iiulians, 71,73-4, 86, 171-2 Oneida Lake, 1 72 Oneida Town, 73 Oiieiiioe Indiaiig, 153-4 Onoiidajje {or Oiiontiige) Indians, 70,86, 154,107,192 Onslow, 868, 870-1 Onslow, Mr., 747 Ontario Diocese, 104, 758, 763-4, 868; Archblsliopric, 761 Ontario Province, 135-41, 153-76 [ami 147, 150, 192-3, 769-70 825-0, 872-7] Oiivah, 080 Ookiep, 890 Oomanne, 677 Oosiuanpore,591 Oos.soor (si-e "Hosur") Ooturparab, 478 Opa Dialect, 805 Open Hole, 100 Opium, 491, 610, 704 Opotiki, 907 Oral, 698 Oram, Uev. F. W., 885 Gran, 381 Orange Free State ) 347-83 [and Orange Uiver [ 208, ?73, 281, Sovereignty ) 317,384-5,897] Orange UiverDiocesc(see " Bloem- fontein ") Orange Walk. 239, 880 Oraou Language, 470, 730 Orchard, Uev. J., 905 Order in Council (1703> as to Con- version of ludians, 66-7 m. w 1 i! m f|,' !?:-l 968 "Ordinary," Colonial QovernorB as, 269 Orealla, 247, 887-8 Oregon Diocese, 757 O'Reilly, Kev. T. O., 901 Orem, ?iev. J.. 853 Organ, r. v. II. J., 892. 898 Or^an, Church, The first in Canada, 141 Org inisivtion (Church) Abroad, 759-62 ; Conventions, District, 1)10068,™, and tiencrnl, 75!)-6l> [and 81, 4U2, 74U, 749-50, 837] ; Missions, Parishes, Vestries, &c., 759 ; BishoiJS, 759 (.tee also " Episcopate ") • Committees (District anil Diocesan), 769-60 [and 114, 243, 39.3,404-6,415-16, 473, 478, 483, 4H6, 495, 545, 546, 648, 554-5, 557-9, 5G1, 567, 5eh-70, 576-7, 591, 6iH, 658, 661] ; Council at Cliicago, 828 ; Societies(Uistrict,Diocesivn&c.), 759-60 [and 40, 96-7, 122, 127, 132. 13». 160-1, 167-8, 160, 163, 231-2, 246, 260-1, 27.')-6, 320, 372, 462, 514, 517, 520, 522-5, 537-8, 540, 642, 545-6, 609, 668, 722, 760, 774] ; Native Councils Ac, 373, 489, 625, 546, 548, 5G7, 621, 625, 644 ; Widows and Orplmns Fiimls, 40. "59, 844 [and 150,397]. Synods, 760 -Diocesn 11, 760 [and 163-4. 173. 2.32. 239. 276, 290, 295, 321, 331, 33.1, 341,371-^2, 408, 414, 461. 606, 686.721-2]; Proviiieial, 760 [iind 175, 294-5, 398] ; General. 761, 764[aiHl 440]. Kcclcsia^tical Provinces, 764 7 [and 291, 291] ; Arelibislioiiries created, 761 ; Foreign Mission Agencies— Societies, 260-1, "61 ; Boards of Missions, 76l[iinil 161, 178, 398,409, 41.5, 451. 464, 828] ; Unions, 761. Congresses, 761 ; Church Shii)s, 1)6, 100, 174; 225, 445-6, 449, 465 ; Lainhoth Con- ferences, 761-2 [anil S3 4, 462. 720, 820-1] ; Dioceses and Bishops. Lists of, 767-8, 763-7 Organisation (flome) of S.P.G. : see " Funds") Oiger, Hev. .1. G.. 923 Orgill, Kev. T. T. T.. 88C Oriental Class of Prussian Society, 468 Origin and Object c/ the Society, 1-9 Orillia, 87.3, 875-6 Orissa. 469, 492 Orlebar. Ilev. ,7. K.. 923 Orrnonii, Rev. D., 863 Oriusby, Bp. E„ ■\'i-\ Parry, Kev. E. V , 882 Purry, lip. U. U., 4;'8, 704-6 6S3 j^mmm^nmm ; Language, 4( lief, 31H'> 'a»te, 817 (orPullcr«),521,537,541,&42 odile, 680 , lii^v. — ., 823 lU'V. A., 876 lUv. J., 447-8. 007 •' K(!V. K. D-. «»>« • llev. S., 44, «5H •, Ucv. W. v., HOD r'ston (Aus.), 9*>5 v„, 550-7, 55i)-iJ0 ,eiiious!«!'i 8'.*8 [ico 23 lure (or Taiituni), 671, 019 na, 240-1,252-3, 8K(i iiivat {NiitiveOouii(a),C2j „.r'i.lue, iWv. W., '.^4 n. Kins;, 328-30, K^S-O \iuri)UV, 5H4-5 „l..ra," H.M.t*., 45f, uranl'.l^>v.l).,578,91G yaii K-inns, •'■'.'iii iu'T Caste, 542 Li.r, e'.tft or, Uev. K. !>.. 81.3 "u .U'V.ll., Uls854,H5R,863 illun, 15»^v. U.. 1*17 nans. 444. 4(15 11 ,ttA,rtli,lU'V..l. ^A.,fllo luinmM,21.85U unr.wnai, 5,V,V '.tlS _ _ uniiinaIii'\uuiA.24H, .,1. ■umutta, 3S7-'... 3>Jl, IHIO rr";;(l"'anvvcrs),Tl.c5S2,541 riiU. 57l>, 915 r.-i.i."l.v, lU-v. (1., !^ S r,,„i.Mly, ll.v. >!•. U') ■^litpr, lliv. It., •'-" •iiihK, 512-13, 5'-iK "■' 817 t iriars. 531. 542 ,, , ., ri ■ (Vraneo). 740 : I'xlalu,.'.. of 1855. (170 ; Missi.iiiani-witiy, 347: 'I'reiitv of. 200 ms(r(>nt,),H76 7 •kir, Ui'V. A. I.-, >^''J ar'^.r, K.v. K. !•., '.'(i5 nrkH-, lleV.(l.n..H.l rark.r.!M..H l"..;m;',5 ;;;l:i;:;^^:iJv*(r,^^Hoxs. ,.lee,Kev.M.T.,H.l. .,v,li.inieutary(irHn^..rMu:»^- 1111-5, 231. 825-11,831. (N''' "H" -State Aiil") •>vr,«mmn-,lU.v.F.,«)0 ■arnnut.r,Htv.W.1..^24 ;'iir'-ell, 788 H21, 82ti 8 l'„rr. 12(1, 8fi4 I'lirrshoroutJli- 8t.«< Vurry, Si. K. 4;^:^ r»rry,Bp. U.U-»*-^'" .913 Ml, Parry, Eev. J., 882 Parry, Hev. J. G., 800 Parrv, Bp. T., 194, 204-6, 208-9, 260, 764 Pan-y Sound, 874 Parsees, 471, 668-9, 571,673-4,643, 730, 799 Parsons, Rev. L. J., 924 Parsons, T. C, 110, 863 Partenkirclien, 740 Partriilb'e, Hev. F., 866 I'artridge, IJev. J. S., 863 Pascoe, C. F., x Pascotaiik, 21, 850 I'aslitu Language, 470, 012 Paspebiiic and Bay, 808-9 Piissiimquoddy, 125 Patamuua Indians, 248, 252 Paterson, 901 Patlians, 730, 732 I'atna, 494, 908-10 Patras, 740, 923-4 I'atrick's Plains, 900 I'atten, Hev. C. F., 892 Patterson, Kev. K., 870 Patterson, Jlev. It. S., 876 Patteson, Up. J. C, 416-51, 456, 76(1, 789, 805 Pattison, Kev. C. B., 890 I'atiison, Hev. J., 892 Patton. Kev. 11., 870 Pau, 740, J23 I'aiil, Kev. B. N., 493, 910 Payne, Kev. t'. L., 8,58 Peake, Mr. S. ,1., 714 IVaks Kill, 865 Pearce, .Mr. C. W., 794 IVaice, Kev. A. H., 871 Pears(.n, Bp. .). B.. 765 Pearson, Kev. .1., 863 Pearson, Kev. J. (i., 888 Peurstin, Kev. W.J.. 885 Pcaselev, Kev. \V., 91, 850, 858 Peat. liev. — ., 234 Peddle. 891-2 Ped.n. Hev. J., 108. 863 Pedro-Taragalla, 679 IVs-'li, 710, 923 IVh'U. (129, 631, 648 lViisni,214. 248 IVisliwa ( Kajee Itow). 592 IVkiM^', 703, 705-10, 712, 921 I'clham, Mr., 747 IVlliiko, Kev. T., 918 I'eliy, Itev. F. W., 879 I'eliHigvana, 632 t'enilie'r, Hev. F., 860 Peuibina. 8S0 IVmhrokedler.), 105, 800 I'euihrekeO'. Out.), 871-6 IVnibriiketL'.a.), 854 I'eiiibrcike, Karl of, 206 l'einlinjke>liire ('(nitributions, 823 Piiiauce, I'ublie, 112 IVliang, ll9,'i-7. 099-700. 921 IVnetannuisldiie, 109, 874 lVniiij.'t(in, Kev. U. E., 895 IVnn, Mr., 37 IVnii, Williatn, 33 IVnnefather, Itev. T., 871 Pennsylvania, 33 40,86-7, 759, 798, Ml, Kil--^ ; Dioeese, 80,750, 757, Penny, Kev. 10. U., UJ7 [856 I'oiiritli, 901-2 I'eiisee Island, 259, 888 reusions, 745, 844 IVntlnnd, Kev. J., 870 IVntreath, Kev. K. 8. W., 866, 879 I'eiitridge, 903 Pi!ii\vortliani, 904-5 i'eiiuea, 39, 861 Peru, 923-1 ; Bp. of, 737 Peruit, 7U1 [uud695,921] INDEX. Percee, 871 Percival, Hev. G., 377, 899 Percival, Kev. P., 794, 913 Percival, Kev. S., 901, 913 Percy, 809 Percy, Kev. G., 871 Perham, Yen. J., 691, 711, 807, 921 Pcrinnayagam, Kev. I,, 913 Pcrianayaga !i, Kev. K., 913 Pering, Kev. J'., 8So Perizeugi, 365 Perkins, Kev. C, 863 Perkins, Kev. W. U., 592-4, 916-17 Peninilaima, 36, 851 Perrin, Pp. \V. W., 763 Perrv, Kev. A., 890 I'erry, Bp. C, 406-9, 432, 700, 705 PeiTytown, 874 Persecution, 25, 29. 39. 10, 48-50, 55-0,74-8, 115, 302, 309, 338-41, 374, 477, 487, 490-8, 501, 508, 620-2, 631, 630-7, 539, 642-3, 667, 602, 504, 571-2, 579-80, 002, 019-20, 656, 1,72, 7U9-13, 717, 736, 737, 837. (See alw "Martyrs") Persia, 440, 728 9 Persia, Shall of, 729 Persian Language, 470; List of Translations, 810 Persians, 571, 614, 730, 742 Pertl' vW.A.), 424-6, 905 ; Diocese, 427-8, 758, 706-0.905 Perth (P. Out.), h74, 870 Pertli Auihoy (see " Anihoy ") I'erugia, 740 I'esliawur, 755 Pestilence, 372, 622, 633 Peter, Hev. (J.. 913 I'etcr, Hev. J., 920 Petcrborougli (P, Ont.), 872-3, 877 Peterborough Diocese, 823 I'eter Cator Prize, 79 1 Peters, Hev. (i. J. D., 866 Peters, Hev. S., 48, S41,853 Peters, Kev. T. 11., 785, 890 Petersham, 901 I'etersville, 804, 800-7 Petite Kiviere, 116,803 I'etitodiac', HO.). 807 I'etlev. Kev. 11., 858 Petoni, 43 1,430 Pelrie, lip., 750 Petrie. liev. (i., 876 Petry. H.,.v. H. J., t!ri Petti^Ti'U-. Hev.C. 25, 850 Pettinati), Hev. V. P., 491,910 Pettinger, Hev.T.D. 509, 573,913, Pettitt. Hev. ('. 1!., 8/(1 [910 I'ettv Ihirlic.ur, 91,«56-9 Pew-rent.s 130 Peyton, Mr.. 91 Phakial Language, 470 I'ha.re, Sir A., 031 Pheips. Kev. .1. 1'.. 782, 869 Philadelpliia,7,9, 33 4,38-9,235-0, 760, 852 Pldlip, an Inn .n, 217 Pldlip, Kev . -\V.. '.'68. 803, 889, 892 Philiplmr' ,P.Q.), 870.872 Philipps li.r PIdllii.s), Hev, F.,S53 Philipps. Hmv. Sir .L 10., Part., 797 Philips. Sir , I., 0,822 I'liilipsburg, 856-0 Phillipino, 422 Phillipolis. 311,348 50 Pliillip.", lip. c;., 705 Phillipps, Hev. A.,'870 Phillip>, Kev. A. .1., 204-6,882, 869 Phillip.s, Hev. 11. N.. 212, 884 PIdllips, liev. K., 075, 079, 920 Pliillips, Hev. S. If., 870 PliiUilis, Hev. T. (Aus.), 90J 969 Pnillips, Rev. T. (Can.), 876 Ihilpdt, Mr. J., Letter of, against Anabaptists, 20 I'hilpot, Hev. K., 8R5 Pluikuanc, 359-61, 898 Piai-ism, 244 Pickering, 875-0 Pickett, Hev. D. W., 866 Piekwood, Hev. R. II., 899 PictonfP. Ont.), 159, 875 I'ictou, 121, 801 iideock, Hev. W. H,, 905 Pidgeon, Kev. — .. 803 I'idgeon, Kev. (1., sburg Dioeese, 767, 851 Pitt Town, 901 I'larentift. 8.^. 92-3, 857, 859 I'lainlield, 853 Plains Wilhelm. 370-1, 899 I'lant, liev. il., 853 Plantagi'ni't, 874 5 I'lantan Island. 201 I'lante. Hev. H. \V.. 870 Pliinter's Letter, The, 20 Phissev, Battle, 409, 473 Plate ('ove. 99 Piatt, Hev. 1'., 9tl6 Platte. Till' (U.S.). Diocese, 7S7 I'lees, Hev. II. K., S70 I'lees, Ilev. K. (!., 871 Plettenburg. 280, 293, 889-90 I'liniptiin. 870 Plowden. Mr., 486 rinuinivr. liev. P. P.. 724-5, 922 Piumpti-e, Kev. \V. A.. 509, 914 rintsehii, Hev. IL, 471, 501 PlVManith, 819 Pileeek, Kev. Q. P., 906 Piieeeke. Dr.. 806 Poilna.re, Hev. K. IL, 800 I'oghkeepsie, 85i Poll, .Mr. Sl;e,h (08 Pohle, liev. -.,627-8, 555 Point du (bene, 804, 800 Point Levi, 868, 872 Poirna, 900 " I'lile Star," newspaper, 646 Poliar Tribe, 655-6, 730 TMliKars, 531-2 Poll of the Society, 330 l'ollard,HeV. (!., 903 I'eUard, Kcv. U,, bU6 970 a ' itr.,- ^ Pollard, Rev. R., 1R6, 878 Pollen, Rev. — ., 854 Pollitt, Rev. J., 416, 905 Polygamy, 306, 326, 341 Polynesians, 412-14, 444,468-60 466 Pomare, Queen, 453 Ponieroon River, 243-7, 887 Pomfret, 853 Ponahs, 791 Pondicherry, 625 [and 801, 805, 914] Pondoland, 306-6, 313, 316, 893 Pondomisi, 306, 310-11, 313, 382, 786-6 Pondos, 306, 313, 382, 786 Pongas River, 262 Poufjas Mission, 260-7 [and 204, 214] Pongyis, 629, 632 Ponnappon, Rev. S., 914 Pontianak, 689 Pontresina, 741 Pontvillo, 906 Pooiliicotta, o31 Poole, ".'5 Poole, Rev. A., 458, 307 Poole, Bp. A. W., 719-20, 767, 922 Poole, Rev. H. J., 904 Poole, Rev. S.. 907 Poona, 576-8, 680, 582, 915-16 Poonamallce. 807, 915 Poonsfye.^, 642, 649-51 Pooniudio, 419-21, 423,771, 904 Pootoory, 482 Poozoudounpr, 637, 918 Vo\ie, Rev. tf. U , 514, 537-8, 844, 793-4, 811-12, S.:4 Pope, Rev. >r., 557, 56u, 914 Pope, Rev. R. V., 914 Pojie, Rov. T. a. P., 924 Poreyar, 911 I'orirua, 788 Poririia Road, 907 Porisris (a .Meliiiiesian), 447 Port Alfred We.-st, 271, 891-3 Port Arthur. S75 Port lleaufort, 289 Port Rlair. 653, 055 Port liurwell, H75-B Port I'arlinp, 875,877 Port Dani.M, J 48 Port l)nr\viii,422-3,905 Port Diiu^Iiis, 904 Piirt du (Irave, K5fi 9 Port KIlzatK'tli, 271, 273, 280, 289, 297, K9 1-2 Port Klliott, 905 Port Erie, 877 Port l';s.>in(fton ^Xw:;.), '»'?2- 3 I'ort KssiiiKf M ( H.C), 191, 880-1 Port Krai'.is, LTl, H92 Port Ifil' (I'.K.I.). H(J0-4 Port H'.lie, H73. H77 Port J icki^iin, :tH7, 433. 454 Port lincoln.U 8-20, 904 Port Louis. :,69 71, 378, 898-9 Port Mae.ldiiuM, 238 Port .Maitliind (P.O.). 877 Port M\c()uiirie, ;191, 901 2 I'ort MeJwiiv, KfiO, 862 PoiC .Mourai'it, 8H7-H Port Nolloth, SH9 90 Port Neuf, 868-72 Port Niehol^dti. 434. 906 I'ort of Siwin (Tdii.), KK3 Port I'liilip, KM, 902-3 Port Roscwav, 126 Port Iloviil ridim.), 228 9 Port HoVal(.\. .Sen.), 107 Port Kowil (U.S.), 17 Port St. .loliii's, 893 Port Haniia, 870 INDEX. Port Sariiia Indians, 172 Port Stanley, 876-7 Port Sydney (P. Ont.), 872, 877 Port Talbot, 876 Port Trent, 873 Portage du Fort, 868, 870 Porteus, Bp., 761 Porter, Rev. C, 777, 863 Porter, Capt. T., 234 Porter, Rev. W. Y„ 863 Portland (Jam.), 885-6 Portland (N.B.), 133. 865-6 Portland (P. Out,), 874, 877 Portland (U.S.), 83 Portland (Via), 404, 406, 409, 902-3 Port.smouth (P. Ont.), 872, 876 Portsmouth (U.S.), 853 Portugal, 740, 742 Portugal Cove (N.F.L,), 857-9 Portuguese, 249, 479, 507, 799 Portuguese Language, 470, 730, 732 Porus, 886 Posoliiavo, 741 Post, Mr. C. F., 235-6, 886 Post, Rev. R. B., 908 Postlethwaite, Rev. R., 903 Post Retief, 297, 892 Potaro River, 248, 888 Pots,W I'ungwe Itivcr. 360 Punjab. 469, 612 28, 732-3, 753, 791.917-18 Punjabi Languane, 470, 612, 733 Punth, (iencral Uain Chun Jcr, 553 Parana Qila, 619 Purchas, Rev. A. U., 907 Pursewalkum, 506 Pushtu Language, 612 INDEX. 971 d, Rev. S., 896 IX, Dean, 471, 751 X IVev. W. H., 882 V,ilev. J. J., 679.809-10,016 VistH, 88 Kpv. a., 860 Rev. N., 236, 888 ;■ Albert (Cape Col.), 889-00 Mert(N.\V. Can.), 878-9 ;Mward(r.Ont.),159 8n 3 Kdwaril Island, 107-25 e** Frc(lericV,rariaU (S. Caro- i),850 ,eotWalei,647 f, of H^'ali'S Island (,s-;e cnanK") ;e UuiiP'c, 177 cc?« Ann County, 30 'e Town (P.E.I.), 114 CO WiUiiiiu, 8G&-7 ce William Heury (WiUiam r -v 92 142 ,cii>les of the Socictj in (h IcctiuK a"ansvrt-«li, 860-3 I'ulau rankor. 6J& :S'5o^;5i^.>V^„nnl Vuuderson, Hev. .., l". ^ > 791, 917-18 .j„ rur^owalkum, »>'« rusUtu LanguuB«, «" Puthiamputhur, 637-8, 911-14 Puthucottah, 622 Puthukotei, 545 Putliukovil, 558 Putlam, 672, 919-20 Puttock, Hev. W., 904 Puttoor, 517 Pyddoke, Rev. E., 736-7, 924 Pveniont-Pyemont, Rev. F. S., 701, "921 Pyemout-Pj-emont, Rev.T. C, 191, 881 Pvinmana, 663 P'yke, Rev. J. W., 871 Pyne, Rev. — ., 259 Pyue, Rev. A.. 870 OUAIQUAE Race, 268 Ouakei-B, 7,21, 23, .11, 33, 35-7, 41,45, 52-3, 58, 63, 374,380 , (lutidelity the Outcome of Quakerism, 63) Quantarnissah, William (African Prince), 259 Qu'AppcUc, 878-9 Ou'.'Vppolle Lake, 179 Qu'Appelle Diocese, 180,768, 763-4, K7H Qumiuc, Rev. P., 256-8, 771, 889 Ouarles, W., 823 Quarterly Papers (S.P.G.), 814 Queanbeyan, 901 Qui'boc, 135-41, 143-5, 149, 808-70, «72 Quebec, French Bp. of, 744 Quebec Dim-ese. li". 143, 140, 15l)-2, 751-3, 758, 763-4, 799 Quebec Province, 135-52 [and 88, 1!>4, 165, 192-3, 709-70, 826-6, HtiS-72] Queen Anne's Creek, 23 Queen Dowager (in 1846), 683 Queenboro' Town, 865 Queensbury, 860-7 Quoon's College, B. Guiana, 783 [and 279] Queensland, 410-16 [and 380, 448, 460-7, 903-4] Queenston (P. Out.), 874, 877 Queenstown (Ca]H'). K91-2 Queeiistown (N.Z.),906 Qiienti. 154-6, 165-H, 877 Qui'Siiel River, 184 Qiiiek, Rev. V. L., 883 Qui^'k, Rev. T. K., 888 Quidi Villi, 856, 8,>8 Quiiicy, Rev. .S.. 26-7, 850-1 guini'V Diocese, 757 Quinn", Rev. J., 890 Quiiiiiev. Rev. (;., 879 gr.intebay, 161, 872, 874, 877 Quint in. Rev. T. P., 859 (,iuiMton, Rev. T., 903 Quittali, 254. 261 Qiiitldng, 324 Quorum of the Society. 028, 933 Quorum of tlie Stand! Com., 936 Quop, 086, 689-90, 920 RABE.Uev. M., 899 lUvliiniiuirv. Rev. B., 899 Uabestokstamy, Rev. J., 899 Rablia Language, 470 Kiilioanary, Rev. R., 899 Racis ministered to by S.T'.G. .Missionaries— in N. America, 8ii, 192; W. Indies, Central and S. America, 252 ; Africa, 382, 384 ; Australasim 466 ; Asia,730, 732 ; Kurope, 741 (jipc also brief sum- mary [p. xiv, XV]) Rachel, Princess, 052 Rudama II., King, H74-6 HiuiclilT, Rev. J., 876 Uttdebe, Rev. R., 896 Radhapurarn, 542, 911, 913 Radley, Rev. T., 888 Radnor (Pen.), 34-5, 851-2 Raffles Bay, 422 Rafilibera, Rev. I. P., 899 Rafter, Rev. W. S., 859 Ragaporc, 484 Railway Missions, Bombay Pre- sidency, 576 Railways in India, Effect of, 602 biiinier, Capt., 290 Rainiveloson, Rev. A., 899 Rainivoaja, Rev. A., 378, 899 Rainsford, Rev. G., 22, 850 Rainsford, Rev. M., 610, 917 Raisseau-jaunisse, 148 Rajaonary, Rev. — ., 900 Rajarampore, 484 Rajasingamangalam, 859 Rajepuksp. Mr. S., 795 Itajkote, 670 Raj Malial, 490 [and 478, 909] Rajobelina, Mr., 8u2 Raji«)()ts, 573,657,732 Rajputana, 657-8, 732-3, 919 Rakotavo, Rev. A. C, 900 Rakotovao, Rev. F., 900 Rakotovao, Rev. — . (of Holy Trinity, Antan.), 900 Rakotovao, Rev. — . (of Ambohi- narv), 900 Raleigh, Sir W., 1, 88, 242 Rally, Rev. W. B., 870 Ramacomani's Village, 325 Ramainandro, 379, 899, 900 Rambodde, 661 Rameswaram Island, 556 Ramm, Rev. T. W., 9tM Ramnad, 556-60 [and 654, 817, 911-15] RauKuita, Rev. S., 900 Uanisay, Rev. .!., 871 Ramsey, Rev. '.i. 790, 909 10 Rancid College, 791 1 Randall, Rev. K., 924 Randall l!.v. .1.. 803 Randl ■<69, 871 Rangi .. i:U Rangitanri.c (a proiihct), 441 Rangitika, '.'o? Rangoon, 031-2, i.:,4 9, fii. '.U.S-IO Rangoon Diocese, 63o, :i,i 0, 758, 767,918 Rankin, Rev. H., 260 Ransom, Rev. R. A., 898 Rapallo, 710 Raphoe, Bp. of, 30 Rapid City, 878-9 Rasaglierrv, 512 Rasiteia, Rev. S.. 900 Ratefy, Rev. 11. B., 900 Ratlnm. Rev. G. A., 680, 920 Ratnagiri, 587 RatnaixKira, 079 Rat I'ortaL'c, 878, 880 Rattan, 197, 2115, 238, S-^O Rottler. Rev. -.. 5li3. 5".') 0, 811 Raveloiiaiiosy, Rev. P., 900 llaveiiswood, 904 RawatiKire, 592 Rawd.ui (N.S.), 860. S62-1 Rawdon(P.y.), 808 71 Rawle, Bp. R., 209, 260-1, 704. 783, 802-3. 882 Rawlinsis. Mr., 631 Raws.m, Rev. W. I., 914 Ravmond, OiiiV-l Hujmoud, Mr., 823 Raymond, Rev. W. 0., 867 Raynor, Rev. G., 901 Razanamino, Rev. — ., 900 Read, Rev. H., 888 Read, Yen. J. j , 863 Read, Rev. P., 796, 920 Read, Rev. T. is., 876 Heade, Hev. J., 871 Readers, 844-6 [and 91, 93, 95, 98-9. 116,7721 Reading (N.E.), 46, 852 Reading (Penn.), 852 Reading, Rev. M. A., 894 Reading, Rev. P., 39, 851-2 Reagh, Rev. T. B., 863 Reay, Rev. C. L., 435 Recollet Friar, 138, 140 Recollet Priests, 135 Red Deer, 878 Reddesburg, 350 Reddies, 564, 817 Rede.sdale, Lord, 753 Reti River, 177-9, 878 Redwar, Rev. H. R., 242, 888 Reece, Rev. A. (Ant.), 884 Reece, Rev. A. (Bar.), 882 Reed, Rev. H. 910 Reed, Rev. J., 25, 850 Reefton, 906-7 Reeve, Bp. W.D., 763 Reeve, Rev. W. S., 186, 881 Reformed Churche.« in Europc,734, Regel, Rev. .). A., 518, 914 [932 Regina, 878-80 Regius Prof essor.s, Cambridge, 823, 925, 933 [933 Regius Professors, Oxford, 822,925, Reicluirdt, Rev. F. H.,792, 910, 914 Reicharilt, Rev. T.. 478 Reid, Rev. A. .!., 881 Reid. Rev. C. P., 871 Reid, Rev. J., 871 Reid, Rev. ,T. G., 890 Reid, Rev. R., 9U5 Reider Alp, 741 Rejang River, 685, 6S8 Religious Freedom promoted by tlie Society, 735 "Reliuious Soeietv " Moyemeut of 17th Centurv, 2-3 Relton, Rev. \V., 559, 811, 914 Rembaia Dyak). 080 Remoucliamiis, Tli'.t Kemuera. liis, '.K17 Rennels, Uev. C. -71 ReiKirts, Aimu^il iS.P.G.), 814 Representariv(!s, l)ioee.iuns to Roman Catholic CImrrh, 137, 396, 616, 581, 673, 679, 817 Rome. 740, 923 Itomillv, Lord, 764 RomillV, R« V. W. S. L„ 859 l^)Udesl)os.■h, 272, 274, 889 Rondesbosch College, 783 [and 279] Roopuaniin River, 492 Roorkee, tiOl -2 [and 598, 014, 657, 916-17] Roi«'r, Rev '. W., 884 Rorke's Diili, 340 Roseof, 710 Rose, Rev I). W., 222-4, 885 Rose, Rev. If., 871 Rosebelle, 899 Rogclilanche, 886, 858-9 Rosedale. 902 Rosen, Rev. D., 603, 624 -5, 633-5 914 Rosenlaui, 741 Rosette, 861, 863 Ross, Mrs., 012 Ross, Rev. yE., 852 Ross, Rev. E. G. W., 871 Ross, Rev. G., 35, 38, 862 Ross, Rev. G. McL., 871 Ross, Rev. J. A., 904 Ross, Rev. M., 538, 793, 914 Ross, Rev. W., 863 Ross, Rev. \V. M., 871, 879 Ross Island, 904 Rosseau, 873-4 Rossiter, Rev. W., 892 Rothera, Rev. J., 871 Rotherliam, Rev. J., 783, 882 Rotherham, Rev. T., 783, 882 Rothesay, 800 Rothwell, 900 Rothwell, Rev. J., 876 Rotterdam, 734 Rotuma Isle, 444, 456 Rougemont, 809-71 Ronmania, 740, 742 Rountliwaite, 879 Rounthwaite, Rev. J. F., 879 Rouse, Rev. 0., 859 Routimre, 591 Rowan (Can.1, 879 Rowan County ( U.S.), 20, 22, 850 Rowe. Rev. P. T., 870 Rowe. Rev. T., 882 Rowland, Rev. D., 859 Rowland, Rev. J. JL, 863 Rowland, Rev. T. B., 863 Roxburgh. 906 Roy, Rev. F. E., 879 Roval African Company, 251-6, 258-9 Royal Instructions to Ccjloniiil Governors, 80 "Royalist," ship, 683 Royal Letters ( t'oUei'tioMs miilcr), 194,474, 823 .5. 827, 83(1-1 Royal Manilate for Consceratioii (if liishops, 753 6 "Roval dak," 11. M.S., 32 Rovstoii. lip. P. C, 372 3, 765 Rozier, R.v. W., 859 Uimtan, 2:;8 Ruataia Chief. 433 Rudd, Rev. .1. .'«., 143, 155, 871,87() Riidd. Rev. T. 871 1! K Idle, Rev.T. D., 863 Rudmau, Rev. A.. 8.52 Ruggles, liev. .1. O.. 863 Rule, Rev. U. Z., 99, 859 Rum Cay, 881 5 Rummclsburg, 74(t, 923 Rupertslaud, 177 81,76il ; Diwo'e. 178, 7,58, 763 4, 878; .Udi- bishopric, 701 Riiperfs Valley, 320, 894 Rura. 891-2 Rural Hill, 886 Rush. Dr.. 750 Russell, 878-9 llus..*ell, I.onl J., 060 Russell, lU-v. F. J. C., 901 Russell, Rev. G. J., 903 Russell, Rev. II. F., 8(i7 Russell, lip. \V. A., "07, 707 Russell Town, 869, 871 Russia, 734, 736, 74U 42 Russia, Czar of (in 17u2), 734 Russians, 731, 737 Rustchuck, 923 Rustenbnrg, 354-6, 898 Rustioo, 802-4 Ruthongleii, 902 Rutherfurd, Rev. H., 907 le. 902 llev. D., 603, 62'l-5, 533-5, iUl, 741 ., 8G1, 863 Irs., 612 lev. M, 852 lev. K. G. W., 871 lev. G., 35. 38, 852 lev. C4. McL., 871 itev. J. A., 904 llev. M., 538, 793, 914 fUiV. W., 863 llev. W.M., 871, 879 sliiml, 9U4 in, 873-4 ;er, Rev. W., 892 ra, Itev. J., 871 ■rham, Rev. J., 783, 8R2 ■rluuu, llev. T., 783, 8H2 !!*ay, 880 ivell, 9(16 ivoU, Kev. J., 876 sraum, 73 1 lUft Isle, 444, 458 •emont, 869-71 iiiinift, 740, 742 itliwaite, H79 itUwiiito, llev. J. F., 879 io, llev. 0., 859 iimre, 591 an (Can.1, 879 ,uiCountV(U.P.'),20,22,830 e, Rev. P. T., 876 e. Rev. T., 882 ■laiiil, Rev. D., 859 ■liinil, Rev. J. II., 863 •laiia, Rev. T. B., 863 tmrfili, 9U6 , Uev. V. K., H79 „ , ■al African Company, 2.>l-ii, 5»-9 . .,>,■, ■al Instructions to tdloiiuu overnors, 80 nvalist," ship, 683 'al Letters ( I'oUcctiniis iniilcr), rt4 .174, 823 r., 827, H;UI-1 ,-fll Mandate for Ciinsccrfttioii f lUslKips, 753 6 x.vainak," H. M.S., 32 yitun. lip. l'.('..3T2-3,765 ,.Wr, lifv. \V., 859 iitiin, 2:i8 atiini I'hief. 433 ,1,1 Hev. .1. S.,M3, 155,f^.l,flt. , Id! Uev. T. 871 Hldlr, Kev. T. D., 863 idnian, Uev. A.. 852 i^r^-U's, llev. .!.(».. 863 lUs Rev. U.Z., 99,859 nn Cay, 8815 innnelshiirK. 740, 923 ipertslimd, 177 81,760 : Pi»cr-r. 178. 7.W. 76;i 4, 878; .Ucli- hislioprio, 761 „VertVVaUey,320,8fl4 uni. 891-2 nnil Mill, 885 nsh. Dr., 750 ussell, 878-9 ns.M'U, Lord .1., C60 ussell. Rev. K. J. C 901 Aissell, Rev. U. J., 903 ,ns.sell, Kev. ll.F., «67_ :iis,s(ll, Itp. NV. A., "Oi,'t'7 lu^sell Tiiwn. 869, 8i 1 nssia, 7.S4, 736, 710 12 :u.-sia. Czar iif (111 l(Oz),TiJ lu^sians, 731, 737 iu>tctniek, 923 l\lstenllur^', 354-6, 898 lustioo, 862-4 tutlieiiKlfn, 902 Vutherfurd, Rev. H,, 907 Buttan, Rev. C, 876,' Ilvan, Bp., V. W., 870-2, 374-6, '765 Ryder, Admiral, 707 Rye (N.Y,) 43, 69, 62, 6C, 73: -8 Ryepore, 691 SAANECri Indians, 183 Saaiiich and Lake, 185, 880 Saas-im-Grund, 741 Sabbatarians (Sect), 45, 84 vSabi River, 364, 367 Sabine, Rev. .T. C, 903 Sabine. Rev. T., 905 Sable Indians, 172 Sabu, 090 Saci-barra (an Indianl, 244 .'^ackville (N.B.), 131, 865-7 Sackville (N.S.), 116, 860-4 Sacrilege, 44 Sadanantham, Rev. J., 660, 914 Saddington, Rev. C, 859 Saddle Lake, 879 Sadler, Rev. H., 317-18, 355, 894, 898 Saffon Institution, 242 Saflfragam, 679 Sagaing, 650 Sagaium, Rev. T. V., 914 Sagalienula, 716 Sail, Koli Pal, 646-7 Saigon, 097 Sailors, 152, 479, 672, 736, 738; (Ill-treatment of Missionaries by, 837) St. Alban's, Rerblce, 887 St. Alban's, Jamaica, 885-0 St. Alban's, Kaffraria, 311, 893 St.Alban's College, Marit7.burg,780 St. Amand, 869 St. Andrew's, Barbados, 882 St. Andrew's, New Brunswick, 126-30, 133, 864, 866-7 St. Andrew's, N.W. Can., 878 St. Andrew's, 1'. Quebec, 868. 870 St. Andrew's, Pondolaml, 313, 893 St. Andrew's, S. Carolina, 18, 849-60 St. Andrew's, Surrey (.Tarn.), 885 St. Andrew's, Tobago, 882 St. Andrew's Mission, Tokyo, 720-1. 844 St. Andrew's Waterside Mission, 819 St. Andrew's College, KoUima- rania, 789 St. Anne's, New Brunswick (see Frederictou) St. Aiiiie's, New Providence, 884-8 St. Ann's, Middlesex (.Tarn.), 885 St. Antlidiiy's, Montserrat, 883 St. Armanii, 143-5, 869-72 St. Arnnud, 409, 903 St. Asapli Diocese, 822 St. Aubin-sur-Mer, 740 St. Augustine, 221 St. Augustine's, Doninrara, 888 St. Augustine'.s, Kaffraria, 310-11, 315,893 St. Augustine's. Zululand, 340,890 St. Augustine's Brotlierliood (BloenifonU'in) 351 St. Augustine's College, Canter- biirv, 796 (und 97, 290, 737, 774, 781, 816) St. Barnabas, Barbados, 881 St. Barnabas College, Norfolk Island, 789 St. Bartliolomew's, Barbados, 8.82 St. Bartliolomew's, Leewards), 883 St. Bartliolomew's, S. Carolina, 17, 18, 849-50 INDEX. St. Boniface College, 797 (and 774) St. Catherine's, Barbados, 882 St. Catherine's, Middlesex (.Tarn.). 888 S. Catherine's, P. Ontario, 872-3. 876 St. Charlotte, St. Vincent, 881 St. Christopher's (or St. Kitts), 210-2, 261, 883-4 St. Clement's, Nova Scotia, 801 St. Clement's, Trinidad, 883 St. Croix (W.I.), 213 St. Cuthbert's, Ncolo.si, 311, 893 St. Cuthbert's, Transvaal, 897 St. Cyprian's, Kaffraria, 893 St. Cyprian's College, Bloemfon- tein, 787 St. David's, Bp. of, 744 St. David's, Bahamas, 885 St. David's, Bermuda, 860 St. David's, Grenada, 882 St. David's, New Brunswick, 866-7 St. David's Diocese, 822 St. Dennis, S. Carolina, 18 St. Denys, Orange Free State, 361 St. Diago.Rev. J., 672, 576-7, 910 St. Domingo, 208 St. Eleanor's, P.E.I., 801-4 St. Elizabeth's, Jamaica, 885-0 St. Froncis Bay, 98 St. Francis Harbour, 98 St. Gall, 741 St. George's, Bermuda, 104, 800 St. George's, Cajx; Breton, 863 St. George's, Demerara, 887-8 St. George's, Grenada, 881 St. George's, Jamaica, 885-6 St. George's, Mont.-crrat, 883 St. G(!orge's, New Brunswick, 866-7 St. George's, North Carolina, 850 St. George'.s, S. Carolina, 849-50 St. George's Bay, Newfoundland, 95, 98, 856-9 St. Germain, Treaty of, 135 St, Giles, Barbado.s, 882 St. Giles, P. ynebee, 870-1 St. Helena [Island], 319-21 [and 254, 273, 286, 382-3, 798, 894] St. Helena;Diocese, 290, 758, 765, 894 St. Helena, S. Carolina, 819 St. HelcMia, W. Australia, 905 St. Helena Bay, Cape Colony, 292, 890 St. Helen's, S. Carolina, IS, 8 19-50 St. Hilda's Mission, Tokyo, 721 St. Hill, Rev. H. W., 907" St. Ilyacinthe, P. Quebec, 869-70, 872 St. James', Antigua, 883-4 St. James', Assiniboia, 178,878-80 St. James', Demerara, 8S7 St. James', Esseiiuibo, 887 St. .Tames', Piecadillv, 81 St. James' College, Sydney, 393, 397 St. Jean . Maile, 168, 174,872-1, 876-7 Saunders, Rev. R., 886 Savaduli, 592 Savannah, 26-9, 851 Savamiali Language, 16 Savannah Sound, 219 Savannock Indiana, 16 Savaranioottoo, Rev. D., 661, 914 Savarimuttu, Mr., 632 Savarimuttu, Rev. S., 914 Savona, 740 Sawara Language, 470 Sawyer, Mr., 637 Sawyer, Bp. W. C, 766 Sawyerpuram, 536-9, 512-5, 911-14 Sawyerpuram Seminary, 792 [and 544-5, 549] Saxl)y, Rev. G. P., 797 Sayer, Mr., 823 Sayers, Rev. Dr., 526 Soyre, Hcv. J., 49, 60, 65, 126, 854 856. 867 .Scadding, Rev. H., 876 Seallan, Bp., 94 Scammell, Rev. Edward, 876 Seammell, Rev. lOdwin, 863 Scara, Bp. of, 734 Scarborough (P. Out.), 873, 876 Scarcics District, 254 Scartli, Rev. A. C, 871 .S'urth, Rev. .1., 924 Schairranek, llev. A., 876 Schatz, Rev. E., 495-6 Schenectady, m, 62, 65, 7 J, 139, 855-0 Scherescliewsky, Bp., 703 Schierhout, Rev. W. P.G., 296, 890 Schlangenlnul, 740 Schliechi,r, liev. B. .V., 788 Scliliecher, Rev. J. T., 594, 916 Schllenz, Rev. F., 805 Sehmid, Rev. B., 533 Schmiilt, Mr. .1. A.. H2-3 Schmitz, Rev. F. H. \V.. 914, 024 Schoales. Kev. .1. W., 905 Scholield, Rev. ('.., 8(17 Seholarslii|is (Missionary) (ttf "Exhibitions") Seliiinwald, 740 Schonwi-idu, 710 SchiHilniasters, 841-6 [and 93, 120, 130, 146, liiO, 199-200, 20 1, 21;;, 217 19, 221, 387-9, 580, SSi!, 7(j!l, 771 2] Schoolmistresses, 814 [aiid200,l'i:!, 387, M'.\ 771-2] Schools (Mi.ssion). Principles for conduct of, 773-4 (.«'i' also " Edncution ") Si^hoonberg. 8H9 90 Schreiber, 874 Schrevvogel, Rev. H. D., 0o3, oi», 530," 554 r>, 914 .Schroder, Rev. G. J., 920 S(dMds, 741 Sehulie, Rev. .T., 876 Sdndtz, Rev. B., .''•06 Schnyli'r, Major .M., 65 Seliwalbach. 740 Schwartz, lU'V. ,V., 924 Schwartz, Rev. C. V„ .')ll2,.'il 1,51(1, 619, 520, 523, 527,6:iO,.532-:), 55ti, 667, 793 Scituate, 48, 8.'i2-4 Sconce, lirv. R. K., 396, 901 Scone, 904 Scotland, Rev. H.. 886 Scotland, Itev..)., 921 Scott, Mr.,6o0 Scott, Bp. C. P., 705-10, ;i3 U, 716, 767, 807, 921 Scott, lU'V. E. T., 272 3 Scott. Rev. G., 451,907 INDEX. 975 !rg. Rev. R., 886 ,\\, 602 mil, 2rt-9, 861 lah Language, 16 ,iah Souud, 219 nock Inaiiina, IC imoottoo, Uev. D., 6C1, OU luuttu, Mr., 632 ,umttu, Bev. S., 914 IV, 740 •a Liiiifc'niiBe, 470 ir, Mr., 537 i;r, Bp. W. C, 706 erpuram, 53(1-9, 5 12-5, All 14 iTpuraiii Seminary, 792 [and -5, 549] y, llov. G. F., 797 ■,Mr.,823 rs. Rev. Dr., 626 [., Kcv. J., 49, 50, 05, 120, 854 ),' 807 (lini;, Rev. H., 876 lan.Bp., 94 iiinell, llev. Kdward, 8, b nmell, Rev. Kdwin, 803 a, Cp. of, 734 •boroiiKluT'. Oiit.),873, 8.0 •cios District, 254 ■th. Rev. A. C, 871 rth, Uev. .)..924 affraiick. Rev. A., 876 atz, Kev. i:., 495 ^ _ «necta«ly, 00, 02, 05, , I, loD, 55-6 .fvcacliewsky, Bp.. 703 ,Wh..ut,Hev.W. l'.U.,290,8W .langenlKid. 740 ilieclii.r, Uev. B. A., 7«« dieclu-r, Uev. J. T.,5n91i' Idieiiz, Rev. F., 805 hmid, Uev. U., 533 imidt, Mr. .1. A.. 142-3 |"uitz,lU!V.F.H.W..911,924 lH.iae.sUeV..r. \V.,905 li.ilield, Uev. ('.., H07 linUrshiiM (Missumavv) (<■•; ■' I'Xliiliitloiis") hi,n«ald, 740 hiinwide, 710 luMdmasU-rs, K44-G [and 93, U , 130 140, l.iO, 199-200, 2lil, 21o, 217 19, 221, 387-9, 580, 580, ilJ'J, .h,!„lmistresses,81l[aua2oO,'Ji:i, 387, ,509.771-2] •liiMds (Mission). rniicil'li'S WT ■,,,„„U„a of, T73-4 (.<«' aho •■ Kdui'ation") •1 iil)erji._88U 90 ihrciber, 874 iMcvvoHel, Uev. II. D., 503, o28, 5311; 554 5, 914 l„oder, Rev. (i. J., 920 .lulls, 741 ehiilLe, Rev. J., 87h ■ImUz, Rev. R., 505 .•huyler. Major M., 05 chWiiUiiudi. 740 •hwart/,, IV'V. A.. 921 . warUlU^v..', 1^.502^5,1, , 5HI, 520, |-)-J3, 527,53U,532-,<,55t,, 50?! 793 [•itiuite. 48, 852-4 ;.om'e.i{eV.RK.,396,901 U'olie, 904 ieotlaild. Rev. H.. 880 ;eotlaiiil. Rev..)., 921 :;:;S:1l;;:rr.,™-..,ri.-.., icott, Uev. U., 451, 907 Scott, Sir J., 763 8cott, Veil. J., 871 Scott, Rev. R. J. K., 884 Scott, Rev. T., 203 Scott, Sir W., 753 Scott, Rev. W. R., 908 Scottisti i;pir,c(ipal Clmrcli. 80, 312-13, .S77, 738, 750-1, 820 Scovil, Rev. E., 807 Scovil, Rev. J., 120, 1 29, 740, 854, 807 Scovil, Rev. W., 807 Scovil, Rev. W. E., 807 Scudder, Rev. Dr., 626 ScuUv, Uev. J. G.,871 Scutari, 730, 922 Scyllv Cove, 90-1, 96 Sea, Services at, 10-12, 818 Sea Cove, 98 Sea Dyak Lanffuasc, 7:12, 807 Seaborn, Rev. W. JI., 871 Seabury, Bp. S. (portrait, ii), 63, 75, 80, 749-50, 855-6 Scaliurv, Rev. S., 44, 854, 856 Seaforth, 800-1, 863 [984 Seal of S.r.G., xvi., 0, 70, 925, 927, Sealy, Mr. G. A., 199 Seaman, Rev. J., 871 Seamen, 152. 479, 572, 730. 7.38 (111 treatment of Missionaries by, 12, 837 ; ruiiislimeiit of seamen forsweariiiji, 10) Searle, Rev. C 903 Sebagiianam, Rev. P., 914 Sebastian, Rev. A., 914 Sebastopol (P. Ont.), 876 Scceders' Sect, 37 Seeker, Arctibi)., frontispiece, vi (portrait), 73:. 743, 746, 747-8 Secoana Language. 382, 381 ; List Translations, 802 Seeooeiii, Chief and People, 356-7 Secretaries of the Society, 830, 927, 933-4 Secnnderabad, 562-3, 912-14 Scddon, Rev. D., 903 Sedneley. Mrs. 302 SetlKwick, Uev. .1. K.. 784 Sedgwick, Uev. \V. W., 301, 898 Sedumak, 089, 921 SeelijKire, 477 Scelisber^', 741 Segregation system, 021 Seitfertli, Uev. C;. B.. 888 Sekubu, 320. 327, 894 Selangor, 701-2 [and 695, 921] Self-help and .^elf-support in ForeignMisalons(.'i('f »/.<"" State Aid" and the list of Dioceses, pp. 757-8). 30, 34, 39, 42, 47, 63, 69-02, 90-2, 95-6, 99-101, 105-0, 116-17, 119, 121-3, 126-9, 131-4, 142-4, 146, 149-52, 155, 158-9, 103-6, 171, 184 5, 189, 191, 196, 207-9, 213-14, 217-18, 223-4, 230, 232-3, 210, 242, 219-50, 203-5, 273, 270-7, 280, 282, 280-91, 295-7, 302-4, 309-10, 315, 318, 328-9, 333, 338, 340, 347, 319, 353-4. 350-7, 360-1, 305, 370-2. 377. 379, 380, 392-4, ,398-402, lOS-il. 41 1,414, 410, 418, 421,422-3,425,432, 435-0, 439, 442, 401', 478, 480-1, 483-4, 487-9, 495, 497-8, 503, 5o7, 509,513-14, 622,521,5:10-1, 6.3,5. 537-8, 640, 642,645-0, 850-1,658. 604-7. 570, 673, 591, 5!I4, 598, 604, 006-7, 612-14, 025.031-3,0.34-6, 038-40, 645, 049, 057-8, 060-7, 009-71, 075, 076, 080-1, 687-8, 690-1, 694, 690-9, 701, 710, 721-2, 720-7, 734, 737, 760, 770, 786, 706, 826, 837 Self-supporting Dioceses, 757-8 Sclim, EtTendi, 737 Selkirk ( N.W. Can.), 879 Selkirk Diocese, 758, 703-4, 878 Selkirk, Karl of, 177 Seller, Uev. J., 520, 914 Sells. Uev. II,, 694-5, 601, 004, 916-17 Selwyn, Bp. 0. A., xv. 84, 331-2, 334, 435 », 410 2. 444-6, 448, 460, 454-5, 700, 700, 788 Selwyn, B]). J. !{., 412, 450-1. 458-9, 700 Selwyn College, Cambridge, 842 Semitic Languages, 470 Semper, Uev. H. H., 884 Semper, Rev. .^., 882 Semple, Governor, 177 Sen, Kesliub Chunder. 491 Sonaiiayakn, Uev. C, 07o, 810, 020 Senapatti, Rev. S., 914 Sengapatliy, 510 Senglmni, Mr,, 712 Senkler, Rev, H. ,1., 871 Seniieka Indians, 80 Seiitah, fi8!)-im Senzangakona Race, 335 .Seoul, 713-14, 922 Sepioii, Uev. — .. 920 Sepoy's Offei-ing, A, 031 Seraiiipore. 477 Scringam, 528 Serjeant, Veil. T. W., 903 Serjeant, Uev. W., 48, 854 Sermons..\nniversnrv(1702-1892), 833-5 [and 7, 8, 472, 814, 823] Seroloiig Language, 352, 382, 384 Serpentine, 905 Series, Uev. W. S., 881 Sesuto Language, 300, 382 ; List of Translations, 800 Setupathv Chiefs, 556 Seven Hiils, 902 Seventh Duv Adventists, 465 Sewell, Itev^K. \V., 871 Sewell, Uev. U. I)., 871 Sewell, Uev..). U.. 898 Seychelles. 111,% 251, 308-70, 808-0 Seymour (Can.i, 873, 877 SeyuKUir (S. Af.J, 891 Seymour, Uev. A. lU 880 Seymour. Uev. .1., 29, 220, 851 Sgaw Karens, 041, 045 Shadwell, Uev. A. T. \V., 924 Shahdera, 019 Shaller, Cateehist, 667 Sham, 232 Shan Language, 470, 629 Shanars, 521, 531-3, 537-9, 541, 019 .Shanawditliit (a Rawthick), 94 Shan-Chinese, 029, 041, 053 Shand. Uev. A._871 Shanghai, 7ii3, <05. 710 Shanghai Diocese, 757, 706 Shankliii, Uev. U., 870 Shanks. Uev. K,. 229 Shannon, Uev. W. (.N'.B.), 807 Shann.in, Rev. W. (N.F.L.). 8,W Shannon. Uev. W. (N. Sco.), 863 Shan States, 048, 051 Shans, 629, 041-2, 644, 050, 791 Shansi, 700 Shantung, 705-6, 709 Shanty liay, 872 Sluiiicote, itev. K. G., 350 Sharley, Rev, V,., 355. 898 Sharon Slaves' OlVering, 203 Sharp, Mr. G., 749 W Sliarpe. Rev. .1,, 855 Sharpe, Rev. T., 901 Sharpc, Rev. T. ,T. G., 885 SUanock, Rev. J. A., 794, 914 S'mw, Ven. A. C. 713, 717-19, 721-3, 7il0, 808, 022 Shaw, Rev. U., 807 Shaw, lU'V, U, E,, 901 Shiiw, Uev. J. A., 803 Shaw, Uev. J., Dili Sliaw, Rev. U., 2,35, 238, 886 Shaw. Uev. \V., 854 Shaw, Ui!v. W. C, 892 Shaw, Uev. M'. i:„ 877 Shaw, Rev. W. M.. 877 Shcard, Uev. H., 890 Sheanl, Uev. T., 800 Shears, Rev. A., 031-2, 634, 806, ',»18 Shears, Rev. E., 890 Shear.s, Uev. K. II,, 890 Shears, Rev. \V. C, 859 Shediiie, 804-7 Sheemoga, 500-1, 912 Sheepshanks, Rev. ,1., 8S1 Shee Shak Language, 192 Shee Shut Indians, 192 Sheet Harbour, 1'20 Sliemeld(N.B). 129 ShelVord, ,108, 871-2 Sheguiandah 874, 877 Shelhurne (X.B.). 126 Shellmrne (N. Sco.). 114-10, 803-4 Sheldon, Rev. H., 189-90, 881 Sheldon, Rev. .1., 903. 905 Shemone, Jlr., 808 Slienanbawie, 248-9, 888 Shensi, 700 Sheperd. Uev. L., 879 Sht:pherd, Uev. C. A., 884 Shepherd, Uev. E. I!., 921 Shepherd, ]!ev. II. Y.. 884 Shepherd, Uev. R. D., 606, 812, 914 Shepstone. Jlr., 339 Sherlioro, 201 Sherbro Isle. 264 Sherbrooke (N. Sco.), 861-3 Shcrhreoke (I'.Q.). 149. 869-71 Sherlock, Bi.shnii, 743, 740 Sherlock, Dean, 925. 932 Sherman. Uev. F. F., 867 Sherrington, 809 Shervington, Rev. J., 214, 884 Shigawaki, 808-7O Shildrick. Uev. A., 881 Shildrick, liev. H. J., 896 Shimada. Uev. A. 0., 718, 808, 922 Shimliani, 717 Shina Language, 470 Shing-King, 710 Shintooism, 717 Shiiioli. 59,') Ship llarbiiur (X. Sco.), 862-3 Shipley, .875 Sliips, Ciiurch (see "Church Ships") Shipton, 809, 871 Shire Uiver. 307 Shirley, Rev. .!., 900 Shirley, Uev. P., 877 Shirlcv, Uev, R,, 877 Shiva. 593 Shoal Lake. 878 Shogun of .lapan. The, 717 Shooter, Rev. .1., 890 Short, Miss, 28ii Short, Rev. — .. 890 Short, Bp. A., 417-20, 423, 425-6, 700,705,801 Sliort, Uev. U.. 871, 877 Short, Uev. Ii. Q.. 14,3. 871 Shortt. liev. .1., 871, 877 Shoshong, 318, 301 Shreve, Uev. C. ,T., 859, 863 Shreve, Uev. .1., 803 Shreve, Rev. U., 803 Shreve, Rev. T., 117, 803 f^; f "fcl ■■■-... . lit;, >! , r 111 976 Shrewsbury (UA.), 31. 851 Shrewsbury (N.J.), 65 Shropshire" Contributions, 823 Bhute, Mr. 6 Shwny, Jlev. B., 918 Shway, Hev. N.. 918 Shwny Divgon Piik'kI". SS'l Phwebo, 052-3, 918 Slum, (ii)7 Siamese, The. 791 ; Language, 470 Slbsaugor, 609 Slilbury, 271, 891 SiilelMJtham. Jlnv. H.. 924 Sldwell, Rev. H. B., 898 Siena, 740 Sierra Leone, 228, 254-5, 259, 261-2, 888 Sierra' Leone Diocese, 261, 768 764-5, 888 Siggers, Hev. W. S., 898 Sikhs, 471,612, 656, 791 Sikoto (a Zulu), 33B Slllltuc, Up. A. W., 189, 763, 881 Silly Cove, 90-1, 95 SUoah, 885-6 Sils Maria, 741 Silva Plana. 741 Slmambo. 691 Slmroe, 874 Simeon, a Hindu Convert, 593 Simla, 624. 626, 917 Slmm, Hev. S., 901 Simmons. Hev. P. K.. 903 Slmo, a Devil Worshipper, 264 Simon. Padre, 492 Simonds, 867, 877 Simoiids, Kev. .T., 867 Simonds, Hev. H. (N.B.). 867 Simonds. Rev. R. (N.Sco.). 863 Simonstown. 270-2, 274, 889-90 Simpson, Hev. .T., 863 Simpson, Rev. J. H., 877 Simp.son, Hev. S. H., 871 Sinips\V(Um, Rev. .r. U., 934 Vder, Rev. W. If., HliS •Uit\o», Diocesan Cliuroh (ic" trKauistttioii) pieties, General Mitisioiiarv, sft' iniler respective iliMignatioiis ; mil for those on Coiitinciit of I'lurope originatinK fiom ox- imple of tlie S.P.U., pp. 468-9, 171-2,501,734-5 ciety Islands, 433, 444 cit'ty for Conversion of tlie NeKroes, 195 iciety for the PropaRation of the Uosiwl, Origin and fHijwt of, 2 li; Constitution and Functions ot, 933-4 (and see "Principles"); Work of, xiv-xvi, 9-924 (sff alt" tlie various fields and subjects in Index) iciety for Promoting Ciiristiiiii Knowledge, 4-6, 26, 150, 194, 209, 322, 327, 380-7, 392, 4U4, 416, 432, 472, 474-5, 477, 482, 499, !J01-!>, 611, 523-4, 52li-7, 632-3, 635-6, 640, 654-7, W', 669-70, 630, 701, 738, 753, 756, 7fiO, 779, 786, 789, 792, 79.^,81H, H20, 932 ; Transfer of its IiiJiaii Mis.sions to S.P.a., 502 4, 5Uii, 510-11, 821, 524, 526, 528, 53:!, 5 43,581,557 Dcicty for the Promotion of Islain, 618 ooiety of St. Jolin the Kv,iiigcli.-t, 677 locinianized P' -^r Books, 813 lodres. Rev. (>., '1 ;oftley, liev. K, 877 ioholt, 740 (ojcnaherrca, 484 ^okonilH'la, Mr. 1)., 311 loloiuon, Rev. P., 914 Miloinon, Rev. T., 91 1 Miloiuon, Ciitecliist V., 656 Solomon Islands, 398, 444-(i, 907 ^onianader, Rev. U., 078,920 lomha, 874 .lonicrs, SirO., 102 Soniers Islands, 102-fi ; Somers Islands Company, 1U3 Somerset (Aus.), 413, 90t Somerset (Clape Col.), 889 Somerset, Lord Chiivlc.^, 2iJ9 Somerset, Kast, 891-2 Somcrst't, West, 293 .Somerville, Rev. A. ('., 807 Somerville, Rev. .1., 867 Sommerhjeim, 740 Sonapore, 569-70 Sonne Indians, 185, 192 vSonnenberg prcs Lucerne, 741 Soodras, 813,504 Soparon, 499 Sorel, 142-3, 151, 868-72 SoiTclI (fee 3orel) Sorrell, Gov., 429 Sorrento, 740 Sosi's Town, 366 So«opiri,408 Souillac, 370, 898 Soultean ludlaiiM, 179 Souris, 87&-80 Soutar, Rev. A. C, 907 South African Republic, S64-8 South America, xiv, 194-5, 242-63, 463, 783, 764, 770, 887-8 Southampton (Her.), 860 Southampton (Eng.), 924 Southampton (N. B.), 866 Southampton (P. Out.), 873 South Australia, 415-23 (aud 386, 466-7, 904-5) South Branch, 879 South Carolina, 12-20, 86-7, 104, 216, 849-60 ; Diocese, 767, 849 South Dakota Diocese, 787 Southern Cross Mission, 905 "Southern Cross" Churcli Ship, The, 446 Southern Florida Diocese, 787 Southern Ohio Diocese, 787 South Sea Islanders (see " Polyne- sians " and " Melanesians '') South Shore (N.F.L.), 856-8 Southwell (Cape Col.), 28(J-297, 307,891-2 Soweroy, Rev. W., 392, 901 Spa, 739, 923 Spain, 740, 742 Spaniard's Bay, 857-9 Spanish Language, 732 ; Xew Testament, 813 Sparling, Rev. H. D. D., 901, 907 Special Funds, 828-9 (and lee "Funds") Speechly, Bp. J. M., 767 Spence, Rev. G. O., 8«6 Spencer, Rev. A., 877 Spencer, Bp. A. G., 95-6, 103-8, 224, 231, 237-9, 763-4, 859-60 Spencer, Rev. C, 901 Spencer, Rev. G. (N.J.), 866 Spencer, Rev. G. (N.8.W.), 901 Spencer, Bp. G.T., 82, 487-8, 503-4, 612-14 517-19, 521 523, 624-5, 628-9, 636-7, 541, 662, 664, 661, 677, 766, 771 Spencer, Rev. J., 729, 922 Spencer, Rev. J. F., 664-6, 914 Spencer, Rev. P. L., 880 Spencerpooram, 621 Spencer's Gulf Dialect, 466, 804 Spezia, 740 Spike, Rev. H. M., 863, 867 Spiutlum, Chief, 187 Spokane Diocese, 767 Spooner, Rev. B., 888 Spooner, Rev. J., 904 Spotswood, 884-8 Spratt, Rev. C. M., 387, 898 Spratt, Rev. G., 877 Sprent, Rev. P. H., 709 Springfield (N. B.), 8«4-7 SpringfiekKN. S.),860 Springfield (N. W. Can.), 879 Springfield Diocese (U. S.), 757 Springhead, 881 Springvale, 311, SSO, 333, 885-6 Spry, Capt., 126 Spurr, Rev. T., 906 Squibb, Rev. O. M., 890 Srinaggar, 656 Stack, Rev. J. H., 440, 907 Stack, Rev. Canon W., 392, 402, 901 Stafford (P. Ont.), 873 Stafford (U.S.), 8M Stafford, Rev. B. (or de B. H.), 886 Stair, Rev. J. B., 409, 903 Staley, Bp. T. N., 46 1-3, 766, 804, 908 Stalheim, 740 Stamer, Rev. H., 863 Stamford (U.S.), 863 [and see " Stanford"] Stamford iP. Ont.), 875 Stanbridge, 868-71 Standard, Rev. T.', 866 Standing Committee of S.P.G., Tlie, 7, 929-30, 933-5 [and 659, 883-4, 738] Standing Orders of S.P.G,, 6, 7 Standish, Rev. D., 850 Stanford (U.S.), 46, 863 Stanford, Rev. — ., 236, 886 Stanger, 896 Stanlio|)e, 114 ^^ Stanliope, Rev. Dr., 6 Stanley, 132, 866-7, 876-7 Stanley, Ardn., 6 Stanley, Lord, 430 Stanley, Rev. T. C„ 924 Stanley, Rev. T. L., 907 Stanley, Yen. W„ 925, 932 Stanley Mills, 874 Stanmore, Lord, 468 Stannage, Rev. J., 121, 863 I Stanser, Bp. R., 119, 132, 763, 863 I Stanstead, 869-70, 872 i Stanthorpe, 904 Stanton, Bp.G. H., 414, 464-5, 766- Stanton, Rev. V., 796 [6, 904 " Star," The, Church Ship, 96 State Aid to Religion : in Africa, 268-9, 271-2, 277, 282-3, 298 9. 304, 319-20, 3.W, .333, 349,308 72, 381, 783-6; In Asia, 471. 488, 498, 606, 811, 518, 521, 523-4, 871, 679, 619, 627, 633, 635, 660-2, 674, 676, 696, 702 ; in Aus- tralia, 391, 393-4, 400-2, 407-8, 416, 418, 425, 427, 429, 431-2 ; in Europe, 738 j in New Zealand, 447, 462 ; iu North America, 2, 13, 18-19, 26, 28, 30-4, 41, 46, 52-3, 67, 60, 62, 70, 91-2, 103-6, 108, 113, 116, 119, 121-3, 126-9, 131, 134, 140, 142, 144, 147, 160, 166, 160, 161, 166, 168, 776-8 (Canadian Clcrgv I Reserves, 144, 147, 150, 161-3") I (Parliamentary Grants, 826-6) ; in W. Indies and S. America, I 194-6, 204-8, 211-12, 214, 217-19, I 221-2,224,228-32,235,242, 246, 249-61, 820, 831 ! Withdrawal of State Aid : ; Africa, 321, 785 ; Asia, 666, 696 ; Australia, 391, 408, 418. 427; Europe, 741 ; New Zealand, 462 ; North America, 147, 160, 161-3, 777-8, 826 ; W. Indies and S. America, 196, 208, 207, 214, 224-8, 232, 289, 826 Staten Island, 88, 65, 76, 868-6 Statistics (Church) : N. America (United States) 86-7, (New- foundland and Canada) 192-3 ; Central America, S. America, and West Indies, 282-3 ; Africa, 382-6 ; Australasia, 46ti-7 ; Asia, 730-3 ; (see also ziv and end of each chapter and sub-division in the book) ; Europe, slv, 739 Stawell, 902 ■ Steabler, Rev. Canon W. A., 274, 328-9, 348-9, 892, 886-7 Stead, Rev. S., 876-7 Stead, Rev. W. Y., 893 Stearns, Rev. W., 886 Steele, Mr., 686 Steele, Rev. T., 392, 901 Steere, Bp. E., 367-8, 765 SteUenbosch, 272, 274, 286, 889-90 SteOEon, Rev. E. W., 318, 336, 894 Btenson, Bev. J. W., 894 .Stephen, Rev. A. H., 901 Stephen, Rev. M. M., 899 Stcplieus, Rev. U. 11., 871 Stephens, Sir A. J., 700 Stephens, Rev. R., 903 Steplienson, Itev. F. L., 877 Stephenson, Rev. J,, 914 Stephenson, Rev. R. L., 871, 877 Ptepnev (U.S.), 861 Sterling, Rev. G. H., 867 Sterns, Rev. H., 863 Stevens, Major, 511 Stevens, Rev. A., 871 Stevens, Rev. B. D., 877 Stevens, Rev. T., 886 Stevenson, Rev. J., 120-1, 861 Stevenson, Rev. R. G., 880 Stevenson, Rev. W., fi06, 624 Stewart, Mr., 333 Stewart, Rev. A. (N.B.), 867 Stewart, Rev. A. (U.S.), 22, 850 Stewart, Up. C, 144-6, 157-8, 187, 763, 846, 871, 877 Stewart, Rev. 0. H., 871 Stewart, Dr. .T. A., 705 Stewart, Rev. J. D., 863 Stewart, Rev. M. (or E. M.), 877 Stewart, Rev. R., 311,893, 898 Stewart, Rev. R. A., 89(i Stewart, Rev. R. M., 790, 910 Stewart, Rev. R. S., 877 Stewart, Rev. W., 863 Stewart, Rev. W. H. N., 886 Stewart's Island, 433 Steynsburg, 892 Stickeen Indians, 186, 192 Stiles, Rev. H. T., 901 Still, Rev. J., 460 Stillingfieet, Bp., on tlie Ana- baptists, 20 Stimpson, Rev. E. R., 877 Stirling, Governor, 424, 427 Stirling, Rev. J. M., 867 Stiriing, Bp. W. H., 764 Stockade, 906 Stocken, Rev. H. W. G., 801, 880 Stockholm, 740 Stockings, Rev. H. m:, 662, 918 Stokes, Mr. H., 861 Stone, Rev. J., 903 Stone, Rev. J. C, 886 Stone, Rev. R., 880 Stone, Rev. W., 901 Stoneham, 869-71 Stonewall. 878-80 Stony Mount, 878 Stormy Cape, 208 Storrington, 876-7 Storrs, Rev. J., 863 Stoughton, 48, 853 Stoughton, Rev. J., 877 Stouppe, Rev. P., 59, 856 Stout, Rev. W.. 877' Stowell, Lord, 783 Strachan, Bp. J. (Toronto), 166- 61, 163-4, 169-72, 231, 763, 877 Strachan, Rev. J., 877 Straclian, Bp. J. M. (Rangoon), 6': i, 687, 569,867, 630, 637,640,644-8, 647-8, 682-3. 767, 778, 792, 817, Stradford, 44, 47 [914 Straits Settlements, 695-703, 732, 796, 898-9 [and 687, 721, 774] Straker, Rev. O. J., 888 Stratfield, 853 Stratford (P. Ont.), 876 Stratford (U.S.), 43-4, 775, 8»3-« Strathroy, 376-7 Streenavusa, Ca-e of, 508 Street, Bev. A. W., 488. 910 Street, Rev. C. F., 867 Street, Bev. G. C , 877 Street, Rev. S. D. L.. RfiT 8b 97S INDEX. [if* i Street, Ht'v. W. H., 8«7 StreetsvUle, H7S StrcKUOtz, Up. of, 73 1 Btrembow, Hov. R., 8M5 Stretch, llcv. J. 0. T., 003 Stretton, Mr. J., 92 Strickland, Rev. P. P., 421, 1)06 Strickland, llov. J. M., HW« Strickland, Rev. W. .f., K!)i! StroHibom, Rev. W. H., 8SJ Strong, Rev. A., Oio Stroni;, Rev. L., 242, 888 Strong, Ri'v. S. S., 871, 877 Stuart, Rev. A. V., 8t;7 Stuart, Itp. K. 0., 44 I, 7«(! Stuurt, Ven. U. 0., 106, 877 Stuart, Rev. H. ("., 871 Stuart, Rev. Jiimea, 850 Stuart, Rev. John, 73-1,140, 154-5, l(i5-«, 800, 86«, 871, 877 Stuart, Rev. W., 864 Stuart I'roiHjrty, Ceylon, tl<17 Stubbs, Rev. K. S., 877 Stuki'ley, 8U8-7(i, 872 Stumbles, Kev. R. W., 892 Rtunden, Itev. A.. 880 Sturgeon, Rev. W., 39, 852 Sturt, 905 Sturt, Rev. G. W. M., 2(!9 71 Sturt, the Explorer, 415 Stutterheim, 801 Stuttgart, 740, 923 4 Styles, Rev. R., 903 Sudakana, U82 Sudbnrv, 874, 876 Suddard, Rev. J., 871 Sttdras, 513, 5(>4 Suez, 381 Suffolk County Contributions, 823 Suffragan Bishops, 743 Sugar, Clergy's Salaries ])iiid in, 211 (and iee " Tobacco " ) Sulees, The, 682 Sulina, 923 Sulkeah, 477, 483, 485-6, 488 SnlUvan, 876 Sulliviin, .Mr., 567 Sullivan, ttev. A„ 864 Sullivan, Up. H., 174, 7«3 Sullivan, Rev. ,T., 903 Sullivan, Rev. L. L.. 6.11, 918 Sullivan's Gardens, 792 Sulu. Sultan of, B82 Sumatra, 696 Sumbang, Chief, 692 Summerside (P.E.T.), 862 Sumner, 870 Sumner, Arclibp., frontispiece, vii (portrait), 461, 788, 797 Sumoto, 72ti Sumronra, The Begum, 480 Sunderbuns. 485-90, 905 Sunderland, Karl of, ()9 Sundoshum, Rev. 1)., 914 Siinjei Ujong, 606, 701 Sunnyside, 878 Supplemental (Jhartcr, 929-33, and 7,738 Surat, 469, 678 Surrey (Jam.), 886 Burridge, Rev. F. H., 365 Sussex ( N.B.), 866-6 Su.isex (Pen.), 34, 40, 851 Sussex County, 65, 854 Sussex Vale (N.B.), 129, 864-6 Susu Limguage 382 , lAst of Translations, 802-3 Susuland, 262 Suaus, The, 266, 260-7 Suter, Bp. A. B., 459, 766 Suter, Bev. T. H., 557. 911 Sutherland, 172 "Sutherland" (ship), 91 J'nthertanil, Rev. U. J., 871 ...tos, 313 Sutton, 870-1 Sutton, Aroiibp., frontispiece, vil (portrait), 474,762 Sutton, Rov. E U., 878 Sutton, Rev. P. \V., 682, 893, 918 Sutton Forest, BOl Suva, 459, 907 Suvisi'shamuthn, Rev. S., 914 Swabt'v, Rev. H. B., 864 Swabcy, Rev. M., 8tl4 Swabv, Bp. W. P., 764 Sw.ihUi, 384 Swahili liaiiguftgc, 384 Svvamiadian, lU'V. G., 914 Swaniidaseii, lU'V. A., 914 Swauiidason, Rev. 8., 914 Swamidian, Rev. P., 914 Swan, Major, 21 Swan, Rev. If,, 90l Swan Hill, 902-8 Swan River, 424 •I Swansea (Tas.), 906 Swanzcy (U.S.), 853 Swazi Lani^ua.^c, 3H4 Swazios, The, 3 15 Swaziland, 312 4 [and 8.39,384-5, 897] (■• Little Free .State," 313) Sweatman, Bp. A., 163, 7K3 Sweden, 734, 740, 712; King of, 738 ; Church of, 734, 733-!i Swe. 397 K, 400, 403, 446, 758, 7«0, 765 6, 787, 000 Sydney (C.B.), 117,860-1 Sydney, Lord, 161 Sydney Cove (N.S.W.), 3H8 Sydney Mines (C.B.), Hd'i. 863 Sykes," Rev. J. S., scnr., 872 Sykes, Rev. J. S., jun., 872 Sykes, Rev. W., 92 1 Sylvester, Rev. A. D.. 898 Symonds, Rev. A. H., 506-8, 813, 544, 792, 914 Synpe. Rev. K., 399, 901 Synods, 760-1 (and sfe under "Organisation," Abroad) Syprian, Mr., 735 Syrec, Bev. P. J., 892 Syriac Language, 470 Syrian Christians, 471-2, 737 Syrian .Jacobites, 471 Syrian Patriarchs, 728 TABERER, Rev. C, 802-3, 80.3, 892 Tabrls, 729 Tabu, 460 Tabule Farm, 353 Tacoraigua, 883 "Tagu.s,"H.M.S,, 462 Tai-»n-Fu, 709-10 Taio Language, 470 Taipeng, 701, 921 Tai-Shun Mountain, 709 Tait, Arohbp., frontispiece, vll. (imrtrait), 84, 294. 636, 688, 719 728-9, 821 Taku, 710 Tala, the Goddess, 841 Talaing Language, 470, 629 Talb(jt, Rev. J.,10,11,20,80 1,41 2 52-3, 67, 67, 745, 750, 866, 849 Tallmt, Rev. J. H., 867 Talbot, Mr. ■~l. «., 61-2 Talbot District, 877 Talinea, 791 Tallah, 478 Tallarook, 902 Talon, Rev. A., 896 Talpc, 675 Taluiiga, 904 Tamarind Isle, 676 Taraatave, 374-80, 818, 899, 900 Tamliookies, 307, 310-11, 3S2 Tambs, Rev. R. C„ 872 Tamil Language, 872, 384, 470. .lOl 629, 730, 732, 799; List at Translations, 810-12' Tamils, 334, 371-3, 38(», 38|. m 870, 573, 577, 606, 629, 633, ti3H n' 660, ««3, 666, 668,672 HjiW 7li|' 730,732,787,790-1,794,79(1 ' Tamlook, 492-3, 909 Tamnki, The, 438, 788, 9ii6 7 Tamworth (P. Out.), 873, 875 7 Tana, 446 Tandy, Rev. J. M., 896 Tangalle, 661,674,919 Tangier, 381, 900 Tangku, 710 Tangshan, 710 Tanjore, 611-16, 618-20, 522, 6.12 3, 654, 657, 667, 772,791, 911-lr.; Rajah of, 821 Tanjore Poet, The, 614, 517, 633 Tanna, 448 Tanner, Rev. A. 8., 888 Tanner. Rev. E. (Qu.), 114 15, !)04 Tanner, Rev. E. (Vict.), 903 Tansy, Rev. A., 880 Tant'i Island, 876 Taoism, 703 Taormina, 740 Tapkara, 909 Taradah, 903 Tarago, 900-1 Tarannki, 438, 90A Tarasp, 741 Taroaniara, Mr. S., 449 Tarrangower, 902 Tarraville, 902 Tarrie, Re'. — ., 'i8 Tarruah, U -v-. -., 918 Tasman, Abel Van, 428. 43.'!, 456 Tasmania, 428-33 [and 38t;, 3lil-2, 404, 406, 428-30, 468-7, 9061; Dio- cese, 398, 308, 768, 761, 765 Ii,!l06 Tasman's Peninsula, 430, 906 Tate, Rev. F. B., 872 Tattiara district, 418 Taylor, Mr., 830 Taylor, Rev. A. (Can.), 872 Taylor, Rev. A. (Maur. ami Imlia) 371, 890, 914 Taylor, Rev. A. 0., 872 Taylor, Rev. C. E., 850 Taylor, Rev. E., 15, 16, 850 Taylor, Rev. H. A., 924 Taylor, Rev. H. E., 001 Taylor, Mr. J., 418 Taylor, Rev. James, 678 i), 88>, 884-: 688, 806, 809, 910 Taylor, airs. James, 810 Taylor, Rev. Jon., 872 Taylor, Rev. .lod., 898 Taylor, Hev. J. H., 896 INDEX. D?:) uii Mountain, 709 Arohbp., frontispiece, vli. trait), 84, 29J. 6S6, UHH, "I'J n, H21 710 lie GoddesB, 641 K [.niiguaKe, 470, 629 rHev..I.,10,ll,20,80 4,41 2, I 57 67, 745, 750, 866, 849 b, Uev. J. H., 807 t, Mr. >l. tt., 61-2 t District, 877 >8, 7«1 1,478 •iiolc, 902 , nev.A., 896 ,675 iK'iv, 904 ,rincl Isle. 676 itavo, 374-80, 818, 899,900 KM.klcs, 307, 310-1 1,3S2 j«, llt'V. B. 0„ 872 1 LiingmiKe, 372, 3H4, 470, ,'iOl, I, 730, 732, 799: List iif mslfttiong, 810-12 llfl, 334, 371-3, 380, 381. Um, ) 572, 577, 605, 629, tl33, i;3H i), )!6«3, 6(i5.0li8,«72 3. mm 7iil, J 732, 787. 790-1,794, 7lMi look, 492-3, 909 Hkl, The, 438, 788, 90«-7 worth (P. Ont.), 873, 87S-7 1,446 Iv, Uev. J. M., 896 jiille, 661, 674, 919 ^er, 381, 900 Kku, 710 gslmn, 710 lore, 511-16, 518-20. 522, ,M3 3, i4, 557, 567, 772,791. 911 l.'i; sjah of, 521 jore Poet, The, 614, 617, 633 nn, 445 nor. Rev. A. S., 888 nor. Rev. E. (Qu.), 414 15, »04 ner. Rev. E. (Vict.), 903 sv, Rev. A., 880 t'i Island, 876 ism, 703 rminii, 740 kara, 909 adali, 903 ago. 900-1 aimki, 438, 906 asp, 741 ■oaniiira, Mr. S., 449 •rangower, 902 rraville, 902 rrie. Re '. — ., '18 rniah, U ■^•- •, 91'' „. „ ,man, Abel Van, 428.433,466 .mania, 428-33 [and 3M, 3!il-2, ,04, 406, 428-30, 466-7.9061:l)io- ;cse,395, 398,768.761, 765 il,!i06 sman's Peninsula, 430, 906 te, Rev. F. B., 872 ttiara district, 418 vlor, Mr., 830 fvlov, Rev. A. (Can.), 872 ,'vlor. Rev. A. (Maur. and liulm) 371, 899, 914 lylor. Rev. A. O., 872 iVlor, Rev. C. E., 850 ivlor.Hev.E., 15,16, 850 iVlor, Rev. H. A., 924 iVlor, Rev. H. E., 901 lylor, Mr.J.,415 ivlor. Bev. James, 578 9, SM, /ftl-C 688, 806, 809, 916 ft.vlor,"ivir8. James, 810 avlor. Rev. Jon., 872 aVlnr. Rev. Joo\, 896 a'ylor. Rev. J. H., 89« Taylor, Rev. R. n. 782, 869 Taylor, Rev. R. J. C, 877 Tavlor, Uev. T. (Nat.), 330, 896 Taylor, Uev. T. (Qu.), 904 Taylor, Mr. W., 836 Taylor, Uev. W. (Mndr.), 812, 914 Taylor, Rev. W. (N.S.), 864 Taylor, R«'V. W. H., 178, 850, 880 Taylor, Rev, W. P., 322-3, 890, 894 Tchernavoiia, 923 Tecumsetli, 161, 876 Teed, Uev, A. W., 867 Teeswttter, 877 Tcira(A Maori), 441 Teirraboo, King of, 462 Ttitlebauni, Rev. T. A., 880 Telugu Language, 372-3, 384, 470, 601, 629. 730 ; List of Transla- tions, 812 Telugu Mission nnd People, 663-7 (anil 384, 607, 628, 630-1, 730, 787, 793-4. Tumbuland, 306-6 Teuiuui. 306, 311, 316, 382, 786 Temple, Uev. A., 357, 892, 898 Temple, Hon. F. I., 672 Tem;ile, Rev. R., 99. H59 Temple, Rev. T. W„ 869 Templeton, 870 Temudok, 691 Teni.son, Archbp., frontispiece, vi (portrait), 4-7, 66-7. 70, 471 2, 734, 743-6, 798, 813, 822, 835, 925, 932 ; Bequest and Pension Pnnd, 746, 844 ; Library, 835 Tennasserim, 629, 631 Tennessee Diocese, 767 Terre Bonne, 868 Terry, Rev. G. P., 880 Testimony to tlie Society, 14, 23, . 34, 36, 46-6, 53-5, 58-9, 61-2, 64, 72, 80-5, 93, 96-7, 101, 105- (), 114. 116, 122-8, 132-3, 145-62, 169, 163, 173, 180. 186,188-9, 194, 20.3-6, 208, 213-14, 226, 230 1. 233, 244-3, 246, 249-51, 261, 274, 283-4, 290, 294, 296, 304, 316, 321. 834,361-3, 388, 366, 368, 394-7, 399,401-2, 407-8, 412, 421. 427, 436-7, 439-40, 442, 446, 450, 468 9. 471-2, 480-1, 498, 603-4,540 1. 643, 569, 665-6, 686, 696, 725 6, 734-6, 743, 746, 76 J, 762, 769 Testimony to tlieyociety's Mission- aries, 15, 23, 32, 34, 36-7, 39. 53, 68-9, 61-2, 64. 72, 75 6, 111. 120, 122, 127-30. 132, 146-8, 150, 162, 157-9, 308, 396-7, 399, 401. 441, 491, 658-9, 663, 679, 726 6, 830-7 Te Ua (a Maori Priest), 441 Texas Dioce.se, 767 Tey Chew Dialect, 733 Tezpore, 609-11, 917 Thaba Bosigo, 324-6 Thaba 'Nchu, 348, 360-2, 358, 897 Thackeray, Rev. J. R., 901 Thakombau, King. 456-7 Thatcher, Bev. F., 907 Thayet Myo, 640 [and 631, 918] "The Church" (a (/anadian News- paper), 168 The Eastern Diocese (U.S.), 767 Thee Baw, King, 650. 662 Theists' Prayer Book, The, 514 The North-West Diocese, 757 Theophilus, Rev. S„ 609, 914 Theosophioal Society, The, 665 The Platte Diocese, 767 The S.P.G. Theological College, Madras, 791 [and 380, 544] Thibaw, Prince of, 651 Thibet, 641, 664, 703 Thilii'tan Lun^rnugc, 470 Tliiln'tii-Biiniiiiii l.angimyi'H, 470 Tliibi'to-ltiirniiiiiH, 109 Thief Ca-ste, 521 Tlilotse Heights, 326-7, 894 Thonia, the Mli'kmiick King. 113 Thomas, Mr. (a .Mohawk), 166 Thomas, Uev. A. H., 600, 91 1 Tlioma.s, Uev. ('. P., 903 Thomas, Uev. F., 881 Thomas, Mr. J., 95 Thomas, Up. J., 751 Tliomas, Uev. J. (Kng.), 822 Thomas, Rov. J. (N.Y.), 58, H50 Thomas, Uev. J. {8.C.), 850 Thomas. Bp, M., 705 Thomas, Mr. M.. 594 Tliomas, Uev. -\I. H99 Thomas, Uev. P. W., 479, !I10 Tliomas, Uev. U„ 8911 Thi.mas, Uev. H., 12-16, 18, 860 Thimiasoii, Lt.-(inv., 612 Tliomjison, .Tudgf, 561 Thompson, Uev. — ,, 012 Thompson, Uev. A„ 51H, 915 Thompson, Uev. A, C, 404 6, 512, 518,811,903,915 Thompson, Uev. E., 48. 854 Thompsfiii, Uev. O. (Eur. ). 924 Thompson, Rev. (i. (S.Af.), 892 Thompson, Uev. H. T. A., 801, K90 Thompson, Rev. I. M., 872 Thompson. Rev. ,1. (Jam.), 229 Thompson, Uev. .John, 518, 654, 916 Thompson, Rev. .los., 877 Thompson, Rev, J. C, 479 Thompson, Uev. T., 850 Thompson, Rev. T., 66, 258-6, 865, 889 Thompson, Rev. W. H., 921 Thompson Indians, 180-9, 192 Thomson, Rev. — . (of Salem, U.S.), H56 Tliomson,Rev. A., 915 Thomson, Uev. C. J., 885 Thomson, Rev. H. E.. 901 Thomson, Uev. I. 872 Thomson, Rev. J.. 880 Thomson, Rev. J. A„ 880 Thomson, Uev. J. S., 807 Thomson, Uev. Samuel. 807 Thomson, Rev. Skeffliigton. 133, i 807 I Thomson, Rev. W,, 852, 866 Thonzal. 036 | Thoo. Mr. J. T., 809 Thorburn. Uev.W. .T.,905 Thorlbv, Uev. J,. 88,S Thorman, Rev. T. P. W., 456. 907 Thorn, Rev. S., 852 Thorndalc. 897 Thome, 808-9, 871 Thorne, Rev. J., 355-6, 890, 897-8 Thornhill, 873, 876-7 Thornhill, Rev. H. B.. 427, 905 Thornloe, Rev. G., 872 Thornloe, Rev. J., 872 Thornton, Bp. S., 408, 706 Thoroid, 874 Thorold, Bp. (of Rochester), 86 Thorp, Rev. C, 872 Thorpe, Rev. U. J,, 907 Three Fathom Harbour, 86. Three Rivers, 138, 143, 870. {See also "Trols Rivieres") Thunder Bay, 875 Thurstan, Uev. J., 609-70, 678, 680, 920 Tibbs, Rev. W., 851 TickeU, Lieut., 808 Tien, Rev. A., 737, 924 Tientsin, 710. 921 Tighe, Rev. S., 877 TIloy, Uev. ('. P., 737, 924 Tillntsoii, Archlip., 750 Tillyiird, Uov, A., 851 Tilsoiiliiiru. H'O Timliirigiisyaira. 009 Timoii Ma'nd, 452 Timor, 422 TIndiil-Atkinson, Uev. W. R., 994 Tiiigi'oml)..r., 40(1 TiliKley, Uev. S,, 40, H51-2 Tinker, (lovernor, -MH Tinling, K. D., 880 Tiiinevellv,5;)l-53[and 503,61 1-12, 625-6, 772, 911-15] ; Adilre.ss of Christians to Queen Victoria, 640-1 ; As.sistant Bishops, 750 ; PrfifKiseil Diocese of, 758, 707, 911 Tintinia, 202-4 TipiHiliee. Cliief, 433 Ti|i]M'rah Language, 470 Tippett. Uev. H. W., 807 Tirkee. Uev. N.. 910 Titcimib, Bp. .1. H., 630, 033, 636-40, 054, 767, 814 ; his -rer- soiml HecoUections of Burma," 814 Titcombe, Rev. J. C, 867 Titlierington. Uev. J. B., 906 Tizard, Uev. G., 218, 8,S5 Tobacco, Clergy's salaries paid in, 30, 211 (sfedlso "Sugar") Tobasio, 200-7 [and 195-6, 252-3, 882] Tobias, Uev. C. P., 894 Tobique, 805-6 Tocque, Uev P., 804, 872, 877 Toda Language, 470 Todd, Uev. G. H., 884 Todrig. Rev. F. T., 224, 860, 885 Toera, King, 379 Tofoa, 462 Toka, 680 Tokio, 717-26, 727, 922 ; Diocese of, 757, 766 Tokio Theological College, 796 Tollvgunge, 482-5 [and 476, 478, 908 10] Tom. Chief, 265 "Tomatiii," the ship, 435 Tomliii.son, Bp. G.. 728, 767 Toms, Uev. \V.. 901 Tongaland, 344-5, 384-5 Tonkin,Rev. ('. D., 893. 896 Tonnesen, Rev. A., 330, 332, 898 Toodjay, 905 Tooke, Uev. J. Ti.. 877 Tooke, Uev .W. M., 877 Tookerman, Rev. — ., 211 Toomiith, Rev. A., 908 Toosev, Rev. 0. D., 888 Toosey, Uev. P., 143 Toowbmba. 904 Toplmna, 736 Topsail, 857 Torlmy, 94, 850-8 Tore Pellice, 740 Toronto, 147, 155-7, 163-6, 882-7 ; Diocese, 780, 763, 760, 763-4 758, 8(!8 Torrance, Rev. J., 872 Torriano, Mr. C, 822 " Torridzonians" Association, 268 Tortola, 210, 803-4 Toti, Uev. A., 910 Touchwood, 879 Touchwood HiU, 179 Toulon, 740 Tountroo, 641-7, 792, 918-9 Toniigthoos, The, 791 Towers, Rev. F., 807 Towgood. Rev. A., 907 Townlev, Rev. A.. 877 >ii 980 ToWMHeiul, R74 TowiiHeiut, RfV. K., 866 Towiineiid, Rev, M., H72 Townsheiid, Rev. Q., H84, WT TowngvlllP, 903-4 Ti)zer, Rov. 8. T., 89fl Tozor» Bp. W. O., 239, 764-6 Tracadle, 116 Traoondv (P.E.I.). IH Trttfalpir (P. Out.). "'1 TrntleH, Dr., 832 Trnining Ingtltutiniia, Collef^inte, 776-97 Tranquebar. 823-1 [and 601, 606, 811, 614. 820, 912-lS] " Transferred roiiKreKatiniig " (Taiijore district). Ml Tranakei, The, 306 Translation!!, 800-13 [and 16, 09, 71, 113, 140, 171-2, 180, 245 6, 286, 264, 266, 370, 306, 320, 332 3, 341, 362 3. 3A0, 374, i3i, 448, 461, 471, 474 6, 486, 491, 497, 606, 811, 666, 673 4, 676, 879. 682, 890-2. B04, 610, 632. 634. 643, 646, 668-9, 686, 698, 7038. 714, 719, 7.14. 778] Tranaportntlun, Government Re- port of (1838), 893 (nff a!.io "Convicts") Transvaal, The, 384-8 [and 268, 846, 384-6, 897-8] Travanoore, 471 Travancore Diocese, 756, 768, 767, 911 Treacher, Governor, 693 Treadwell. Rev. A., 65, 885 Treble, Kev. K. J., 924 Trelawney, 886 Trelawney, Governor, 884-8 Tremayne, Rev. F. (sen.), 877 Tremayne, Rev. F. (jun.), 877 Tremenheere, General, 773 Tremlett, Hev. F. W., 869 Trend, Rev. J. B., 628 Trentham, 906 Trenton, 854-8 Trepassey, 93 Trevltt, Rev. J., 924 Trevor, Rev. G., 581 Trew, Arohdn., 228, 260 Trew, Rev. J., 642, 918 Trichendoie, 839 Triohinopoly, 827-30 [and 808,611, 614,632, 772, 79 1, 911-16] Trichinopoly College, 794 [and 629] Trimingham, Rev. J. L., 864 Triucoraalee, 676-6, 678, 920 Trinidad, 208-10 [and 198-6, 208, 252-3, 771, 883] Trinidad Diocese, 788, 764, 882-8 Trinity, Barbados, 881 Trinity, Demerara, 887 Trinity, Esscquibo, 888 Trinity, Newfoundland, 89, 00, 887-9 Trinity Bay (N.F.L.), 89-93, 866-9 Trinity University, Toronto, 778 Tripp, Rev. F., 904 Trippaaore, 507 Tristan d'Acunha, 822-4, 882-3 [and 254, 894] Trols Rivieres, 138, 140-1, 148-4, 870 TroUope, Rev. M. N., 714, 922 Trot, Chief Justice, 20 Troughton, Rev. A. P., 896 Troughton, Rev. J., 901 Troutbeck, Rev J., 884 Trower, Bp. W. J., 767 Truro (N. Sco.), 861-2 Truscott. Rev. H. .T. H., 892 Tru»t«d, Rev. W., 364, 89« INDBX. Trust Funds, 829 Trvnimer, Mr., (I, 822 Tryoii, General, 49, 60, 78 Tsamus I^anguage, 192 Tsnn-Baw, Hev..r., H88, 918 Tsau-mtss Indians, 186, 193 Tshele, Mr. H., 803 Tsirashean Indians, 186, 192 Tsln, Rev. J.,712 Tsitsii River, 310 Tslamblo Kaffirs, 297 Tsoklane, 327 Taolo Gaol, 811 Tucker, Bp. A. R., 765 Tucker, Rev. G., 859 looker. Her. H. K., 908 Tucker, Rev. n. W., 836 Tucker, Rev. H. T., 8Hit Tucker, Rev. W. !■'., 904 Tucker. Rev. W. (K, 877 Tuck well. Rev. H., 859 Tudor, Rev. H. A., 880 Tudor, Rev. T. L., 907 Tufnell, Bp, K. W.. 41),7B5 Tugwell, Bp. H., 765 Tulu Language, 470 Tumut, 901 Tunic Karens, 646 Tunnev, Rev. R. W.. 877 Tnnstull, Rev. J. M., 14H. 872 Tunstall, Rev. "John," 148, 872 Tunstall, Rev. R., 828 Turanic Languages, 470 Turin, 740 Turkestan, F.astorn, 708 Turkey, 736-8, 741-2 Turki Language, 470 Turkish Language, 732 Turks, The, 736-7, 742,797 Turks' Island (Bah.), 220 3, 326, 288, 881-8 TurnbuU, Rev. A., 903 Turner, Rev. C. R., 908 Turner, Rev. O. E., 901 Turner, Bp. J. F., 766 Turner, Bp. J. M., 270-2, 766 Turner, Mr. T., 826 Turner, Rev. W. A., 904 Turon, 901 Turpin, Rev. P. A., 896 Turpin, Rev. E. A., 882 Turpin, Rev. J. W. T., 266, 889 Tun>in, Rev. W. H., .108, 803, 892-3 Turtle Mountain, 878 Turton, ReT. H. M., 907 Turton, Rev. Z. H., 908 Tuscarora Indians, 21, 71, 74, 86, 167, 192 Tusham, 623 Tusket, 863-4 Tustian, Rev. P., 880 Tuticorin, 632-3, 535, 644, 849, 554-5,793,911-12,914-16 Tuttiett, Rev. L. R., 924 Tuttle, Bp., 83 Tutty, Rev. W., 109-11, 864 Tweddle, Rev. W.. 477, 482-3, 486, "Tweed," frigate, 130 [910 Twells, Bp. a, 324-5, 332, 348 9, 351,354,765,897 Twillingate, 93, 96, 856-9 Twining, Rev. T., 864 Twining, Rev. W., 220, 864, 886 Tyaka, King, 336 Tycoon of Japan, 717 Tyler, Rev. J., 864 T^llard, Rev. A., 851 Tyonderoga, 164, 165 l^rconnell, 873, 878 Tyrrell, Rev. L., 901 Tvrrell, Bp. W., 400-2,411 12,448, 7fi0, 7«5 UCA, 416 UffliiKtun, 872 Uiteiilmge, 271 6, 297, 299 81)1 } Vludnnga, Prince, 842 Vnibala, 612 Umboes, The, 816 Umdltshwa, Chief, 810 11 Vmfeil (a Zulu), 338 UniJuli River. .165 Umgnbaba, 890 Umgoiii, 895 Umgezi River, 368 Umlialla, Chiu(,and his Tribe, 'J7D 28:), 297 300 UmhlatUTiana, 89i> i Umhlonhlo, Chief, 311 Unijika, 311 I Vmknmanzi, 330 I Umkoma's Drift, 3.S0, HVh ■Umkongo, Prince, 335-6. 33H Unikungu, Prince. 330 ! Unilttkazn (ii Kaffir), .SO? Umlazi, 330, 337, 895 j Vmmall Lutclinice, Case of, .Mitj Umnini. m\ Uuiqlkela, Chief, 3lNi i Umtall, 360, 898 Tmtata, 310, 313, 31'i, «93 Unizila's People, 3i '< Uniziinkulwana, 896 Umzinto, 895-6 Unno,916 , Unclecrgao, 580 j " Undine," scl)ooner, 446 Ulidop, 690, 920 1 I Unirtike, Rev. II. J.. 867 : Uniacke, Rev, R. F., 8(U ! Uniacke, Hev. It. J., 864, 867 Union Chapel, Clicf(K), TOO Union Chapel, (iuvi^boiougli, 11« Uniondale, 889-90 I Unitarians, 147 I United States, 9 87, 482, 743-51, 757. 759, 761, T<)9, 71^, i!, Kf.i 5H, ' 933 United States, Prcsi^l nt of. 7:i!> Unity (Church), 182. 8:t4, 7l!)-2i, 724, 737-9, 805(*er Murray Dialet.'t.Itie; Trans- lations, 804 Upper Paari, 889 Upsala, Archbp. of, 739 Upton, 872 Uraon Kols, 495-6, 498 Urdu Language, 470, 8iil, ,^6ft, 730, 732, 799 ; List of Translations, 812-13 Urlya Language, 470. 473, 601, 604, 730 Urmston, Rev. — ., 731, 837 Urmston, Rev. J., 22-3, «50 Urquhart, Rev. A. J., 8;)2 Urquhart, Rev. W., 60, HM Urumia, 729 Usher, Rev. J., 46, 864 TTsher. Rev. J. C, 877 Usherwood, Vcii. T. K„ RP6 UHibepu, Chief, 3^f> INDKX. 981 ton. 872 liiiKe,'j71 6,2H7,!91» Hill 3 i\gn, Prlnoe, 312 ,1», 612 109, The, 818 t»hwa,f;iiief. 810 n zl (IV Zulu), 338 lU River, 385 ibftba. 89U ■111,895 ezl River, 865 iillH, Clhluf.and hl« Tribe, 37«, 1,297 300 liitnzaim, «'.'«' loiihlo. Chief, 311 Ika. 3U lomutizi, 330 :onm'8 Drift, 330, H95 tongo. Prince, 835 ■«. 33H cuMKU, Prliioe. 330 rtkfti!ft(i» Kftffir 1,307 ,ttzl, 330, 337, 895 mall Lutolimce, ('use of, 508 nini. 89rt iilkeliv, Chief, 3lNi tall, 3«H, 898 tatii,3U),313, 31 ■5,893 zila'R People, 3. . ziinkulwaim, 8tt« i/,into, 895-e iio,916 ileergao, 580 niiine," scliooner, 44S ilop, 690. 920 1 iiir-ke. Rev. II. .1., 887 iiii'ke. Rev. B. V.,M^ ilacke. Rev. H. .T.,8«'l. 867 lion Chapel, CliefiKi, i Oii liou Chapel. (iiiysboiou(,'li, lis iloiiilale. 889-90 litarians, 147 ,,,,-., ^itcl States, 9 87, 4H2, 74,VM, ^57, 759, 761,7<59, 7?.'-. (!, W',1 5B, 133 ilte., 175, 722, 727, Wallingford, 862-3 [922 Wallis, Rev. A. W„ 910 Wallis, Uev, V. (np.-def.), 766 Wallis, Uev. W. C, 892 WaliMile, Rev. O. H. T., 788 Walpole, Horace, 743, 748 Walpo e. Uev. J. K., 392, 902, 915 Walpol' Island, 164,172-3,873, 875 Walsli, Rev. C. (N.F.L.), 859 Walsh, Rev. C. (N.S.W.), 902 Walsh, Uev. P., 907 Walsh, Bp. W., 373, 7«ft Walsh, Uev. W. H., 399, 902 Walter, Rev. W., 116,804 Walters, Uev. G. U., 872 Walters. Uev. .T., 872 Walton, Uev. .1.. 330. 896 Walton, Uev. T.H.J. ,880 Walton, Uev. W., 880 Wangaratta, 902 Wangaroa, 433 Wantage Sisterhood, 577-8 Wapiana Indians, 252 Waramuri, 245-6, 248, 887-8 Warangesda (N.S.W.), 427 Warau Indians, 245-6, 252 Warau Language, 252 ; List of Translations, 801 Warii, Rev. G. H., 888 Ward, Rev. J., 877 Ward, Rev. J. R., 896 Ward, Rev. B. G., 872 Ward, Rev. T., 423. 905 Warden, Major, 347 Wardsville, 873, 877 Ware. Rev. J. M.. 902 Warkwick. Rev. N., 823 Warkworth, 907 \h ^1 982 Wariicford, Uev. Dr., 897 Wariieford, Rev. C. A. H., 867 Warneford, Rev. E. A., Sii? Warueford, Rev. H., 884 Warneford, Rev. T., «54 Warner, Rev. L. 0., 714, 922 Warner, Rev. T. D., 904 Warr, Rev. (>. W., 877 Warr, Rev. ,T. W., 904 Warren, Rev. A. C, 859 Warren, Rev. C, 634, 640, J42-3, 669, 791,808, 91 1 Warren, Rev. E., 4o2, 908 Warren, Rev. T., 236, 886 Warriore, 527 Warrnambodl, 902 Warrow Indians, 246 Warsaw, 740, 923 Warwick (Aus.), 903-4 Warwick (Ber.). 105, 860 Warwick (P. Ont.), 876 Waslier, Rev. C. B., 873 Washington General, 77 Wajliington,Rev.G.(Cair()),381.90o Washington, Rev. G.(Eur.), 924 Washington Dioce.se, 757 Wasse, Rev. H. W., 924 Waterburv. 852, 854 Waterford (N. B.), 865-7 Wnterford (P. Ont.), 874 Waterford ( U. S.), 884 Waterford, Bp.,Nephew of. in 1766, Waterloo (P. Out.), 877 [256 Waterloo (P. Qu.), 868, 872 Waters, Rev. (i. A., 229, 886 Waters, Rev. H., 893 Waters, Ven. H.T., 280,297, 3U7-9, 313, 316, 892, 893 Waterville, 872 Wathocot, 844 Watkius, Rev. H., 856 Watkins, Rev. N., 877 Watling's Island, 230, 885 Watson, lU'v. B. L., 902 Watson, Rev. G. A., 903 Watson, Rev. H, C. M., 903 Watson, Mr. J., 826 Watson, Rev. J., 905 Watson, Rev. J. M,, 9^/3 Watson, Rev. T., 877 Watson's Bay, 02 Watts, Mr., 594 Watts, Serjeant, 137 Watts, Uev. H. I,., 880 Watts, Rev. R., 107, H64 Watts, Rev. T., 882 Waugli, Rev. J. C, 890 Wragant, Uev. J. Ci., 877 Weale, Mr. S., 823 Wearv, Uev. E. C, 869, 872 Weatiierheail, Rev. T. K., 916 Wcrttherley, Rev. C. T., 880 Weatherst^in, Hov. J., 886 Weaver, Uev. J., 894 Weaver, Uev. W., 889 Webb, Mr. (Fiji), 459 Webb, Mr. (Bonin Is.), 726 Webb. Bp. A. B., 3ii4, 317-18, 325. 351, 363-4,356, 359-00,764-8,897 Webb, Rev. C, 882 Webb. Ven. W. T., 783, 882 Webber, Rev. H. B., 893 Webber, Ven. H. L., 888 Webber, Rev. W. J. H., 888 Webber, Bp. W. T. T., 411-2, 766 Webster, Rev. F. M., 872 WM)8ter, Rev. G. D.. 898 Webster, Mr. W., 388 Weeks, Rev. A. W., 867 Weeks, Rev. 0. W., 864 Weeks, Bp. J. W., 261, 284, 764 Weeks, Rev. J. W. (wn.), 48-9. 854, 864 INDEX. Weeks, Uev. ,1. W. (jnn.), 864 Weeks, Rev. 0. S., 859 Weideuian, Rev. G. E., 807, 910 Weimar, 740, 923 Weinbecr, Rev. W. A. B., 864 Wcissenstein, 741 WeLsshorn, 741 We!by, Bp. T. E., 28-1, 286-7, 321, 323-4, 3.S2, 765, 877. 'OO Welilford, 864-7 Wellesley Province, 700-1 [and 695, 921] Wellesley, Sir A., 680 WeUingtoM (N.B.), 86" WeUinfe'toii (N.S.W.), 901 WelUngt.on (N.Z.), 434, 436, 438, 906 ; Diocese, 758. 766 WeUington, Duke of, 580 WelUngtou (P. Ont.), 873, 876-7 WellinKton Square, 874 Wells Theo. College, 261 Welsh, Rev. .1. W., 819 20, 924 Welsh, Rev. J. F., 797 Welsh Church, The, 738, 822 3, 8iU, 840, 934 Welsh Language, 86, 798 ; List of Translations, 813 Wcls'. Race, '4 117 Welt .n, Rev. It., 745, 750 W'iiham, Uev. ,T., 877 \;'ent. Rev. J. K., 882 Wcntworth, 901 Weale V, Rev. J. B. ('"John Wesley"), 26-8, 85 . 857 WesleViUis, 279, 2"1, !8S, 306, 326, 317-8,409, 414, 42 , 444, 456-9, 461-5, 471,659, 67i, 694 West, Mr., 769 West, Rev. — ., 269 West, Rev. C. R., 859 Wev. (J. H., 599. 917 Westchestt r. 58, 62, 7.'>, 885 t! Wcsterlv, 47 Western Asia, 469, 627,728 9, 732, 922 W '■'tern Au^trulia, 424 8 [and :, (1. 392,418, 4H6-7, 90S Western Colorado Diocese, 757 Western Wciuatorial Africa Dio- cc^c, 758, 765, )'«8 Western Michigan Diocese. 7.')7 Western New York, Bp. of, 81 Western New York I)io('ese,757,866 Western Port (Austral' i ». 404 We.-tern Texas Diocese, 787 Westfiilil, 805-7 West Frainpton, «68-9, 872 Westhaven, 852-4 We-t Hawkesbury (P. Otit.), -177 West Indian Church. FoM'ii^ii Mis- sion work of, 204.214, "«34,260-7, 761 West Indies, xiv., l')''-233, 262-3, 753, 760, 704, 770, J26-0, 881-6 We«t Maitland, 392, 901 We-sttoinster, Deans vf, Ex officio Members of S.P.G., 926, 932-3 ! West Missouri Diocese, 757 ' WeMraoreland (.fHm.l,t»f«5 R Westmoreland (N.B.), 831, 864-7 Westmoreland (N. Sco.), 862 Westmoreland County (JJ. Sco ) 864 Westmoreland Harbour (N. Sen i Westjiort (N. Sco.), 860-1 [m-j West Port (N.Z.), 906-7 West Sheff'.rd, 871 West Virginia Diocese, 757, 851 Wetherii'l, Itev. A. V., 872 Wetniore, Uev. D. I., 8G7 Wetmore. Rev. J., 65, 856, 8ii7 Wetta Isle, 422 Weynmn, Rev. It., 862, 856 Wevmoutli (Dorset), 32 Weymouth (N. Sco.), 861, 863-4 Weymouth, Lord, 20, 824 Wba. Catechist C. S„ 698 Whallev, Uev. F., 864 W Hiilley, Uev. H. F. E., 908 Whan^ranui, 907 Wharton, Dr. C. H., 776 Wharton, Uev. T. (Bar.), HH2 Wharton. Uev. T. (Jam ), 2J9, Hue Whay Tav, 644 Wheeler, Mr., 274 Wheeler. Uev C. E., 917 Wheel.r, Sir(}., 822 Wheeler, .<\r H., 597 Wheeler. Rev. W., 854 Wheler, Sir U., 6 W'linfield, Uev. .1. 1\ Ii..!i0'j Whipple, Uev. G. B., Ki;;, DoH Whitaker, Uev. (1., 778 Whitbourne. 8.'>9 Wliitbv (P. Out.), 876 White," Bp., of I'enn., 80, 7.5i! 1, 753 White, Uev. E., 59(1 White, Uev. G. (Ans.). 9U4 White, Uev. G. (Af.), 784 White, Hev.G. H., 924 White, Rev. H. M., 784 White, Uev. H. V., 848 White, Uev. 1. P., 872 White, .Mr. ,T.. 280 White, Uev. . I., 907 White, Uev. J. J., "VJ While, Rev. T. A. !<.. 9'.'4 White, Uev. T. H., m\ White, Uev. W. C, K.W White, Uev. \V. II.. H;ii; White, Uev. W. 11. T., Miij White, Uev. W. K., 859 White Hay, 98-9, XMi, M[<. wiii (icj Wliitechiipel ( N.S.W.), imo WhUeliead, Uev. - .,2Mi Whiteheiid, Uev. i;., 91.') Whitdiiail, Uev. (i.. i;.'>l, 1U9 Whitelicad. Uev. H.(Cal.;,(7ti.-(9ii, 790, 910 WhitchMld. Uev. H. (t-t. II ), 89) Whltcheiid, Uev. .1., 8,50 " White Heatheiiii'iii " (.<«■ "('iilii- nist!' in lieiithen ccncliti Wi.ite 1 1 ills, 903 Whitehousi', Bp.. 739 "White Kerinet" Lihriiry, 814-16 Whit^-marsh, 851 Whltewciod, 878-9 Whitfield, Uev. — ,15 Whitford, Rev. — ., J62 Whitford, Uev. W. W...'it;,3, 588 Wliitlev, Uev. K. 11.. !MU Whitlcv. lip. .I.e., 4i)t;.«, 1124, "6?, 790. 807-8, 810, 9111, OIH Whitlev, Mrs., 498 Whitten, Uev. A.T., S72 Whittington, Uev. H. K. SUB Wtiittii:gton. Uev. U. T., im Whitwell. Uev. U.. >i?2 Whyu^t. Uev. W., 7.1fi.ft:2 Whytehend, hr-y. T„ 4.^i «. W Wiarton, 877 .: INDEX. 983 Wiolchttm(N.9.W.),900 i Widkliaiu (Qu. (, UU4 I WiokUuni, Itev. H. K., 888 I Wicklow (N.B.), 865 ! Widdicoiubo, Canon J., 32C-7, 802, 890, 894, 897 Wide Baj', 904 Widows and Orphans Funds, 40, 759, 8t4 [and 150, 39'"' Wiesen, 741 Wiggins, Rev. A. V. G., 884, 867 Wiggins, Rev. A. V. (Kingston), 807 Wiggins, Rev. A. V. (We.stflel.l), 8U7 Wiggins, Rev. 0. F.. 887 Wiggins, Rev. 0. O., 887, 877 Wiggins, Rev. G., 884, 887 Wiggins, Rev. G. C, 867 Wiggins, Rev. R., 867 Wiggins, Rev. R. B., 864, 867 Wigmore, Rev T., 906 Wikkramaimyake, Rev. Fl., 920 W ilb'^rforce, Mr. W., 3H8, 472 Wiloerforce, Bp. S., 718, 827 Wilbur, Rev, S., 'J08 Wildbad. - '.0, 923 Wiles, Dr., 714 Willielm (the first Kafflrconfirmed in Anglican Chureli), 280 Wilhehn, Cateeliiht (of Beolniana- land), 358 Wilkins, Rev. L. M., 884 Wilkin.si)n, Tlie Chiefs (R. C. u- h.), 283 5 WUkiii9on,Bp.T. L., 839, 342, 344, 346, 354-6, 765 Wilkinson, Rev. O., 908 Wilkinson, Rev. H. J., 917 Wilkinson. Rev. J. H. (Kur.), 924 Wilkinson, Rev. .1. H. (.faui.), 886 Wilkinson, Rev. W. J., 887 Willard, Mr. S., 42 Willemar, Rev. ,T. X., 881 Willetts, Rev. ()., 777 William (Bp. Colenso's Guide), 33d W'IHbji 111., 5-6, ?.\ 468 (Giants tt,e Oliarter, 6-6, 925. 929-30,9S2 ) William IV., 92, 142, 826 William Claronoe (Mo.iidulto Friiipp), 238 William Henry (Sorel), 14'^, 151, 888-71 William [Tenry, Prince, !)2, 1-12 Williams, Bp."j. (of Con.), 759 Williams, Bp. C. M. ^.fapan), 707, 718-21, 725 Williams, Rev. - ., 872 Williams, Rev. A., 877 Williams, Rev. A. 13., 882 Williams, Rev. A. L..788 Williams, Rev. C. 8W) Williams, Rev. E. (Const.), 7.=!7, 924 Williams, Rev. E. (N.S.W.), 902 WiUia'iis, Rev. H., 434. 437 Williams, Rev. H. A., 794, 915 WiUiams, Miss ,T., 8!»9 Williams, Rev. J. H.. !102 Williams, Rev. .r. P. B.. 887 Williams, Rev. J. S.. H87 Williams, Bp. ,T. W., 152, 783 WilUams, Rev. P. S., 872 Williams, lU'V. S. T,., 877 WiUiams, Rev. T.. 571, 578-9, 68i-4, 624-!), 808-10, 916, 918 WillJ'ims, Rev. T. A., 872, 893 WiUiams, Bp. W., 440, 766 WiUiams, Rev. W., 880 WiUiams, Rev. W. iJ., 427, 905 WiUiams, Rev. W. .1.. 880. 892, 921 wniiams. Yen. W. L. (Bp.-eleft), 766 Williamsburg (Can.), 159, K73, 876, WiUiamsburpr (Virg.), 744 [877 Williamsuu, Uunural, 29 WiUiamson, Rev. C. Q., 462, 908 WiUiams River (N.S.W.), 900-1 Williams River (W. Aus.), 905 William's Town (Melbourne), 406, 902 Willis, Dean, 822 Willis, Bp. A„ 463, 786, 804, 908 WUlis, Rev. C, 887 Willis, Rev. R., 861, 867 WdUs, Rev. W., 696-8, 598, 917 \':'Ulougliby, Lord, 210, 242, 748 Willoughbv, Rov. E. C, 864 Willowmore, 890 Wills, Rev. J., 850 Wills, Rev. J. H., 354 Willson, Rov. J., 274, 297, 301, 892 WiUunga, 904 Wilmington, 830 Wilmot (N. Sco.), 118, 860-1, 863-4 WUmot (P. Oat.), 875, 877 Wilshero, Rev. A. II. M., H90 Wilshere, Rev. K. S., 279, 890, 883, 916 Wilshere, Rev. H. M. M., 890 Wilson, Mr., 274 Wilson, Bp. (Sodor and Man), 8, I 234, 816, 840 WUson, Rev. -. (UM.S,), 433 Wilson, Bp. C, 451, 788 Wilson. Rev. C. P., 887 Wilson, Bp. D., 27::, 475 8, 478. 480. 483-4, 492, 496,,')14,530 1. 535-8. 891-2, 597, 806-7, 814,617, 668, 683, 766, 814 Wilson, Rev. D., 229, 886 Wilson, Rev. E.. 864 Wilson, Rev. E. F., 877 Wilson, Rev. H., 35. 852 Wilson, Rev. J., 877 Wilson, Vcn. .)., 877 Wilson, Rev. ,1. It,, 892 Wilson. Rev. .T.T., 90 1 Wilson, Rev. .1. Y., 4(14, 903 Wilson, Rev. P., 924 Wilson, Rev. K. .T., 877 Wilson, Mr. T., 417 Wilson, Rev. T. N.. 880 Wilson, Rev. T. P., 905 Wilson, Rev. W. I'.. (N.K.L.). 859 Wilson, Rev. W. K. (N.Seo.), 884 Winburg, 348, 350 Winchester Diocese, 680, 640, 755 Windermere, 906 Windley, Rev. T. W., 643 4, 806, 8()8 919 Windsor (N. Soo.), 113, 119, 881-4 Windsor(N.S.W.), 391, 901 Windsor (P.Q.), 869-70, 872 Windward Islands, 196-208 [and 194, 252-3, 881-2] Wlndwanl Islands Diocese, 208, 207, 758, 764, 881 Wlngaudacoa, 1 Wingard, Bp , 738 Wingham, 873, 876 WInham, Rev. D., 984 Winnebah, 257 Winnipeg, 180,878-9 Wiuslow, Rev. K., 46, 80-1, 864 Winsor, Rev. A. S. H., 859 Wintolev, Rev. .)., 880 Winter," Rev. R. R., 618-17, 620, 622, 624-7, 918 Winter, Mrs. R. R., 616-22, 626-6, 818 Wlnterberg, 891 2 Winyaw, 850 Wisoonsiu Diooege, 767 Wise, Ven. J., 322, 878, 920 Wiswall, Rev. James, 864 WIswall, Rev. John, 48, 864 Witt'hcraft, 306, 338, 341, 374, 496, 498 Witch Doctors, 306 Withers, Rev. G. U., 790, 910 Withers, Rev. J., 908 Withey, Rev. C. F., 907 Witten, Rev. W., 888 Wittenham, 900 Wittenoom, Li.:". J. B., 424-6 Witwahrsandt, ^ ^^7 Wix. Ven. E., 94-8, 859, 864 WolfaU,"Maister,"l Wolfe, Ardn.. 713 Wolfe, General, 136-6 WoUaston, Rev. H. N., 903 WoUombi, 900-2 Wolseley, Lord, 340, 367 Woncopo, 255 Wonneroo, 426 Wonypenta, 664 Wood, Rev. A. (S.Af.), 890 Wood, Rev. Abraham, 887 Wood, Rev. Ales., 860 Wood, Rev. Charles, 880 Wood, Rev. Christr., 859 Wood, Rev. Cyril, 796 Wood, Rev. C. P., 896, 898 Wood, Rev. E. E., 880 Wood, Rev. H., 889 Woud, Rev. J. H. R., 880 Wood, Rev. J. S., 859, 860, 886 Wood, Rev. S. S., 872 j Wood, Rev. T., 112-13, 125-6, 858, I 864 Wood, Rev. T. M., 889 Wood, Rev. W., 906 Wooilbridge, 854 Woodbury (U.S.), 852 Woodcock, Rev. W. J., 416, 421, 905 Woodd, Rev. G. N., 392, 403, 902 Woodford, 902 Woodhouse, 874-6 Woodhouse, Rev. G. M., 888 Woodlands (Man.). 878, 880 Woodlands (S. Africa), 889 Woodman. Rev. E. S., 887 Woodman, Rev. T., 327, 894 Woodrooffe, Canon H. R., 786, 803, 892 Woods, Ven. C. T., 881 Woodside, 904 Woodspoint, 902-3 Woodstock (Cape), 889-90 Woodstock (N.B.), 129-30, 133, 866-7 Woodstock (P.Ont.), 873 Woodward, Rev. C, 902 Woodward. Rev. F. B., 924 Woodward, Rev. G. .T., 900 Woodward, Rev. J., 3, 6, 926 Woodward, Rev. J. B. H., 896 Woodward, Rev. R. B., 896 Woolf Island, 873, 876 Woollaston, Ven. J. R., 427, 908 I Woolryche, Rev. A. J., 872 I Woolsey, Ardn., 823 Worcester (Cape Col.), 286, 288 296, 890 " Work in the Colonies," published 1865,818 Worrell, Rev. J. B., 877 Wosher's ViUage, 869 Wray, Rov. H. B., 872 Wreck's Sound. 219 Wren, Rev. 8. M., 889 Wright, Ardn., 185 Wright, Dr., 884 Wright, Mr., 347 Wright, Rev. A. H.. 882 Ai Bit , ^ I if U '& I I ill} < Mo U ( 984 Wright, Rev. B. S., 381, 900 Wriglit, Rev. E. L., 881 Wright, Rev. F. G.. 881 Wright, R«v. G. (Jam.), "229 Wrighs, Rev. G. (N.Sco.), 864 Wright, Rev. H. E., 872 Wright, Ven. H. P., 186, 881 Wright, Rev. .T., 864 Wright, Rev. J. T., 877 Wright,Rev. J. W. T., 918 Wright,Rev. R. G. E., 318, 894 Wright, Rev. W., 269-71, 771, 813, 890, 892 Wright, Rev. W. B. (of Borneo), 683 Wright, Rev. W. B. (Japan), 717-19, 721, 808, 922 Wroe, Dr., 823 Wurte'.e, Rev. L. C. (Acton Vale), 872 Wurtele, Rev. L. C. (Upton), 872 Wvatt, Ven. F. J., 247, 888 Wyatt, Rev. J. L., 629, 916 Wyche, Rev. C. H. K., 892 Wye, Rev. G. W., 877 Wye, Uev. W., 860 Wyld, Rev. S,, 892 Wynberg, 269, 271-2, 274-6, 288, 889-90 Wynu, Sir W., 763 Wynne, Dr. R., 822 Wynne, Rev. li. A., 924 Wyoming ( P.Ont.), 872 Wyoming Diocese (U.S.), 757 XABA, Rev. J., 803, 893 Xavier, Francis, 471, 532, 717 Xesibe Country, 800 Xesibc Tribe, 306, 382 Xilinxa, 893 Xosa- Kaffir Language, 306, 382; List of Translations, 8ii3 YACKANDANDAH, 902 Yakonji, P. R. (a converted Hindu Priest), 509 T8le, 188-9, 880 Yale, Mr. E., 836 INDEX. Yale College (Conn.), 44, 7H» Yamaska, 868, 870 Yanimousea Indians (or Yamou- sees), 12,13, 10,17,86 Yan Nyoung (Prince), 660 Yarra Yarra, 404-6 Yashiro, 726 Yass, 900-1 Yate. Ardu., 823 Yates, Rev. H. L., 229, 886 Yates, Mr. J., 823 Yeates, Mr., 38 Yeatman, Rev. E. K., 908 Yedo(see"Tokio") Yedo Diocese, 767, 761 YeUand, Rev. C. M., 903 Yengisa, 265 Yesadian, Rev. G., 918 Yesadiau, Rev. Man., 916 Yesadian, Rev. Matii. 915 Yesadian, Rev. S., 9J6 Yesadian, Rev. S. G., 609, 849, 916 Yesadian, Rev. G., 916 Yesudian, Rev. V., 915 Yilgrnm, 908 Yokoliama, 718, 727, 922 Yonge, Miss, 789 Yonge (or Younge) 874-8, 877 Yonkers, 58 York (Toronto), 166-7, 872, 874-5, York (W. Aua.), 906 [877 York, Archbisiiops of, 847, 743, 823-4, 842, 939, 932 ; Maclagaii, 834 ; Markham,781, 834 ; Sharp, 744 ; Thomson, 728, 821 York Convocation, 821, 828 York County (Pen.), 36. 861-S York, Duke of, 57 York Factory, 179 York Fort, 178, 879 York Mills, 872, 876-0 Yorke's Peninsula, 418 Yorktown, 877 Yoshizawa, Rev. C. N., 932 Youegi, Rev. Y. S., 721, 922 Yougliall (P.Ont.), 876 Young, Rev. A .7., 877 Yoimg, Rev. D. E., 890 Young, Mr. Fislier, 447. Young, Rev. F. M. M., : Young, Rev. J., 642 Young, Mr. John, 460, ■ Young, Bp, R., 763 Young, Rev. T. A., 872 Yucatan, 239 Ynng Ching, 707-10 Yu-Yeh, the Fairy, 70^ I ZAMBESI River, 3S\ Zambesi Diocese (see Africa") Zandoliet, 286 ! Zante, 740, 923-4 Zanzibar, 367 Zanzibar and Eai Diocese, 367, 768, 765 Zeberteli, Chief and Tril Zeerust, 355, 898 Zehnder, Rev. J. L., Zeloon, 640 Zenanas, 617-18 Zho language, 470 Ziegenbalgh, Rev. B., •. 511, 618, 523-4 Zimshean Indians, 186, guage, 189, 192 Zonder Ende, 274 Zonnebloem, 889-90 ; C [and 291, 326] Zorea, 874 Zouberbuhler, Rev. B., Zoutspanberg, 346 Zoroastrians, 471, 568 Zulu-Kafilr I^^anguage, 384; List of Trunslat Zululand, 336-41, 364, c College, 339 ; Diocese 896-7 Zulus, The, 284, 318, 3 336-40, 342, 345, 362 384, 784-6 : Cruelty 338, 338, 341 Zumbo, 364 Zurich, 741, 924 Zuurbrank, 296, 890 Zwane, Catechist T. 344 Jt.M. dii \ ^mn PRINTED RV SPOTTISWOODB AND CO., NKW-STKKET SgUARB LONDON ^C6 V r. Fiaher, 447. ,v. P. M. M., ! •V. J., Ui r. John, 460, ■ ). B., 763 iv. T. A., R72 239 ng, 707-10 he Fairy, 709 ;SI River, 35< Diocese (see ') ,286 , ), 923-4 1 367 and Eai !, 367, 768, 765 Chief and Tri) 155, 898 Itev. J. L., 10 617-18 fuage, 470 Igh, Rev. B., '. L8, 523-4 1 Indians, 186, 189, 192 :nde, 274 «m, 889-90; C 91, 325] '4 uhler, Rev. B., iberg, 346 ians, 471, 568 fllr Language, Ust of Translat J, 335-41, 364. 5 ;e, 339 ; Diocese rhe, 284, 318, 3 B. 342, 345, 362 784-6 ; Cruelty 38, 341 364 741, 924 lak, 296, 890 CatechifitT. 344 i::: I ^O ^(i- " 6V^ ^O-o ANGL. JHEOL. CDLL